《Part Time Employee in Konoha》 Chapter 1: Perfect Experiment Chapter 1: Perfect Experiment New Series! Hope you guys like it more than the P2W! ... In the Land of Grass. The moon shone brightly in the night. Moonlight spilled over, illuminating the ground and revealing a pitch-ck cave entrance. Muffled explosions echoed from within the cave. Crack! The mountain side suddenly split open! Countless rocks flew about as the entire mountain seemed ready to copse! A long-haired man flew out from among the rubble, his gaze fixed on the crumbling mountain side, hands rapidly forming ninja hand signs. "Summoning Jutsu!" The smoke of the summoning jutsu spread. A brown giant snake was summoned. Before the giant snake could react, a nimble young man suddenly leaped out from the mountain side, his fist smashing into the snake''s head! The punch was strong and forceful! The giant snake had just been summoned and in a few seconds, was struck by the sudden blow to its head, receiving a fatal injury, turning back into smoke. However, in that short time... It was enough for the summoner tond in a safe ce. The long-haired man stood on the ground, utterly indifferent to the fate of the summoned creature, only looking up at the faintly glowing figure, licking his lips with his tongue. "The greatest creation... has been born..." His eyes full of greed, as if peering through the smoke, looking at the world''s most precious treasure: "Such vast amounts of chakra..." This is... The experimental subject that can perfectly integrate with Hashirama cells! The smoke slowly dissipated. A ck-haired, bare-chested young mannded on the ground. This young man was very handsome, perhaps most people would feel an instant affection upon seeing him, but the aura emanating from the boy was not to be ignored. Such immense chakra! Few in the ninja world could match this! The young man looked at the long-haired man in front of him, curiously tilting his head, his eyes as clear and innocent as a newborn''s. "Who are you?" The young man''s voice sounded somewhat naive. The long-haired man was sinisterly handsome, with eyes like the vertical pupils of a snake, and his body exuded a cold, serpentine aura. In the entire Ninja World, only one person could exude this, and that is Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha! "Hmm?" Orochimaru, upon hearing the young man''s question, frowned, his voice hoarse: "It seems the experiment is still somewhat problematic. Have there been problems with brain cells?" ... The young man tilted his head, and the intimidating aura around him slowly dissipated. "Akihara Kagura." Orochimaru called out the young man''s name. However, this name seemed to suddenly alert the young man! The ground beneath the boy''s feet cracked open abruptly. Using the eleration of stepping on the ground, he extended his hand towards Orochimaru''s head! A wooden spike emerged from the palm of the young man! The attack was so sudden! In a split second! The wooden spike was about to pierce through Orochimaru''s head! Orochimaru hastily raised his fingers, and a series of ck curse marks quickly appeared all over the young man''s body, immobilizing himpletely! The Binding Curse Mark! By embedding the curse marks in the target''s body beforehand, they are activated at crucial moments to immobilize the target with binding curse jutsu! To avoid potential idents, Orochimaru had prepared the Binding Curse Marks in the young man''s body in advance, but still felt the recent incident was perilously close... Now, having controlled the young man''s movements, Orochimaru''s mood finally began to calm down, and a sinister smile reappeared on his face. "It seems it still works..." Boom! The next moment! The young man''s chakra burst forth again! Just the eruption of chakra alone created a terrifyingly oppressive sensation! The curse marks, under the impact of powerful chakra, began to slowly dissolve, and the Binding Curse Marks on the young man were gradually breaking apart... Orochimaru quickly retreated! The young man, relying on the burst of chakra, released the curse marks on himself, nced at the distance between him and Orochimaru, and the confusion in his eyes began to slowly fade. "Lord Orochimaru?" The boy seemed to have regained consciousness, hanging an uneasy and apologetic expression: "I apologize, Lord Orochimaru, I just lost control of my body and couldn''t control my actions. Fortunately, you used the Curse Seal to control my body" "This is normal," Orochimaru felt the boy had returned to normal, slowly nodded, a smile returning to his face, exining: "Many subjects of Hashirama cell transnt experiments will have these sequels, at least you survived... How do you feel?" "Better than ever," the boy extended his arms, feeling the strength in his fists: "Very strong physically, abundant in chakra, and significantly enhanced sensory abilities..." "But..." "There is something odd about my Kekkei Genkai..." The boy stretched out his palm, and a wooden spike emerged from the center of it: "This power is very strong, I don''t even need to do much to use it..." "That''s just a trivial part of the Kekkei Genkai''s power," Orochimaru looked at the wooden spike in the boy''s palm, his smile growing wider: "I will teach you more powerful Wood Release techniques." "Do I still need to learn?" the boy asked somewhat aggrievedly in a soft voice: "Lord Orochimaru... I thought after the experiment was sessful, you would use Living Corpse Reincarnation to make my body the new vessel." "It''s not time yet," Orochimaru''s expression was somewhat meaningful. Living Corpse Reincarnation is a technique of immortality created by Orochimaru himself. Through spirit transference, it takes over another''s body, achieving immortality and even gaining the body''s strength and knowledge. Orochimaru has undergone Living Corpse Reincarnation twice, the first time purely for experiment, choosing a rtivelypatible body. The second reincarnation was because the body of the woman he''s currently using is verypatible with his soul, able to fully unleash his power. ording to Orochimaru''s calctions, this woman''s body can still be used for several years; discarding it would be too wasteful. Suchpatible bodies are not easy to find. Most importantly, Living Corpse Reincarnation requires at least a three-year interval, and it hasn''t been long since Orochimaru switched to this woman''s body. Orochimaru also hopes that the boy in front of him will learn more ninjutsu, so that when he takes over the boy''s body in the future, Orochimaru can gain additional knowledge. Orochimaru prefers a finished product over a semi-finished one. As for whether the young boy will betray him after bing powerful, Orochimaru is not worried about this, as he has watched the boy grow up from a young age. This little guy is named Akihara Kagura, an orphan. Orochimaru understands these children abandoned by the world very well. As long as you give them a bit of warmth, they will flock to it like moths, even if it means throwing themselves into the fire, they won''t choose to leave. The young Akihara Kagura, theoretically, should be the same. Although reality is quite absurd; Akihara Kagura is an exception. The system alert sounds in the boy''s mind, reminding him of the fact that he is a Transmigrator. [System Prompt]: [Assist boss Orochimaru in a human experiment] Taskpleted, reward received: Gic Modification Technique. Chapter 2: Akihara Kagura Chapter 2: Akihara Kagura Akihara Kagura is a Transmigrator. In his past life, he was also called Kagura, a not-sopetent employee. Working hard was hardly ever rewarding enough, and Kagura only wanted to find some work to maintain a steady ie and a stable life. Such employees, unbound by money, were always a hassle.. Naturally, Kagura always walked the line between jobless and job-yes. After casually sending out his resume, he received an interview invitation from a strangepany, hoping he woulde in for a discussion. He agreed. However, when Kagura woke up, he found himself in a new world as a young man named Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura was one of the orphans adopted by Orochimaru, spending his days in a research facility, primarily responsible for cleaning duties and part-time human experiment material. Fortunately, Akihara Kagura had a system activated within him that "as long as one works hard, the boss will recognize it," allowing him to gain a characteristic for conducting human experiments. The name of the system seemed fake, but its use was very real. As long as Akihara Kagura chose a superior and diligentlypleted their tasks, he could receive certain task rewards. If Akihara Kagura wanted to leave this world, there were only two choices: one is for the world to perishleaving the job if thepany copses; the other is to find a way to be fired from this world, continuing to look for work in the next world... Both seemed quite difficult. Moreover, Akihara Kagura didn''t want to leave immediately. This was a rare life experience. By choosing a superior, the system would also provide a neer''s wee package. Unfortunately, The new Akihara Kagura could only choose Orochimaru as his superior. From the neer''s wee package, Akihara Kagura obtained a super characteristic called "Science of the Ninja World," allowing him to survive in this highly deadly transntation of Hashirama cells human experiment with a death rate of over 99% percent. [Name: Akihara Kagura] [Gender: Male] [Age: 10 years old] [Date of Birth: April 4, Year 43 of the Konoha Calendar] [Chakra Nature: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water, Yang] [Total Chakra: SSS (Physique significantly enhanced, strength and speed far surpassing ordinary ninjas, perception abilities increased, total chakra reaching the limit of a normal ninja, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Skills] [Wood Release: Wood Clone (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, creating clones from wood. These clones can turn into branches to entangle enemies when destroyed; also, due to Wood Release chakra serving as a source of life, it''s harder to distinguish these clones from the real bodypared to other cloning techniques, even the more advanced Shadow Clone Technique.)] [Wood Release: Wood Substitution (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, instantly substituting the user with a wooden decoy upon attack.)] [Wood Release: Wood Transformation (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, transforming into another person using Wood Release, harder to detectpared to ordinary transformation techniques.)] [Wood Release: Piercing Technique (A Wood Release Kekkei Genkai awakening, allowing the user to extend wooden spikes from their body and pierce the enemy. After stabbing the enemy, the user can cause the spikes to branch out further and prate the enemy''s body by forming hand seals.)] [Gic Modification Technique (Enables embedding of special abilities at the gic level through rewriting of genes, more convenient and safer than cell transntation experiments.)] [Traits] [Markless Healing (Exceptional self-healing ability, capable of healing one''s own body without forming hand seals, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Wood Release Kekkei Genkai (The legendary Kekkei Genkai of the god of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, an extremely rare bloodline limit in the ninja world, even the descendants of Senju Hashirama are unable to inherit it, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Science of the Ninja World (When the host conducts human experiments, those that align with the principles of ninja science are guaranteed sess, a bonus in the wee package for new recruits.)] [Superior: Orochimaru] It''s obvious. For the system, choosing a good boss is important. Orochimaru''s ability as a superior is all about technology and tough tasks. ording to Akihara Kagura''s observations, the system''s task rewards are based on the superior''s situation. His career in the ninja world might require him to switch jobs multiple times. Just now, under the guise of losing control, Akihara Kagura tested attacking Orochimaru and found that there were no issues with attacking his own superior, and the system didn''t impose any punishment. Perhaps the system encourages job-hopping? After all, this kind ofbor system seems to require many superiors No, rather, this exploitativebor system surely encourages Akihara Kagura to work for more superiors. Akihara Kagura also ns to find another superior in the ninja world because Orochimaru, as a superior, has questionable character and has started to covet his body "Kagura." Orochimaru, unaware that the young man before him is already contemting switching jobs and still nning for the future, needs Akihara Kagura to learn about Wood Release techniques. "What''s next..." "Go to Konoha." "I have an ally there." When Orochimaru mentions his ally, the corners of his mouth curl into a strange smile, "Learn the Wood Release techniques from him and let me see how far you can go..." "Also, keep an eye on him, my ally." "Yes." The young Akihara Kagura agreed, then looked up with some confusion: "Konoha Vige, Lord Orochimaru''s hometown?" "...Correct." Orochimaru nodded slightly, his voice bing somewhat frivolous, "Go take a look at my hometown, the scenery there is beautiful" However, the reminiscence in Orochimaru''s eyes quickly faded, and he grinned strangely, whispering: "One day, I will return." Obviously. Orochimaru bears ill will towards his homnd. Akihara Kagura is indifferent to this. As a Transmigrator... Akihara Kagura knows a little bit about the affairs of Konoha Vige. Konoha. The strongest ninja vige in the ninja world, and also Orochimaru''s hometown, located in the wealthiest Land of Fire, and led by the Hokage. Orochimaru and his two friends are known as the Three Sannin of Konoha, who have made significant contributions to the vige and were even close to bing Hokage. However, his teacher, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, vetoed him due to his dark heart... That''s unreasonable... Which ninja in the ninja world is pure-hearted? As a result, the Third Hokage Hiruzen chose a man as warm and radiant as the sun to be the Fourth Hokage, truly admirable... Unfortunately... Not long after the Fourth Hokage''s session, the Nine-Tails'' disturbance broke out in Konoha, and he sacrificed himself to resolve it... However... Orochimaru''s opportunity did note; instead, he faced a crisis. The Third Hokage rejected all candidates, took charge again, discovered Orochimaru''s secret human experiments, and personally led the Anbu to capture Orochimaru... Orochimaru had no choice but to flee from Konoha and became a wanted rogue ninja, once a hot candidate for Hokage, he became an S-ss rogue ninja... Orochimaru''s deviation was the main reason, but his ally in Konoha also had to bear some me... That ally... Certainly was no good person... Orochimaru wanted to send Akihara Kagura to that ally, which for Akihara Kagura was an opportunity to get into the ranks of Konoha. This is about the ranks! The ranks of the Five Great Official Institutions of the ninja world! Chapter 3: Wheres mah money? Chapter 3: Where''s mah money? How important is it to secure this position? In his previous life, Akihara Kagura never had the opportunity to obtain such a position! ording to the customs and rtionships of his past life, if Orochimaru offered to help Akihara Kagura secure a position, Akihara Kagura would have to visit and present gifts during festivals and holidays... For Akihara Kagura in this life, the position in the Konoha still holds great significance. Akihara Kagura can use this to integrate into the world''s most powerful ninjas! Konoha is the center of this world. As long as Akihara Kagura enters Konoha, he will always be able to know the direction of this world and even influence the future of this world! Moreover... The system has also refreshed new tasks. [System Prompt]: [New work task, go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release Technique, and monitor Orochimaru''s ally, Shimura Danzo.] This work task has no time limit. The work tasks issued by the system are derived from higher-ups and have never specifiedpletion times, making one feel this task may never end... However... This is exactly what makes Akihara Kagura vignt. If one simply follows the routine, one could be bogged down in work for a lifetime; only by taking initiative can one break free from a job with an unknown deadline. Ssssss... Suddenly, the sound of a snake crawling came out. A small white snake suddenly wriggled out from the bushes, affectionately clinging to Orochimaru''s leg, looking very attached. Orochimaru bent down, spread his hand, and the little white snake spit out a scroll into Orochimaru''s palm. The scroll looked evenrger than the small white snake''s body, making it hard to imagine how it swallowed the scroll. But... After all, it''s the ninja world... Such strange things are quitemon. Orochimaru opened the scroll in his hand, looked at the text, and his mouth showed a sneer, as if he saw some interesting news. Strictly speaking... This is a sternly worded questioning letter. A questioning from Shimura Danzo. When Orochimaru was still in Konoha, Shimura Danzo had always been secretly funding and supporting his human experimentation project with Wood Release, even helping to find subjects for the experiment; Of course. Such investment is definitely expecting a return. Orochimaru had also reciprocated Shimura Danzo, sending a sessfully experimented Wood Release ninja to Danzo, giving him hope for the sess of the project. After all, the investors need to see some results... Despite the fact that the Wood Release ninja was far from as perfect as Akihara Kagura, that glimmer of hope made Shimura Danzo believe in the prospects of the Wood Release human experiment research... The Wood Release experiment... It''s quite promising and will definitely seed! Even though Orochimaru has now defected from the Konoha, Danzo is not afraid of the risks of being discovered coborating with a rogue ninja and continues to painstakingly fund Orochimaru''s research... But... Investors are always expecting a return on their investment. The messages from Danzo are almost entirely filled with his questions. Where''s my money? Where did you spend my money? Have your experimental projects yielded any new results in these years? Towards the end of this scroll, Danzo finally mentioned one thing: the previously unsessful Wood Release test subject, had been discovered by the Third Hokage and taken directly into the Anbu under the Hokage Commands, and hoping that Orochimaru could help cultivate another Wood Release ninja. Simrly. Danzo also mentioned a request for a meeting. After all, it''s been several years since Orochimaru defected from the Konoha, and he''s long been out of Danzo''s surveince. This investor also wants to check on the progress of Orochimaru''s project. "Hehe..." Orochimaru ignored the questions on the scroll, looking at thest request made with a light smile on his face. "This really couldn''t be more coincidental." "Just... also consider it a settlement for him." "What?" Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru in surprise. Is there something his boss would hide from him? "Nothing." Orochimaru smiled and looked at Akihara Kagura, gently stroking his hair and said affectionately, "Someone wille to pick you up soon... Before that, I''ll teach you how to release a curse mark." "What curse mark?" "The Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal." Orochimaru said casually. The name of this curse mark sounds somewhat terrifying, yet its effect is rather poor, not frightening at all. This is a sealing curse mark created by Shimura Danzo, mainly used on his subordinates to prevent them from leaking his information. By imnting the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal under someone''s tongue, anyone cursed will trigger the curse mark if they attempt to speak about Shimura Danzo, rendering them unable to speak or even immobilize their body. Orochimaru intends for Akihara Kagura to go to the Konoha and join Shimura Danzo for another purpose: to act as his undercover agent. Kagura is to send messages to Orochimaru from time to time, obviously without being restrained by the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. In addition to the method of lifting the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, Orochimaru reminisced about his hometown in front of Kagura, letting him know a bit about the stories of Konoha. "My teacher..." "The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen..." "He has ruled Konoha for decades..." "Perhaps because he''s grown old, Teacher has be somewhat lenient...even when facing those who may endanger the Konoha..." "..." Young Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows. He knew quite a few secrets about the people of Konoha. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was perceived as lenient, thought to be a kind-hearted old man, because someone else was ying the ruthless part. The Konoha is the strongest organization in the ninja world, and it can''t always be in the sunlight; naturally, it also needs some shady figures to deal with the darkness and secrecy. Without a doubt. Shimura Danzo was one of those figures. Akihara Kagura wanted to understand more stories about his future boss. Akihara Kagura quietly listened to Orochimaru''s recollection about Sarutobi Hiruzen and curiously asked, "What about Lord Danzo, whom Lord Orochimaru asked me to seek out? What kind of person is he? Is there anything I should be aware of?" "Danzo, huh?" Orochimaru''s smile grew thicker, and he sinisterly said, "Danzo... is the shadow lurking behind the Third Hokage." "The life of a ninja is dark." "The Hokage is the source of the ninja''s darkness..." "Yet, humans always like to glorify themselves... My Teacher liked to appear bright and approachable... and needed someone to handle some of the darkness for him..." "hehehehe..." Orochimaruughed somewhat proudly, as if pleased to have found something dishonorable about the Third Hokage, and continued to mock, "My Teacher has always been so hypocritical, not wanting people to know that he has been tainted by darkness. The Wood Release human experiments with almost a 100% fatality rate were first proposed by him... but his will was too weak... unable to bear the cost of the experiments'' continuous failures..." Young Akihara Kagura felt like he wanted to clean his ears out. Why does Orochimaru always have to mention his teacher whenever he talks about Konoha? It''s been several years since he defected from Konoha, and yet Orochimaru still mocks and scoffs at the Third Hokage. Isn''t it just because he wasn''t made the Hokage of the vige? Isn''t it just because he was driven out of his hometown? Wasn''t it Orochimaru himself who was at fault to begin with? Now... All I want to hear is Lord Danzo''s story! Chapter 4: Task Chapter 4: Task Orochimaru holds quite a grudge against his own Teacher. Fortunately, Orochimaru seems to realize he''s an adult now and that there should be limits to speaking ill of others behind their backs, especially not to show immaturity in front of young people. "Anyway..." "My Teacher is someone too kind and somewhat cowardly to taint himself with darkness..." "If youe across the Third Hokage in Konoha, make sure to stay away from the old man. He''s very good at beguiling people with his words, and it''s easy to be brainwashed by his rhetoric..." But... Lord Orochimaru... You''re quite good at brainwashing people too... Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but think to himself. "Also..." Orochimaru seemed to think of something, a rare serious look on his face as he smiled slightly: "Kagura, you are my most perfect creation. The First Hokage, Hashirama, was revered as a god of ninjas, and you have almost perfectly assimted with his cells. You are the most talented child of this era..." ... The young man silently nodded. He had known this even before the Wood Release experiments; otherwise, why would he dare to take the risk of undergoing human experiments? But what about Danzo? Fortunately. Orochimaru didn''t forget Kagura''s question and casually mentioned a few things about Shimura Danzo, seemingly not holding his investor in high regard. However, Kagura listened very seriously. After all, Shimura Danzo is his future boss! Especially since he''s undoubtedly one of the most difficult superiors in Konoha. It''s necessary to understand the preferences of his future superior for better career nning! Shimura Danzo. The Advisor to the Hokage of Konoha. A short-sighted yet ambitious old man. Because the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, and Danzo wererades who shared life-and-death experiences in their youth, Hiruzen showed considerable leniency towards Danzo, granting him significant power and tacitly allowing him to deal with the dirty troubles of Konoha. ... Young Akihara Kagura felt that Orochimaru was a bit insincere. The little bit of information Orochimaru provided was even less than what he already knew, making him wonder how he would operate in Konoha in the future! Clearly. Orochimaru didn''t realize this. He thought Kagura might not like the gloomy old man Danzo much, and he wanted to talk to Kagura about some children he was interested in within Konoha... "There''s a very interesting child in Konoha..." "This little guy has shown exceptional talent from a young age and also happens to possess a Kekkei Genkai that is a natural enemy to Wood Release..." "Who is it?" The young Akihara Kagura was indeed a bit curious. In this era of Konoha, there seemed to be many geniuses in the vige, and those geniuses that Orochimaru continuously obsessed over were certainly not ordinary... "Uchiha Itachi." Orochimaru muttered a name familiar to Akihara Kagura and continued on his own: "That little guy is a true genius. Even in times of peace, his skills and talents far exceed those of his peers..." Orochimaru remembered seeing the young Uchiha Itachi training in a training room and couldn''t help but admire the young man''s talent: "That child... If it''s him, maybe he could awaken a higher level of Sharingan..." Akihara Kagura''s expression became somewhat strange. However, as a diligent employee, Akihara Kagura maintained professional integrity. Seeing Orochimaru so fixated on the genius child, he took the initiative to offer help to his superior. "If Lord Orochimaru wishes to see Uchiha Itachi again, I will find an opportunity in the future and try to bring him before you..." "Good." Orochimaru gave the perceptive young man an approving look. Wood Release and Sharingan, undoubtedly, are the two most excellent Kekkei Genkai. If in the future Akihara Kagura really could bring Uchiha Itachi before him, Orochimaru ns to have the two geniuses fight face to face. Whoever wins, he would take over their body... As for whether Uchiha Itachi would agree to be a vessel, Orochimaru didn''t care. He only needed one look to immobilize Uchiha Itachi... Akihara Kagura remained very respectful on the surface. If he really could bring Uchiha Itachi before Orochimaru in the future, Akihara Kagura nned to let Orochimaru and Uchiha Itachi have a fight, making Orochimaru realize the power of Sharingan and thus bingpletely obsessed with it... Moreover... The system recognized this as a work task assigned by his superior. [System Prompt]: [New work task: Find an opportunity to bring Uchiha Itachi before Orochimaru.] This kind of task... Akihara Kagura swore toplete it well! Even if these two people have met in some ce they shouldn''t have, Akihara Kagura must find a way to have them meet again! Time passed somewhat too quickly. Perhaps Orochimaru was too immersed in research experiments. Time passed somewhat slowly. Perhaps Akihara Kagura was too eager to head to Konoha. On the fourth day. Someone finally came to the base. An old man leaning on a cane appeared around the base. His head was wrapped in bandages, even covering one eye socket, as if one eye was wounded. Two ninjas closely followed the old man, their expressions wary as they surveyed the nearby environment, fearing danger to the old man inside the base. "Lord Danzo." One of the ninjas looked at the scattered rubble on the ground and spoke solemnly, "A fierce battle took ce here not long ago. Perhaps Orochimaru encountered an enemy. We shouldn''t stay here..." "It''s not an enemy." Orochimaru, with a smile on his face, came out apanied by Akihara Kagura, "It was just a littlemotion caused by Kagura''s sessful experiment..." "..." The two ninjas immediately stood in front of the old man! Despite knowing the connection between the old man and Orochimaru, as far as status is concerned, Orochimaru is an S-rank rogue ninja of the vige! Just being a rogue ninja makes Orochimaru a dangerous person! "Stand down." With a single sentence, the old man dismissed his subordinates and slowly looked up at Orochimaru, "It''s been a long time, Orochimaru. It seems... you''ve been doing well recently?" The old man spoke slowly, seemingly making sure his words were clearly heard, indicating his superiority. However, the old man quickly revealed his intentions, not waiting for Orochimaru''s response and turning his gaze to Akihara Kagura beside him, he asked in a deep voice, "You just mentioned... that the experiment was sessful? This child?" "Correct, it''s what you wanted." The corners of Orochimaru''s mouth curled up as he spoke leisurely, "Compared to the previous immature creation, the Wood Release in Kagura is much more powerful..." "This child wille with me." The old man, with half-closed eyes and an unquestionable determination in his voice, stated, "Only Konoha... can wield the power of Wood Release." Chapter 5: New Superiors Chapter 5: New Superiors Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. Undoubtedly, it was the lifelong obsession of Shimura Danzo. As for Danz''s im that only Konoha could use the power of Wood Release, everyone present knew it was merely a joke, and no one took it seriously... This old man always spoke of doing everything for the sake of Konoha, but behind the scenes, he wished to hold all power in his own hands. No. Shimura Danzo wished to possess these powers himself. If he could create a second Wood Release ninja... It would mean that Orochimaru''s technique was somewhat mature. Shimura Danzo''s heart burned with desire, perhaps he too could transnt Hashirama''s cells, thus awakening the First Hokage Senju Hashirama''s Wood Release Kekkei Genkai! The old man''s gaze sharply shifted from the boy to Orochimaru''s face, immediately asking the question he most wanted to know. "Orochimaru, does the awakening of Wood Release in this child mean that Hashirama''s cells can now be sessfully transnted onto others?" "No." Orochimaru shook his head, dousing the old man''s fervor with cold water: "The cell experiment on Kagura was a sess, but it was a mere chance urrence in the experiment..." "Alright." The old man''s mood suddenly became somewhat displeased. "However..." Orochimaru''s tone changed, a cryptic smile appearing on his lips: "I have found another experimental idea through this experiment, but I still need some precious experimental materials and a lot of funds" "" Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru in surprise. This sess of Hashirama''s cell transntation was entirely because he possessed a feature of "Science of the Ninja World"... Any human experiment on him, as long as it conforms to the theory of Science of the Ninja World, is bound to seed, how could it possibly give Orochimaru any new experimental ideas... Shimura Danzo, the investor, was not quite aware of the situation. The old man''s brows furrowed slightly, seemingly in difficulty, but eventually, he responded: "List what you need, I will try to arrange for it... I hope to see something satisfying next time." "Next time for sure." Orochimaru nodded, his smile growing wider. "Then I will take him away." Shimura Danzo waved to the boy, his old and sinister voice softened a bit: "Child... is your name Akihara Kagura?" "Yes." Orochimaru nodded again, pushing the boy''s shoulder, smiling as he spoke: "Take good care of this child, I wouldn''t want anything to happen to him, his body might still be useful for future experiments" "" The young Akihara Kagura was being pushed towards Shimura Danzo. "I understand," Shimura Danzo nodded in agreement. Shimura Danzo reached out to pat the boy''s head and after a moment of thought said, "From today onwards, you are a member of the Root... Forget your name, your code name is ''A''." The boy''s expression was instantly stunned. Dammit... Is the old guy living too long! Akihara Kagura almost forgot about this! All members of the Root organization under Shimura Danzo are forced to discard their names and emotions, and live their entire lives only known by a code name. However... [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Shimura Danzo), a reward for new member joining, unlocking new features!] [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Sarutobi Hiruzen), a reward for new member joining, unlocking new features!] [Ninja in the Shadows (When the host needs information, they will receive the required content, a reward from the new member wee package.)] [Ninja Professor (When the host learns ninjutsu, any ninjutsu that conforms to the theory of ninjutsu will surely be learned sessfully, a reward from the new member wee package.)] "Yes, Lord Danzo!" Akihara Kagura quickly agreed. Although Shimura Danzo is not a good person, even wanting to change his name, the superior''s wee package is quite powerful! Moreover... Once bing a subordinate of Shimura Danzo, one automatically joins the organization called Konoha. In theory, all ninjas of the Konoha Vige are subordinates of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and thus receive another new member wee package! Moreover... These two features... Whether it is the intelligence ability brought by [Ninja in the Shadows] or the learning ability brought by [Ninja Professor], all are urgently needed by Akihara Kagura! Shimura Danzo is a good boss! Akihara Kagura feels that being renamed is a small matter. When the timees that Lord Danzo no longer wishes to live, he will find a way to leave a whole corpse for Lord Danzo... Shimura Danzo does not know yet that the young man beside him has already started to think about his funeral. He waved his hand to indicate to two subordinates, nning to take Akihara Kagura and leave this ce. Before leaving. Shimura Danzo seemed to think of something, suddenly turned back, and said to Orochimaru: "By the way, this base is no longer safe..." "Hmm?" Orochimaru immediately furrowed his brow. This base,pared to other bases, has moreplete experimental equipment and has always been well-organized due to Akihara Kagura, a modern educated transmigrator managing it, making Orochimaru want to use this base as a long-term stronghold. "I have received a piece of intelligence" Shimura Danzo''s expression looked somewhat unpleasant, as if he was mentioning someone he didn''t want to bring up: "In a small town near this base... your old friend has appeared." "...I know." Orochimaru immediately thought of a tall man with white hair. Orochimaru''s expression also became grim, he clenched his teeth and muttered, "That guy Jiraiya... really is a lingering..." "Some have reported his whereabouts to me." "Since you left Konoha, Jiraiya has been secretly investigating your whereabouts. He is as foolishly naive as your teacher, but both are troublesome for us." Danzo, who never liked Jiraiya who had a somewhat simr temperament to Hiruzen, coldly said: "If there''s a chance, it would be best to kill him to avoid further trouble." "...I know." Orochimaru''s face immediately turned even more unsightly, and he said in a deep tone: "That Jiraiya... is not so easy to deal with..." "I can leave Tatsuma here to help you." Danzo pointed to a guard ninja beside him: "Tatsuma has been your old partner, you two..." "No need." Orochimaru coldly refused the suggestion, indifferently saying: "Jiraiya... that fool, has never been my match since ninja school..." "Then I will be leaving first." Danzo nodded his head. "..." Akihara Kagura stood beside them, somewhat speechless. Lord Danzo is getting old, his eyesight is not what it used to be. Can''t he see such a small thing? Hoping Orochimaru could kill Jiraiya in this lifetime is like hoping you could kill the Third Hokage Hiruzen in your lifetime! Chapter 6: You are not in line in the Will of our Root. Chapter 6: You are not in line in the Will of our Root. On the way back to Konoha. Shimura Danzo always thought that Akihara Kagura was a well-behaved child, as children used as experiment subjects are usually scared into obedience by the terrifying human experiments. However, This little guy was an exception. Throughout the journey, Akihara Kagura showed great curiosity about the outside world, even asking if they could fish while resting by the river. Fishing? Only those with azy approach to life would fish! As the Konoha''s darkness, the Root, how could they waste time on such things? Even in desperate times, they would only resort to spearing fish for food! Shimura Danzo realized this child might have a great curiosity about the world, perhaps never having seen real darkness. He thought he needed to nurture him properly once they got back. Just let the little guy see the cruelty of the world, and he would surely be obedient and sensible. Danzo prided himself on being good with children, especially turning a rtively normal child into a merciless killing tool. However... Akihara Kagura quickly changed his mind. "Wood Release: Piercing Technique!" Akihara Kagura demonstrated a fish-spearing technique using Wood Release by the river! A wooden spike emerged from the young boy''s palm, fiercely thrusting into the river and piercing through a meter-long fish, which started to struggle violently! In the next moment! The boy''s fingers came together! The wooden spike astonishingly branched out and grew further! A dense cluster of wooden spikes grew inside the fish,pletely piercing through its body, and blood instantly stained the river red! This Wood Release... Looked extremely cruel. "Lord Danzo, I caught a fish!" Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo with a face full of joy. The boy''s smile was pure and innocent, yet it appeared exceptionally cold-blooded and merciless against the backdrop of his bloody fishing method, as if taking lives was a pleasure for him. He was a natural-born killer. "Not bad..." The old man watched this bloody scene and slowly expressed a rarepliment: "An exquisite Wood Release, a good child..." Regardless of the boy''s Wood Release Kekkei Genkai or his attitude towards life, Shimura Danzo felt that he really found a good seed this time, ensuring his future loyalty. Konoha Vige. The wealthiest ninja vige. Worried about his whereabouts being discovered and eager to see the full extent of Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release talent, Shimura Danzo hurriedly brought the boy back to Konoha. Shimura Danzo never liked to enter through the main gate when returning to the vige. Instead, he preferred sneaking in through the back mountain of Konoha, opening the sealed barrier, and returning to the Root Organization''s base. Akihara Kagura followed Shimura Danzo and jumped into a well, entering the Root organization''s base, immediately feeling the sinister and gloomy atmosphere. This superior... Had an overly dark style! The entire base of the Root organization was hidden underground. Even the ssical pavilions and towers built within the headquarters of the Root organization, some luxuriously clinging to the cliffside, couldn''t dispel the gloomy feel shrouded in darkness. The dull sound of knocking on wood echoed underground. A group of people couldn''t help but turn their heads towards the boy who suddenly started knocking on the railing. "A." Danzo looked displeased and coldly said to the boy, showing dissatisfaction with his behavior, "What are you doing? Be quiet." "Yes, Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura responded and exined, "I originally thought it would be a stone railing, but to my surprise, it''s wood. Lord Orochimaru once mentioned..." "Shut up!" A trace of anger appeared on Shimura Danzo''s face as he stared at the boy and coldly said, "A, from today onwards, forget the name Orochimarupletely!" "Yes, Lord Danzo." Akihara Kaguraplied once more and continued, "That person had mentioned that the underground air is humid, and wooden structures easily rot." ... Everyone present fell silent. Shimura Danzo thought his earlier words might have been too subtle and wanted to reiterate to the boy to forget not just the name of Orochimaru but the person entirely, yet he felt it would seem too petty. "I''m off to handle official business." Shimura Danzo, somewhat helplessly, waved his hand and instructed his subordinate, "Tatsuma, arrange his amodation and make him understand the Will of Root before bringing him to me." "Yes." Aburame Tatsuma nodded respectfully and coldly looked at the boy, "Follow me, don''t wander off, this base is full of traps and forbidden areas." "I understand." Akihara Kagura obediently followed behind Aburame Tatsuma. The Root organization''s headquarters was vast. The whole base was like a giant well, with tall ssical buildings clinging to the stone walls, and bridges connecting these structures. "A, this is where you''ll be staying." Aburame Tatsuma led Akihara Kagura to a dormitory. The room only had one cab, the floor was covered with a bedding, amp was ced in the corner of the wall, and it looked a bit empty. "Um..." Akihara Kagura nced at his dwelling and made a request, "Get me a bed, I don''t like sleeping on the floor..." "No." Aburame Tatsuma shook his head and said coldly, "Members of the Root do not need useless emotions and external sensations; your only task is to ept the arrangements." "..." Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows and asked, "This... are you my boss? Or are you going to be my boss in the future?" "No, and I will not be." Aburame Tatsuma shook his head again and answered, "Only Lord Danzo is the sole leader; everyone acts based on Lord Danzo''smands." That''s the theory. In reality, the Root also has some unwritten rules. As Danzo''s close guard, Aburame Tatsuma''s status is obviously higher than other members. However, the hearts of the Root members are devoid of distractions, only focused on the tasks assigned by Lord Danzo. When have they ever cared about hierarchical status? "Now I convey to you the Will of Root..." Aburame Tatsuma didn''t notice the young man''s emotions and continued on his own, "Members of the Root have no names, no emotions, no past, and no future. Only the mission is in their hearts, supporting the great tree of Konoha in the background, is the deeply rooted will of us ''Root''..." "What''s your name?" Akihara Kagura asked his first question. "Aburame Tatsuma." "Isn''t that a name? Aren''t you a member of the Root?" "That''s not a name." Aburame Tatsuma''s answer was very quick, as if he had been indoctrinated before, "Aburame Tatsuma is my code name in the Root. Lord Danzo is familiar with my past, so he made my past name my code name in the Root." "You remember you have a past..." Akihara Kagura seemed to find a loophole and slowly said, "This doesn''t quite align with the will of our Root" Chapter 7: Only Lord Danzo can use that name. Chapter 7: Only Lord Danzo can use that name. Aburame Tatsuma has an illusion. Even though Akihara Kagura is just a new recruit to the Root organization, he feels like the boy speaks as if he is a leader in charge of personnel for the Root organization. Himself... Instead, feels like the new recruiting for a job interview? Aburame Tatsuma thinks there''s something off about this exchange. After pondering for a while, Aburame Tatsuma realizes he can''t answer the questions posed by Akihara Kagura, nor can he interpret the Will of Root. Unable to solve the problem... He can only deal with the person who poses the problem. Aburame Tatsuma simply refuses to entangle with Akihara Kagura and coldly says, "Kid, the affairs of your senpais are none of your business, just take care of your own issues." "I just don''t quite understand what the Will of Root represents." Akihara Kagura looks at Aburame Tatsuma and poses a question, "With no past and no future, then what is my life?" "Mission." Aburame Tatsuma quickly answers the question: "You just need to focus on your mission, there''s no need to ponder what your life is" "Then tell me" Akihara Kagura poses a philosophical question: "The tasks I will do in the future will be the past, then do past tasks have meaning? Do the tasks I have yet to do in the future have any meaning?" "..." Aburame Tatsuma falls silent. This ninja from the Aburame n understood the philosophical pondering posed by Akihara Kagura but eventually decided to choose the simplest way of handling it: "You just need to focus on your mission, there''s no need to think about whether your tasks have any meaning" "..." Akihara Kagura can''t help but admire the others a bit. "A" Aburame Tatsuma, fearing that this young man would pose another strange philosophical question, intends topletely cut off these messy thoughts with his words. "You are a member of Root" "There''s no need to think about these questions." "What you need to do is to forget your name, your emotions, your past, your future, and just carry out the tasks given to you by Lord Danzo!" "Okay, okay, I got it" Akihara Kagura nonchntly agrees. "I hope you can do it" Just as Aburame Tatsuma thought he had finally taken care of the trouble, a fist suddenly smashed into his abdomen, mming him hard against the wall! "I understand all that," said the young Akihara Kagura, twisting his wrist, his voice cold: "But... Aburame Tatsuma, who allowed you to call me by that name?" "What..." Blood spurted from Aburame Tatsuma''s astonished face. Whether from the standpoint of identity, strength, or even logic, Aburame Tatsuma couldn''t figure out why this neer would ambush him? Most importantly... This kid''s strength was enormous, and his speed was shockingly fast! Akihara Kagura''s physical abilities were extraordinarily astounding, and Aburame Tatsuma didn''t realize that Orochimaru relied on the Curse Mark to bind Akihara Kagura to avoid the young man''s ambush. Aburame Tatsuma, a Jonin ninja, was caught off guard and critically injured by the young man''s ambush, his internal organs were even smashed! "That name was given to me by Lord Danzo," Akihara Kagura said, walking up to the heavily injured Aburame Tatsuma, coldly exining the reason for his ambush. "From today onwards, remember this!" "In this world..." "Only Lord Danzo is allowed to call me by that name!" "..." Aburame Tatsuma could not understand the young man''s line of thinking. This kid... Must be somewhat off! Aburame Tatsuma spat out another mouthful of blood and said, "That''s just a code name, and the only one you''ll be able to use in the future..." "But not one you can call." Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly pondering for a while, and said, "If youe looking for meter, call me by the name I used in the past, after all, it''s not like we haven''t used past names before..." "I understand... wait, that''s not quite right..." Aburame Tatsuma, looking at the young man standing beside him, decided not to be swayed by the young man''s way of thinking and gradually began to think normally, ''This kid is still too arrogant, perhaps Orochimaru spoiled him too much before'' Aburame Tatsuma slowly struggled to fall off the wall, clutching his severely pained abdomen, enduring the pain and said: "The neer... indeed needs... a lesson..." A swarm of ck bugs crawled out of his mouth! This scene looked somewhat terrifying and scary! This is a secret technique from the Aburame n of Konoha, nurturing insects within the body and using them in battle. "Kid, it''s better to respect your senpais!" Aburame Tatsuma controlled the insects to quickly entangle Akihara Kagura! "..." Akihara Kagura''s face changed slightly. Even small insects, when densely packed, can feel quite unnerving, let alone these strange species from the ninja world! However... Insects are just insects... Pitifully slow... Akihara Kagura stepped forward, swiftly evading the insects, and lunged toward Aburame Tatsuma, well aware of his frail body! Boom! The young man fist hit Aburame Tatsuma again! This time, however, the feeling of the punch was light, almost like hitting air. And indeed it was, as Aburame Tatsuma''s body instantly turned into a swarm of insects... "Is this...insect clone?" Akihara Kagura involuntarily widened his eyes. "Secret Technique: Insect Sphere!" In the blink of an eye, the swarm of insectspletely surrounded Akihara Kagura''s body, frenziedly biting at the chakra inside him! Akihara Kagura was shrouded in a mist of insects, as if wrapped in ayer of ck cloth. Aburame Tatsuma''s real body slowly appeared, looking at the kid surrounded by his insects, and started to mockingly educate the neer. "Kid..." "Don''t be scared of the insects..." "As soon as I released the insects, I secretly created an insect clone..." "Based on what I know about your age, at the start of a fight you''ll only attack my body with fists and also don''t know a lot of ninjutsu." "Now..." "Be a good boy..." Aburame Tatsuma spread his hands, seemingly satisfied with the first lesson he provided to the neer: "The parasitic insects will soon devour all the chakra in your body..." "Then tell your insects to work harder..." Akihara Kagura''s voice came out from the mist of insects, saying, "Aburame Tatsuma, haven''t you ever fed them enough?" "What''s going on?" Aburame Tatsuma furrowed his brows in surprise. "This kid hasn''t lost his ability to resist?" "This kid''s chakra...isn''t it a bit too abundant!" What surprised Aburame Tatsuma the most was that this kid''s mental strength was too strong, not even slightly afraid of these dense insects! "This is such a waste of time" Akihara Kagura extended his arm, watching some of the overfed insects fall off his body and spoke leisurely to conclude. "Insects are just insects after all" "Insects should live hidden in corners" "Not arrogantly think that by sheer numbers, they can take down an enemy whose strength they can''t even begin to imagine" Chapter 9: Current Situation of the Ninja World Chapter 9: Current Situation of the Ninja World Root Organization''s Base. Shimura Danzo''s office. As the advisor of the Hokage of Konoha and the Supreme Leader of the Root organization, Danzo''s official duties are quite busy. Every day, he receives intelligence scrolls from various channels. Based on these intelligence scrolls, Shimura Danzo needs to think about how to benefit himself... no, rather, how to benefit Konoha. "The Land of Rain... still in Civil War..." "The leader of Rain Vige, Hanzo the Smander, stays hidden..." "Hmph, that bastard Hanzo, back then, I helped him surround and exterminate the Akatsuki Organization, and he still refuses to honor our alliance..." "The news from the Land of Wind..." "The Daimyo of the Land of Wind has cut the budget of Sand Vige again..." "Gaara, the jinchriki of the One-Tail in Sand Vige, was attacked and went berserk, suppressed by the Fourth Kazekage Rasa with Ma Release: Gold Dust, hmph, does Sand Vige still dream of utilizing the Tailed Beast..." "The news from the Land of Earth..." "Frequent terrifying explosions ur outside of Rock Vige..." "Suspected to be the work of the Third Tsuchikage noki''s student, that woman Yakushi Nono, she really can gather a lot of information for Konoha..." "But..." "Why does this woman want a photo of Yakushi Kabuto again?" "The news from the Land of Lightning..." "Some im the Fourth Raikage stole their n secret technique..." "Cloud Vige has always been ambitious, they''ve longed to steal Konoha''s Byakugan, we must find a way to suppress them, try to incite conflict between them and Rock Vige..." "The Land of Water..." "Still no news." "What exactly is happening inside Mist Vige? All the spies who tried to infiltrate have disappeared, is there a conspiracy brewing?" Shimura Danzo sat in front of his office desk, his face changing unpredictably as he read through all the external news, then he looked at another pile of intelligence. This pile of intelligence was about the internal movements of Konoha. "Let''s see what happened in the vige..." "In the two days I was away..." As an ambitious old man, Danzo was sure to focus not only on external matters but also secretly monitored the internals of Konoha, eliminating elements destabilizing to the vige and striving to maintain a faade of stability. "The opening ceremony of the new term at the Ninja Academy" "Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen delivers a speech at the school" Shimura Danzo looked at this news with a sudden grimace, but could only snort in contempt: "Hmph, being Hokage isn''t done this way, that monkey... always wasting time on useless things!" This piece of news was of no use. What Danzo hated the most was being constantly reminded that his old friend Sarutobi Hiruzen was still actively working as the Hokage under the sun Yet, Danzo had to keep a close watch on Hiruzen, hoping to catch him in a mistake, preferably to remove him from his position as Hokage Or Try to kill him. Danzo casually flipped through the news of the opening ceremony and saw the information on the second sheet, which was the list of new students enrolling at the Ninja Academy. "Hyuga Hinata... the eldest daughter of the main branch of the Hyuga n" "Aburame Shino...Inuzuka Kiba" "Nara Shikamaru from the Nara n, Akimichi Choji from the Akimichi n, Yamanaka Ino from the Yamanaka n, all of this generation''s InoShikaCh are here" "Uchiha Sasuke, the youngest son of Uchiha Fugaku... Hmph, named after the monkey''s father to please him" Under normal circumstances Shimura Danzo wouldn''t care about these children. Unfortunately Among the new students of the Ninja Academy this year was one child worth monitoring. Despite being only six years old, all of Konoha must be extremely cautious of him, as this child could potentially be a crisis that destroys the vige at any moment! "Uzumaki Naruto" Shimura Danzo slowly came across the name he was most concerned about, a shadow crossing his eyes: "A Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails... He should never have been sent to school!" Tailed Beasts. The most fearsome creatures in the ninja world. There are nine Tailed Beasts in total. One tail in Sand Vige. Two tails and eight tails in Cloud Vige. Three tails and six tails in Mist Vige. Four tails and five tails in Rock Vige. And Nine tails in Konoha Vige. A small vige called Waterfall Vige possesses the Seven tails. ording to the number of tails, the more tails a Tailed Beast has, therger its chakra reserve, and people often use this to judge the strength of the Tailed Beasts. Tailed Beasts naturally possess terrifying amounts of chakra and formidable strength. Once a ninja vige employs a Tailed Beast in war, it can immediately alter the course of the conflict. However, Tailed Beasts are inherently violent and quick to anger, never easily utilized. To harness the Tailed Beasts'' power and enhance the Vige strength, the major Ninja Viges in the ninja world creatively sealed the Tailed Beasts into human bodies, creating "Jinchuriki," who could utilize the Tailed Beasts'' chakra. In the great ninja wars, Jinchuriki often became human weapons on the battlefield, with other countries frequently using Tailed Beasts to determine the oues of battles. However, Konoha never employed the Nine-Tails, the most powerful of all Tailed Beasts, fearing its strength and even protecting its Jinchuriki. Until six years ago, the vige faced the Nine-Tails'' Rebellion. The Nine-Tails suddenly broke free from its Jinchuriki''s seal and went on a rampage, leading to the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage and many elite ninjas, causing severe losses to the vige. Since then, Konoha has been gued by internal and external troubles. Fortunately, before dying, the Fourth Hokage resealed the Nine-Tails into a child named Uzumaki Naruto, preventing the vige from losing the Nine-Tails. However, this put Konoha in a difficult position, holding the strongest Tailed Beast yet unable to utilize it or even prevent problems from its Jinchuriki. To prevent another incident like the Nine-Tails'' Rebellion, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo nearly racked their brains. Danzo suggested not to protect the Jinchuriki''s identity anymore, considering using other viges'' experiences in training Jinchuriki, possibly creating a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki that Konoha could utilize. Let the child Uzumaki Naruto endure a miserable childhood from a young age, just like the Jinchuriki of other viges, letting this child know that he is seen as a monster in the eyes of others! By forcing the child to get ustomed to a miserable life from a young age, he will remain calm no matter what happens in the future, and it will also prevent the Tailed Beast inside him from losing control. However, this is somewhat dangerous. To avoid Uzumaki Naruto from emotionally breaking down during his growth, which could lead to issues with the Nine-Tails inside him, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would often appear at critical moments tofort the child and encourage him to bravely face his miserable life. If you provide warmth to someone in their darkest moments, that warmth will be like a fire, encouraging the person to face the darkness with a torch in hand. On the other hand, and most importantly, the Third Hokage fortified the Jinchuriki seal on Uzumaki Naruto to prevent the Nine-Tails from losing control and going on a rampage, in case it ever happened. Theoretically, this is quite unfair to a child. However, having experienced the brutalities of war, the Third Hokage doesn''t see it as unfair and even thinks Uzumaki Naruto is quite fortunate. Chapter 10: Promotion on the First Day of Work Chapter 10: Promotion on the First Day of Work The rules of the ninja world are cruel indeed. Even a child is considered a tool for ninjas. During the Great Ninja Wars, viges would send children as young as six to battle, which was not umon. The only slightly conscience-stricken... Is probably that Uzumaki Naruto''s parents were heroes. Naruto''s father was Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage of the Konoha, and his mother was Uzumaki Kushina, the former Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails. During the Nine-Tails'' attack, the couple sacrificed themselves to protect the vige. They might have thought the vige would take care of their orphan. After all, Minato was the Fourth Hokage, close to the Third, and had manyrades in the vige. They might have believed that the vige would protect the Jinchuriki, as Kushina was the previous Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and was well-protected, hardly facing any discrimination or exclusion. Regardless, they are both dead now. Only a child named Uzumaki Naruto is left to face this dangerous world alone. "The Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails..." "The most malevolent of Tailed Beasts..." "Also the strongest weapon of war in the world!" Danzo put down the list in his hand and muttered coldly, "If Wood Release can suppress the Nine-Tails then we can implement a real Jinchuriki training program, turning the Jinchuriki into the sharpest weapon for the Konoha!" Danzo''s dreams were simple. First, to be Hokage and reach the pinnacle of life; second, for the Konoha to unify the ninja world and reach its zenith. Unfortunately. Neither dream was realized, and as Danzo grew older, they were almost bing a fantasy. But great dreams always start with a first step, and Danzo thought of Akihara Kagura, brought from Orochimaru, feeling a surge of ambition! If this child''s talent in Wood Release is strong enough, let him seize the opportunity to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen and help Danzo be Hokage; then use the child''s Wood Release to refine the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki into a weapon of war, leveraging the Nine-Tails'' power to ignite a great ninja war to unify the ninja world! Now... It''s time to take that first step! First step, test Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release talent! Knock knock knock A knock came from the door. "Come in." Danzo invited the person in. "Yes, Lord Danzo." Aburame Tatsuma and Akihara Kagura walked in. Danzo looked up and saw that Aburame Tatsuma had bandages wrapped around his shoulder, and frowned unconsciously, "Tatsuma, are you injured?" "This is" Aburame Tatsuma hesitated, finding it hard to speak. "I injured him." Akihara Kagura interrupted Aburame Tatsuma, saying, "The room arranged for me by the senpai wasn''tfortable. He helped me loosen my bones, and I helped him bleed a bit." ... Aburame Tatsuma couldn''t help but nce sideways. ... Shimura Danzo''s expression was somewhat displeased. "Don''t indulge in momentary pleasures." After Danzo sternly rebuked him, he suddenly thought of something and abruptly asked, "Did you two have a fight? Who won?" "Senpai changed the room to a morefortable one." After Akihara Kagura finished speaking, he continued nonchntly, "It''s just a minor injury, it won''t kill him. I wanted toe to see Lord Danzo quickly, but the senpai insisted on dressing the wound first..." ... Aburame Tatsuma''s eyelid twitches. Is this kid speaking humannguage? Althoughing quickly to see Lord Danzo is indeed more important, there wasn''t any particrly urgent task today. Besides, they came on the way to bandage their wounds, so it shouldn''t be wrong in any way! ... Danzo felt something was not quite right. Theoretically speaking, there''s nothing wrong with what Aburame Tatsuma did, but Akihara Kagura''s words also made sense. Not willing to meet him sooner because of dressing a wound... Root... Everything should be based on his own Will. Members of the Root... Always ready to sacrifice their lives for missions... Aburame Tatsuma has always been his guard, and the tasks he performs are bing easier. Has he fallen to the point where he can''t even tolerate a minor injury? No! That''s not the point! The point is that the young man won over Aburame Tatsuma! Even if Aburame Tatsuma''s reputation isn''t prominent, being only skilled in infiltration and intelligence gathering, he''s still an experienced Jonin of Konoha, and he lost to a young man! A hint of turmoil arose in Danzo''s heart as he stared intently at the young man before him. As he stood up, intending to say something, he suddenly stopped. "Tatsuma, go to the Land of Water." "Perhaps you have grown toofortable by my side." "So much so that you have forgotten that ninjas do not fear sacrifice." Danzo turned his head to look at Aburame Tatsuma, andmanded in a deep voice, "I remember you are the best in the Root at infiltrating and spying. Investigate the intelligence of the Land of Water and find out what conspiracy Mist Vige is hiding." "Yes, Lord Danzo." After epting the mission, Aburame Tatsuma raised his head, wanting to exin to Danzo that he was not that kind of person. "I..." "Lord Danzo!" Akihara Kagura interrupted Aburame Tatsuma, saying, "Why not entrust this mission to me? I haven''t done a single thing for Lord Danzo yet!" "No need." Danzo shook his head and continued, "This mission is too dangerous. It''s too soon for you. The Wood Release Kekkei Genkai in you is more important than anyone else''s..." "Since you were able to defeat Tatsuma, it proves your strength has surpassed his. Stay by my side as my attendant for a while, and I will teach you the Will of the Root..." As Danzo spoke, he slowly stood up from the table: "Come to the practice field with me, I will teach you new Wood Release Techniques..." "Yes." Akihara Kagura hurriedly followed. "..." Aburame Tatsuma stood at the door, watching the old and the young leaving. His eyes revealed a sense of confusion. What has happened in the meantime? Never mind. Aburame Tatsuma no longer dwelled on it. As long as he returns from the mission in the Land of Water, time will prove everything. Lord Danzo will see that he is never the type of ninja who clings to life out of fear of death. On the corridor bridge. The young man followed the old man with a calm and focused expression. Even if the ninjas of the Root always obey Danzo''s will, they are ultimately not the same person and will walk different paths due to differences in their words. It was doomed from the beginning. Because Danzo never fully trusts the members of the Root; otherwise, he wouldn''t have ced a curse seal on the tongues of the Root members to prevent them from leaking information. Chapter 11: Loyalty is the Best Policy Chapter 11: Loyalty is the Best Policy At the Training Ground. Akihara Kagura watched Shimura Danzo intently. His superior wanted to teach him a new Wood Release jutsu and was methodically exining the origin of the technique, "This jutsu is called Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees, originating from the First Hokage of Konoha, Senju Hashirama, and requires arge amount of chakra..." Theoretically, there was no need to preserve this Wood Release Technique. Because the Kekkei Genkai of the First Hokage, Hashirama, had not been passed down. However, at the request of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, the First Hokage still recorded all his Wood Release techniques in the Scroll of Seals of Konoha, waiting for a new inheritor of the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai to emerge from Konoha. Shimura Danzo, of course, had seen the Scroll of Seals. Unfortunately, as he was not the Hokage, the Scroll of Seals could only be kept by sessive Hokages, and Danzo could only remember the Wood Release techniques in it. "Watch closely." Shimura Danzo spread his hands, rxed his five fingers, then slowly brought his hands together, forming a Snake hand seal: "This technique only requires forming a Snake seal... and you can directly activate the chakra in your body..." "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Shimura Danzo let out a fierce shout! Akihara Kagura was startled by Danzo''s voice! However... Nothing happened. The training ground became quiet again. A crow flew leisurely across the sky. Shimura Danzo didn''t have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai or arge amount of chakra, so naturally, nothing happened. "All right." Shimura Danzo didn''t feel embarrassed at all, returning to his usual serene demeanor: "I have taught you this technique, now try it!" ... Akihara Kagura''s eyelids twitched. This method of teaching was a bit too abstract, wasn''t it? Why is this person pretending to make a hand sign, telling him this ninjutsu is called "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees," and then believing he can unleash the god of ninja''s ninjutsu! "Alright, now that you know 1+1 equals 2, let''s go ahead and prove one of the world''s three great conjectures, the Goldbach''s Conjecture!" What a joke! Unless this person can cheat! [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host has Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Chakra level reached SSS, currently learning "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" fits ninjutsu theory, "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" sessfully learned. [System Prompt]: You have acquired a new skill "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees." "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" (A secret technique of Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, the user uses their own chakra as a source of life, rapidly growing trees from the ground and instantly transforming the environment into a forest. All trees in the forest can be controlled by the user to attack the enemy, and it is easier to use other Wood Release ninjutsu with the help of the forest.) Akihara Kagura, mimicking Shimura Danzo''s manner, slowly brought his palms together, chakra surged within his body, and a young, tender roar came from his throat! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" The grass on the training ground trembled! Thick tree roots burst out from the ground, rapidly growing into towering trees, transforming the entire training field into an ancient forest! "This..." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but widen his eyes! Even if Shimura Danzo had hopes for Akihara Kagura, he did not believe that this young man could learn such a powerful ninjutsu so quickly! What a joke! Orochimaru wasn''t lying this time! This young man''s Wood Release talent, just from the technique of Advent of a World of Flowering Trees alone, was evidently more powerful than the previous Wood Release ninja, warming Danzo''s heart and reigniting his hope for taking the position of Hokage! "Lord Danzo..." Akihara Kagura turned around, looking at the shocked old man, seemingly a bit uneasy: "Is it because I destroyed the Training Ground? Have I caused some trouble... if someone finds out I destroyed the Training Ground, will it bring trouble to you?" "No!" Shimura Danzo quickly shook his head, a rare smile appearing on his lips as he praised his subordinate: "You did very well! This is just a training ground; from today onwards, it will be your very own!" I didn''t ask for this! Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but want toin in his heart. Making such a bigmotion wasn''t just for Shimura Danzo! Besides wanting this new superior to recognize his talent, he also wanted to see if he could cause some trouble for Lord Danzo... After all, using such powerful chakra in the Konoha, he wondered if the Third Hokage would notice? Could he possibly attract the attention of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen? After all, such a talented Wood Release ninja should cause some new conflict between Hiruzen and Danzo, these two old friends, right? Shimura Danzo also thought of this. This child has just unleashed such powerful chakra; wouldn''t the monkey notice? Shimura Danzo''s expression looked somewhat grim, seemingly grinding his teeth. He must guard against Hiruzen, that old monkey who always steals his things! He immediately set up a sealing barrier in this training ground to prevent Sarutobi Hiruzen from discovering that he had acquired another Wood Release ninja, and even an unexpected genius at that! Besides... Shimura Danzo''s gaze also fell on Akihara Kagura. This child... Will be very strong in the future! He will surely be the most useful tool for Konoha! The child is very obedient to him now, very close to him, even more loyal and pure than Aburame Tatsuma, a ten-year-old child who doesn''t haveplex thoughts... At this age... It''s easy to instill thoughts. Just a curse mark can control a person''s actions, but not their thoughts, he must think of a way to make this child forever loyal to him... Inside the Root Training Ground. The young man and the old man each had their own thoughts. Akihara Kagura secretly activated the characteristics of [Ninja in the Shadows.] Whenever he needed information, the [Ninja in the Shadows] feature would store relevant information in the form of videos inside his brain. In Akihara Kagura''s brain, an image appeared. Akihara Kagura wanted to investigate information about the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, to see what the Hokage was up to, whether he had noticed the genius waiting in the Root Training Ground, whether he had realized Danzo was up to no good again, whether he was interested ining to cause some trouble for Danzo... As a subordinate of Lord Danzo... He must think of a way to cause more trouble for Lord Danzo... Only when Lord Danzo encounters many troubles will he have the opportunity to prove to Lord Danzo just how loyal he truly is Chapter 12: Let the Child Participate in Chunin Exam Chapter 12: Let the Child Participate in Chunin Exam Hokage''s office. The most central dome building in the entire Konoha Vige. A member of the Anbu kneels on one knee on the ground, speaking mechanically, reporting thetest news to the old man sitting at the desk, "Lord Hokage, there is news from the second alert area, intense vibrations were detected near Training Ground Nine..." "Hmm." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wears his hat nonchntly puffing on his pipe, looking down at a stack of papers in his hand, seemingly unconcerned about the Anbu''s report, casually remarks, "I remember Training Ground Nine is allocated to the Anbu Training ss..." Anbu training ss. Officially under the Anbu. However, most Anbu members are well aware that the training ss is really the Root, Danzo''s organization, and in fact, the Root has far exceeded the size of a single ss. "Yes." The Anbu ninja responded and continued reporting, "From a distance, a forest appeared in a short time at Training Ground Nine..." "Oh?" The Third Hokage still has his pipe, still carefully flipping through the papers, "This situation, why does it sound familiar..." "Yes." The Anbu ninja quickly bowed his head to exin to his superior: "Tenzo, who was recently transferred to the Anbu by the Lord Hokage, released a Wood Release Jutsu called ''Deep Forest Emergence'' in the Anbu training ground, creating a sea of trees in a short time. It is initially suspected that someone used the same Wood Release Jutsu at Training Ground Nine." "Hmm, no need to look into it further." The Third Hokage nodded, still unconcerned, still reading his stack of papers, "I''ve known about this, the matter of a Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja in the Anbu training ss, Danzo has already informed me." Obviously. The Third Hokage lied to his subordinate. After all, not long ago, he rallied the Anbu to surround the Root, ready to suppress it at any moment, and snatched a Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja from under Danzo... Now that he knows there is another Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja under Danzo, is he going to mobilize the Anbu to surround the Root again and snatch the second one? Such things... Can be done once but not repeatedly. Especially since thest time was recent, doing the same thing to Danzo again in a short time would inevitably cause dissatisfaction and resentment. If the talent of the other Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja is good, he can find an opportunity to transfer him to the Anbuter, there is no need to provoke Danzo now. Konoha needs Danzo to handle some dirty work. The ninja world is still not peaceful, with major ninja viges still engaging in open and covert struggles, espionage, infiltration, assassination, and theft; these covert operations have never ceased. Inside the Konoha, there is unrest. The most powerful and ambitious n, the Uchiha, is increasingly at odds with the vige, and conflict could break out at any time. These matters... All require Danzo''s help to handle. But now... It''s necessary to give Danzo a warning. Let him know that his every move is being watched. He must put away any improper thoughts now; he can''t get emboldened by having another Wood Release ninja under hismand to attempt another assassination incident like the one years ago. That old friend... Narrow-minded yet timid as a mouse... Once a w is caught, he would be scared enough to scurry into the sewer. "Enough." "No need to speak of this further." "What''s most important now is the vige''s Chunin Exam in thetter half of the year." The Third Hokage is still looking through the stack of papers in his hand, which are the registration forms for the Konoha Vige''s Chunin Examter in the year, the most important assessment in the entire vige. The Chunin Exam is significant for selecting talents. The Konoha Vige has arge number of Genin who maintain the vige by taking on low-level ninja missions. They are an important support to the vige''s prosperity, yet they can only rely on C and D rank ninja missions to sustain their lives. However, Chunins are different. If a Genin performs excellently in the Chunin Exam and is promoted by the vige, it''s akin to having a fixed job. Chunins can undertake lucrative B-rankbat missions, work in certain departments within the vige, and even have the chance to enter the Anbu. The Chunin Exam is the highest level of standardized testing in Konoha. The Konoha holds two Chunin Exams each year, sometimes in coboration with other small ninja viges. Without exception, the passing rate for each Chunin Exam is very low. Since the end of the Third Great Ninja War, the ninja world has entered an era of peace, and the Chunin Exam has gained new significance, bing an important asion to unt the power of the Konoha. The financial revenue of the Konoha Vige mainlyes from the Daimyo of the Land of Fire and ninja missions. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire often watches the Chunin Exam to decide whether to increase or decrease financial support; other small vige Daimyos or nobles alsoe to determine whether to give high-level missions to the Konoha. Besides... Of course, the most important thing is to deter and attract allies of the Konoha. Generally, small ninja viges are allies that the Five Great Ninja Viges seek to win over. These viges oftenpare the power of the big vige to choose a stronger one to ally with. The Chunin Exam, undoubtedly, is the asion where small ninja viges can most directly observe the power of the Konoha in peacetime, making it even more crucial for the Konoha to value the Chunin Exam. "Are all the registration forms for the Chunin Exam here?" The Third Hokage slowly put down the pipe in his mouth and suddenly asked, "Did Uchiha Itachi apply to take the Chunin Exam alone?" "Yes." An Anbu ninja nodded and exined, "ording to the information we gathered, two years ago, all of Itachi''s teammates died in a mission..." "Since then, Uchiha Itachi has not formed a team again, and has hardly taken on anymissioned missions, naturally, he has no teammates to take the Chunin Exam with..." "However..." "During these two years, Uchiha Itachi has been training with Uchiha Shisui and even assisted Shisui inpleting cooperation assessment tasks..." "Even though that assessment task was interrupted, we can still determine that he is an excellent ninja capable ofpleting the Chunin Exam alone." "The only unfair part is the three-person cooperativebat assessment." "There have been many precedents in the vige." "For instance, when Team Kakashi''s teammates, Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin, took the Chunin Exam,cking a third for the cooperativebat assessment, Kakashi, who was already a Chunin, was allowed to assist the two teammates in the final part of the exam..." "However..." "Uchiha Itachi''s only teammate is Uchiha Shisui, involving the famously Body Flicker Shisui, a Jonin, in the Chunin Exam is a bit..." "Hahaha..." The Third Hokageughed heartily, interrupting his subordinate and waving his hand, "That would be too much bullying of these kids and turn the exam into a joke." "Yes." The Anbu ninja nodded, then looked up at the elder and continued, "However, Uchiha Itachi is indeed capable of passing all the exams alone, as mentioned by Uchiha Shisui, all of Itachi''s training scores are excellent..." "Alright, let it be this way this time!" The Third Hokage nodded and seemed to say casually, "Kakashi, Tenzo, go to the Anbu training ss and submit an application form..." "Yes, Lord Hokage!" Two masked figures quickly stood up! The Third Hokage looked at one of them, his eyes bing somewhat sharp, "Go tell Danzo to also let the child with the Wood Release participate in the Chunin Exam!" Chapter 13: Lord Danzo, may I kill them? Chapter 13: Lord Danzo, may I kill them? The Third Hokage is a political figure in the ninja world. Starting from receiving intelligence about a Wood Release ninja from the Third Hokage, to how to make the most of this intelligence, it all took less than twenty minutes. Firstly, Uchiha Itachi participated in the Chunin Exam alone. Rationally and emotionally, the emergence of such a young genius is a blessing for Konoha. Unfortunately, Itachi was born into the Uchiha n, which is currently the most unstable factor in Konoha, always having a rift with the vige. If this ten-year-old genius passes the exam alone, it would undoubtedly make the already arrogant Uchiha n even more haughty and dismissive of other Konoha ninjas, worsening the conflict between the Uchiha n and the vige. However, at this time, a Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja appeared in the vige. Regardless of his current strength, he would be able to keep the Uchiha n in check for some time. After all, during the Warring States period, the First Hokage of Konoha, Senju Hashirama, defeated and subdued the strongest leader of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Madara, with his Wood Release Kekkei Genkai,pletely stopping the Uchiha n''s domination in the ninja world during that era. Most cleverly... This Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja just happens to be a subordinate of Shimura Danzo. The Uchiha n''s leader, Uchiha Fugaku, has always known that Shimura Danzo is the person in Konoha who is most hostile towards the Uchiha, constantly suppressing the n''s development. Six years ago, during the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, most of Konoha was destroyed, and in front of many n heads of Konoha, Danzo relocated the Uchiha''s living area to the edge of the vige. Now, having a possible Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja who could suppress the Uchiha n among Danzo''s subordinates would definitely put pressure on Uchiha Fugaku. As the Hokage and highest leader, this provided a space for mediation. The Third Hokage, having ruled Konoha for the longest time, is experienced and seemingly mild, yet maximizes benefits without needing harsh measures. Just the selection of the person sent by the Third Hokage to deliver the exam application contains a strong warning signal, as Tenzo is the former Wood Release Kekkei Genkai wielder of the Root organization, and Kakashi is the one who guided Tenzo to leave the Root organization, even causing a big disturbance in the Root to rescue him. Undoubtedly, Danzo detests both of them. However, not long has passed since thest incident of the Anbu surrounding the Root organization, and the current Danzo does not dare to act against the Hokage''s messengers, only able to ept the warning from the Third Hokage and reluctantly follow hismands. "Off you go." The Third Hokage arranged everything, waved Kakashi and Tenzo off to deliver items to the Root organization, and nned to rx a bit by picking up his pipe again. The Third Hokage nced at the crystal ball on his desk and suddenly raised his head to look around, as if sensing something! The next moment, The old man couldn''t help butugh. "It seems I am indeed getting old, feeling a bit off, to mysteriously sense Danzo watching me..." ... Inside the Root''s training ground, [System Prompt]: [New work task, ording to the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen''s request, to participate in Konoha''s second half-year Chunin Exam.] This work system can even ept tasks remotely! Indeed. Any ninja within the Konoha system is nominally a subordinate of the Third Hokage, and the Hokage doesn''t even need to know who they are and yet can request tasks from them! However This Hokage''s intuition is quite sharp! Truly a peeping enthusiast! Wait It should be said that you truly are a seasoned ninja! Inside the Root organization''s training ground. The young Akihara Kagura is somewhat amazed by the Third Hokage''s acuity and admires the usefulness of the [Ninja in the Shadows] trait provided by the system. This trait is so useful. It allows for gathering intelligence without exposing oneself. Even if someone sharp does feel spied upon, they only sense that they are being watched by Danzo... Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but nce at Danzo beside him, feeling a bit sorry for him, estimating that he would have to make his superior take the me for many things in the future However... That''s how it should be. If a superior can''t take the me for their subordinates, who would want to work for them? Akihara Kagura looked at Danzo beside him, thinking that Danzo, who has taken the me for so many things in his life, surely wouldn''t mind taking more for his subordinates, right, Lord Danzo? Shimura Danzo has no idea about his subordinate''s thoughts, still obsessively thinking about how to conceal Akihara Kagura''s existence, considering nurturing Akihara Kagura well to give a big surprise to Sarutobi Hiruzen in the future... "Tomorrow I will teach you a new ninjutsu." Shimura Danzo is still immersed in the joy of having gained a powerful fighter, already nning to arrange Akihara Kagura''s life, thinking of ways to make this child forever loyal to him... "Yes, Lord Danzo!" Akihara Kagura quickly nodded. Hoping that Lord Danzo''s mood remains as goodter. Not much time has passed. Inside the Root organization''s base. When Danzo returned with Akihara Kagura, they were confronted by two familiar Anbu ninjas being stopped at the base''s entrance... "Hatake Kakashi!" Shimura Danzo saw one of the silver-haired Anbu ninjas, his expression immediately turned exceptionally cold: "You dare toe here..." However, when Danzo saw the other Anbu ninja, his tone of voice became gloomier: "Humph, you dare toe here too..." "Lord Danzo" This Anbu ninja clearly is an honest person. When he saw Danzo, he seemed somewhat ashamed and lowered his head: "I..." "Tenzo, we are here to convey the orders of Lord Hokage." Kakashi had long known that his teammate would have difficulty facing Danzo. He quickly intercepted in front of his teammate and coldly said: "Lord Hokage''s order is for the child with the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai to participate in the Chunin examster this year." After Kakashi finished speaking, his gaze swiftly moved to the young man next to Danzo: "I suppose Lord Hokage is referring to this child? There was quite amotion earlier at Training Ground Nine" Shimura Danzo couldn''t refute. The old man felt somewhat uneasy. He wondered if Sarutobi Hiruzen, the damn fool, was trying to take away Akihara Kagura again. This child''s talent was even more terrifying than the traitor who changed his name to Tenzo! How could he stand a chance then? Shimura Danzo wished he could immediately kill both Kakashi and Tenzo in front of him and then lead the Root organization to storm the Hokage building and kill Sarutobi Hiruzen in frustration! However Rebellion was a bit difficult. He vividly remembered thest time Sarutobi Hiruzen led a group of Anbu to surround the entire base of the Root organization. A singlemand could take down both Shimura Danzo and the Root organization Kakashi took out a prepared registration form and handed it to the young man, softly saying: "This is your registration form for the Chunin exam." Akihara Kagura stared at Kakashi without saying anything. "Take it." Kakashi urged, somewhat indifferently: "You are a ninja of Konoha, you must obey Lord Hokage''s orders." "I will only obey Lord Danzo''s orders." Suddenly, Akihara Kagura turned to look at Shimura Danzo and asked: "Lord Danzo, if they have upset you, may I kill them?" Chapter 14: The subordinate is too loyal that the Boss is a bit Afraid Chapter 14: The subordinate is too loyal that the Boss is a bit Afraid Akihara Kagura is a very sensible person. Kakashi and Tenzo appeared threatening, obviously making Danzo lose face and feel aggrieved. He had to stand up and say something! If your superior loses face in front of others, as a subordinate, you must not ignore it. You must find a way to help your superior regain face. Only in this way Your superior might be truly loyal to you. This is also a workce rule. Kakashi''s gaze sharpened as he looked at Akihara Kagura, who was seriously talking about wanting to kill someone. He couldn''t help but feel aplex emotion swirling inside. This kid... Has already been brainwashed by Danzo. Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura with a hint of appreciation in his eyes and didn''t mind his rebellious words against the Hokage. Whether it''s the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen or the members of the Anbu, most know that the Root organization is Shimura Danzo''s private army. Saying such things here didn''t matter. Just... Don''t talk nonsense in the vige in the future. "A, don''t talk nonsense." Shimura Danzo gently scolded, speaking disdainfully: "Since the Hokage has ordered you to participate in the Chunin Exams, follow the Hokage''s orders and take the registration form from Kakashi!" "A?" This familiar code name... Kakashi and Tenzo were stunned. "Hmm?" Akihara Kagura took the exam registration form from Kakashi and, seeing the two stunned people, curiously asked: "Is there something wrong with my name?" After speaking, the boy seemed to remember something and added: "However, this is the name given to me by Lord Danzo, and only he can call me that." "What a good child." Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes and patted the boy''s head. Although he felt something was a bit off, it also didn''t seem entirely wrong. Shouldn''t one trust a child when he ims loyalty? Besides, when the child spoke these words, his childish naivety made everyone present sense the respect and affection he had for Danzo. This child... Seems to have been overly brainwashed by Danzo. "Wait, did the monkey only send one registration form?" Shimura Danzo suddenly looked at Kakashi, asking: "I remember the Chunin Exams require a three-person team to participate. Which ss is the monkey nning to arrange for him to join for the Chunin Exams?" Sure enough! He knew that monkey was up to no good! What participating in the Chunin Exam is all a sham, the real purpose is to snatch this child away from me. As long as Hiruzen uses the pretext of the Chunin Exam to ce this child in any ss, will I ever be able to take this child back? "Lord Hokage''s intentions, we are not clear on that." Kakashi stood beside, shaking his head and slowly replied, "If Lord Danzo has any more doubts, he can ask the Lord Hokage." "Hmph" "I will ask." Shimura Danzo snorted coldly. "" Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but nce at Kakashi. This guy is somewhat dishonest! How can he pass the problem to his superior? As a subordinate, one should proactively solve problems for their superior. If the superior has no problems, then help the superior create problems! "Lord Danzo!" Akihara Kagura quickly created a new problem for his superior: "If during the exam, I am assigned to a ss and I don''t like my weak teammates, can I kill them first?" "You may." Shimura Danzo had no psychological burden about this. After all, Danzo has always dreamed of killing his old teammates... If this child kills the teammates arranged by Hiruzen during the Chunin Exam, it means the child is not a team yer, and he could logically take the child back. "" Kakashi''s gaze narrowed. Although he knew that this kid couldn''t possibly know about his affairs, nor was he mocking him, a hint of pain still flickered in Kakashi''s eyes. To kill one''s own teammates... How desperate must one be to resort to such an act... A person who has personally killed his own teammates will never be able to escape that nightmare... Has this kid, who speaks of killing teammates so lightly, been turned into apletely ruthless killing machine by Shimura Danzo? "Alright." Kakashi didn''t want to stay any longer, and immediately spoke to take leave: "Since Lord Danzo has taken the order, we will go back and report to Lord Hokage." "No need to see you out." Shimura Danzo made no move, not even giving a proper look. "Goodbye!" Akihara Kagura watched the two leaving, his childish voice echoing in the underground base of the Root organization: "Next time we meet, don''t be disrespectful to Lord Danzo, show some respect!" "..." Kakashi and Tenzo remained silent, walking towards the exit on their own. Just as Kakashi was about to leave with Tenzo, he suddenly paused, turned his head back to look at the young boy, and seemed to say unintentionally: "A, this name, Lord Danzo seems to have allowed others to use it too" "Kakashi-senpai" Tenzo stood by, not daring to speak. The base of the Root was silent. Kakashi was really up to no good! Before leaving, a casual remark from him made Akihara Kagura feel a bit troubled. He wondered whether to get angry and act spoiled towards Danzo or pretend not to hear it at all. It seemed... Neither was appropriate. The only appropriate... "I''ve heard about it." The young Akihara Kagura looked at the two figures standing at the end of the corridor, his childish voice still filled with bloodthirst: "Thest guy called A betrayed Lord Danzo, and I will find an opportunity to kill that traitor. I am the only one." "..." Kakashi was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that. That person is no longer A." "Tenzo, let''s go!" Kakashi no longer said anything, leaping towards the exit. Tenzo looked back at the old man and the young boy, and followed suit. "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo snorted coldly. After seeing them leave, he then spoke: "Remember, A, Kakashi was the instigator who lured the previous A to defect, and Tenzo is the traitor who betrayed the Root..." "What!" "Lord Danzo!" "I should have killed them just now!" The young boy''s eyes widened in disbelief, looking at the old man and then turning to run towards the exit: "I''m going to kill them!" "Stop!" Shimura Danzo sternly stopped him, saying in a deep voice: "Don''t be impulsive. If you encounter them outside the vige in the future, find a chance to kill them secretly. Inside the vige, without my order, don''ty a hand on anyone!" Danzo finally realized something was wrong. In the past, he could easily mock Kakashi and Tenzo; now he dared not say much more, as Akihara Kagura, would probably take action immediately after hearing it, causing a huge mess... Luckily, he didn''t say it... Luckily, he stopped the boy... This subordinate was too loyal, so much so that even Danzo himself was a bit afraid. Chapter 15: Danzo, I am the Hokage Chapter 15: Danzo, I am the Hokage Akihara Kagura is a bit abnormal. Shimura Danzo never thought raising children could be so difficult. After all, his way of raising children has always been to put a bunch of mentally normal kids together, let them grow up together, and then let them fight and kill each other to transform into somewhat abnormal killers... Now, facing an overly abnormal child, Shimura Danzo suddenly feels it''s a bit tricky, fearing the child might cause some trouble. But... Shimura Danzo couldn''t criticize. Because the child is always protecting him. "I need to go out." After pondering for a while, Shimura Danzo decides to go to the Hokage building first to gauge Hiruzen''s intentions. He looks at Akihara Kagura: "You rest at the base." "Ah?" The young man seems surprised and can''t help but look up at the old man: "Lord Danzo, didn''t you say I was to be your guard? I can definitely ensure your safety!" "Follow the order." Shimura Danzo appreciates the child''s loyalty. However, the old man still vetoed the young man''s suggestion with a single sentence. Shimura Danzo knows that if he goes to the Hokage building, there''s a high chance he''ll end up arguing with Hiruzen. He''s a bit afraid the child might attack the Hokage right there. Hokage Building. Shimura Danzo hurried here, mainly to find out about Hiruzen''s coveting of Akihara Kagura, so he could prepare in advance. If Hiruzen really ns to take Akihara Kagura away during the Chunin Exams, then Shimura Danzo can only... endure. Of course! He''ll definitely have a good fight with him! However, Hiruzen understands his old friend very well. When he saw Shimura Danzo walk into the Hokage''s office, he directly handed Danzo a list of participants for the Chunin Exam. "What''s this?" Shimura Danzo took the list, nced over it, and his eyesnded on a name: "Uchiha Itachi? Participating in the Chunin Exam alone?" That name... It has been well known to Shimura Danzo for a long time. After all, Uchiha Itachi graduated from the Ninja Academy early, and is known as the most talented child of the peaceful era, undoubtedly attracting much attention. Especially since Uchiha Itachi once had a conflict with the Root organization, easily defeating a member of Root, which left a deep impression on Shimura Danzo! At that time... Uchiha Itachi was only eight years old! Now, the ten-year-old Uchiha Itachi has undoubtedly be even more outstanding! Danzo quickly calmed down and entered work mode: "I''ve heard of this kid, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to pass the exam alone with his abilities..." "But this child is an Uchiha. If he passes the Chunin Exam alone, it would be unprecedented in Konoha, and the Uchiha n..." "Danzo!" Hiruzen interrupted Danzo, leisurely picking up his pipe: "We should not hold malice towards someone just because of their surname..." "But..." "Nor can we ignore the significance behind this surname." Hiruzen never inly stated anything, simply walking over to the window, gazing deeply at Konoha: "The vige is bing less peaceful, conflicts between the Uchiha and the vigers are increasing, and rtions with the vige are bing more tense..." "Hmph, they should have been dealt with long ago." Danzo scoffed, disdainful of his old friend''s soft-heartedness: "What you should do is carry out the teacher''s will,pletely eradicate the evil Uchiha..." "Danzo!" Hiruzen''s voice immediately became stern, sharply saying: "The Uchiha are also members of Konoha, among them are ninjas who carry the Will of Fire... Have you forgotten his name because it''s been too long since Kagami died?" Uchiha Kagami. He was once their teammate, even helping them out of crises multiple times, recognized by everyone as an excellent Konoha ninja. Even the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, who was quite hostile to the Uchiha, had to admit Kagami''s excellence, believing he had transcended the narrow mindset of his n. Unfortunately. Uchiha Kagami died young. Even though Kagami has been dead for many years, his will continues to influence the Uchiha n, and his descendants, like him, remain loyal to the vige. The current top Uchiha, Uchiha Shisui, is a descendant of Kagami, and like his forebear, he''s trying to ease the rtionship between the Uchiha n and Konoha, spreading the Will of Fire within the Uchiha n. Hearing Hiruzen mention the old friend, Danzo fell silent, even he couldn''t forget the old friend who had saved him many times. After a long time. Danzo still did not choose to change his attitude. "Kagami..." "After all, they are only a minority." "You should have understood one thing a long time ago..." "The vige cannot afford the risk of the Uchiha starting a rebellion." "Just because a small me can warm you, ignoring the danger of a wildfire outbreak is not a decision a Hokage should make; you have be weak..." "Hiruzen, you will regret this." "Danzo, I am the Hokage!" Hiruzen turned his head back coldly, looking at his loyal advisor who seemed earnestly advising him, and calmly said: "Even if there''s a sliver of hope for a peaceful resolution to the conflict, it should not be given up... Now, what you should do is follow orders." "Hmph... What orders?" "Doesn''t the Root have a Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja?" Hiruzen''s gaze became sharp, staring firmly at his old friend, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, it''s just to let him participate in the Chunin exams. I won''t remove him from the Root..." "Hmph..." Danzo snorted, but his face rxed. Originally, Danzo was somewhat annoyed at Hiruzen''s weak attitude towards the Uchiha. Now knowing that Hiruzen''s attitude towards his privately kept Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja was also weak... Actually... This old friend''s kindness and softness are not bad at times. Danzo confirmed that he could still keep Akihara Kagura, the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai user, under hismand, and his mood suddenly brightened, feeling that the future was full of hope again. "I understand." Danzo was very satisfied with his trip, and proactively nned: "I will teach him well, let him participate in the Chunin exams by himself, not letting Uchiha Itachi that kid stand out too much in the Chunin exams, and also make those Uchiha behave a little..." "You arrange it as you see fit." Hiruzen neither nodded nor shook his head, nor said anything more, as if he had not said anything just now. "Then I''ll take my leave first." Shimura Danzo, leaning on his cane, was about to leave. "Wait..." Hiruzen suddenly called out to him, calmly asking: "That child with the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, when exactly did he appear? Are people still conducting forbidden Hashirama cell transntation experiments in the vige, or is it Orochimaru''s doing..." "He''s a child from the orphanage!" Danzo''s eyes involuntarily widened, but he still forcibly maintained hisposure and replied: "That child had awakened his Wood Release long ago. I''ve been keeping him at the Root base for training..." "Oh." Hiruzen seemed to believe this exnation, and sighed softly, "Then teach that child well, teach him to protect the Konoha, and don''t let that child go down the wrong path" Chapter 16: Akihara Kaguras New Life Chapter 16: Akihara Kagura''s New Life Shimura Danzo looked back at the Hokage Building. This Hokage Building was the dream of Danzo''s life. The owner of this Hokage Building, with a casual word, could make him sweat profusely, not because he was better than Danzo... It was simply because he was the Hokage! Sarutobi Hiruzen reminded himself not to let that child go astray. That old bastard was hinting at him! Shimura Danzo understood the hidden meaning. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s reminder was for Danzo himself not to go astray, not to harbor inappropriate thoughts about the position of the Hokage just because he had a Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja in the Root organization! But... How could one give up on their dreams? Just by bing the owner of this Hokage Building, a singlemand could change the fate of the entire Konoha and even the whole ninja world. "One day..." Shimura Danzo left in a huff, realizing it was better to return and properly guide Akihara Kagura rather than continue staring at the Hokage Building to quench his thirst. Hmph... Not to let that child take the wrong path... How could the child go wrong following me? Hiruzen, everyone has their own path, it''s not only your path that is the right one. At the Root organization''s base. Akihara Kagura was still somewhat dejected. Shimura Danzo forbade him from going out, ordering him to rest at the Root organization''s base without any system tasks... It seemed that the system''s assignment of work tasks was not so hasty, he still needed to figure it out on his own. Or... Rest... can''t be considered work? Doesn''t a break during work count as being on the job? cking off is clearly part of work too! Especially when it''s a rest demanded by a superior! But... A new opportunity soon arrived. Shimura Danzo returned to the Root organization''s base and finally issued an official order to Akihara Kagura, also sessfully triggering a system task for him. "From today, I will personally train you to ensure that you can defeat that brat Uchiha Itachi in the Chunin Exam!" "Hmph!" "That brat..." "Gave me a bit of trouble..." [System Prompt]: [New work task, follow Shimura Danzo''s instructions, participate in Konoha''s second half of the year Chunin Exam, and defeat Uchiha Itachi in the exam.] A Task... And he get double the reward? Akihara Kagura''s expression immediately became solemn. "I will definitely do it..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and asked again, "Lord Danzo, is it permissible to kill during the Chunin Exam? Can I kill that guy named Uchiha Itachi?" "..." Shimura Danzo was somewhat at a loss for words. This kid''s personality is too extreme! Uchiha Itachi is the son of Uchiha Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha n, one of the strongest ns in Konoha. He has always been Fugaku''s pride and had even activated the Sharingan, a Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n, at an early age. If Akihara Kagura were to kill Uchiha Itachi, it would definitely cause dissatisfaction among many and might even exacerbate the conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha n... But... Hiruzen is a weak person. If, in order to appease Uchiha Fugaku''s anger, Monkey handed over Akihara Kagura to Fugaku, that would be disastrous... Such incidents have happened before. A few years ago, envoys from Cloud came to Konoha under the guise of renegotiating a ceasefire, but secretly they intended to steal the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai of the Hyuga n. The Cloud envoys sneaked into the Hyuga n to kidnap the daughter of the n head, but were discovered by the n head, Hyuga Hiashi. Facing thieves who wanted to steal his daughter, Hiashi naturally showed no mercy and killed the Cloud envoy on the spot. Cloud, however, denied any wrongdoing and instead used Konoha of murder, threatening to start a war unless the murderer was handed over. Then... The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, agreed to this humiliating demand, ordering the Hyuga n to hand over the person who killed the Cloud envoy, seeking peace at all costs. In the end, Hiashi''s twin brother, Hyuga Hizashi, took the me for his brother and was forced tomit suicide, ending the incident with Cloud Vige in such a ridiculous and humiliating manner. Learning from past events. ording to Shimura Danzo''s understanding of his old friend, if Akihara Kagura identally killed Uchiha Itachi, that Monkey would likely hand over a child from the Root organization to appease Uchiha Fugaku''s anger... If such a thing really happened... Losing a genius from the rebellious Uchiha n and a genius from the Root would not affect Hiruzen; why wouldn''t he do it? As for... Whether Akihara Kagura can defeat Uchiha Itachi... Danzo suddenly realized that he had never considered this question. Uchiha Itachi could easily defeat members of the Root. Although Danzo had confidence in Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release talent, with techniques like the Advent of a World of Flowering Trees not something an ordinary ninja could counter; but Kagura, who always seemed thoughtless, could easily be manipted by Uchiha... "Never underestimate Uchiha Itachi!" Shimura Danzo spoke in a cold voice to remind, then continued: "The Chunin Exam does not prohibit killing the enemy, but we can''t just kill at will..." After Shimura Danzo finished speaking, he couldn''t help frowning. How could such weak wordse from his own mouth? "...Oh." Akihara Kagura also felt something was strange. "Anyway..." Shimura Danzo, looking at Akihara Kagura,manded in a deep voice: "There''s no need to kill Uchiha Itachi. That kid is still of some use to us." "Yes, I understand." Akihara Kagura didn''t care about these things. All along, Akihara Kagura was not a bloodthirsty person. Every time Akihara Kagura actively offered to kill for Shimura Danzo, whether it was to kill Hatake Kakashi or Uchiha Itachi, it was just to make Shimura Danzo happy and said casually. Danzo definitely wouldn''t dare let him do it. If Shimura Danzo really wanted to think deeply, he would realize that in the Root organization''s base, Akihara Kagura had always been all talk, never actually doing anything for him... However, even if Shimura Danzo thought deeply, given Akihara Kagura''s attitude in speaking, he might be even more afraid of Akihara Kagura doing something for him... "There''s one more thing." "Remember your origins, you are a child who grew up in Konoha." "The Dean of the Konoha Orphanage, Yakushi Nono, took you in in your early years. It was I who brought you to the Root and raised you. It was I who conducted the Hashirama cell transnt experiment on you when you were young,pletely forgetting Orochimaru''s existence..." "..." Akihara Kagura silently nodded, still sticking to his persona: "Lord Danzo, can I go kill the Dean of that orphanage? To prevent her from talking nonsense in the future and revealing ws, causing trouble for you..." "Don''t always think about killing." "Yakushi Nono is still useful now." Shimura Danzo felt something was off again. Chapter 17: Kabuto Chapter 17: Kabuto Training Ground Nine. Shimura Danzo remained confident. However, Danzo soon realized a potential problem: he might face difficulties while teaching Akihara Kagura the Wood Release ninjutsu. After all, the powerful Wood Release jutsus Danzo had encountered were mostly derived from the jutsus written by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, in the Scroll of Seals. But... There was a significant issue. When Hashirama performed his ninjutsu, many jutsus only required forming a single specific hand seal, the Serpent/Snake, or didn''t need any hand seals at all What to do now? It seemed like... He could only provide Akihara Kagura... With the name of the jutsu. Danzo remained very calm. He calmly formed the Serpent hand seal. Danzo calmly began instructing Akihara Kagura: "This ninjutsu is also one of the First Hokage''s Wood Release jutsus. It also requires just the Serpent hand seal and directly activating your chakra..." Danzo calmly added details from the scroll: "The effect of this jutsu is to transform the trees in the forest into a huge wooden dragon using the chakra within your body..." "Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu!" Danzo dered the name of the jutsu in a deep voice! "..." Akihara Kagura waspletely overwhelmed. What was this all about? Was there any difference from when he was taught "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees"? The same hand seal, the same teaching method... Just a different name for two different ninjutsu? Danzo, perhaps feeling a bit embarrassed, didn''t directly ask Akihara Kagura if he had learned it but offered someforting words to the young boy. "It''s okay if you don''t get it right away." Danzo appeared veryposed and spoke softly, "This jutsu is harder than Advent of a World of Flowering Trees, you need to practice it slowly on your own..." "Yes" Akihara Kagura hesitated, finding it difficult to speak. "This is not a matter of whether the jutsu is difficult or not!" "It''s your teaching method, Lord Danzo, that''s problematic, isn''t it?" However, this bizarre teaching method... was actually recognized by the system! [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated. The host possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, chakra level at SSS grade, and is learning [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu], which is consistent with ninja theory. [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu] sessfully learned. [System Prompt]: You have learned a new skill [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu] [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu (Wood Release Kekkei Genkai Secret jutsu. The user uses their chakra as a life source to transfer chakra to the seeds of trees. Dense trees form a giant wooden dragon with spikes all over its body. It can entangle enemies, with a very strong binding force. Enemies entangled by the wooden dragon will have their chakra absorbed.)] Although... I have a learning cheat... But... Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to say that I''ve learned it just like that? After all, there are serious issues with Shimura Danzo''s teaching method. If I can learn the Wood Dragon jutsu, it will definitely arouse Danzo''s suspicion... "I''ll give it a try..." Akihara Kagura raised his finger and asked softly, "Lord Danzo, is there a difference in the chakra activation method between the Wood Dragon jutsu and the Advent of a World of Flowering Trees?" "" Shimura Danzo fell silent, thinking about how to answer. After all, he neither possesses the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai nor knows these two Wood Release jutsus... Akihara Kagura sensed that his question had put his superior in a difficult position and immediately thought of a way to remedy it. The best way was undoubtedly to provide his superior with an easy way out! Akihara Kagura thought for less than three seconds, immediately corrected his question, and gave his superior a way out: "Lord Danzo, the Wood Dragon jutsu might be a bit difficult for me. Are there any other Wood Release jutsus?" "There are!" Shimura Danzo seemed to have found a way to step down. Shimura Danzo immediately regained his confidence and said slowly, "Then I will teach you another Wood Release jutsu, also created by the First Hokage..." As Shimura Danzo spoke, he subconsciously began to form seals ording to what he had read in the Scroll of Seals, still the same Snake hand seal... "..." Shimura Danzo''s fingers stiffened. Even Shimura Danzo felt that his teaching method was somewhat excessive. Shimura Danzo indifferently retracted his finger and scolded, "Practice well during this time. First master the Wood Dragon Jutsu I taught you, then I will teach you new jutsus..." "..." Akihara Kagura''s expression suddenly turned bizarre. This is teaching loneliness! He didn''t care about such an awkward way of teaching, so why was Shimura Danzo embarrassed? After one night, Shimura Danzo''s work suddenly became very busy. Previously, Shimura Danzo had said he would personally train Akihara Kagura, but now he started to make excuses and let Akihara Kagura practice ninjutsu on his own... After all... Shimura Danzo also knew that his way of teaching was a bit outrageous. Shimura Danzo didn''t expect Akihara Kagura to learn much with his outrageous teaching method, but just had the members of the Root organization take turns monitoring him to preventziness. For the time being, Shimura Danzo didn''t want to meet Akihara Kagura, to avoid the kid asking more questions about Wood Release Ninjutsu. Until the next time... He would read the Scroll of Seals again and then answer the child''s questions. This kind of avoidance of subordinates'' questions by a superior is not good for Akihara Kagura... If the superior and subordinate don''t meet, it can easily lead to a crisis of trust. But... This was an opportunity for Akihara Kagura. Perhaps he could use the excuse of not being able to learn the Wood Dragon Jutsu to get Shimura Danzo to help find the Scroll of Seals! Naturally. This situation was not friendly to the members of the Root organization. With Shimura Danzo absent, Akihara Kagura was unrestrained. The boy only obeyed Lord Danz''s orders and didn''t allow other members of the Root organization to call him by his name. Those who dared to refer to Akihara Kagura as "A" would be hung up on a tree. This became a turn of suffering. Until a spy, who had just returned to the Root organization''s base to report, was ordered by a senior member to take on this difficult task - to go to Training Ground Nine and supervise "A"''s training. Training Ground Nine. The ancient forest still stood on thisnd. There seemed to be something strange moving in the forest, as if one could always feel the terror that could engulf a person, and a young man wearing sses cautiously entered the forest. Whoosh! A branch suddenly sprang out! The young man quickly twisted and turned, trying to dodge the attack of the branch, while shouting, "A, I am here on orders..." The attack of the branch paused... The next moment, countless branches and roots sprang out! The young man was instantly tied up and hung upside down on the tree! A teenager''s figure leisurely walked out, calmly approached him, grabbed his head, and asked, "Who told you to use the name given to me by Lord Danzo?" "How should I address you, then?" This bespectacled young man was somewhat slick. "Call me Lord Kagura." The teenager seemed not to care at all about the root''s prohibition and continued to ask, "What''s your name? Why have I never seen you at the base?" "Kabuto." The bespectacled young man calmly stated his full name. "Yakushi Kabuto." Chapter 18: Im also Adopted by the Dean Chapter 18: I''m also Adopted by the Dean "Yakushi Kabuto." "This name sounds familiar." Akihara Kagura spoke while waving his hand. In this forest, therge trees are controlled by Akihara Kagura''s chakra. The branches that bound the bespectacled young man slowly loosened, carefully cing him on the ground. "Thank you." Yakushi Kabuto sincerely thanked him before asking, "I remember, the Root members are not allowed to use their own names, only code names" "That''s what Lord Danzo calls me." Akihara Kagura interrupted him, speaking indifferently: "I guess it''s probably because Lord Danzo is old and can''t remember so many names" "Besides" "Aren''t you also using your own name?" "We are different." Yakushi Kabuto slowly shook his head. Being a spy for years, he didn''t need to forget his own name. Having a special code name even made it possible for others to trace his identity. "Your name is Yakushi Kabuto, right?" "I remember there''s an orphanage Dean named Yakushi Nono" Akihara Kagura controlled therge tree to make a swing for himself and sat on it leisurely, knowingly asking, "What''s your rtionship with Yakushi Nono?" "The Dean" After hesitating for a second, Yakushi Kabuto thought it was harmless for Akihara Kagura to know this and exined, "Yakushi Nono was the Dean of the orphanage that took me in." "That''s quite a coincidence." Akihara Kagura nodded and started to make up stories: "I was also adopted by Dean Yakushi Nono. Were you also raised by Lord Danzo after being adopted by her?" "...Yes." Yakushi Kabuto slowly lowered his head. If being raised as a spy since childhood, being ordered to roam various countries to gather intelligence, counts as being raised... Is this young man who calls himself Lord Kagura also an orphan adopted and forced into servitude by Danzo, nearly forgetting the Dean who adopted him? Indeed. Not everyone remembers their childhood. Especially for an organization as cold-blooded and ruthless as the Root. Yakushi Kabuto lifted his palm and pushed up the sses on his nose. He had always been able to live strongly because of these sses that had always been with him, a gift from the Dean of the orphanage, Yakushi Nono. For Kabuto, the warmest period of his life was at the Konoha Orphanage, where he met the warmest person in his life, who treated him like a mother. His name, his life... Everything came from the Dean.. "We were all adopted by Dean Yakushi Nono." Akihara Kagura seemed quite satisfied with their meeting and pondered for a while before asking curiously, "We were all raised by Lord Danzo, yet we never met each other!" "Because we had our own missions to execute." After this response, Kabuto continued, "Meeting this time was just a coincidence, and perhaps in the future... we may not have the chance to see each other again." "Yeah." Akihara Kagura also sighed, his expression somewhat helpless: "Lord Danzo is about to send me on a mission too." "Oh?" Kabuto unconsciously showed a look of surprise, as if unconcerned, he asked, "Is there anything I can help with?" As a spy, Kabuto instinctively wanted to gather intelligence, especially since Akihara Kagura in front of him didn''t seem like an ordinary child. This boy... If he wasn''t mistaken... Could he actually use the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai? "First, I have to participate in the Chunin Exams." Akihara Kagura was indifferent to the information he might reveal, even voluntarily disclosing more: "After passing the Chunin Exams, I will go on a dangerous mission. Given the power of Wood Release I possess, Danzo will certainly not assign me ordinary tasks, and there''s a high probability I will die during the mission" "Perhaps we really won''t see each other again" After saying this, Akihara Kagura looked at Kabuto: "If you''re still alive, when you see the Dean in the future, tell her for me, that the happiest day was when she adopted me and took me back to the orphanage. I have never forgotten that" "..." Yakushi Kabuto suddenly fell silent. The words spoken by the young man were also what he wanted to say. "I''m sorry." Akihara Kagura looked at Kabuto, his expression somewhat forlorn: "Since I was young, I was taught to carry out the will of the Root, not to think about the people of the past, not to use my own past name, and not even to keep a photo of the Dean. I''ve almost forgotten what she looks like..." "It''s okay, the Dean definitely won''t me you." Kabuto took out a photo from his pocket andforted, "I just happen to have a photo of the Dean here. You can take a look..." It was a photo wrapped in stic. The stic was a bit worn, but the photo inside still looked brand new, showing that its owner had taken good care of it. In the photo was a blond woman with sses, smiling as if she had encountered something that made her happy, her smile almost making her eyes invisible. "Thank you." Akihara Kagura slowly lowered his head. "You''re wee." Kabuto patted his shoulder and said softly, "Unfortunately, I only have one photo. If you''re not in a hurry, maybe I can help you make another copy." "Thank you." "When the timees, I will also give you one of my photos." Akihara Kagura, with his head lowered, thanked Kabuto, whispering, "If one day I die and you are still alive, remember to give my photo to the Dean too..." Akihara Kagura took a deep breath and continued, "Let her see what I look like when I grow up, and tell the Dean for me that I joined the Root voluntarily, at least to make life better for everyone at the orphanage. I have never med her..." "She won''t me you." Kabuto quickly shook his head, these words seemingly his own as well. He hurriedly defended the kind and motherly Dean, "She definitely won''t me you. How could the Dean me us?" Kabuto, as if remembering something, took out a photo of himself from his pocket and handed it to Akihara Kagura, "This is my photo. If one day I die while on a mission and you are still alive, please also convey this to the Dean..." "I understand what you mean!" Akihara Kagura quickly took the photo. "..." Kabuto felt something was a bit strange. "Right." After Akihara Kagura put away the photo, he spoke up to remind, "Don''t let others know about this. The will of the Root does not allow us..." "A!" Suddenly, a voice interrupted their conversation. A Root ninja walked into the forest, nced at Akihara Kagura sitting on the swing, and then at Yakushi Kabuto standing beside. "A, Lord Danzo..." "Who allowed you to call me by that name!" Akihara Kagura abruptly raised his finger, and numerous vines and tree roots emerged from the ground, tying up the Root ninja and hanging him from the tree! "How many times have I said, what should you call me?" "...Lord Kagura." The Root ninja called out somewhat humiliatedly and continued, "Lord Danzo has summoned you and Kabuto to his office immediately." "How do I know if what you''re saying is true?" Akihara Kagura snorted coldly, then turned to look at the somewhat astonished Kabuto: "These guys always like to issue orders in the name of Lord Danzo. They must have forced you toe train with me, right?" "Don''t be afraid." "I''ll go back and teach them a lesson for you." "..." Kabuto felt uneasy. Kabuto thought about the Root base, wondering why a group of Root ninjas kept shirking responsibility and didn''t want to train with this guy. This young man, it seems, isn''t having such a bad time in the Root organization Chapter 19: Who bully whom? Chapter 19: Who bully whom? Kabuto was somewhat puzzled. After all, he had never seen such an arrogant root ninja before. Akihara Kagura was really a bit surprising. He had just been saying that he had to obey the will of the root, but why did his actions seem topletely disregard the will of the root? On one hand, he spoke of being forced to forget his name within the root organization... On the other hand, because a root ninja addressed him by his code name, instead of his real name, he simply and decisively attacked his colleague... "Lo-Lord Kagura" Kabuto hesitated but still respectfully addressed him, cautiously asking, "How is your life at the root... okay?" "It''s okay." Akihara Kagura felt that his life was alright. Akihara Kagura had been in the root base for nearly half a month, and basically, there were no mistakes, and he got along well with his colleagues. Even if Akihara Kagura made a little mistake, the other root ninjas didn''t really have the standing to tattle to Shimura Danzo in front of him, or to put it another way, tattling to Shimura Danzo was useless, and Danzo wouldn''t scold Kagura for such a trivial matter. After all... Akihara Kagura spoke up for the sake of Lord Danzo. Of course. Akihara Kagura was doing okay. The other members were not doing so well. A few days ago, finally, a root ninja made aint, iming that Akihara Kagura refused to obey their orders, had an extremely arrogant attitude when receiving orders, and even questioned whether the root members were conveying false orders... As a result... Akihara Kagura became even more arrogant. "What if you are conveying orders in Lord Danzo''s name falsely?" "I will only listen to Lord Danzo, it must be an order that I see with my own eyes and hear with my own ears directly from Lord Danzo." "..." Shimura Danzo was indeed a bit ufortable. However, most members of the root wouldn''t lie to Shimura Danzo, so they expressed Akihara Kagura''s attitude of being loyal only to Shimura Danzo truthfully... Loyalty spoken by others is obviously more credible than loyalty spoken by oneself, which made Shimura Danzo feel that it wasn''t so bad after all. Akihara Kagura is just a child with a stubborn personality. He doesn''t have high demands, just hoping to personally execute the orders he gives... But... If this child only listens to himself... It seems that this can also prevent the risk of this exceptionally talented Wood Release ninja being deceived and betraying himself, turning him into a de that belongs only to him. So... Shimura Danzo gradually acquiesced to all this. Who would refuse a person who only wants to be loyal to themselves? "Let''s go." "Let''s meet Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura looked at the Root ninja who was hung up, "If I find out you''re lying, I will execute you immediately!" "How dare I forge Lord Danzo''s orders" This Root ninja felt humiliated and somewhat annoyed, "Never doubt the will of the Root, nor doubt our loyalty to Lord Danzo, kid. It''s not only you who is loyally devoted to Lord Danzo" "I know, but I still don''t believe it." Akihara Kagura interrupted him, saying carelessly, "You''re all just a bunch of guys who bother Lord Danzo, only reporting trivial conflicts among us to him" "You!" This Root ninja felt infuriated! For a long time, the Root ninjas thought they had been very tolerant of this kid, but this kid kept provoking their already insensitive nerves... ''...'' Kabuto stood by, somewhat stunned. This boy seemed just like him, a forced orphan recruit into the Root organization, but how could he treat his colleagues in the Root organization so arrogantly? However... Kabuto quickly realized he was still too young. At the Root base. When Akihara Kagura returned with Kabuto, two guards stationed at the entrance of the base coldly turned their faces away, seemingly unwilling to pay attention to Akihara Kagura. "Do you recognize him?" Akihara Kagura stopped at the entrance, pointing to Kabuto beside him. "..." The two gatekeepers still did not want to pay attention to him. "..." Akihara Kagura didn''t mind the attitude of these two people and continued indifferently: "Notify everyone, from now on, no one is allowed to bully him." "...Understood." The two gatekeepers still responded in a muffled voice. "Uh." Kabuto was somewhat at a loss and spoke softly: "Actually, it''s not like anyone bullied me, I''ve always been out on missions..." "You don''t understand." Akihara Kagura, acting as if he knew very well, started to criticize his colleagues: "These guys just think about suppressing and bullying their colleagues. If you resist them, they will snitch on you to Lord Danzo, they are all utterly despicable." "..." The two gatekeepers couldn''t help but want to curse. What nonsense is this kid talking about? Isn''t it the other way around? Who has been bullying whom all this time? How many people in the Root organization have not been deliberately bullied by this kid? "I see they don''t seem to dare to bully you..." Kabuto, looking at the two gatekeepers trembling with anger due to Akihara Kagura, curiously asked: "How did you manage to make them not dare to bully you?" "Very simple." Akihara Kagura looked at the two gatekeepers, his face showing a smug expression: "As long as you bully them first, they won''t dare to bully you." "..." What a ridiculous method! Kabuto feltpletely overwhelmed! However, it seems that Akihara Kagura''s method really works a bit. Every root ninja they pass by subconsciously avoids them. "Do you know Kabuto?" Akihara Kagura even provokes actively, in front of these root ninjas, acting as if Kabuto is his man: "Come over and take a look, remember this, and don''t bully him in the future." Akihara Kagura even grabbed a root ninja who didn''t want to look at them: "Did you leave your ears in the dormitory? Can''t hear me speaking? Take off your mask!" "You kid, don''t go too far!" The root ninja took off his mask, his face full of anger. "What did you call me?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes brightened. "I" The other party thought for less than a second and chose not to argue with a child: "Lord Kagura, I must leave the base immediately to carry out a mission." "Remember him well." Akihara Kagura pointed to Kabuto next to him and instructed: "When you are on missions, take good care of him if you meet him." "I will take good care of him" This root ninja looked at Kabuto and nodded, his expression a bit gritted. Kabuto, looking at the other''s expression, couldn''t help but want to sigh. Although Kabuto was very grateful for Akihara Kagura''s intention to take care of him, he understood that Kagura''s behavior would only bring him more trouble... How could he establish himself in the root organization? Originally, he might just be bullied, but now he might be secretly assassinated... Akihara Kagura seemed not to understand this, just looking at Kabuto with joy: "Kabuto, they have all promised, they will take good care of you when they meet you, you will definitely be able to survive and see the Dean!" "Lord Kagura" Kabuto suddenly stopped, quietly looking at the seemingly naive boy, and pushed his sses: "Are you doing this on purpose? What is your real intention?" "What do you mean on purpose or not What other intentions can I have?" Akihara Kagura waved his hand in disgust towards Kabuto, seemingly indifferent: "Do you think you can help me with anything? I just want to thank you for the help you will give me in the future" Chapter 20: Kabuto, how unfair that is... Chapter 20: Kabuto, how unfair that is... Everything Akihara Kagura says is the truth. In the memories of a past life, Akihara Kagura had a certain impression of Kabuto. In the future, Kabuto is a very useful talent. His spying ability alone is better than many others, probably only slightly less skilled than Akihara Kagura himself. Besides, Kabuto''s brain is also very smart, very good at learning, and in the future, he can help with human experiments, improve various ninja forbidden jutsus, and maybe even help Akihara Kagura learn the ninja world''s most mysterious immortality techniques. In short. This person is a talent. What is most needed in the ninja world? Talent. To get closer to Kabuto, Akihara Kagura made up a story out of thin air in Training Ground Nine about himselfing from an orphanage, which could barely make Kabuto feel good about him, but not enough to really trust him. The best way... Of course, it is a strong bond. What is the most important thing in the ninja world? Bonds. As long as you can create a potential and strong bond with Kabuto, it would make him remember your existence, and in the future, there would be a chance to make him one of your own. However... The two actually have no connection at all... So, Akihara Kagura first talked about his own origins from the Konoha orphanage, how he misses the life there, how he misses the Dean of the orphanage... All these... Are all false. But these falsehoods are Kabuto''s true inner feelings. The one who really came from the orphanage is Kabuto, the one who really misses the life at the orphanage is also Kabuto, the one who really misses the Dean of the orphanage, Kabuto, and the one who really wants to show Yakushi Nono how he''s grown up is still Kabuto... Akihara Kagura tells these lies, just as a warm prelude, to make Kabuto think that there are simrities between them; Now, Akihara Kagura needs to use a tragic story to break through the warm prelude and make Kabuto believe that there is actually a bond between them. As long as there is a bond between the two... In the future, there is the possibility of Kabuto helping him. After all, Akihara Kagura doesn''t know any otherworldly illusion techniques that can change the will of others, nor does he have a system ability to monitor whether the other party will be loyal to him, and he won''t use a low-level and dangerous control method like embedding a curse seal in the other''s vital parts... Akihara Kagura is just an Employee. An Employee who wants to get more and can only use some superficial methods and try to make more capable friends. "Kabuto." Akihara Kagura looked at Kabuto, who was full of caution, and smiled yfully: "What do you think I want you to do?" "I don''t know yet..." Kabuto furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before replying, "But I know one thing, when you met me, it shouldn''t have been as you said, happy to see someone from the same orphanage..." "When you first mentioned the Dean''s name, there was no sense of longing on your face, more like talking about someone you hadn''t seen for a long time..." "However." "I am still very happy today." "Because it''s been a long time since someone brought up the past." "Because what you said on the training ground, is all that I wanted to say." "Maybe I''ve been suppressed in this organization for too long..." Kabuto adjusted his sses and whispered, "I''m starting to miss the days in the orphanage more and more, and the person who treated me like a mother..." As Kabuto spoke, he suddenly changed the subject: "However... you don''t miss the days in the orphanage, nor do you miss the Dean..." "Is that so?" "Root Organization''s Kagura." Kabuto''s eyes showed determination, believing in the intuition and experience his years as a spy had given him: "You hate me... and you also hate the Dean..." "You say you want to take care of me, but you made me offend other members of the Root Organization, thebat ninjas I shouldn''t have crossed..." "You don''t want me to stay in the Root Organization..." "Even... you want to use people from Root to kill me..." Feeling he might have guessed some truth, Kabuto softly asked, "Am I right? Lord Kagura." "..." p... p... p... p... The young ninja couldn''t help but p his hands, his smile growing wider as he nodded and praised, "Well said, you guessed it all." What a load of crap! He guessed it all wrong! Could it be that Kabuto never doubted the truth? Or does Kabuto think that they are not worth being deceived? Is this Kabuto really smart? Well. Everything was fake in the first ce. Kabuto could only guess the false results from a false direction, and it was already good to guess that he already formted a tragic story line. "I have some trouble understanding." Kabuto looked at the young man with a hint of doubt in their eyes: "You were also adopted by the Dean and lived in the orphanage in the vige, there shouldn''t be any hatred between us." "Why shouldn''t there be?" Akihara Kagura couldn''t help butugh cheerfully. The young man slowly spread his palms, word by word saying: "Many great hatreds often stem from trivial matters, from a sudden thought in someone''s mind" "What do you mean?" Kabuto didn''t quite understand. "Jealousy." "One of the original sins of the world." Akihara Kagura slowly walked towards Kabuto, the smile on his face gradually turning cold:"''If there were noparisons in this world, there would be no hurt, and emotions like jealousy would not arise" "Jealousy?" "Yes, unprecedented jealousy" Akihara Kagura approached Kabuto, the young man''s eyes gradually bing fierce: "Why do you have the same surname as the Dean? Why does the Dean always keep you in mind? Even though we are all just adopted children, even though I came first" "Because" Kabuto hesitated to give the answer: "When I was adopted by the Dean, I had forgotten all my memories, didn''t remember my name or parents, so Dean gave me her surname" Kabuto remembered the woman who was as warm as a mother and continued, "Dean.... has she been worrying about me?" "Yes..." "She has always been worrying about you..." "She even forgot that there was another child who was also sent to the base of the Root." Akihara Kagura slowly turned around and walked step by step towards the inside of the corridor bridge: "I originally didn''t want to hate her, nor did I want to hate you, and I even didn''t want you to enter the Root..." "But..." "I saw what she had done for you, saw her inquiring about you in the Root organization, but she never remembered me. She didn''t know what kind of days I had here, how I was bullied here when I was a kid!" "Maybe... she had forgotten me a long time ago." "I began to slowly hate her, and also despise you, who was being cared for. I realized something, the self that had embodied the will of the Root, developed feelings of jealousy..." "Even though we both entered the Root..." "Even though we are the same kind of people..." "Kabuto..." "How unfair this is" ~~~ Hey! Good time to talk about the Patreon! You can read 70 Chapters in Advance on my Patreon! Just go there and... you know... /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Chapter 21: More Miserable Chapter 21: More Miserable When a person is sad, it can be seen. As Akihara Kagura told his story, he looked very sad. At this moment, the boy didn''t seem like someone gued by jealousy and hatred, but simply like a child who had been abandoned. "..." Kabuto remained silent. He thought his own fate had been very rough. Once, in order to raise more funds for the orphanage and to avoid causing trouble for the Dean of the orphanage, Yakushi Nono, he voluntarily sacrificed himself and joined the Root organization to be a spy ninja living on the edge of death. However,pared to Akihara Kagura... Kabuto felt so fortunate. Because his sacrifices were worthwhile, as the Dean of the orphanage, Yakushi Nono, always cared for him. This concern even sparked jealousy in another child with a simr fate. "I don''t know." Kabuto slightly lowered his head, his expression hesitant and uneasy: "Over these years, I''ve never received any messages from the Dean, nor have I ever seen her" Kabuto hesitated and thought for a while, feeling he must apologize to the boy: "I''m sorry, I never knew all this." This seemed like pity from a superior to an inferior. Kabuto never thought of himself as a superior. But in front of this boy forgotten by the Dean, Kabuto felt like a lucky person who suddenly obtained a treasure without reason, while the boy struggled in vain to get the treasure. This made Kabuto feel like a thief... At this moment, a sense of guilt arose in his heart. Although he had never done anything wrong to Akihara Kagura, the excessive care from the Dean made Kabuto feel warm and happy, but also guilty towards the forgotten boy. Although somewhat guilty and apologetic But now, Kabuto truly felt very happy. However One''s happiness might be easily obtained, but protecting it is not so simple, often requiring some hardships. "You know nothing." A corner of Akihara Kagura''s mouth revealed a mocking smile, as if he was looking at someone who knew nothing: "What a coincidence... Dean also knows nothing." "What?" Kabuto felt his brain go nk and asked subconsciously, "What do you mean? The dean also knows nothing, what does that mean?" "Kabuto." Akihara Kagura posed a critical question: "When you joined the Root organization a few years ago, you were younger than I am now..." "However, you have been in the Root organization for more than four years and are now thirteen or fourteen years old, right? We all grow up fast, and our appearance changespared to when we were children... Do you remember what you just said about how long it has been since youst saw the Dean?" "Since I joined the Root organization..." Kabuto faintly felt that he and Dean were caught in a conspiracy. "So..." Akihara Kagura looked at Kabuto, coaxingly asked, "Do you want to guess what method Dean wants to use to see you?" "Photo!" Kabuto''s eyes turned cold, almost gritting his teeth as he gave the answer: "Dean must have asked for a photo of me after I grew up, but you let them give the dean a fake photo..." Kabuto is a very smart person, he immediately remembered what Akihara Kagura mentioned about the photo at the Training Ground. In an instant, Kabuto also understood the conspiracy against him and the Dean, a photo of him after growing up could cause a problem! "Really smart, and you guessed right again!" Akihara Kagura looked at Kabuto with admiration on his face and corrected, "However, it wasn''t me who gave the fake photo, it was Lord Danzo who gave the fake photo... I''m just a child, what decision can I make in the Root organization?" "That''s not necessarily true" Kabuto shook his head and responded, "All the ninjas at the base are afraid of you, which proves that Lord Danzo values you highly. Whatever you want to do, he won''t oppose it." "Because you are jealous of Dean''s concern, letting Lord Danzo give fake photos of you to Dean is quite normal..." "Tch..." Akihara Kagura sighed, not bothering to refute, and continued leisurely, "You''re right about one thing, Dean does care about you a lot, always asking for your photos, wanting to know that you''re safe and sound..." "Really..." "She''s always thinking of you..." "But she has never asked about me." "To ensure Dean keeps providing information to the Root organization, Lord Danzo gradually reced your photos with fake ones. The photos Dean saw were all forgeries, she has no idea what you really look like." "If it had stopped there, it would have been fine, just a fake needed to keep Dean from providing information to the Root..." "However..." "You, the real deal, are still alive." "Lord Danzo keeps sending you on dangerous missions, hoping you''d perish during them, but you''ve survived every single time." "Such luck..." "Sessfullypleting missions time after time..." "Finally made Lord Danzo recognize your talent, wanting to make you a spy who can serve the Root organization forever, but he faced a problem." "If Lord Danzo wants you to stay in the Root organization, you and the Dean are bound to meet eventually, and then all the lies will be exposed." When Akihara Kagura said this, she suddenly added: "It''s not surprising, since it''s a lie, it will be exposed sooner orter." "But..." "Lord Danzo will not make a mistake." "So he will definitely deal with his own errors." "So..." Kabuto pushed up his sses on the bridge of his nose and said in a low voice, "You don''t want me to live to see Dean, or you don''t want Dean to live to see me." "That''s what Lord Danzo originally thought." Akihara Kagura, holding her arms, sighed, "Lord Danzo prefers you because he believes that Dean has never been loyal enough, so he has been thinking about when to kill the Dean" "..." Kabuto''s body trembled slightly. This uncontroble fear about the most important thing in life swept over him. Kabuto''s fingers dug tightly into his flesh, a cold sweat slowly formed on his forehead, and he felt like he had guessed something: "Why... are you telling me this? Do you... want me tomit suicide now so that Dean can live?" "That''s what I originally thought." Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows indifferently and continued, "But then I heard something... Dean has always wanted to make a deal with Lord Danzo. She could do anything for Lord Danzo, to get you out of the Root organization in exchange for your freedom." "Kabuto..." "I''m even more jealous of you now." "Why didn''t she think of rescuing me?" "Why didn''t she think of rescuing me when I was sent to the Root base, sent to be used as a subject for human experimentation?" Chapter 22: The Cruel Plan Chapter 22: The Cruel n Kabuto''s mood was somewhat turbulent. Because he never thought he would receive such gentle love. From the mouth of this young man, whose expression was full of hatred and jealousy, Kabuto had already received too much information, and his heart yearned even more for the Dean, who cared for him like a mother and was willing to give everything for him. However... Now was not the time for emotional turbulence. What was most important now was to find out the young man''s n for revenge. Only by learning about Akihara Kagura''s n for revenge, could there be hope to resolve the crisis that he and the Dean were about to face. ording to the information, Shimura Danzo was definitely nning to kill the Dean, and the young man Akihara Kagura was just involved. If he could persuade the young man to give up those ns for revenge and join him in protecting the dean, that would be ideal. While frowning and thinking, Kabuto tried to probe Akihara Kagura: "You''ve never met Dean, have you? Maybe it''s because you left the orphanage too long ago?" Kabuto seemed to find a direction and said: "There is another possibility, Lord Danzo secretly deceived Dean, telling the dean that you had already died long ago." "Kagura, we are all children from the orphanage, we all understand the care of Dean, Dean would never abandon a child without reason." "..." This guy makes sense! If Akihara Kagura really was someone from the Konoha Orphanage, he felt that what Kabuto said was somewhat urate. A few more words and he could be persuaded by Kabuto... Unfortunately. Akihara Kagura didn''t want to y a viin who could be persuaded by others. Akihara Kagura only wanted to y a child who had gone astray and could not turn back! "Shut up!" Akihara Kagura''s palm suddenly reached out and grabbed Kabuto''s neck! The young man''s eyes suddenly became fierce, pressing Kabuto against the wall, and said in a low voice, "Kabuto, do not disrespect Lord Danzo, or I will kill you right now!" The young man looked contemptuously at Kabuto, who was powerless in his hands, and then slowly let go of him: "Hmph, I knew I should have killed you back at the training ground..." "Cough cough...cough cough cough..." Kabuto lowered his head and coughed forcefully a few times, his eyes flickering slightly and said, "Then why didn''t you kill me? Lord Danzo probably wouldn''t me you." "That would be letting you off too easily." A photo sparked from the fingertips of Akihara Kagura, disying the appearance of Kabuto, the very one that Akihara Kagura had seized in the training ground. "Want to guess what I''m going to do?" "This is your photo, the real you." "Unfortunately, the Dean doesn''t know who the person in the photo is. She only believes that this is an impostor of Kabuto, so she will only think you are a stranger." Akihara Kagura twirled the photo with his fingers, casually speaking his n: "I just need to deliver this photo to the Dean and under the name of Lord Danzo, order her to kill the person in the photo, and agree to let you leave the Root organization" "..." Kabuto''s face changed color. Seeing the change in Kabuto''s face, Akihara Kagura''s smile deepened: "Only after our most respected Dean kills you will she realize the whole truth" "She will know that the person she killed with her own hands is the real Kabuto, the one she has always been concerned about!" "..." Kabuto''s face turned pale. Anyone would know what kind of blow this would deal to Yakushi Nono. Perhaps after she kills Kabuto, she mightmit suicide! It was a cruel plot. In his past life memories, Akihara Kagura remembered that this fratricidal case was personally nned by Danzo, hoping for both Kabuto and Yakushi Nono to perish together. Unfortunately, the n went awry. Yakushi Nono did not recognize Kabuto. When she desperately tried to kill him, she was critically injured by a counterattack from Kabuto. With extraordinary learning abilities, Kabuto''sbat strength far surpassed that of a regr medical ninja like Yakushi Nono. However... Kabuto recognized the Dean. As Kabuto desperately tried to save the Dead, Yakushi Nono, but due to the fake photo, did not recognize him and treated him as a stranger. This dealt a great blow to Kabuto, making him feel his life was meaningless. Now Akihara Kagura told Kabuto the truth about the self-destructive massacre in advance, even adding a bit of his own drama to it, creating a new and important bond between himself, Kabuto, and Yakushi Nono. This way... In the future, he would have the opportunity to use Kabuto. Even if these lies are exposed, it doesn''t matter. Akihara Kagura could simply confess and admit that he also saved Kabuto and Yakushi Nono... ording to memories from a past life, Kabuto is not an ungrateful person! "My n is allid out to you." Akihara Kagura patted Kabuto on the shoulder and continued with a smile, "Making someone kill the person they care about the most will definitely cause them pain, right?" "You''re telling me..." Kabuto clenched his teeth in anger, staring at the young man in front of him, "You''re telling me all this, aren''t you afraid your n will fail? I could exin the truth to the dean..." "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura spread his hands in a confident manner, "If you sessfully recognize each other, she will be very happy to see you, right?" "Then, after you tell her all the truth, at her happiest moment, I will kill you myself. After all, I just want her to taste the bitterness of pain." Akihara Kagura didn''t really care about these things and rarely spoke the truth, "I just need the result I want, the process leading to it doesn''t matter." "Kabuto." "The moment I knew about you, your fate was already sealed." ... Kabuto slowly bowed his head. It must be admitted that Akihara Kagura indeed should have this confidence. ording to Kabuto''s observation, all members of the Root organization were afraid to speak out under the threat of Akihara Kagura, proving that Kagura''s strength should not be underestimated. Moreover... There was also the mysterious and unpredictable Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. However, if the young man before him was confident in killing him, then he and the Dean, Yakushi Nono might still have a chance to survive! "Let''s go." "We''ll go see Lord Danzo first." Akihara Kagura took the lead towards the depths of the Root organization''s base, casually warning as he spoke: "You better not talk too much in front of Lord Danzo, and don''t show any disrespect, or Lord Danzo might have me kill you on the spot..." "..." Kabuto bowed his head in silence. Of course, Kabuto wouldn''t do anything unnecessary. Now, Kabuto was very clear that what he needed most was to keep a low profile, find a way to meet with Dean as soon as possible, and tell the Dean about Akihara Kagura''s story. If possible, Kabuto hoped that the Dean and Akihara Kagura, the abandoned child, could resolve their misunderstanding and increase their chances of survival in the /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Chapter 23: Why you havent submitted your Application Form yet? Chapter 23: Why you haven''t submitted your Application Form yet? Deep within the base of the Root organization. Shimura Danzo continued to be busy in his office. When Shimura Danzo saw Akihara Kagura and Kabuto enter, his first thought was to scold them: "A, I heard you always drive away the people who train with you." "It''s a waste of time." Akihara Kagura shook his head, his face suddenly a bit unhappy: "Those guys are too weak. Training with them for half a month is not as good as half an hour of instruction from Lord Danzo." "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo nodded with somecency and continued: "Tomorrow you are going to take the Chunin Exam, don''t disappoint me." "So soon?" Akihara Kagura took out a piece of paper from his arms, surprised: "I haven''t submitted the application form for the Chunin Exam yet, should I submit it before the exam tomorrow?" "Huh?" Shimura Danzo''s face turned a bit strange, feeling like he was going to be infuriated by this kid: "Why haven''t you done something simple like submitting the application form? It should be submitted a week before the exam, why haven''t you done it!" Akihara Kagura was silent for a while, then said in a low voice: "Because Lord Danzo did not allow me to leave the Root base and training ground, I didn''t know who to give it to" "" Shimura Danzo suddenly lost his anger. The old man, somewhat helplessly, reached out and took the application form from Akihara Kagura''s hand: "Give it to me, I''ll deliver it to the Chunin Exam examiner." In such a situation... Shimura Danzo could only help by pulling some strings. "By the way..." Akihara Kagura quickly raised another question: "I''m not very familiar with the roads in the vige, Lord Danzo, do you have time to take me to the exam site tomorrow?" "" Shimura Danzo really did not want to appear in crowded ces. This old man, who preferred to hide in the shadows, saw Kabuto standing next to him, and his expression immediately turned cold: "Kabuto, I have a new task for you. Tomorrow, you will take ''A'' to the Chunin Exam site." "Yes." Kabuto bowed his head and agreed. "Kabuto, why do you seem a little reluctant?" The young man couldn''t help but chuckle softly, his lips curling into a sinister smile: "I''ve been taking good care of you, haven''t I? Don''t want to apany me? Or don''t want to live?" "A!" Shimura Danzo sternly stopped Akihara Kagura''s murderous intent, scolding: "Kabuto is still useful to the Root. Without my orders, you must not kill indiscriminately." "I understand." Akihara Kagura agreed with a smile. Only then did Shimura Danzo feel relieved. He turned his head to look at Kabuto. The old man continued coldly, "After you take ''A'' to the Chunin Exam site tomorrow, go to the Land of Earth to look for an opportunity and infiltrate Rock Vige to stand by!" "Yes." Kabuto had no choice but to ept the order. "Alright, go out and wait!" Shimura Danzo waved his hand, signaling Kabuto to leave the office, leaving only himself and Akihara Kagura. The old man''s gaze immediately became wandering. "A." When Shimura Danzo spoke of this matter, his face was somewhat somber: "How is your learning of the Wood Dragon Jutsu I taught you? If you can''t learn it, there''s no need to force yourself to master the First Hokage''s ninjutsu" Shimura Danzo was actually a bit angry. Because the old man believed that he couldn''t teach Akihara Kagura the First Hokage Hashirama''s Wood Release ninjutsu through that abstract teaching method, he asked Sarutobi Hiruzen for permission to view the Scroll of Seals book written by past the First Hokage. However... Hiruzen refused Danzo''s request. Shimura Danzo had reasons to suspect that Sarutobi Hiruzen was worried about the growing strength of Akihara Kagura, fearing that the power of the Root could threaten his position as Hokage. This made Shimura Danzo''s situation quite tricky. If he wanted to be Hokage, he had to ensure Akihara Kagura became stronger; to make Akihara Kagura stronger, he needed to obtain the Scroll of Seals; and to get the Scroll of Seals, he had to be Hokage. This... turned into a vicious cycle! Shimura Danzo could only temporarily give up on the Scroll of Seals and hope for Akihara Kagura''s natural talent, wishing he could independently develop powerful Wood Release ninjutsu using his Kekkei Genkai. "You could try to develop your own Wood Release techniques" When Shimura Danzo spoke of this, he sounded like a patient and persuasive team leader: "I have seen your talent in learning ninjutsu. The Wood Release techniques you develop might even rival those of the First Hokage." "Yes, Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura nodded, hesitating before exining, "But I might have already mastered a kind of Wood Dragon technique, I''m just not sure if it''s the one Lord Danzo taught. However, its power is certainly astounding" "Oh?" Shimura Danzo raised an eyebrow. Why didn''t you tell me about this? Before Shimura Danzo could ask, Akihara Kagura seemed to understand his superior''s doubts and quickly added, "A few days ago, I mastered the Wood Dragon technique and have been wanting to tell Lord Danzo!" As he said this, Akihara Kagura appeared somewhat unhappy: "But those who apanied me in training ground wouldn''t let me meet Lord Danzo!" "" Shimura Danzo remained silent, not knowing what to say. Because what the Root ninjas said was true, Shimura Danzo, to avoid awkwardness, indeed did not want to meet him. Who would have thought this kid would actually seed? Shimura Danzo changed the subject, praising him: "Never mind them, as long as you can master the techniques I taught you" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded quickly, showing as much respect and admiration for Shimura Danzo as possible: "As long as Lord Danzo can guide me, I will work hard in that direction. Whatever the technique, I will master it" "Mm." The color of Shimura Danzo''s face immediately improved a lot. However, after pondering for a while, the old man decided to avoid teaching the Wood Release ninjutsu for now: "Later, when I have time, I will look through the Scroll of Seals left by the First Hokage, and then I will teach you new ninjutsu." This is Shimura Danzo trying to save face for himself, pretending he could ess the Scroll of Seals when in fact he couldn''t, and trying to maintain his dignity in front of his subordinates. "Yes." Akihara Kagura would not expose his superior. At any time, one should leave enough room for their superior to maneuver. Although Lord Danzo does not have the Scroll of Seals at this moment, what if he gets it in the future? Don''t be too quick or eager in contradicting him. If it reallyes to that... If Lord Danzo can''t get the Scroll of Seals... Then he himself should think of a way to get it for Lord Danzo! "Go rest." Shimura Danzo waved his hand, signaling Akihara Kagura to leave, and finally reminded him, "During the Chunin Exams, you absolutely cannot lose to that kid named Uchiha Itachi!" "Can''t I kill him?" Akihara Kagura''s retort sounded more like a reply to Shimura Danzo. Shimura Danzo shook his head and sighed softly, "Don''t always think about killing, especially when some people are still of use, like this little guy Uchiha Itachi is still useful to me." Chapter 24: Because you pay my meal, heres an info you will definitely like Chapter 24: Because you pay my meal, here''s an info you will definitely like The next day. Konoha Vige. Inside Ichiraku Ramen. A boy was sitting in the ramen shop, slurping his noodles with great relish. A young man with sses was sitting next to him, picking up noodles with his chopsticks and biting into them seriously. Even after taking a bite, he would take a napkin to wipe the corners of his mouth. This way of eating was undoubtedly more refined than the boy next to him, inevitably making others feel that the way the boy ate noodles was a bit rude. "So...so gentle!" A girl was looking at the refined young man with stars in her eyes. The owner of Ichiraku Ramen was a middle-aged man, known in the vige as Teuchi or the Handmade Boss. The girl speaking was his only daughter, Ayame. Teuchi seemed to feel it was a bit impolite and gently patted the girl speaking: "Ayame, don''t stare at the customers like that, it''s disturbing them eating their ramen..." "I know!" Ayame pouted unhappily and then sneakily looked at the boy who was eating somewhat rudely: "He''s quite good-looking, why does he eat so voraciously?" "Because your family''s ramen tastes good!" The boy praised sincerely: "I feel like I have energy after eating a bowl of ramen, though it might be because I skipped breakfast!" "Uh...thanks for thepliment." The Handmade Boss could only continue to thank the customer as usual. "I''ve never seen you before!" Ayame was somewhat curious about the boy of her age: "Are you a ninja from another vige? Here in Konoha for the Chunin Exams?" "I am a member of the vige''s Anbu." The boy boasted about his identity unabashedly. The boy seemed to fear that Ayame didn''t understand and earnestly exined to her: "Anbu, you know what that is? It''s the darkest department in the vige! The kind that appears in people''s homes in the dead of night and kills the entire family!" "..." Ayame''s eyes widened. "..." The noodle shop owner struggled to open his eyes, somewhat surprised that, having been in Konoha for many years, he had never heard such a strange saying about the Anbu... The noodle shop owner faintly felt that something was not quite right. Just then, a white-haired Anbu ninja came over with his teammates and corrected, "Hey, don''t nder the Anbu''s reputation here. Akihara Kagura, I remember you''re not an Anbu ninja, right?" "Eh? Am I not an Anbu ninja?" The young Akihara Kagura looked up in surprise, recognizing the familiar person. He narrowed his eyes and chuckled, "Kakashi-senpai, are you saying that the Anbu training ss is not part of the Anbu''s operational sequence?" "..." Hatake Kakashi remained silent, unable to answer. Although everyone thought that the Root division was not officially part of the Anbu, its official name was the Anbu Training ss, and theoretically, Root ninjas were indeed part of the Anbu organization. This little guy... Seemed to have be more polite thanst time? At least he was willing to address himself as ''senpai''... "Long time no see!" The young Akihara Kagura greeted Hatake Kakashi enthusiastically, then turned his gaze to Tenzo beside him, "Yo, traitor, you''re here too, long time no see. Don''t worry, Lord Danzo won''t let me kill recklessly in the vige, you''re safe." "..." Hatake Kakashi withdrew his earlier judgment. "..." Tenzo hesitated, unsure whether to greet him or not. "Sizzle... sizzle..." Yakushi Kabuto still sat at the table, eating ramen in a refined manner. "You''re supposed to be at the Chunin Exam today, right?" Hatake Kakashi walked over, curiously asking, "Do you have time to eat ramen here? The first written test should be starting soon, right?" "It''s okay." Akihara Kagura indifferently shook his head and said, "What''s the difference between entering early orte? Anyway, I don''t know anything on the exam paper." "..." Everyone present fell silent. So why do you have the nerve to say that! "That... about the Chunin exam..." Amidst the hesitation, Tenzo, who was standing nearby, still spoke up to remind, "If you''rete, it seems you''ll be disqualified from the exam..." "Oh." Akihara Kagura nodded in understanding, her gaze turning towards Yakushi Kabuto, still calm: "Kabuto, didn''t you hear what others said? Didn''t you have breakfast? Haven''t you eaten ramen before? Didn''t you bring money to pay?" "Such a... bit of a nasty character!" Little Ayame couldn''t help but retort, but when she saw the boy''s gaze slowly moving towards her, she got scared and quickly bowed her head to apologize, "I''m sorry!" "No problem." Akihara Kagura shook his head, pointing to the empty bowl on his table: "So, as a sign of your apology, can you let me off the bill today? Otherwise, I might have to run a tab to rush for the exam. Just send the bill to Anbu..." "..." Little Ayame was dumbfounded. "I''ll pay." Three voices spoke up at the same time. One sounded somewhat helpless, one sounded a bit restrained and uneasy, thest one sounded untroubled. Hatake Kakashi''s hand reached into his pocket, surprised to see Tenzo beside him also taking out his wallet, and then looked at Kabuto who was paying. "Seems like you''re quite popr..." Little Ayame took the money, rarely praising the boy. "Maybe." The young Akihara Kagura seems quite self-satisfied: "Actually, the three people who wanted to pay for me are all people I want to kill..." "..." Everyone present fell silent. This kid really knows how to offend people! "Go take the exam quickly!" Hatake Kakashi frowned. If it weren''t for the precedent set by Tenzo, Kakashi would not want to deal with such an arrogant kid and pull him out of the hellish ce like Root Organization. "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura waved to Kabuto and took a nce at Kakashi and Tenzo: "Tsk, what a pity, you two were a stepte in paying. If you want to get things done by treating someone to a meal in the future, you better be quicker in paying than others" "..." Hatake Kakashi and Tenzo exchanged a puzzled look. At this moment... They didn''t understand what this kid meant. However, Kabuto, the person who paid first, soon realized the advantage of paying for Akihara Kagura''s meal. "Kabuto, I will still kill you and the Dean, Yakushi Nono." "But, considering you treated me to a bowl of ramen today, I can tell you a piece of useful information first" Akihara Kagura''s gaze shifted to the unppable Kabuto, and he continued leisurely: "The Rock Vige you''re nning to infiltrate, the Dean, is also /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Chapter 25: Uchiha Itachi, you really did not disappoint me Chapter 25: Uchiha Itachi, you really did not disappoint me People often have low expectations of viins. Even if a viin does something good incidentally, it can change people''s attitudes towards them. Kabuto believes that Akihara Kagura is not apletely cold-blooded child. He is a boy with a kind heart. Akihara Kagura, who has always resented himself and Yakushi Nono, is willing to share important information about the dean with himself. Perhaps the boy''s murderous intent is not so strong, just clouded by jealousy and hatred. Kabuto thought for a while and decided to show some kindness: "I have collected some information about the Chunin exam. The first written test is likely under the surveince of the examiners, testing the examinees'' ability to gather criminal investigation information..." "What a coincidence." Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems I''m not very good at gathering information, so this written test will be a bit difficult for me..." "Then..." Kabuto adjusted his sses and said softly, "Then, may I help you with a little something?" ... Akihara Kagura''s smile deepened. If you really want to help someone worth helping, you must respect the person asking for help, not offer help in a condescending manner. Kabuto really understands human rtionships. But... There''s another rule in human rtionships. If someone owes you a big favor, it''s best not to let them help you with a small favor. This creates a qualitative exchange for a quantitative one, and in the end, neither party will be satisfied. "I don''t need it." Akihara Kagura''s expression suddenly became cold. The boy refused Kabuto, saying coldly, "I can handle such small matters myself. Go to the Rock Vige and carry out the task Lord Danzo has given you!" "Alright." Kabuto slowly nodded. Akihara Kagura touched his chin, looking back at the distant Ichiraku Ramen shop: "I wonder how long Kakashii-sepai will take to eat at Ichiraku Ramen" "" Kabuto turned his head back in confusion. The entry area for the Chunin Exams. The room for the first written exam was veryrge. Groups of Genin were gathered here, chatting leisurely. While everyone in the room was chatting, their gazes, more or less, would asionally drift towards a figure in the corner, a very handsome young man. Uchiha Itachi. The attention of the entire room was mostly focused on him. The Genin candidates present were, for the most part, older than Uchiha Itachi. Seeing this ten-year-old kid in the exam venue, they felt somewhat annoyed, especially since he belonged to the Uchiha n, which the vigers disliked and feared. "The genius of the Uchiha n..." "Is it true that the kid is taking the exam alone?" "Hmph, the Uchihas always think too highly of themselves. It''s normal for them to think they can pass the Chunin Exams alone. Such arrogance for a kid..." "" Uchiha Itachi stood quietly in his ce. Despite being only a ten-year-old boy, Uchiha Itachi showed more patience than the older Genin, seemingly able to stand quietly forever. Even though there were continuous discussions about him, he seemedpletely indifferent, as if he couldn''t hear anything, unconcerned about others'' opinions. ng! The room''s door suddenly burst open! With the door kicked open, the entire room instantly fell silent. A figure with white hair stepped into the room, clearly impatient! "Shut up!" "This room is the noisiest in the entire building!" "" The group of Genin immediately fell silent, not daring to make a sound. Because the neer was wearing a green Jonin uniform of Konoha, not someone these Genin could casually discuss or mock. Even Many Genins recognized his identity. Hatake Kakashi, a genius Jonin in the vige with great fame. It''s said that he graduated from the academy at the age of five, became a Chunin at six, and a Jonin at twelve. In the ninja world, he is often referred to as Cold-blooded Kakashi or Sharingan Kakashi. In terms of both fame and strength, Hatake Kakashi far surpasses the other Jonin in the vige. "The first round of the Chunin Exam has changed venues." This Jonin waved his hand at them, showing impatience, "You can go now. Head over to the Hokage Building to see thetest notice." "What!" "Why would the venue change suddenly?" "We didn''t receive any prior notice!" "Everyone shut up!" This Konoha Jonin coldly silenced a group of noisy Genin, his eyes showing obvious disdain: "This is the Hokage''s order. This ce will be used as a meeting room, and an allies'' meeting is about to be convened. Do you want to dy important vige matters to you, Genins?" "..." The Genin on-site were seething with anger but dared not speak. "Kakashi-senpai..." Two adults then stepped forward. These two adults were supposed to assist in the written part of the Chunin Exam. They were not Genin but were in fact Chunin disguised among the Genin. After all, the first written test mainly tested the Genins'' reconnaissance and intelligence gathering abilities. These two Chunin would pretend to be Genin during the test and write down all the correct answers to the questions, providing the intelligence gathered by the Genin. "The Chunin responsible for assisting with the written test have also reported to the new venue!" Hatake Kakashi''s expression was filled with impatience, seemingly seeing through their identities but not exposing them, he continued loudly: "Alright, get moving. Don''t bete for the new venue. We need to clear this ce immediately for Konoha''s allies meeting." "..." The group of Genin could only quietly leave in groups. Even when they left, they didn''t notice any Chunin maintaining order around them, indicating this ce was indeed no longer the venue for the Chunin Exam written test. The group of Genin obediently headed to the Hokage Building to check the new venue notice. Unnoticed by anyone, two Chunin responsible for maintaining order were sprawled out, unconscious in a small attic near the stairs. The entire written test venue''s entry area quickly became deserted. Hatake Kakashi nced around and his gaze fell on Uchiha Itachi, the only one who hadn''t moved: "Hmm? Kid, why aren''t you going to the new examination hall?" "What new examination hall?" Uchiha Itachi slowly raised his head, but the gentleness of youth was gone from his eyes. He asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? Why deceive them into going to a new examination hall?" "That''s quite rude to your senpai, isn''t it?" Hatake Kakashi stretchedzily, seemingly a bit displeased: "Kid, even if you are a genius of the Uchiha n, you should show some respect to your seniors, right?" "The Jonin in the vige wouldn''t be as disrespectful as you" Uchiha Itachi''s hand moved towards his ninja tool bag, shaking his head: "The Chunin Exam is a major event for the vige, it''s unlikely that they would change the examination hall just as the exam is about to start." "The most important thing is" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes faintly glowed red, and his voice became more serious: "Although your Transformation Technique is clever, under the scrutiny of the Sharingan" "Tsk" Hatake Kakashi''s figure instantly turned into smoke and dissipated. A young man revealed his true form, with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Hello there, Uchiha Itachi, Lord Danzo was right, you indeed did not disappoint me" Chapter 26: Dont call him A Chapter 26: Don''t call him A Lord Danzo! Uchiha Itachi''s gaze sharpened! He had heard this name before. Once, while apanying Uchiha Shisui in an exam, he encountered a severely injured ninja. From this ninja, he learned that Danzo had done things harmful to Konoha and was even attacked by Danzo''s subordinates. Eventually, the injured ninja was killed. To avoid conflict in Konoha, everything was left unresolved. Uchiha Itachiter learned about Shimura Danzo''s identity. He knew that Shimura Danzo served as an advisor to the Hokage, a position of high authority and power. This boy... Is he under Shimura Danzo''smand? Why are all of Shimura Danzo''s subordinates bad people? This boy looks about my age, yet he deceives even the Genin participating in the exam! "Why do you look so upset?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi''s face and suddenlyughed: "It seems you also know about Lord Danzo. Do you have some dissatisfaction with him?" "No..." Uchiha Itachi quickly shook his head, his expression easing: "I just don''t understand. Why do you deceive them?" "Hmm? Why?" Akihara Kagura tilted his head, pondering this strange question: "I just want to reduce the number ofpetitors in the exam. Using a little trick isn''t strange, right? Don''t all ninjas use any means necessary to achieve their goals?" "..." Uchiha Itachi was at a loss for words. This genius of the Uchiha n thought for a second and then said: "But the vige won''t let this happen. This Chunin exam won''t just have the two of us as participants. The exam time will probably be postponed..." "Tsk..." Akihara Kagura looked around the empty room, his mood seeming a bit more rxed: "Maybe, but with fewer people here, I can rx a bit." Hokage Tower. The Hokage''s office had several screens. These screens were showing everything happening in the Chunin exam written test waiting area. A group of Konoha''s higher-ups watched Akihara Kagura''s ingenious maneuvers in astonishment. "He''s a very smart kid!" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was the first tough, even taking an interest inmenting: "Such a thing happening in the Chunin Exam..." "Sigh..." "This won''t do..." "What''s wrong with this kid!" "If this is the case, there will only be two participants in the entire Chunin Exam!" "This will disgrace our vige in front of other ninja viges!" "It''s absurd that there are fewer examinees than proctors in the exam. How can the exam go on! We must send someone to stop this immediately!" The two Hokage advisors sitting next to him discussed fervently. They didn''t find Akihara Kagura''s actions amusing, but rather a potential cause for chaos. "Danzo, what do you think?" Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze to his old friend, asking: "This is a kid from your ss, what''s his name?" "Let''s stop this first..." Danzo coldly ignored Hiruzen''s teasing, continuing on his own: "Even if the talented wish to showcase their strength, they need someone to contrast them." "Ibiki Morino." Hiruzen looked at a group of special Jonin waiting for orders, and called out a name: "You are the chief examiner for the first stage of the Chunin Selection Exam, deal with this incident." "Yes." Ibiki Morino stood up, nodding respectfully. Ibiki''s face bore scars from wartime, appearing somewhat terrifying, yet he was a man who spoke and acted with a certain gentleness. "Although I think having only two examinees left in the entire exam hall still aligns with the meaning of the Chunin Selection, this is after all an exam that requires scale" Ibiki Morino looked at the Konoha higher-ups present who seemed to approve of his proposal, and continued to say, "I propose to let Uchiha Itachi and A pass directly into the second round." "Among them, A deceived all the examinees, only Uchiha Itachi was not fooled. Both of them participated in the exam alone as Genin, so there should be no need to test their will in the final question. As for the other Genin who were deceived, rearrange the exam for them." "Okay." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, nodded in satisfaction. "Approve." The two Hokage advisors also nodded in satisfaction. "Approve." After the Hokage''s aide, Shimura Danzo, nodded, he reminded, "And also, Ibiki Morino, don''t call that kid A in front of him, just call him Akihara Kagura. "Ah?" Ibiki Morino looked at Shimura Danzo with some confusion and cautiously asked, "But on the list of Chunin Exam, his name is written as A" "That''s what he wrote himself." Shimura Danzo, a bit worried about Ibiki Morino calling out the name A and might cause trouble, reminded, "Only I can call him A, you just call him Akihara Kagura." After all... That kid always tends to cause trouble just because of a name. However, on the Chunin Exam registration form, that kid honestly wrote A, so Danzo no longer doubted whether the kid didn''t want to use the name A. "Yes" Ibiki Morino could only agree. Below the Hokage Building. A group of Genin were eagerly searching for the notification of the new exam venue. However, this group of Genin soon received the news that they had been deceived, and while they initially wanted to curse andin, they ended up being scolded by the chief examiner. "You were fooled by such a simple Transformation Technique!" Ibiki Morino looked at the group of Genin who still wanted to scold, and the scar on his left face trembled with anger: "Your group of examinees are truly the worst batch in the history of Konoha!" "..." A group of Genin dared not make a sound. Hatake Kakashi, after finishing ramen with Tenzo, saw a group of running Genin ring at him, and some even wanted to start a fight. These Genin... Why are they hostile towards him? "Hey, calm down!" Someone loudly stopped the group of Genin, sternly reprimanding: "This is the real Jonin Kakashi, you deceived guys hurry back to the exam site!" "What happened?" Tenzo asked curiously. Ibiki Morino nced at Hatake Kakashi, feeling a bit embarrassed: "A candidate named Akihara Kagura transformed into the appearance of Kakashi, knocked out the Chunin maintaining order, and drove all the Genin candidates out of the examination room!" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitches. What is going on with that kid? He was ndering Anbu at Ichiraku Ramen in the morning, and how has it been so long that he started to frame him again? On the other hand, A group of Genin candidates were still rushing to the venue. Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi also learned that they had passed the first round of the written exam without having to take it, and they could head to the venue of the second exam early. "It''s a bit of a pity..." Akihara Kagura seemed to have more to say: "This is the only round that might have stopped me from passing the exam, and I still had many cheating methods I haven''t used yet!" "Cheating?" Uchiha Itachi didn''t quite understand, as he had always been a top student. He asked curiously: "The written exam is very simple... Why cheat?" "In this world, what you think is simple, for others, can be very difficult." Akihara Kagura looked deeply at Uchiha Itachi, as if he wanted to remember his expression at this moment. Chapter 27: Food Problem Chapter 27: Food Problem Forest of Death. The venue for the second round of the Chunin Exam. Konoha has never changed the location for the second round of the exam, nor could they find a better ce than this to test theprehensive abilities of the Genin teams in a wilderness environment. Just as the name of this venue suggests, the Forest of Death also harbors dangers that could lead to death, including the perilous forest environment and the wild beasts that can be found everywhere... And... Rivals who might appear at any moment. All eyes at the venue were on two individuals. One was Akihara Kagura, and the other was Uchiha Itachi. These two ten-year-old boys were the only ones who attended the exam alone and were the only ones exempted from the first round. The other Genin had struggled through the first round of written tests, only to find these two kids waiting for them at the second round without having to take any test, which seemed somewhat unfair. "That kid..." "Is there something special about him?" "I''ve never seen or heard of him before." "Why do I feel like Uchiha Itachi and that kid are somewhat at odds... Could he be a genius like Uchiha Itachi?" "It''s hard to say..." "After all, someone who takes the Chunin exam alone and gets the approval of the higher-ups of the vige must not be any ordinary kid..." "That kid is the one who tricked us into changing the exam venue!" Someone among the Genin candidates suddenly blurted this out, instantly arousing collective excitement, and they looked at Akihara Kagura with displeasure. "Hey, that kid..." "It was me." Akihara Kagura admitted with a smile to what he had done and extended his hand in invitation, saying, "Wee... to all of you who have troubles with me." "Don''t be too arrogant, kid..." Several guys who obviously didn''t seem easy to mess with walked over. Fortunately. The proctor of the second exam stopped the conflict. The proctor of the second exam was named Yamashiro Aoba, dressed in the green uniform of a special Jonin of Konoha, wearing a pair of sunsses on his face. Yamashiro Aoba looked at a group of Genin who wanted to cause trouble and said softly, "If you want to fight, you''ll have plenty of time after you enter the examination room." "Even..." Yamashiro Aoba raised a stack of thick papers in his hand and continued, "If you sign this ''Consent Form'', even if you identally kill your opponent in the examination room, no one will hold you responsible afterward." "Of course." "Anyone who signs this ''Consent Form'' might face idents during this exam, and will be solely responsible for their own safety." "Proctor." Akihara Kagura raised his hand with a smile and asked, "Does that mean we can kill people in the second exam?" "..." Yamashiro Aoba frowned and pondered. Every year in the Chunin Exams, there are always some arrogant people who think they can stand out, but they often end up dying due to their arrogance. Even a genius... Might die in the Forest of Death. However, Yamashiro Aoba was not a crazily aggressive ninja; in fact, he was somewhat timid and cautious. After thinking for a while, he still nodded. "By the rules, yes, you can." Yamashiro Aoba looked at the young man and gently persuaded, "The most important aspect of this exam is not thebatpetition. It also tests your wilderness survival skills." "Even if you can get the pass-through item from yourpetitors, you might not be able to avoid the dangers of the forest and reach the endpoint of the exam" "The rules of the second stage of the Chunin Exam are quite simple" "The struggle for the Heaven and Earth Scrolls, all Genin teams participating in the exam will receive two different types of scrolls, the Heaven Scroll and the Earth Scroll;" "Within five days, any squad must find a way to survive in the Forest of Death and snatch other teams'' scrolls, collect both Heaven and Earth Scrolls, and inside the Forest of Death exam venue, you are not restricted in the methods you use againstpetitors." "There is only one condition for victory." "The team must hold both Heaven and Earth Scrolls within the stipted five days and pass through the long Forest of Death to reach the high tower where the chief examiner is located." "There are many conditions for elimination." "First, if a team does not reach the endpoint with both Heaven and Earth Scrolls within the stipted five days, all members will be eliminated." "Second, if there is ack of team members or a team member is unable to move, that is to say, to be a victorious team, all members must reach the destination." "Third, teams that open the Heaven and Earth Scrolls before reaching the high tower will be disqualified because once you be a Chunin, you maye into contact with highly confidential documents. This is a test of your ability to keep secrets." "A friendly reminder." "Opening the scrolls during the exam will lead to strange urrences." "Simrly." "To give you time to adapt." "All examinees will enter the exam venue through several different entrances." "This exam will definitely eliminate more than half of the teams, I hope everyone will be careful, I will wait for the victors at the high tower at the endpoint." "..." The candidates present quickly became noisy. Uchiha Itachi''s gaze remained unchanged, only more seriously arranging his ninja tool bag, as he promised his father that he could pass the Chunin Exam. Akihara Kagura''s eyes also showed no change, just signing the "Consent Form" with his head down, seemingly indifferent to the danger he might encounter in the Forest of Death. There were not a few who set their sights on the two young men, Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura, as they made up two teams, each holding a type of scroll. Compared topeting with other teams, the odds of three people ganging up on one seemed higher, only there were a bit too many people eyeing those two kids... Indeed, too many wolves and not enough meat... Of course. Some had very peculiar points of focus. "Where do we get the foods?" A chubby boy loudly asked Yamashiro Aoba. Yamashiro Aoba, in response to the candidate''s question, answered quite seriously: "It''s wilderness survival. The resources in the Forest of Death are plentiful, enough for you to be self-sufficient." "..." The Genin present felt these were minor issues. After all, they had all been out on some missions and had learned wilderness survival skills, so these little things were not a problem at all. Perhaps... Only one person thought this might be a problem. Akihara Kagura frowned and began to ponder life, wondering if there was a Genin team wanting to cook. He could join that team and win easily. Akihara Kagura could fish, but was not good at cooking it. All along, Akihara Kagura never had to worry about cooking. Back in the research base, Orochimaru always kept him healthy. Later, when he was in the Root organization, the Root''s base also had its own canteen. Although the food quality might not be very good, it was enough to survive. Akihara Kagura looked over the Genin present. If he couldn''t cook, couldn''t he find a way to get some food? The resources in the Forest of Death were enough for self-sufficiency, so he could definitely find something to eat. Chapter 28: Danzo this child should be given to Hiruzen Chapter 28: Danzo this child should be given to Hiruzen The gates to the Forest of Death slowly opened. A group of Genin swiftly rushed in from their respective entrances. Thepetition in this exam was fierce. Entering early meant gaining an advantage, whether it was to familiarize oneself with the environment or to set traps within the forest. Even Uchiha Itachi was no exception. Only Akihara Kagura walked leisurely into the exam area, weighing the Earth scroll in his hand and calmly observing the depths of the dark Forest of Death. "Hey, kid!" A female ninja responsible for opening the exam gates seemed impatient with Akihara Kagura''s slow pace and scolded, "Hurry up and go in! If you''re any slower, you might get killed tonight!" "..." Akihara Kagura turned back to look at her. The female ninja was wearing a khaki trench coat, with a mesh shirt underneath, and mesh stockings on her legs that were visible. Her light purple hair was messily tied into a bun, making her appear not too old. "Hurry up!" The female ninja''s expression showed impatience. Watching Akihara Kagura just stepping into the exam area, she forcefully closed the gate and patted her hands. "Big sister, what''s your name?" Akihara Kagura stood inside, smiling amiably at the female ninja. "Huh?" The female ninja was surprised by the kid''s boldness, then her face broke into a yful smile: "Kid, taking part in such a dangerous exam and still so bold... My name is Mitarashi Anko, if you make it out alive, treat me to dumplings!" "I''ll remember you." Akihara Kagura didn''t mention anything about treating her to a meal. He hadn''t mistaken her identity; this female ninja was Mitarashi Anko, once a disciple of Orochimaru, and she carried a trace of Orochimaru''s chakra. In a way, this Mitarashi Anko, once a colleague, was still a current colleague. He thought of introducing her to the old superior when there was a chance. "He''s quite a spirited kid..." Mitarashi Anko tilted her head, squinting her eyes with a smile: "Then do your best and try not to die too early in the Forest of Death!" "Yeah, I''ll remember you." Akihara Kagura nodded and repeated his words. Just when Mitarashi Anko was about to say something, he saw Akihara Kagura suddenly raise his finger and form the sign of the serpent! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Thick vines and roots burst forth from the ground! Tall, towering trees rose from the ground along with the spreading vines and roots! Akihara Kagura controlled his chakra, raised his finger again, and manipted the branches of the trees to converge together! "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Jutsu!" A huge wooden dragon emerged from the tree trunks! The wooden dragon, like a giant beast, slowly lowered its body and slid in front of Akihara Kagura, lifting the boy''s body with its head and slowly raising it again. "How is this possible... Wood Release ninjutsu..." Mitarashi Anko looked on in horror at the scene in the Forest of Death. "I remember you now." Akihara Kagura turned his head and repeated to Mitarashi Anko, controlling the wooden dragon to spiral and wander into the depths of the Forest of Death. "First, let''s go and greet the others..." "This kid..." Mitarashi Anko pondered for a moment and then swiftly rushed towards the direction of the examiner! In fact, it was not necessary for Mitarashi Anko to report back, as almost everyone present had seen the giant wooden dragon. It almost floated above the Forest of Death, making people think they were under attack by an unknown enemy. Hokage Tower. A group of Konoha''s higher-ups watched the screen in amazement. Even though Shimura Danzo knew that Akihara Kagura had mastered the Wood Dragon Jutsu, he never imagined that the boy could fully replicate it with his abstract teaching methods. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, held a pipe in his hand but did not put it into his mouth. His brain was rapidly spinning, calmly considering what this kid, who had mastered Wood Release, meant for Konoha. Compared to Sarutobi Hiruzen, the other two Hokage advisors didn''t have to think so much. Their proposals were all based on the interests of Konoha. Their eyes immediately fell on Danzo. One of the old men, wearing sses, is named Mitokado Homura; the other, an old woman squinting her eyes, is called Utatane Koharu. These two advisors of the Hokage were once teammates of Shimura Danzo, and they spoke more freely, asking directly the most crucial questions. "Danzo, when did this kid awaken Wood Release?" "Danzo, whose kid is this? How did the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai awaken on him? Does he carry the bloodline of the Senju n?" "..." Shimura Danzo remained silent for a while before answering, "This is a kid from the Konoha Orphanage. Years ago, he survived Orochimaru''s illegal Wood Release human experimentation. Seeing the kid''s strong vitality, I brought him to the Root organization, and it was not until recently that he suddenly awakened Wood Release" "Is that so?" Mitokado Homura''s forehead wrinkled with age lines as he sighed, "It seems like a very idental event" Utatane Koharu''s tone was no longer as excited, "I thought we could let the vige have the First Hokage''s Wood Release Kekkei Genkai again, but those human experiments, after all, are too dangerous for those involved." "It''s just an exception." Shimura Danzo also nodded slowly. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen finished his thoughts, picked up his pipe again, and slowly exhaled his first sentence, "It seems that this kid''s Wood Release is very powerful, almostpletely replicating the First Hokage''s Wood Release Ninjutsu. One day, he might be the next First Hokage!" "Oh?" The two advisors of the Hokage immediately became curious. Mitokado Homura had never paid attention to the Wood Release jutsu recorded in the Scroll of Seals, after all, Konoha had never been able to replicate the First Hokage''s Wood Release. He instinctively asked, "Can this kid be as powerful a ninja as the First Hokage?" "Hm?" Shimura Danzo almost immediately understood the meaning of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words and hurriedly said: "This kid''s Wood Release jutsu cannot bepared with the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama''s Advent of a World of Flowering Trees..." "Danzo, you''re being too narrow-minded." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Shimura Danzo, and seemed to seriously exin: "The technique of Advent of a World of Flowering Trees is not yet perfect... but the Wood Dragon Technique is different!" "If the effect of his Wood Dragon Technique is the same as recorded in the Scroll of Seals, or even capable of suppressing the Tailed Beasts, then this kid''s talent for Wood Release is much stronger than you think. It''s a waste to have him do those dark deeds in the Root..." "Wait..." Shimura Danzo''s eyes involuntarily widened. "That''s right, Danzo!" Koharu Utatane, frowning, suggested: "Danzo, it''s a waste to keep this kid in Root. He should be entrusted to Hiruzen..." "..." Danzo gripped his cane tightly. Why does this sound so familiar? The words he always used to say to Sarutobi Hiruzen, why is it his turn to hear them /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Chapter 29: Danzo, you dont mind do you? Chapter 29: Danzo, you don''t mind do you? "Hiruzen, you promised me..." The look in Shimura Danzo''s eyes was dark and brooding as he stared intently at Sarutobi Hiruzen, who sat leisurely in the Hokage''s office chair. His old friend was trying to take someone away from him, again. This hypocritical old bastard had previously promised not to move Akihara Kagura away from the Root division, but now, what was this attitude! Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t even need to actively ask; it seemed as if that wasn''t his intention at all. Yet, implicitly, he was stating the importance of Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release abilities, and naturally, the two Hokage advisors would support him. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage... And he was just a helper who did the dirty work for the Hokage! "Everything is for the sake of Konoha!" Mitokado Homura nced at Shimura Danzo. Understanding his old friend, he spoke to persuade, "For the future benefit of the vige, we must temporarily sacrifice thebat power of the Root training ss. What did Hiruzen promise you?" "I promised Danzo not to move that kid away from the Root division." Sarutobi Hiruzen loosened his grip on his pipe, sighing deeply, "Although this may hinder the kid''s growth and affect the overall situation in the vige, especially during times of internal and external troubles in Konoha, I also can''t break my promise..." "Hiruzen." Mitokado Homura immediately interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen, speaking sternly, "Have you forgotten the promise you made to the vige when you became Hokage? What could be more important than the promise to protect Konoha? The kid''s Wood Release can protect Konoha!" "..." Hypocrisy! Such hypocrisy! Shimura Danzo stared intently at Sarutobi Hiruzen. This monkey, the old bastard, had no intention of keeping his promise! Mitokado Homura was deceived, as was the other advisor. Both Hokage advisors were fooled by this hypocritical old monkey! However... The current situation was three against one. Danzo had no way to raise any objections. "Danzo." Sarutobi Hiruzen, noticing the ufortable look on Shimura Danzo''s face, spoke gently, "It seems I have no choice but to break my promise." At this point, Sarutobi Hiruzen even democratically asked one more question, "I''m transferring that kid here, you shouldn''t mind, right?" "..." Shimura Danzo''s face darkened. You damn fool, use your brain and think, you should know I would definitely mind... But can I even do anything about this kind of situation? However, thinking of Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release talent, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but add, "That kid has already been trained into a killing machine... Perhaps it''s best to let him stay in the Root training camp." Shimura Danzo nced back at the screen showing the Forest of Death exam site and said coldly, "The darkness in that kid''s heart is too deep, and his actions are too extreme. If it weren''t for my orders not to kill indiscriminately, that kid would turn this Chnin Exam into a bloodbath." "Oh?" The two Hokage advisors looked at Shimura Danzo with some curiosity. Mitokado Homura seemed to see something unbelievable, as if looking at a liar, "Danzo, you''re stopping that kid from killing..." You''re stopping that kid from killing? How can you say such a thing? Is there anyone in this world more extreme than you in their actions? Everyone here is an old friend, who doesn''t know the way you train kids? Gathering a group of kids together to train, forcing them to kill each other, training them from a young age to be tools of murder, and Danzo, who likes to do this, is stopping a kid from killing? "Alright." "Since Danzo says so..." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his pipe again, nodded, and said, "It seems we can only arrange for this kid to enter the Anbu now, right?" "..." Shimura Danzo clenched his teeth. Does this old fool even listen to what I say! He insists on transferring to your own Anbu? Can''t you just let that kid continue to stay in the Root division? The main point I''m making is that this kid only obeys his ownmands, it''s not about which department the kid should be ced in! Monkey, this equivocator and old rascal, has already assumed a conclusion, that Akihara Kagura must be transferred away, right? "After the Chunin Exam ends, have him report to the Anbu." Sarutobi Hiruzen pretended not to understand Shimura Danzo''s intention, took the opportunity to finalize the decision, and straightforwardly issued the order. "Wait..." Shimura Danzo quickly spoke up, wanting to raise another objection. Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Shimura Danzo and continued, "Aspensation for the loss ofbat power in the Root division, you can freely choose two capable people from the vige." "..." Shimura Danzo was speechless. Who could bepared with the kid Akihara Kagura? Moreover, as the Hokage''s advisor, if he wanted to pull manpower from those small ninja ns into the Root division, would those ns dare to refuse? Shimura Danzo gripped his cane tightly. If this old rascal wasn''t the Hokage, Danzo would have loved to lift his cane and smash it hard on Hiruzen''s unwanted old face. "If nobody opposes it, let''s decide it this way!" Sarutobi Hiruzen leisurely picked up his pipe again and continued to watch the screen: "Let''s continue to see if there are other outstanding kidren in this Chunin Exam" "Hmm?" Sarutobi Hiruzen felt Shimura Danzo staring at him. However, when Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to look, he found Shimura Danzo was also staring at the screen disying the Chunin Exam. It seems Shimura Danzo is still resentful for him breaking a promise, sneaking nces at him from time to time. Sarutobi Hiruzen just chuckled at this. This old friend Still so timid Not daring to confront him directly. In the Forest of Death exam site. A massive wooden dragon slowly roamed in the sky. Akihara Kagura stood on top of the wooden dragon, using the "Ninja in the Shadows" to spy on the situation inside the Hokage building, the boy had already known in advance that he would be transferred to the Anbu. After all This is also Akihara Kagura''s intention. Because there is so little free time at the base, always under the surveince of Shimura Danzo and the members of the Root, at least he can have some breathing space in the Anbu. The most important thing is... The Anbu is an organization with a moreplete structurepared to the Root. The only superior in the Root is Shimura Danzo, but in the Anbu, there are superiors like squad leaders, battalion leaders, and a chief leader, offering more benefits. Moreover... Who says that while serving in the Anbu and being loyal to the Hokage, one can''t continue to be loyal to Lord Danzo? And I can continue to serve Lord Orochimaru! "Look up there... What is that?" With the movement of the wooden dragon, shouts echo from time to time in the Forest of Death, and every Genin candidate who looks up at the wooden dragon has a trace of fear on their face. Howe this Chunin exam is so thrilling? Why would such a thing pop up at the very start! "Hello there" A young voice came from the wooden dragon. Akihara Kagura, controlling the wooden dragon, slowly descended. The dragon''s head hovered in front of a small team, its huge headrger than three people put together. Akihara Kagura looked at the three and slowly said, "Can you hand over what I need? Lord Danzo said not to kill randomly, and I guess you wouldn''t want me to disobey Lord Danzo''s order, right?" "What do you need?" One of the leading tall ninjas, clearly aware of the situation, took the initiative to say: "Our scroll might be the same as yours..." "It doesn''t matter." The young man tilted his head and said softly, "In this Forest of Death, scrolls are the real currency, more useful than money. Who wouldin about having too much money?" Chapter 30: The Boy and the Dragon Chapter 30: The Boy and the Dragon "Throw your scroll to me." Akihara Kagura extended his hand in a very friendly manner. Just the enormous size of the Wooden Dragon jutsu and the shock of seeing the Wooden Dragon for the first time would probably be enough to deter this small team from any thoughts of resistance. Whoosh! The scroll traced an arc through the air! Akihara Kagura caught the scroll, maneuvered the Wooden Dragon to turn around and leave, only leaving a sentence in the wind: "Thank you for your cooperation, I hope we can cooperate again in the future." "..." Three Genin looked at each other in dismay. Let''s hope there isn''t another opportunity like this! "Tsk, lucky." Akihara Kagura nced at the scroll in his hand. He hadpleted the Heaven and Earth scrolls with the first team he encountered. Although the young man had always believed that passing the second round would not be very difficult, he did not expect to collect the scrolls so smoothly, which inevitably made him feel a bit happier. The remaining time of this exam... It''s probably just a leisurely time to enjoy the outdoors. Akihara Kagura had no particr attachment to leaving quickly. He knew that Shimura Danzo was in a bad mood, and after leaving, he would still have to face Danzo''s deadpan expression. It was better to stay here a bit longer. When the boss is in a bad mood, you should definitely not approach him actively, especially when you are the reason for his bad mood. It''s better to give the boss some time to cool off. "I wonder when I will encounter the next team..." Akihara Kagura, riding the Wooden Dragon, moved through the Forest of Death, nning to find his chef team for the next few days and also trying to track down Uchiha Itachi. It''s a pity, though. The Forest of Death is ultimately too vast. The entire Forest of Death has a radius of at least ten kilometers. In this forest of over three hundred square kilometers, scattered are more than a dozen teams, even their entrances are unknown, and the dense forest also serves as their cover and protection. This is a game of escape, hiding, and plunder. Only Akihara Kagura, relying on his Wooden Dragon, can arrogantly move through the Forest of Death and even use this advantage to search for nearby enemies. However The disadvantages of the Wooden Dragon were also quite obvious. Human beings naturally have the instinct to seek benefits and avoid harm. All enemies who could see the Wooden Dragon, after their initial shock, would quietly hide. Akihara Kagura had a massive amount of chakra, which also enhanced his perception of chakra, but it still couldn''tpare to the strongest sensory Kekkei Genkai in the ninja world, the Byakugan. The ninja teams participating in the exam all chose to hide. With the situation in the Forest of Death unclear and a massive Wooden Dragon roaming the skies above, the best choice was undoubtedly to hide and avoid unknown dangers. Even Uchiha Itachi had to choose to lurk. The entire Forest of Death gradually became silent. Akihara Kagura patrolled back and forth twice, and it seemed that his luck had run out after encountering the first team, as he didn''te across a second team ofpetitors. "Is there no one willing toe out?" Akihara Kagura frowned and controlled the Wooden Dragon to head towards the central tower: "If no one wants toe out, then nevere out again!" On the outskirts of the Forest of Death. A group of examiners stayed on the outskirts of the Forest of Death, discussing the unexpected developments in the exam. Their duty was to ensure the smooth progress of the second stage of the exam. Obviously. There was an unexpected development in the Forest of Death. Akihara Kagura was the biggest unexpected factor. Since Mitarashi Anko had brought back the news that Akihara Kagura was a Wood Release ninja, and with orders from the Hokage''s office, the examiners made him their focus. "Has he finally stopped wandering?" "What does that kid want to do?" "What we should be more concerned about is how long can this jutsust?" "At the moment, we don''t know. We haven''t seen the First Hokage''s Wood Release jutsu, so we don''t know how long a Wood Release canst" "The Hokage told us not to worry." "If that kid wants to use this method to search for enemies, someone should tell him that it won''t work. The enemies will just keep hiding" "Having strong power without enough brains is useless. His actions will only make other teams too scared to move" "It''s getting dark" "Everyone needs to prepare supplies." "This wilderness survival might turn into a wilderness escape" "Did that kid manage to collect all the scrolls? Are the two scrolls in his hand ''Heaven'' and ''Earth''? If he gathers them early, he shoulde out sooner!" "The surveince can''t make it out clearly" A group of examiners looked at the giant wooden dragon moving in the monitor, feeling a terrible headache. They had never seen such a troublesome candidate in the Chunin Exams before. Once the candidate, Akihara Kagura, relies on his ninjutsu to cause some trouble, it wouldn''t be good if hepletely disrupts the Chunin Exams. However Unexpectedly, idents still happen. An examiner suddenly looked at the monitor screen in front of him in horror. "Something big has happened!" "That wooden dragon has entwined the tower!" "Don''t panic!" As the chief examiner, Yamashiro Aoba, holding his sunsses, tried to appear calm: "It''s okay, that kid must want to blockade the final tower, to lie in wait for other teams there" Yamashiro Aoba felt he had grasped Akihara Kagura''s intentions and slowly continued: "This strategy is not new; few seed each year. Even if his ninjutsu is strong, it''s not certain he can catch the cunning" "But" Mitarashi Anko, with a dumpling in her mouth, muttered: "I remember that broken tower in the Forest of Death hasn''t been repaired for many years" "The tower has copsed!" An examiner responsible for monitoring the tower area suddenly burst out, his face full of panic: "That wooden dragon entangled the tower and directly destroyed it! The checkpoint for the second stage of the exam has been destroyed by that kid!" "What the hell!" "Why block everyone''s path!" "This is going to add so much trouble to our work!" All the examiners on site instantly boiled with excitement! This was adding a difficulty to the normal workflow that the staff could not solve, nor had they even considered! The only chief examiner, Yamashiro Aoba, had cold sweat on his forehead. His nature was somewhat timid, and at this moment, he seemed to be trying to maintain his calm, "Don''t panic... Don''t panic... Don''t panic... Think about what to do in this situation" "What are you waiting for!" Mitarashi Anko, biting a dumpling, voiced her opinion, "The Tower is just a signal marker for arrival. Inside the tower is just the correct method to open the Heaven and Earth Scroll. As long as the candidates arrive with the Heaven and Earth Scrolls" "Now quickly dispatch someone to stand guard there to avoid panic. When a candidate arrives in that area with the Heaven and Earth Scrolls, just tell them the correct way to open it, and there won''t be any problems." "Anko!" Yamashiro Aoba, as if greatly relieved, quickly rushed to Mitarashi Anko, "This matter... I''ll leave it to you! Go there immediately with your team!" "..." In the center of the Forest of Death. The Tower had already be a ruin. Akihara Kagura sat in front of these ruins, a huge wooden dragon spiraling over the ruins behind the boy. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, it cast the scene of a boy and a fierce /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! I''m alone on valentines! So join my Patreon hahaha Chapter 31: Anko-senpai Chapter 31: Anko-senpai The noise of the copse of the Tower shook the Forest of Death. A group of hidden Genin examinees finally couldn''t contain themselves any longer. Looking at the distant disappearing tower, they started to worry about their scores and hurried towards the center of the forest. Akihara Kagura sat on the steps in front of the ruins, watching the birds in the forest startled by the crowd, slowly revealing a smile on his face. "The fish will always bite the hook." Akihara Kagura made a huge Wooden Dragon disappear beside him, whispering almost in a low voice: "It''s starting, Wooden Dragon." Obviously. The first to arrive would definitely be those who travel light. As someone participating in the Chunin exams alone, Uchiha Itachi didn''t need to worry about the speed of his teammates. He immediately hid himself upon reaching the vicinity of the central area. This genius young man from the Uchiha n hid among a pile of fallen leaves, secretly observing Akihara Kagura and the Wooden Dragon behind him in the ruins. "It''s actually him" The surprise wasn''t exclusive to Uchiha Itachi. Another team that hurried over also quickly saw the figure of Akihara Kagura. Originally, they also wanted to continue hiding, but as team after team converged in this area, some inevitable encounters and conflicts arose... "Why are you hiding here!" "Damn it, trying to ambush us?" "Let''s take out these few despicable people first!" "Don''t throw the shuriken recklessly!" The scene quickly descended into chaos! The area wasn''t veryrge to begin with, and soon, a series of small-scale battles erupted, with the chaos of the fights also affecting other hidden individuals! This is an opportunity! Due to the copse of the Tower, all teams were forced to converge in this area ahead of schedule, and some powerful teams were seizing the chance to snatch the Heaven and Earth scrolls. Even Uchiha Itachi''s hiding spot, which was very concealed, was finally noticed by the battling ninjas, forcing him to join the fray... "The situation doesn''t allow us to just start fighting like this" "Uchiha Itachi, hand over your scroll, and you will be spared!" This squad was no match for Uchiha Itachi at all. They were quickly defeated by Uchiha Itachi, and their scroll fell into his hands. "Very lucky, and very smooth..." Uchiha Itachi had collected both Heaven and Earth scrolls and swiftly withdrew to the side. He didn''t want to get involved in pointless disputes, and his gaze returned to Akihara Kagura. "But..." "Neither lucky, nor smooth." Apart from the young Uchiha Itachi, many others also realized the threat of Akihara Kagura, running around calling for everyone present to gather together. "Everyone stop!" "Get lost! We''ll deal with you first!" "Don''t fight anymore! Deal with that kid first!" "Don''t forget about the Wooden Dragon behind that kid. We can''t handle it with just one squad. Don''t let him win!" Unfortunately. Once the battle started, even if the participants still had their sanity, it wasn''t easy to stop anymore. Just as a long-haired ninja was desperately urging everyone to stop the infighting, a young voice appeared in the midst: "Hey, it''s not easy to stop a battle, people could die... How about I help you?" "Who?" The long-haired ninja turned around with some joy. However, his expression soon froze, as he saw thest person he wanted to see. Akihara Kagura slowly walked down from the rubble steps. "Wood Release..." "Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" The ground in the entire area trembled once again! Vines and tree roots shot out rapidly from under Akihara Kagura''s feet, and in the blink of an eye, a forest of tall trees had grown! "What is this?!" "Run!" "Quick, help me cut it down!" The branches and roots of these giant trees continued to stretch rapidly, binding every Genin examinee they touched to the trees! "Swords are too inefficient..." Uchiha Itachi swung his Sword, cutting off a tree branch as thick as an arm. He quickly sheathed his de, retreated rapidly, and swiftly formed hand seals with both hands! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" A giant fireball hit the vines attacking him, immediately spreading mes that burned back the vines and even ignited a giant tree! However... This efficiency was still too slow! The power of the Great Fireball Technique was not enough to burn down all the giant trees, nor to stop the spread of the Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees technique! "No good!" "I''ve already collected the scrolls." "Let''s keep our distance and watch!" Uchiha Itachi looked at his two scrolls and decided to retreat first. His figure quickly vanished from there. The other examinees didn''t have his strength, nor his luck. Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees was far beyond their ninjutsu capabilities. Other teams of ninjas were exhausted under the relentless attacks of the vines and tree roots... A group of Genin was hanging from the same tree... They dangled from the tree like hanging fruits. Akihara Kagura stood on the head of a Wooden Dragon, rising to their level, and asked, "You''re lucky, even though killing is allowed in the second round of the Chunin Exam, Lord Danzo doesn''t allow me to kill, so I won''t kill you..." "What do you want to do?" A ninja asked the question everyone wanted to ask. Akihara Kagura toyed with a scroll in his hand and said, "First, hand over what I need, and second..." "What are you doing!" A somewhat familiar female voice came through! When Mitarashi Anko arrived with a group of Chunin examiners, she saw such a bizarre scene and couldn''t help but stop in her tracks. Akihara Kagura saw a group of arriving examiners. A group of Genin who were suspended looked at the examiners, their eyes inevitably showing hope, expecting these examiners to intervene in the exam and rescue them! However... The person who arrived always imed to be the most ruthless kunoichi in Konoha. Ignoring the longing Genin, Mitarashi Anko pointed to the ruined tower and asked loudly, "Destroying the endpoint of the second round of the exam, do you want to make it impossible for everyone to pass?" "The vige shouldn''t let that happen." Akihara Kagura looked down at the group of Chunin examiners and exined, "I just wanted to draw them out. I''m not very good at survival in the wild, so I had to use this method to force them out, to steal some food from these guys." "What a pity..." "I caught a fish, and it seems like the owner of the pond hase to me." "What kind of weird metaphor is that..." Mitarashi Anko, with a dumpling in her mouth, frowned and said, "Aren''t you worried about being eliminated?" "Not worried." "Someone told me the password for the second round in advance." Akihara Kagura spread his palms indifferently and continued, "Strictly speaking, the requirement to pass the second round of the Chunin Exam is just to collect the Heaven and Earth scrolls and get here, I guess there are others here who know this too." ... Mitarashi Anko bit her dumpling angrily. ... Akihara Kagura licked his lips. "Hey, kid, are you hungry?" Continuing to chew on her dumpling and seemingly having thought of something, Mitarashi Anko suddenly grinned and said, "If you have collected the Heaven and Earth scrolls and want to pass at this time, you can ept food from people outside the arena." When Mitarashi Anko reached this point, she even took out a food bag and continued leisurely, "If you stay here and eat what these people make, what if they poison it? There have been quite a few precedents for this during the Chunin exams..." Mitarashi Anko''s thought process was very clear. As long as she could get this kid out of the exam area, she could avoid any trouble that might arise in the future. To be honest, This kid always causes trouble. Akihara Kaguraughed, raised his hand, and the scrolls of Heaven and Earth flew in his hand, flinging towards Mitarashi Anko. "Tsk, you made the right choice!" Mitarashi Anko caught the two scrolls and chuckled, "Normally, I should teach you how to open the Heaven and Earth scrolls, but I think it''s a waste of time for you. Congrattions on being the first candidate to clear the exam..." "I choose to clear the exam too!" Uchiha Itachi suddenly appeared here, at some point. When Uchiha Itachi saw the Chunin examiners, he immediately realized that as long as he saw an examiner, he might be able to clear the exam directly from them! Because the tower, which was the endpoint for clearing the exam, had been destroyed! "Congrattions on being the second!" Mitarashi Anko quickly nced at Uchiha Itachi and added, "The little kid from the Uchiha n, it''s still not toote to go to the vige''s sweet shop and buy some tri-colored dumplings!" Since both of them were regr customers at the Konoha sweet shop, Mitarashi Anko knew that Uchiha Itachi liked tri-colored dumplings. "Ah, thank you, senpai!" Uchiha Itachi nodded awkwardly and quickly dashed towards the exit! Akihara Kagura paid no attention to all this. His eyes were on the food bag in Mitarashi Anko''s hand, seemingly waiting for Mitarashi Anko to give him the bag. Mitarashi Anko took a skewer of dumplings out of the bag, continued to bite into one, and showed a fierce expression, "Kid, you''ve caused us examiners so much trouble, do you think I would share my favorite sweets with you?" "Tsk, I''ve been fooled again..." Akihara Kagura couldn''t help butugh, still looking at the fierce Mitarashi Anko, "Anko-senpai, I''m almost worried I''ll forget about you." Chapter 32: First Contact with Naruto Chapter 32: First Contact with Naruto "I finally sent that little kid away." Mitarashi Anko bit into a dumpling, feeling somewhat relieved. "Why do I feel it''s not so good to deceive that little guy..." A Chunin examiner cautiously asked, seemingly also afraid of Mitarashi Anko''s temper, and added, "Of course, that little kid caused a lot of trouble during the exam, and Anko, you really helped everyone out by taking a strong stand!" Because of that little kid, Akihara Kagura, the entire Chunin exam was somewhat chaotic. In the first written exam, Akihara Kagura used transformation techniques to y all the examinees, almost causing the entire Chunin exam to copse. In the second outdoor survival round, Akihara Kagura destroyed the final checkpoint and almost captured all the teams with his own strength. It was like he was trying to eliminate all thepetitors in the second round, almost making it impossible to carry on with the third round. "Forget it." Mitarashi Anko waved his hand, watching Akihara Kagura''s departing figure, and said indifferently, "Such lively kid just need some education..." "What about the rest of the examinees?" "Didn''t that little kid release the jutsu?" Mitarashi Anko looked at the group of examinees in the Forest of Death, lying in disarray: "Originally, all these guys should have been eliminated, but this time let them fight it out themselves. They''re all gathered here, so the results shoulde out soon!" "It''s getting dark..." The night in the vige of Konoha gradually quieted down. The shops on the street began to close, leaving only a few shops and the warm orange light of Ichiraku Ramen shining in the night. "Gurgle gurgle..." A blond-haired little boy hid under the eaves, rubbing his hungry stomach, looking at Ichiraku Ramen not far away, and counted the few coins left in his hand. "This money isn''t enough for a bowl of noodles..." A young man''s voice appeared beside the little boy. "Yeah..." The blond-haired little boy subconsciously nodded, then realized someone was beside him and took two steps back in shock: "You... who are you!" "Just another person with a growling stomach." The boy stretched out his hand to touch his ttened, hungry stomach, then fumbled in his empty pockets: "Another person in dire poverty." "..." The corner of the blond little boy''s eyes twitched. "Come here." The boy squatted on the steps under the eaves, waving to the little boy: "If you squat and rest a bit, you won''t feel too hungry." "..." The blond little boy slowly shuffled over. Many people in the vige would scold him, never allowing him close, but this older brother didn''t shun him. This blond little boy was Uzumaki Naruto. The Nine-Tails Jinchriki of Konoha, within whom the most ferocious tailed beast of the ninja world was sealed. And the other boy was indeed Akihara Kagura. After leaving the Forest of Death, he didn''t want to return to the Root so soon. Taking advantage of the time, he decided to enjoy the scenery of Konoha. Unexpectedly, he met Uzumaki Naruto on the street. This is... A child who is impossible to dislike. The story of this little boy always inspires many people to bravely move forward. Even Akihara Kagura had to admit, if it weren''t for the story of this little boy in his previous life, nobody would have liked this ninja world. He is the warmest sun in this ninja world. Uzumaki Naruto doesn''t know all this. This little guy was somewhat happy, seemingly having met someone who didn''t dislike him, and curiously started a conversation: "Are you a ninja from the vige?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, nced at the little blond beside him, and added: "In a few days, I will be a Chnin of the vige. Do you know what a Chnin is? It''s a level you, little kid, will never reach in your lifetime." "..." Uzumaki Naruto''s forehead twitched, he pouted in dissatisfaction, and vigorously waved his little fists: "That''s impossible! I will surpass the Hokage! Do you know what kind of person the Hokage is? The strongest person in the vige is the Hokage..." "You need to eat well first though" Akihara Kagura''s words instantly defeated the passionate fighting spirit of the little blonde boy. He continued slowly, "Children must eat well in order to grow up strong and healthy." "You''re hungry too, aren''t you!" Uzumaki Naruto rubbed his growling stomach and immediately retorted. "I could have had enough food for a few days." Akihara Kagura changed her position, sitting on the steps with his hands on his legs, his eyes somewhat dim: "Unfortunately, I was deceived today. Although I found it bothersome and was willing to be deceived, the fact that she deceived me still makes me angry." "...So annoying." Uzumaki Naruto dug in his ears. "I see..." Akihara Kagura smiled, patted Uzumaki Naruto on the head, and showed a smile: "It''s okay, one day you will feel this way too." "No way!" Uzumaki Naruto loudly contradicted, indicating that his intelligence would not be so low: "I won''t be easily fooled like you!" "Is that so?" Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat skeptical. Just as Akihara Kagura and little Naruto were chatting, an old man with a pipe in his mouth passed by on the street and suddenly stopped in front of them. "Grandpa!" Uzumaki Naruto''s face immediately became excited! He recognized the old man, who would asionally appear by his side when he was feeling down or sad. "Yo, Naruto." The old man puffed on his pipe, blowing a ring of smoke, and slowly said, "It''s sote, aren''t you going home to sleep?" The old man didn''t wait for Uzumaki Naruto to answer, his gaze fell on Akihara Kagura: "There''s another little one here... Why aren''t you resting at night either?" "Because I''m so hungry." Uzumaki Naruto tapped his stomach, suddenly looked up at the old man, and said, "Grandpa, take me fishing! He can''t sleep because he''s hungry too, let''s go fishing by the river together! If we catch fish, we''ll have something to eat!" "Alright..." The old man, with a kind face, extended his hand to pat Uzumaki Naruto''s head, but his gaze still lingered on Akihara Kagura: "Little one, since you haven''t eaten,e with us!" "I want to eat ramen." Akihara Kagura slowly replied. "..." This little one really is impolite! The old man''s eyes flickered, quickly adjusting to Akihara Kagura''s attitude, and said with a smile, "This old man didn''t bring much money when he left home... Do you two little ones have any money with you?" "I only have these..." Uzumaki Naruto showed the old man the coins in his hand. "My pockets are cleaner than my face." Akihara Kagura shook his head and stood up: "Never mind, I''ve yed enough for today. If I go back toote, Lord Danzo will be angry." "What an obedient child." The old man praised with a smile and said, "I happen to have a friend named Danzo, and I remember he''s not the type to get angry /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Chapter 33: I want Ramen! Chapter 33: I want Ramen! Why is there always someone thinking of deceiving oneself? Who dares say that Danzo is not easily angered? Can anyone in Konoha be found who loves to lose their temper more than Shimura Danzo! Akihara Kagura quietly watched the old man''s smiling face, this old guy is clearly the chief culprit who made Shimura Danzo so angry that he wanted to kill someone! "Let''s go fishing first!" The old man leisurely blew a smoke ring, his smile appearing very kind: "If the little guy doesn''t eat well at night, it can affect his growth..." The old man saw that Akihara Kagura seemed unmoved and continued: "If you go back toote and Danzo gets angry, I''ll help you persuade him." "Oh?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow, showing a provoking expression: "Lord Danzo is the Hokage''s advisor in the vige, do you think your words matter?" "I and Danzo have been old friends for many years..." The old man nodded, his eyes clearly showing confidence. He was very confident that he could suppress Danzo: "When I speak, he listens." "The old man just likes to brag..." A hint of dissatisfaction appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face. "Grandpa is the Hokage of the vige!" Uzumaki Naruto quickly responded, but then clenched his little fist, adding: "But this is only temporary, when I grow up, I will definitely rece him as Hokage, and I will surpass him!" As Uzumaki Naruto said, the old man was indeed the Third Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen, but this time he was not wearing the Hokage''s hat. Sarutobi Hiruzen originally intended to observe the vige''s situation after watching themotion in the Forest of Death from his office, and then he saw Akihara Kagura and Uzumaki Naruto together. Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately wanted to take the opportunity to meet these two youngsters and pass on the Will of Fire to the future of the vige, something he always liked to do. Because Sarutobi Hiruzen was not very formal, including Uzumaki Naruto, the children didn''t have much fear of the Third Hokage, only respect. Of course. Some children in the vige didn''t know that the old man who always wandered around the vige was the Hokage. When they suddenly found out from others, they would exim in surprise, showing a very astonished look, and their attitude would be respectful. Sarutobi Hiruzen was always happy to kindly pat the heads of children at times like these, showing that the vige''s Hokage was a gentle and kind old man. These kinds of children often grew more affectionate towards the elderly. These kinds of children were also more easily sown with the seeds of the Will of Fire. However Today was a bit unusual. Upon realizing that the old man before him was the Third Hokage, Akihara Kagura showed a look of shock, followed by a hint of wary hostility! "Hehe" Sarutobi Hiruzen still had that kind, smiling face, seemingly indifferent to Akihara Kagura''s hostility. He knew that the children under Danzo''s care were not quite normal. "You are the Third Hokage?" Akihara Kagura watched Sarutobi Hiruzen warily, shaking his head with furrowed brows: "You don''t look like a Hokage at all. A real Hokage should be like Lord Danzo" As Akihara Kagura spoke, he seemed to recall the deration of Uzumaki Naruto, who was beside him, about wanting to be Hokage. "Kids shouldn''t dream!" Akihara Kagura pressed down on Uzumaki Naruto''s head, messing up his hair: "You have no chance, the Hokage of Konoha will definitely be Lord Danzo!" "Get your hands off me!" Uzumaki Naruto grabbed Akihara Kagura''s wrist, retorting loudly: "Impossible! I will be Hokage! That Danzo guy has no chance at all!" "Why is it impossible?" Akihara Kagura patted Uzumaki Naruto''s head: "Konoha can be without anyone, but it can''t be without Lord Danzo! Lord Danzo will definitely be the Hokage!" "..." Observing all this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes revealed a hint of sharpness. However, this sharpness disappeared in an instant, and the old man quickly returned to his kind demeanor, as if it had never appeared. "Oh?" "Danzo wants to be Hokage, huh?" Sarutobi Hiruzen chuckled lightly and continued slowly, "I grew up with him since childhood, and I''ve never heard him express the desire to be the Hokage" "..." How can you say such a thing? How can you say such a heartless thing? Do you, old man, have no idea about Danzo''s thoughts at all? Yes. Danzo never told me. But as Lord Danzo''s top confidant, I definitely know Lord Danzo''s thoughts! Akihara Kagura suppressed the urge to continue arguing with Uzumaki Naruto and asked Sarutobi Hiruzen seriously, "Does Lord Danzo truly not wish to be the Hokage?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was at a loss for words for a moment. This question, if lied about, could easily be exposed, leaving the impression on the young man in front of him that he is a liar. How could he then pass on the Will of Fire to him in the future? "Maybe he thought about it." Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to use a baseless tactic. "I knew it was so." Akihara Kagura patted Uzumaki Naruto, signaling the little guy to calm down, and continued to Sarutobi Hiruzen, "So, Lord Danzo had indeed thought about bing the Hokage, right?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen silently nodded. "Didn''t the Third Hokage just say that he and Lord Danzo were friends?" Akihara Kagura seemed to have grasped the truth and started to make up stories carelessly, "Perhaps initially, both the Third Hokage and Lord Danzo had the opportunity topete for the position of Hokage. Lord Danzo might have had a great chance to be the Hokage, but he didn''t want topete with a friend and risk losing their friendship, so he had to give up the position of Hokage to the Third Hokage" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant. The original position of Hokage was personally designated by his teacher, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama. It can even be said that it was amand in a crisis. Danzo never had the opportunity to be Hokage! You little kid... You are too biased against Shimura Danzo! Sarutobi Hiruzen vaguely felt that the topic of his conversation with Akihara Kagura was deviating. Wasn''t he here to pass on the Will of Fire to the future of the vige? Why discuss hispetition with Shimura Danzo for the position of Hokage? "Little kid." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a long drag on his cigarette, blew out a big smoke ring, and decided to steer the conversation back on track: "Hokage is not a position people fight over, but a responsibility to bear. The Hokage carries the hopes and recognition of everyone in the vige..." "Hokage..." Akihara Kagura lowered his head in deep thought, seemingly persuaded by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words: "Does it mean bearing the hopes and recognition of everyone in the vige?" "Yes..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s voice sounded weary. Seeing both Akihara Kagura and Uzumaki Naruto in front of him deep in thought, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally nodded in satisfaction, ready to give these two youngsters a good lesson. "Third Hokage." Akihara Kagura''s expression suddenly became serious: "My hope is to have a bowl of hot Ichiraku Ramen when I am hungry..." "Me too! Me too!" Uzumaki Naruto also quickly raised his hand, looking at Akihara Kagura and saying: "When I be Hokage in the future, I will definitely treat you to ramen every day!" "...Alright, I''ll treat you." Sarutobi Hiruzen gripped his pipe tightly. After all, he had just said that the Hokage must bear the expectations and recognition of everyone. If he didn''t satisfy these two now, it seemed impossible to make them willing to continue listening to the lesson about the Will of Fire Chapter 34: 8 of the Last Paragraph is the Title Chapter 34: 8 of the Last Paragraph is the Title "Two bowls of ramen." "The Third Hokage is treating." Akihara Kagura pointed to the old man behind him, appearing somewhat impolite. "I want two bowls of ramen too!" "It''s Grandpa Hokage''s treat!" Uzumaki Naruto, pretending to be cool, mimicked Akihara Kagura''s actions, pointing at Sarutobi Hiruzen following them, even more rudely than Akihara Kagura. Uzumaki Naruto, this little guy, didn''t understand what it meant to be polite. A six-year-old child at this age likes to imitate people they meet. Even... Uzumaki Naruto could even surpass his models. "Uncle Teuchi, Sister Ayame!" Uzumaki Naruto''s face was filled with a happy smile as he joked, "If you have any wishes, you can ask Grandpa Hokage! Just say your wish, and he will make ite true!" "Ah?" Teuchi, the owner, tried to open his eyes, looking somewhat bewildered. "Really?" Ayame looked at the old man with some surprise. "Cough cough..." Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly coughed a few times, speaking somewhat helplessly, "Naruto, the existence of the Hokage is not for everyone to casually make wishes!" "Oh." Uzumaki Naruto''s face immediately fell. However, Uzumaki Naruto''s mood quickly brightened again: "Well, I''m happy to eat ramen tonight!" "Forget it." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply and sat down beside them: "Teuchi, make me a bowl of ramen too, I might have to put it on tab tonight." "Oh, okay." Teuchi, the owner, nodded obediently, not minding the Third Hokage''s tab. During this period, the credibility of the Hokage of Konoha was actually quite good; no one would think that the Hokage of the strongest ninja vige would default on a debt. "Hey, I just remembered something." While waiting for the noodles to cook, Uzumaki Naruto curiously turned his head to Akihara Kagura: "I don''t think I''ve asked your name yet?" "Code A." Akihara Kagura revealed his code name from the Root division and added: "But this name can only be used by Lord Danzo. You can call me Kagura, Akihara Kagura." "Why?" Uzumaki Naruto asked directly. "Because Lord Danzo gave me a new life." Akihara Kagura spoke calmly, as if stating a fact: "I used to be an orphan in the vige. Someone sent me to a dark ce where a long-haired man would cut my body with a knife every day. I couldn''t even die. It was Lord Danzo who rescued me." "Oh? Danzo saved you?" The frown on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face rxed. Sarutobi Hiruzen was pondering the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo and suddenly understood a bit more upon hearing Kagura''s words. "Yes, Lord Danzo saved me." Akihara Kagura took a pair of chopsticks, calmly adjusting his emotions: "When I thought everyone had abandoned me, when I was in despair, Lord Danzo saved me. He made me a ninja and taught me ninjutsu" "Sounds like a good person" Uzumaki Naruto''s impression of Shimura Danzo improved significantly. "Cough cough" Sarutobi Hiruzen felt choked by the smoke. Shimura Danzo, a good person? That seemed a bit insulting to his ears. "The Third Hokage thinks so too, right?" A smile appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face, seemingly pleased by Naruto''s praise. He stroked the little guy blond hair: "When you be a ninja, I''ll have Lord Danzo assign you to the Root division. Together, we can eliminate the others in Root." "Huh?" Naruto''s smile stiffened. "Cough cough cough" Sarutobi Hiruzen coughed violently. The Hokage suddenly felt that moving Akihara Kagura from Root to the Anbu was actually saving his old friend Danzo, preventing Root from bing an empty shell. This division was somewhat of a failure, but there were also great gains. Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that he was gradually understanding the real reason why Akihara Kagura was so loyal to Shimura Danzo. If he wasn''t mistaken, the long-haired man who conducted human experiments on Akihara Kagura was probably Orochimaru, his own defected disciple As for the idea that Danzo rescued people, only naive children would believe such a thing. It''s possible that the person who threw Kagura into theboratory was Danzo himself. Actually, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew a bit of the truth in his heart. Shimura Danzo had always supported Orochimaru''s unauthorized human experiments. He nned to find the right opportunity to let this child know the truth... At that time... Would this child still be so loyal to Shimura Danzo? Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly picked up his smoking pipe again, his only trouble was to make sure that after this child knew the truth, he wouldn''t hate the mistakes of Konoha. This matter... Wasn''t a problem for Sarutobi Hiruzen. As long as he lets Akihara Kagura build bonds with others, teaching him to slowly learn to protect the friends that are tied to his bonds... "Kagura." "Don''t always think about hurting others." "The purpose of a ninja''s existence is not to harm others." Holding his smoking pipe, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked seriously at Akihara Kagura, nning to restart his lesson: "Kagura, the purpose of a ninja''s existence is to protect, to protect those you want to. Have you ever wanted to protect someone?" "I have." Akihara Kagura nodded indifferently, continuing, "I wanted to protect the Dean, Yakushi Nono, but she abandoned me, so now I want to kill her" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression changed slightly. He had heard of Yakushi Nono, a member of the vige''s intelligence department, always providing valuable information to the vige... But... Wasn''t this child a bit extreme! "Now, I only want to protect Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura rested his elbow on his chin, pondering his next words: "But what Lord Danzo asks me to do is probably just to help him kill his enemies." "This Danzo guy..." Uzumaki Naruto sat on the table shivering. "Don''t speak lightly of killing." Sarutobi Hiruzen tapped his pipe, his expression bing extremely serious: "It takes over sixty years for a life to reach my age; however, a life can often be extinguished in just a few seconds..." "So, you see..." Akihara Kagura, almost self-taught, lit up with realization: "To protect someone, you need to diligently guard them for decades; but to help them kill an enemy, it only takes a few seconds, which seems simpler..." "..." Uzumaki Naruto felt something was not quite right. "Cough cough cough cough..." Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Although that''s true, an excellent ninja often has to do things that ordinary people cannot..." "..." Akihara Kagura fell silent. But after a moment, Akihara Kagura suddenly spoke: "Lord Danzo said that I can use Wood Release jutsu, something others can''t do, and that I''m already doing excellently." "That''s not what I mean..." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but grit his teeth. Shimura Danzo, that bastard, clearly led this child astray! "Hey, what about you?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uzumaki Naruto: "Are you an excellent ninja? Can you do something that others cannot?" "Yes!" Uzumaki Naruto, with his face turned up, sniffled and proudly replied with a flushed face: "Other kids can cry in their parents'' arms, but I don''t have parents, nobody around me, and I won''t cry alone!" "You are also an excellent ninja." Akihara Kagura sincerely praised. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face slowly became more solemn. The old man forcefully tapped out the tobo from his pipe, put away his pipe, and looking at the ramen served by the owner Teuchi and Ayame, he finally decided to give up on this lesson. "Let''s eat..." "After eating, go back to rest." "Children must go to bed early, and not stay upte." ~~~ Btw, I need favor from you guys! If you see Akihara Kagura''s gender changing, can you guys please call it out! Some people are easily tick off whenever that happens and I try my best to re read it, it''s crazy that still happened. Chapter 35: The Mysterious Pitcher Plant Chapter 35: The Mysterious Pitcher nt "Thank you for the meal." Ten-year-old Akihara Kagura nodded in thanks. Perhaps because of the saying, ''one''s mouth is indebted to those who fill it'', or perhaps because Sarutobi Hiruzen had them quietly finish their ramen, Akihara Kagura was unusually polite. "Thank you for the meal." Six-year-old Uzumaki Naruto was still very much in sync. If one ignored the hair colors of these two kids, it almost seemed like the synchronized actions of two brothers, the older leading the younger. "Go home and rest early." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe again. This encounter was not without its gains. Sarutobi Hiruzen felt he hade to understand Akihara Kagura and was no longer too insistent on guiding him. He even felt that Kagura''s attitude towards Naruto tonight showed that the kid''s character wasn''t so bad. "I''m off! Bye-bye!" Uzumaki Naruto happily patted his full belly, waved goodbye to Akihara Kagura and Sarutobi Hiruzen, and walked back towards his home. "Can''t really tell..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze followed the departing Uzumaki Naruto. "Oh?" Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his pipe, turned and asked Akihara Kagura, who stood still: "Kagura, is there something you''re trying to see in little Naruto?" "You can''t tell at all that he''s sad." Akihara Kagura''s eyes darkened and he spoke softly: "If someone abandoned me, I''d be so sad I''d want to kill." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt somewhat uneasy. "I''m leaving." Akihara Kagura said no more and walked towards the headquarters of the Root organization. "This child..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head helplessly. The old man, who had controlled the power of Konoha for decades, walked towards the Hokage Tower. His voice suddenly turned deep and cold. "Kakashi, Tenzo." As the sound fell, Hatake Kakashi and Tenzo appeared beside him in an instant. This morning, they were both on leave, but while they were resting in the evening, they were suddenly ordered to serve as guards for the Hokage. "How do you feel about Akihara Kagura?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze was fixed on the Hokage building, not looking at his two subordinates, and he continued: "After the Chunin Exam is over, that child will join the Anbu. I will arrange for him to be in your team." "..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but nce at Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Third Hokage did not turn around, his steps were firm, and he did not seem to want to discuss it with anyone. It was an order from the Hokage. "Yes." Hatake Kakashi quickly bowed his head. As for Tenzo beside him, he usually had little say in such situations. Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly stopped and seriously continued, "By the way, don''t underestimate that child. His Wood Release talent is strong, and from what we can see now, he already has considerablebat ability." "Yes." Hatake Kakashi and Tenzo exchanged nces. Sarutobi Hiruzen again mentioned Akihara Kagura''s shorings: "However, that child''s basic ninja education is not up to standard. He is somewhat too extreme, and we can''t put him under the guidance of the leading Jonin in the vige. You and Tenzo will have to teach him more in the future." "This..." Hatake Kakashi suddenly felt a bit troubled. Because the first time he met Akihara Kagura, he thought that the kid wasn''t normal, often wanting to kill people for Shimura Danzo and such... However, whether it was the encounter at Ichiraku Ramen this morning or hearing about the kid impersonating him and almost causing a major incident, Hatake Kakashi felt that the child''s personality was definitely worse than he had imagined. But... The Anbu must obey orders from the Hokage. "Yes." Hatake Kakashi could only seriously agree, and then suggested, "Since Akihara Kagura possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, why not put him in Tenzo''s team..." "..." Tenzo looked at Hatake Kakashi in disbelief! Tenzo was an honest person who believed Hatake Kakashi to be a reliable senpai. At this moment, Tenzo suddenly heard that Hatake Kakashi was going to give him a big trouble, and his mind finally became uncontrobly active. ''Hey, hey, hey, what kind of joke are you making, Kakashi-senpai!'' ''You know very well how awkward my rtionship with Akihara Kagura is. That kid yells at me every day, why would you still put him in my ss? You must know the kind of torture I will endure!'' "Okay." Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed to Hatake Kakashi''s suggestion. After giving his orders, the Hokage waved his hand at them: "Alright, you can leave now, I''ll take a walk by myself." "Yes." Two figures disappeared instantly behind Sarutobi Hiruzen. In the alleyways of the street. After leaving the Hokage, Tenzo couldn''t hold back anymore and anxiously said, "This, senpai, putting me and that kid Kagura together" "I believe you can do it well." Hatake Kakashi patted Tenzo on the shoulder and continued, "Tenzo, I''ve always believed that you can be a reliable senpai too." "But" "Tenzo." Hatake Kakashi interrupted him and said in a low voice, "That child possesses the same Wood Release Kekkei Genkai as you. Maybe this is also a fateful encounter. I hope you can make him someone who, like you, silently protects Konoha from the shadows." "Alright" Tenzo could only scratch his head helplessly and proposed his n: "I''ll first teach him to slowly develop the Wood Release ninjutsu. If there are any problems, I''lle to ask senpai." "Okay." Hatake Kakashi agreed, putting his hand into his pocket: "Since today''s guard mission is over, go back and rest early." "Yeah." Tenzo scratched his head in distress and walked towards his home. "..." Hatake Kakashi, with his head hung low, leaned against the wall. This famously cold-blooded ninja, Kakashi, gradually began to zone out. Most of the time, he didn''t even know what he was thinking about. It seemed as if Hatake Kakashi''s fate was destined to be lonely. As a child, his father suddenlymitted suicide, making him an orphan in school. As he grew up, his closest teammates died one after another in the war. Later, his teacher and his teacher''s wife both died during the Nine-Tails'' rampage, making Kakashi feel oppressed by fate, unable to catch his breath. Kakashi felt his future life was going to be muddled, forever staying in the Anbu carrying out endless missions, never able to have a moment of happiness again. After a long time. Kakashi got up and left the alley. Only after Kakashi had left did a mysterious man in a ck robe with a mask quietly appear, coldly snorting as he watched Kakashi''s departing figure. "Hmph, this waste..." "Hehehehe..." A nt monster resembling a pitcher nt with a ck and white body slowly emerged from the ground. The half of its face that was white was smiling as it spoke to the masked man, "There''s no need to pay attention to Hatake Kakashi anymore, right? Shouldn''t we be more concerned about that Wood Release kid who has reappeared in Konoha?" "Maybe..." "That kid could be an ally in the Eye of the Moon n?" Chapter 36: What did that Bastard told you? Chapter 36: What did that Bastard told you? "Wood Release Kekkei Genkai may not be of much use against the Eye of the Moon n." The mysterious masked man seemed not to like the power of Wood Release, and spoke coldly, "I have also awakened the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, and I do not think it is stronger than the Mangekyo Sharingan." "..." That must be because your Wood Release is too weak! The pitcher nt monster knew this well, but did not n to argue with the mysterious masked man. They knew that his Mangekyo Sharingan was indeed more powerful than his Wood Release. "Alright." There seemed to be two wills existing within the pitcher nt monster. The ck half of the face on the head of the pitcher nt monster slightly moved its mouth, and spoke in a somewhat hoarse and gloomy voice, "It just so happens we are in Konoha, let''s observe that Wood Release kid''s talent. The Eye of the Moon n needs a number of strong helpers, one more person is always useful..." "Besides, I just went to the Forest of Death in Konoha to observe." "Although I didn''t see that kid use Wood Release, the forest still retained a strong life energy, proving that the kid''s Wood Release is not useless." "That''s good." "If that kid really is useful... A kid full of darkness and ws, for me, is too easy to deal with." The mysterious masked man did not look at the pitcher nt monster beside him, and carelessly raised his hand, clenching it into a fist, "I have a piece in my hand that can deal with him. Just a little trick, and he will be abandoned and have nowhere to go..." "Oh?" The pitcher nt monster became somewhat curious. "Some time ago, someone sneaked into the Mist Vige and I noticed it was Aburame Tatsuma, a subordinate of Shimura Danzo. I caught him with my own hands." The mysterious masked man spoke of his n with an unavoidably proud tone, "As long as I use Wood Release ninjutsu to kill Aburame Tatsuma, and then throw the body for the people of Konoha to find, I can frame it on that kid, Akihara Kagura..." Theoretically speaking, this n is somewhat simple. If it really is implemented, there is a high chance of achieving the goal, because not many people in the ninja world have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. "The remaining time is just to continue observing that kid." The mysterious masked man eventually nodded and snorted coldly, "I also happen to observe how the seed I left two years ago has grown..." "Uchiha Itachi, huh?" The white half-face on the head of the pitcher nt monster suddenly revealed a strange smile, "Back then, you personally killed Uchiha Itachi''s teammate, awakening the Sharingan in that young one. To awaken the Two Tomoe Sharingan on the first try, his talent is not bad either..." "So, I spared his life." The mysterious masked man nodded, speaking with an air of having everything under control, "That young one, Uchiha Itachi, has the potential to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan. Just a little stimtion, and his Sharingan could evolve further." "Hehehe, what a coincidence!" The white half-face of the pitcher nt monster seemed to remember something and suddenly became excited, "Just perfect, the Chunin Exam is happening in Konoha, and both Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura are participating!" "ording to the rules of the Konoha Chunin Exam, during the third round, there might be a battle between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi. It''s a good opportunity for us to observe the fight between the young ninja from the Uchiha n and that young one with the Wood Release, to see who is more powerful!" "Another Chunin Exam..." The voice of the mysterious mask man became somewhat somber. Chunin Exam. A topic ninjas can never avoid. Inside the base of the Root organization, Shimura Danzo was also discussing the Chunin Exam. However, when this old man mentioned the Chunin Exam, his face turned as gloomy as if it were dripping water. "A!" Shimura Danzo was scolding Akihara Kagura, who had just returned to the base, "You were too reckless during the Chunin Exam. You should not casually reveal that you possess Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, nor is there a need to waste chakra on using powerful jutsu!" "...I understand." Akihara Kagura frowned, saying, "So, if I don''t use Wood Release jutsu in the third round of the exam, that would be fine, right?" "..." Shimura Danzo was almost infuriated to the point of spitting blood. Using it when you shouldn''t, and not using it when you should! Now that Wood Release jutsu has already been used, what''s the point in hiding it anymore? "Forget it." Shimura Danzo waved his hand, somewhat helplessly saying, "Since everyone already knows, there''s no need to keep hiding it anymore" "Oh." Akihara Kagura nodded indifferently. "The third exam... take it seriously." Shimura Danzo, looking at the boy who seemed unconcerned, said sternly, "You and Uchiha Itachi are the most outstanding examinees in this session. You will definitely meet in the final round. Do not underestimate that kid. Use Wood Release Ninjutsu to defeat him!" Because this exam has its own political significance. Once Akihara Kagura uses Wood Release Ninjutsu to defeat the Uchiha n''s prodigy, Uchiha Itachi, it could make the Uchiha n morepliant with the vige''smands. "I understand." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement. "There''s one more thing" After discussing the Chunin Exam, Shimura Danzo finally brought up the topic that troubled him the most: "After the Chunin Exam, you will be transferred to the Anbu" "Why?" Akihara Kagura asked curiously, "Aren''t we already a part of Anbu in our Root division? Why do I need to be transferred to Anbu?" "It''s the Anbu directly under the Hokage." Shimura Danzo coldly pointed out the difference and continued, "Just as the Root division is loyal to me, the members of Anbu are loyal to the Hokage" "Wait a minute" Akihara Kagura''s expression suddenly changed, almost in disbelief as he looked up at Danzo: "Lord Danzo, why suddenly transfer me to Anbu? Is this... you don''t want me to continue in Root... don''t want me to stay by your side anymore?" Akihara Kagura seemedpletely unaware of his own actions, his eyes desperately showing a hint of shock, and even a hint of anger: "Did someonein about me to Lord Danzo? I only left the base for a day" When Akihara Kagura reached this point, he attempted to squeeze out two tears of grievance but failed, continuing sadly, "If it''s because of those guys, I can promise you that I won''t associate with them anymore" "It''s not your fault!" Shimura Danzo interrupted him impatiently. Although it was indeed this kid''s fault... Wasn''t it because this kid was too over-the-top during the exam? But This kid looked so pitiful And still held loyalty to himself. However He wasn''t without options. This child would be his pawn in the Anbu! "A, don''t be sad." Shimura Danzo suddenly reached out, touching Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, and asked seemingly casually, "Will you still obey my orders after joining the Anbu?" "Of course." Akihara Kagura nodded quickly. When a superior asks such a question casually, it means they need a firm attitude from you. Besides quickly responding, you also need to show your determination! But That''s still not enough! The best approach, of course, would be to speak ill of your superior''s arch-enemy! Akihara Kagura frowned, a bit curiously, "By the way, I ran into the Third Hokage tonight. He kept talking to me about Lord Danzo..." "Hmm?" Shimura Danzo''s expression immediately turned ugly, and he coldly asked, "What did that Bastar... the Third Hokage told you?" Chapter 37: Lmao, Danzo Chapter 37: Lmao, Danzo Shimura Danzo was very angry. People always hate it when others talk behind their back. Even Shimura Danzo was no exception, especially since the person talking about him was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the very person Danzo disliked the most in his life. When Danzo heard that Hiruzen had mentioned him to Akihara Kagura, he didn''t even care to continue brainwashing Akihara Kagura. He just wanted to know what the old man had said. "The Third Hokage didn''t say anything..." Akihara Kagura seemed a bit intimidated by Shimura Danzo''s gaze and quickly covered up with clumsynguage to prevent his boss from getting too angry. "Tell me everything exactly as it happened!" Shimura Danzo saw through Akihara Kagura''s thoughts and said sternly: "Don''t hide anything about tonight''s events, that monkey is always hypocritical, and it''s easy to be deceived by him..." "Yes." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded. "After passing the second round of the Chunin Exam, it was alreadyte. On my way back, I encountered the Third Hokage and a kid named Uzumaki Naruto..." "The Third Hokage wanted me to go fishing with them. I was worried that Lord Danzo would be angry, and I just wanted to hurry back to the base... "The Third Hokage wouldn''t allow me to return and told me that in the vige, even Lord Danzo must obey his orders..." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he seemed a bit sad and uneasy: "I''m worried that defying the Third Hokage''s orders might cause trouble for Lord Danzo..." "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo snorted coldly upon hearing this and said coldly: "From now on, you don''t have to worry about causing trouble for me. There''s no one in the ninja world who can trouble me." "Yes." Akihara Kagura quickly agreed. Regardless of whether the boss was bragging or not, it''s best to remember what he promised, so as not to be med as a subordinate when trouble arises in the future. "By the way." Akihara Kagura keenly noticed that his boss seemed on the verge of getting angry, so he temporarily reversed the order of things, saying what his boss liked to hear. "The Third Hokage also said that he and Lord Danzo are old friends" "The Third Hokage seemed to have mentioned some past events, something about the Hokage, but I didn''t quite understand" Akihara Kagura rubbed his brow, recalling and inadvertently shifting the me: "Because Uzumaki Naruto, that little kid, was always making noise about wanting to be the Hokage, I might not have heard everything urately, and I''m not sure if I remembered it wrong" "Just tell me." Shimura Danzo didn''t suspect that Akihara Kagura would lie. That little kid, Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, had indeed been indoctrinated with the ideology of the Hokage by Sarutobi Hiruzen since he was young, always moring about bing the Hokage... Many people knew about this. "The Third Hokage said" "The position of Hokage is not something to be fought over, but it requires carrying the hopes and recognition of the entire vige, and the responsibility of protecting the vige" "Even the Third Hokage mentioned that Lord Danzo once wanted topete with him to be the Hokage, but being a Hokage requires bearing the responsibility of many, and Lord Danzo felt he wasn''t up to the task and responsibility of being Hokage, andter gave up on the idea" Shimura Danzo''s face suddenly fell. That old fool Hiruzen, it was one thing to instill the Will of Fire in the vige''s kids, but this time he even took the opportunity to criticize himself! Who says I don''t have the capability and responsibility to be the Hokage? Just let me be the Hokage, and I can take on the responsibility of Konoha, and do it even better than that old monkey! "I got a little angry and had an argument with them" Akihara Kagura cautiously nced at Shimura Danzo and continued: "I told them that Konoha could be without anyone, but absolutely cannot be without Lord Danzo. Only Lord Danzo can be the next Hokage of Konoha." "...Hmm." Shimura Danzo nodded slightly. This is the moment tonight when Shimura Danzo is most satisfied. These words had always been what Shimura Danzo wanted to say himself, but he dared not say them to anyone face-to-face. "Go on." Shimura Danzo wanted to hear more. "I remember after I finished speaking..." The expression on Akihara Kagura''s face was a bit strange, he continued: "The Third Hokage''s face seemed a bit scary, but he quickly started smiling again..." "Hmph, still so hypocritical!" Shimura Danzo immediately criticized his old friend. That damn Monemy, hearing from Akihara Kagura that he would be the next Hokage and being so unhappy about it, he never really considered letting me take the position of Hokage! "What else did you say?" Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura, who paused a bit, and continued: "Hiruzen... didn''t talk about anything else? Like, did he ever mention who in the vige could take on the responsibility of Hokage?" "..." Akihara Kagura felt that Shimura Danzo wanted to know a bit too much. Sometimes, a superior might be curious about some matters, and this curiosity could cause trouble for subordinates, so it was necessary to find a way to stop it in time. And moreover... The more you say. The easier it is to reveal ws. Most importantly, what needed to be done today was not to sow discord, but to remind this superior that he still held a crucial leverage in his hands. Akihara Kagura wanted to tell Shimura Danzo that as long as he had this leverage, there was no need to doubt his loyalty to him after joining the Anbu. "The Third didn''t mention those things." "And it''s a bit strange..." Akihara Kagura furrowed his little brow, looking a bit puzzled: "There was some chaos tonight, maybe it was Uzumaki Naruto, that kid making noise. I don''t know why I ended up revealing my own family secrets to the Third Hokage..." "What!" Shimura Danzo''s face immediately became tense. "He was still guessing how I found you!" The old man finally became a bit restless, cursing under his breath, "That damn monkey actually used interrogation techniques on you, trying to find out your origin. If he finds out..." "I only mentioned that I was from an orphanage." Akihara Kagura immediatelyforted his superior and took control of the conversation again, "The Third Hokage already knows that I am a child from the orphanage, I was initially captured for a Wood Release human experiment..." "That''s good." Shimura Danzo slowly nodded, his expression eased, and he quietly observed Akihara Kagura, finally recalling an important matter. This kid couldn''t possibly betray him! Because this kid wasn''t actually a child from Konoha orphanage, but an experimental subject from Orochimaru''s side, he held his lifeline that could threaten him at any moment. "Go rest." Shimura Danzo waved his hand at Akihara Kagura, his attitude turning cold, even returning to the aloof demeanor he had at their first meeting. "I believe..." "You won''t disappoint me in the Anbu." "Don''t forget one thing, I was the one who brought you to Konoha." Chapter 38: Itachi, You really have a Happy Family Chapter 38: Itachi, You really have a Happy Family The goal of Akihara Kagura has been achieved. Shimura Danzo indeed does not suspect Akihara Kagura of betraying him, but this sudden air of superiority is inevitably somewhat unsatisfactory. The friendly period of amicable rtions during this time seems like a facade. Akihara Kagura feels that there is something wrong with the attitude of his superior, Shimura Danzo. Once one realizes that they have always held leverage over someone, adopting an attitude of ''I can crush you anytime'' is problematic. Can such an approach truly inspire unwavering loyalty? Shimura Danzo does not think there is anything wrong with his attitude. This old man has controlled his subordinates using such methods for many years without any issues, so he does not see anything amiss. Ninjas... Aren''t they just tools to be used? As long as the tool is functional, does the method of usage really matter? Akihara Kagura looks back at Shimura Danzo, feeling that their rtionship can never return to what it was before. He has ultimately be a tool for his superior. "What are you still looking at?" Shimura Danzo nces coldly at Akihara Kagura and says coldly, "From now on, don''t refer to yourself as ''A''. From today, you are no longer allowed to use the codename of the Root." "Yes, Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura slowly bows his head and exits the office. Although Akihara Kagura never liked the codename ''A'' from the start, there''s a difference between not wanting to use it and being stripped of it... If Lord Danzo''s future life is too peaceful, then as his subordinate, it would be a dereliction of duty. In the following days, Shimura Danzo ignored Akihara Kagura, even canceling his exclusive ninja technique training ground,pletely disregarding Akihara Kagura''s feelings and treating him like an ordinary tool. The third round of the Chunin Exams arrived as scheduled. As the most convenient stage to showcase thebat of Genin, the exam was held in a circr training ground. The audience could watch the final round from the stands above the ground, a rare event for the vigers to witness. The families of the candidates who made it to the third round were mostly there to see how their loved ones performed. Before entering, the candidates chatted with their families and friends. The most noticeable were two individuals. One of them was Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi''s father, Uchiha Fugaku, the head of the Konoha Police Force, was the highest in status and strength among all the families of the candidates. Father Uchiha Fugaku, mother Uchiha Mikoto, younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, good friends Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Izumi, along with some Uchiha n members who came to join the excitement, were all at the third round of the exams to cheer for their n''s genius. "Big Brother!" Uchiha Sasuke hugged his brother''s arm and pouted, "Hurry up and pass the exam, thene practice shuriken with me!" "Okay~" Uchiha Itachi patted his younger brother on the head, smiling very gently. "Sasuke, don''t disturb your brother." Uchiha Fugaku nced at his younger son, surveyed the surrounding examinees, and his gazended on a lone figure: "That boy, is he the Wood Release ninja, Akihara Kagura, you mentioned at home?" "Yes, Dad." Uchiha Itachi, recalling his encounter in the Forest of Death, his expression became serious: "Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release is very strong, I''ve never seen such an astonishing technique..." "That Wooden Dragon that seemed like a living creature?" Uchiha Fugaku thought for a moment and lowered his voice: "The Uchiha n also has techniques to counter it, but unfortunately, the level of your Sharingan is not high enough..." "That child..." Uchiha Mikoto nced at Akihara Kagura in the distance and frowned slightly: "Does he have no family or friends?" "He is Danzo''s subordinate." Uchiha Fugaku had already learned some information about Akihara Kagura from his son, and spoke coldly: "Danzo''s subordinates are only skilled in killing andpleting missions, raised from a young age, naturally, they wouldn''t have any family." Due to his status, Uchiha Fugaku had to show superficial respect to Danzo, but he knew that Shimura Danzo always harbored hostility towards the Uchiha n. Having such a powerful Wood Release ninja among Danzo''s subordinates was not a good thing for their n, obviously intended to be used against them. Everyone knew... Wood Release had once defeated the Uchiha. "Itachi, defeat him." Uchiha Fugaku ced his hand on his son''s shoulder. "..." Uchiha Itachi nodded solemnly, in a manner beyond his years. The third exam gave them a few days of rest. Uchiha Itachi already knew that Akihara Kagura was a powerful Wood Release ninja, so he naturally wouldn''t waste this time. He specially requested the help of his good friend Uchiha Shisui to assist him in his training. "Big Brother will definitely win!" Uchiha Sasuke clung to his brother''s arm, refusing to let go, and proudly shouted, "No one can be Big Brother''s opponent!" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice was a bit loud, inevitably drawing the attention of other contestants, and many people turned their eyes towards them. "All examinees, enter the arena!" The proctor for the third exam had arrived. The proctor for the third exam was named Shiranui Genma, who liked to keep a senbon in his mouth as a toothpick, giving off a somewhat nonchnt appearance. A group of examinees bid farewell to their friends and family and strode into the exam venue, but slowed down a bit when they saw Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura, falling slightly behind. "That Wood Release kid is too strong..." "Even if we advance, we can''t possibly be his opponent." "It doesn''t matter, our teacher told us not to worry about winning or losing. The examiners won''t grade us based on victory or defeat, but on our performance in battle, to judge whether we have the qualifications to be promoted to Chnin. We just need to do our best..." "It seems we still have hope..." At the front of the line. Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi walked side by side. Uchiha Itachi nced at Akihara Kagura and suddenly said, "I''m sorry, but I have to win this time. I have reasons I can''t lose." "It''s okay." Akihara Kagura seemed quite casual, as if he didn''t care about winning or losing the exam, but brought up someone outside the venue: "Is it because your younger brother believes you can win?" "Yes." Uchiha Itachi nodded, saying solemnly, "I don''t want to disappoint Dad, and I can''t let Sasuke down. I have to make his wordse true." "You seem to have a good rtionship with your family" Akihara Kagura slowly praised and eximed, "Looking at it now, it really is a happy family" "Thank you." Uchiha Itachi''s attitude immediately became gentler. Chapter 39: Who would win? Wood Release or Sharingan? Chapter 39: Who would win? Wood Release or Sharingan? "Please confirm your opponent." Shiranui Genma held a list for all the examinees to see. In the third stage of the exam, there were a total of eight teams. Apart from Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura, the rest of the teams were fully staffed with three members each. The entirepetition was divided into three rounds: from eight to four, from four to two, and then the final showdown. Coincidentally, Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi were ced in two separate halves of the bracket, meaning these two individual participants in the Chunin Exam had to beat two three-person teams in the first two rounds to face each other. "Done for..." "We have to face that kid in the first round..." "Don''t panic, we haven''t wasted these past few days for nothing. Everyone has learned new ninjutsu, and there might still be a chance to turn defeat into victory..." The team that faced Akihara Kagura in the first round immediately became the center of attention. All the teams present had seen Akihara Kagura''s performance in the Forest of Death, and each team believed their chances of defeating him were very low. "We''re facing that kid in the second round..." "Damn, we''re the ones facing that kid in the second round!" The two teams that might face Akihara Kagura in the second round became the center of attention. "How about you all go together?" Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but respond. In these small matters, Akihara Kagura was always happy to help. "Hey, proctor!" "Can you let those three teams go up together?" "Other teams that want to fight me cane up together too!" "..." The faces of the examinees present turned sour. "No." Shiranui Genma quickly rejected this proposal. As the main proctor of the exam, Shiranui Genma had already learned from his friends Anko and Yamashiro Aoba about an important matter: a kid named Akihara Kagura was a big trouble in the Chunin Exam and needed special attention. "The focus of this exam is not on winning or losing." Shiranui Genma scanned the people present and once again interpreted the meaning of the third exam: "Even the winner may not be promoted, and even the loser may be sessfully promoted. The purpose of the assessment is to examine the tactics of your teams" "Understood." The minds of the group of examinees gradually settled down. The first exam happened to be the Akihara Kagura contest. As soon as the chief examiner announced the exam, the three ninjas of the opponent quickly threw out shurikens, trying to stop Akihara Kagura from forming hand seals! "As long as we stop this kid from forming seals" "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Akihara Kagura had already closed his fingers. Roots drilled out from the ground, quickly growing into three huge trees! The three gigantic trees swiftly extended countless vines and branches towards the three opposing ninjas, rapidly binding the enemies to the tree trunks! "Why" "Such a powerful ninjutsu" "He just need to form one hand seal" "It''s impossible to stop it in time, unless we directly break his jutsu" The three opponents looked at Akihara Kagura, who hadn''t moved a step, with despair and frustration on their faces, unable to understand why the other''s ninjutsu was so simple. "The winner, Akihara Kagura!" Shiranui Genma announced the winner with a frown. There was a stir in the entire audience. No one had ever seen such a simple but powerful ninjutsu. Especially those ninjas who had created ninjutsu themselves felt it more profoundly! "Is all Wood Release ninjutsu like this?" In the audience, Yamashiro Aoba looked at Akihara Kagura below, somewhat dumbfounded: "Just need to form one hand seal to release such a level of jutsu?" "Ah, actually the power of the jutsu can be even greater" Mitarashi Anko stood beside Yamashiro Aoba, nonchntly continuing: "When I first saw it, I was also taken aback by that kid''s Wood Release" "These Genin candidates" Then, Aoba looked at the other candidates with a simr nce, slowly continuing: "Probably none of them is a match for him, if this ninjutsu doesn''t consume much chakra..." "Tenzo." Hatake Kakashi, looking at Tenzo standing beside him, asked: "I remember you also have a simr technique, seems like your technique covers a wider range?" "No it''s not like that." With a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, Tenzo shook his head: "That technique is a simplified version of the First Hokage''s [Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees], called [Wood Release: Nativity of a Sea of Trees]. It''s far inferior in both hand-seal steps and power, as I couldn''t learn the original technique, so I had to reduce the power of my version..." "Theoretically speaking, he has already sessfully learned this technique, and it''s even stronger than mine. Wood Release is activated by the life energy of chakra, and I can sense the life energy in the field, which is much denser than my Wood Release..." This technique It was also taught to Tenzo by Shimura Danzo. Unfortunately, Tenzo couldn''t learn it and only managed to reproduce the effect of the original technique by developing his own Wood Release Kekkei Genkai based on his understanding. Turning his head to look at Hatake Kakashi, Tenzo''s face was somewhat pale: "Kakashi-senpai, this kid''s talent in Wood Release is actually much stronger than mine, maybe you should consider it..." "Keep it up, you can do it." Hatake Kakashi calmly patted Tenzo on the shoulder. Not only were the people in the spectator stands astonished, but the faces of the candidates on the field also looked ugly. After all, a powerful ninjutsu that can be cast with a single hand sign was like a dimension-reducing strike for these Genin candidates. After the first round, only four teams were left in the field. However, the next team that had to face Kagura Akihara''s team had already lost their confidence. The reason this team was left wasn''t that they performed well, but because their opponents in the previous match performed worse. "Perhaps this technique consumes a lot of chakra?" "But in the Forest of Death, this kid didn''t seem to be short of chakra. He even had another technique that could summon a Wooden Dragon" "Don''t lose heart!" A Genin ninja looked at his two teammates with some dismay, trying hard to persuade them: "Although we are bound to lose this round, maybe our performance in thest battle will allow us to advance!" Second round, four into two. In the second round, Akihara Kagura''s opponent, this team''s encounter was exactly the same as the previous round''s opponent, easily hung up on a tree. Compared to Akihara Kagura''s quick match, the battle between Uchiha Itachi and another team was much more interesting, attracting cheers from the audience. Even though Uchiha Itachi''s battle with the opponent ended in a crushing manner, he eliminated the other team''s three members using Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu. Even the Third Hokage, sitting in the main spectator stand, praised Uchiha Itachi for fighting beautifully. Third round, two decide one. The entire arena fell silent. No one had expected that in the Chunin Exam, such a situation would arise, two solo participants in the Chunin Exam turned out to be the final opponents. Moreover... These two youngsters were of the same age. Both of these youngsters possessed top Kekkei Genkai in the ninja world. In the audience, someone let out a sigh, which resonated with many others. "Once possessing the Wood Release ability, the First Hokage Hashirama, once possessing the Sharingan, the Ninja Ashura Uchiha Madara..." "These two youngsters standing here, it feels like they resemble those two legendary figures from history, like a reincarnation of fate..." In the audience, there seemed to be a lot of dissatisfaction with the Uchiha n, and some even started discussing history: "Maybe their oue should be the same as in history, Uchiha Itachi is unlikely to be a match for Wood Release..." "Impossible!" "Big Brother will definitely win!" Sitting next to his mother, Uchiha Sasuke protested loudly, the little boy''s noisy voice was loud: "That guy will definitely not be a match for Big Brother!" Chapter 40: Akihara Kagura: This is the Background I Created (Read Authors Thoughts) Chapter 40: Akihara Kagura: This is the Background I Created (Read Author''s Thoughts) Little Sasuke''s noisy voice was very loud. Because he had been brought up by his big brother since childhood, and had always been taught to cultivate by his big brother, even after seeing the terror of Wood Release, Sasuke did not want to believe that his brother would lose. The people in the audience seats all turned their attention to the noisy kid. Uchiha Fugaku gave his younger son a re, which quickly settled Sasuke down. Before the start of the third round of thepetition. Akihara Kagura stood on the stage, nced at the somewhat lively audience seats, and then turned to face Uchiha Itachi on the opposite side: "Your brother seems to have a lot of confidence in you." "That is why I cannot lose." Uchiha Itachi looked at Akihara Kagura with an extremely serious expression in his eyes. If there was one person in this world who could make Uchiha Itachi give up everything, it would definitely be his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. He did not want to let his brother down. Although he knew very little about Wood Release, especially after having witnessed Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Dragon Technique ravaging the Forest of Death, Uchiha Itachi was very clear that this battle was destined to be difficult, and he must exert all his efforts in this battle! Because... His younger brother was watching all of this from the audience stand! "Is that so?" "A bit coincidental." "I also have reasons that I cannot lose." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi, the smile on his face growing thicker: "If I lose to you, Lord Danzo willpletely abandon me." "What do you mean?" Uchiha Itachi frowned. "You wouldn''t understand." "You are highly sought after in the light." "While I have always been abandoned in the darkness" "Once, I was taken in by an orphanage, thinking I had found a home, but I was captured and brought to a darkboratory, and the directorpletely forgot about me;" "Later, Lord Danzo took me in, and in order to stay by his side, I had to do everything he asked of me, and yet he still chose to abandon me" The smile on Akihara Kagura''s face gradually became more deste, making it somewhat unbearable to listen to: "Even though I have already done enough to be outstanding, even though I haven''t done anything wrong" "This..." Uchiha Itachi was somewhat puzzled. "Because of you..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, his eyes gradually filling with a hint of cruelty: "Only now do I realize something, Lord Danzo always wanted me to defeat you" "Because in the Forest of Death, I defeated everyone, only you escaped my hunt, and he sent me to the Anbu" "...Sorry." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but frown and said: "I didn''t know, and even if I had known, I would still have had to do my best to pass that test." "It''s okay" Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head, seemingly indifferent to the past, but his smile became increasingly grim: "Anyway... now I can correct the mistakes of the past." "As long as I can correct my mistakes, as long as I can defeat you in this test, I will surely get Lord Danzo to take me back!" "..." Uchiha Itachi remained silent, not knowing how to respond. Should he tell the truth, that Shimura Danzo is not worth following? That would probably only make his current opponent even more furious! "Hey!" Shiranui Genma''s face looked somewhat unpleasant, biting on his Senbon, he continued: "You two kids, pay attention to the rules of the match. If you kill your opponent, you won''t be deemed to have passed this test either..." "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unconcerned, and continued: "This chunin exam is already meaningless to me. If Uchiha Itachi dies here, it will only prove that his life was too short. Perhaps his death will allow others to go further in their lives?" "..." Shiranui Genma''s forehead aches a bit. Just when this little kid had been doing well in the previous two rounds of thepetition, why suddenly stir up trouble now, adopting an attitude as if wanting to kill someone? In the audience. Many ninjas could also read lips. Many people present clearly understood that thest match might be a matter of life and death, which inevitably caused some concern in their hearts. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was undoubtedly one of them. Sarutobi Hiruzen understood the lip-reading of Akihara Kagura and was somewhat resentful ming Shimura Danzo for being too despicable, even if it meant handing over the child to the Anbu to create trouble... Akihara Kagura, a child with an already extreme heart, became even darker due to an abandonment, making it even harder to correct the child''s mentality. "Shisui..." A ten-year-old girl, Uchiha Izumi, sat next to Uchiha Shisui, speaking with a worried face, "Itachi will definitely win, right?" "Itachi is the best." Uchiha Shisui slowly nodded. This was just Uchiha Shisuiforting Uchiha Izumi. As an excellent ninja, Uchiha Shisui could see that there was a gap between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, and that the current Uchiha Itachi would have difficulty defeating the opponent... Uchiha Shisui understood more than Uchiha Izumi, he knew from Uchiha Itachi''s mouth that the opponent still had an even more terrifying move, the Wooden Dragon jutsu... If Akihara Kagura really intended to kill Uchiha Itachi, it could very well put Uchiha Itachi''s life in danger. "The match begins!" Shiranui Genma''s voice echoed throughout the arena. As the sound of the match beginning emerged, the two little kids in the arena almost simultaneously moved, with Uchiha Itachi throwing four shuriken and disappearing from the spot in an instant! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Akihara Kagura instantly raised his fingers! A root swiftly sprouted, blocking in front of Akihara Kagura, also blocking Uchiha Itachi''s shuriken! Roots drilled out from the ground! Giant trees, along with the spread of roots, grew rapidly within the arena, in the blink of an eye covering the entire stage and transforming the exam stage into an ancient forest. Uchiha Itachi once witnessed Akihara Kagura controlling giant trees to attack the enemy, and he was very aware that these giant trees were all under the control of Akihara Kagura''s chakra. He dared not stay in any ce, only to dodge the tree roots and vines ambush in the forest! "No geographical advantage..." Uchiha Itachi''s figure leaped through the forest, his eyes instantly turned into a blood red, using the Sharingan to observe all the attack trajectories of the tree roots and vines within his sight, looking for a temporarynding spot for his short jumps! The next moment... Uchiha Itachi''s face suddenly changed. Because all the branches and vines of the giant trees in the forest were converging upwards. The huge chakra reaction almost left people breathless, and everyone in the examination area knew that a dangerous technique was about to appear here! "Although a single technique could defeat you, it might be a bit troublesome..." Akihara Kagura''s voice seemed a bit leisurely, slowly continuing: "If it''s a battle between Wood Release and the Sharingan, it seems that we should use a more shocking method..." "Wood Release: Wooden Dragon Technique!" The trunks of the giant trees kept growing into the sky, turning into huge vines intertwined together, forming a giant wooden dragon raising its head proudly! This wooden dragon was hundreds of meters long, and its sheer size seemed like it could destroy the entire field at any moment, making it somewhat heart-pounding to watch! A huge vine extended towards the wood dragon. Akihara Kagura stepped onto the vine, his gaze fixed ahead, stepping slowly and firmly onto the top of the wooden dragon''s head. Chapter 41: Someone stop the Wood Dragon! Chapter 41: Someone stop the Wood Dragon! Ever since the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, passed away, the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai had be a legend within Konoha, and it was hard for everyone to imagine the power of Wood Release. As the primitive forest grew dense... As the colossal Wooden Dragon spiraled above the forest... The people of Konoha finally recalled the legend of the First Hokage. The First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, used the power of Wood Release to defeat Uchiha Madara, and united numerous ninja ns to establish the most prosperous ninja vige, thus ending the constantly warring states period. "Wood Release... How could it be so powerful?" A member of the Uchiha n finally couldn''t suppress his inner fear, tremblingly said: "Did the First Hokage defeat our ancestors using this technique? How did they ever contend with the First Hokage..." ... Uchiha Fugaku remained silent without speaking. As the leader of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku knew many secrets and also knew the power of the Uchiha n''s Kekkei Genkai, the Sharingan. "Itachi..." Uchiha Izumi looked at the Wooden Dragon in the examination arena with a face full of panic. The ten-year-old Uchiha Izumi had experienced the Nine-Tails'' attack on Konoha and had seen those massive creatures'' terror. This Wooden Dragon was even big enough to rival the Nine-Tails! ... Uchiha Shisui''s eyes also showed concern. No one in Konoha understood Uchiha Itachi''s strength better than Uchiha Shisui. Even though Uchiha Shisui had taught Uchiha Itachi some powerful techniques, with such a huge gap, it was hard to reverse the situation of defeat. "Is this the power of Wood Release?" Hatake Kakashi couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Since the end of the Nine-Tails'' attack, Hatake Kakashi thought there wouldn''t be much in the ninja world that could stir his emotions anymore. However, after seeing the colossal Wooden Dragon, a wave of emotion finally stirred in his heart. Hatake Kakashi, while researching, had found a document mentioning that Wood Release was powerful enough to suppress the Nine-Tails... However, after encountering Tenzo, Hatake Kakashi felt that there might be some problems with that document. Now Hatake Kakashi knew, the problem wasn''t with the document! "Tenzo..." Hatake Kakashi looked towards Tenzo beside him. "I couldn''t possibly do it" Tenzo slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "This technique requires a massive amount of Wood Release chakra to activate, and my chakra is simply not enough tounch this technique" "..." Hatake Kakashi silently nodded. On the main stand of the spectator seats. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wearing his hat, used it to conceal his view as he observed the frightened expressions of the leaders of other small ninja viges in different areas, nodding to himself in satisfaction. The main purpose of this Chunin Exam has been achieved. Now, the only trouble left was to quickly sever the ties between Akihara Kagura, this young man, and Shimura Danzo, and to have this youngster ept the inheritance of the Will of Fire. Otherwise... Uncontrolled power... Was still a bit too dangerous. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze was fixed on the figure slowly ascending the wooden dragon, his expression gradually bing more serious. He could not let such powerful strength be influenced by Danzo. As Danzo''s old friend, Hiruzen was very aware of Danzo''s narrow-mindedness. Danzo simply couldn''t handle it and would eventually cause problems. In a dark corner. A mysterious masked man in a gray robe leaned against the wall, with the lower half of a pitcher nt monster hidden underground, and only the upper half of the body exposed. "What a terrifying child..." The half-ck face of the pitcher nt monster looked at the scene in the examination arena and said ominously, "This kid has actually mastered the Wood Release techniques of Hashirama. It''s unimaginable that someone in the ninja world could reach such a level by transnting Senju''s cells..." "He''s a useful pawn." The mysterious masked man slowly nodded and continued, "We can almost start our n to make this kid betray Konoha." When the mysterious masked man witnessed the technique of the Wooden Dragon, he was indeed shocked, but he quickly calmed down. He was not afraid of this technique. "Your seed is about to be killed..." The half-white face of the pitcher nt monster said with a mischievous smile, "Facing such a level of Wood Release technique, Uchiha Itachi, that young one, has no chance of winning..." "It doesn''t matter." The mysterious masked man shook his head indifferently and continued, "If Uchiha Itachi dies, it would actually make our ns go more smoothly..." "It seems he still wants to resist..." "Even though a single strike from the opponent would end it all" Inside the examination hall. In the dense forest. Uchiha Itachi raised his head to look at the wooden dragon above, vigorously stepping on a tree trunk, and threw a shuriken, firmly nailing it to the huge tree! Uchiha Itachi nced at his palm, holding a wire in his hand, another wire wrapped around the shuriken. He leapt, swinging in arge arc like a swing, propelling himself towards the sky! Clearly. This young man still hadn''t given up resisting! Uchiha Itachi swung in the air, quickly forming hand seals, and taking advantage of his height in the air, he spewed a burst of me towards the wooden dragon''s head! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" The young man soaring into the sky was so vulnerable! The wooden dragon above the forest was so immense! At this moment, it created a heart-stirring scene. Regardless of the oue of the exam, it showed the tragic determination of Uchiha Itachi! "Boring resistance." Akihara Kagura, controlling the wooden dragon like a king, slowly turned his head, smashing the iing fireball into a burst of fading sparks. "..." Uchiha Itachi stopped on a huge tree, staring intently at the wooden dragon above. Cold sweat formed in his palms, a tension he had never felt before. "Goodbye." Akihara Kagura drove the wooden dragon down! The massive wooden dragon dove unstoppably towards Uchiha Itachi, like hitting a small insect, as if nothing could stop it from happening! "Big Brother!" Little Sasuke was almost screaming! "Itachi!" Uchiha Mikoto anxiously watched the examination field, her gaze involuntarily turning to her husband, as if hoping he could do something. "..." Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes were blood-red, with three ck tomoe spinning slowly in his eye sockets, then gradually fading away. Uchiha Fugaku quickly calmed down, because he was not only Uchiha Itachi''s father but also the head of the Uchiha n. "Hey, stop..." Shiranui Genma couldn''t help but shout. As the chief examiner of the third round, when he saw the candidates in danger, he should have intervened to prevent loss of life... But at that moment, with such a level of technique, he felt that even risking his life wouldn''t stop it, only hoping that the chief examiner''s order would make that kid stop the attack! However... The wooden dragon paused only for a moment... The massive wooden dragon charged at Uchiha Itachi once again! Countless giant trees in the forest were knocked down, dust and smoke quickly spread, obscuring the view in the spectator stands! Eventually, the smoke slowly dissipated. The audience watched in astonishment at the scene inside the examination field. A huge green figure, holding a conical spiral sword, had directly pierced the wooden dragon''s head, like a demon that had in the wooden dragon! Chapter 42: Fire Ignited Chapter 42: Fire Ignited "What is that?" "A green giant?" Gasps of surprise erupted from the audience! The final match of the Chunin Exam was full of unexpected events. Originally, the audience thought that Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Dragon was unique, but then a green half-body giant appeared in the arena, ying the Wooden Dragon with a single sword strike! Everyone in the audience was staring intently at the situation in the arena, and they soon noticed two figures beneath the translucent shell of the green half-giant. Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Shisui. Without much spection, many already understood the situation, as most of the ninjas in Konoha had heard of Uchiha Shisui''s name. "So it was Uchiha Shisui who saved Uchiha Itachi?" "That green giant, is it Uchiha Shisui''s technique? I didn''t expect Uchiha Shisui to have such a technique!" Compared to these ordinary people with limited perspective, some recognized Uchiha Shisui''s technique, including many from the Uchiha n who knew the name of this technique! "The legendary Susanoo!" "The highest realm of the Sharingan bloodline, a technique that can only be used by activating the Mangekyo Sharingan Shisui has already mastered Susanoo!" The morale of the entire Uchiha n was greatly boosted! Originally, these Uchihas were shocked by Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release techniques and even felt that the Uchiha n had no future when Itachi was about to be defeated. Now, hope was suddenly rekindled in their hearts! What does it matter if there is another Wood Release ninja in Konoha? The Uchiha n also has the Mangekyo Sharingan, which can counter Wood Release! "Is this... the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan?" Uchiha Itachi looked in amazement at the green Susanoo and then at his friend who had saved him from the crisis, unable to help but lower his head slowly. That moment just now... Uchiha Itachi almost thought he would die here. However, at the moment when the Wooden Dragon was about to strike, Uchiha Shisui suddenly appeared beside him, activating Susanoo to block the Wooden Dragon''s attack. "Shisui... you shouldn''t have saved me." As a child who had always been good at thinking, and under Uchiha Shisui''s guidance, Itachi had long understood the internal conflict between the n and Konoha. The impact of Susanoo was too great. Many in the Uchiha n believed in the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan and Susanoo, and Shisui''s Susanoo would undoubtedly reignite their ambitions! "Itachi, what are you talking about?" Uchiha Shisui stroked Itachi''s head and exined with a smile, "You''re like my little brother, how could I just stand by and watch all this happen?" Uchiha Shisui looked up at the sky again: "Moreover, it''s because of my concern that I got confused, right? It seemed like that child''s attack paused, did you use a genjutsu on him?" "Uh-huh..." Uchiha Itachi slowly nodded, his three-tomoe Sharingan eyes emitting a red light, he whispered softly: "Just now, for a moment, I used my Sharingan to cast a genjutsu on Akihara Kagura, but it seems it was useless..." "No, it was useful." Akihara Kagura''s voice came from above. The wooden dragon''s body slowly disintegrated and reverted back into vines. Seeing the threat eliminated, Uchiha Shisui''s towering Susanoo also slowly dissipated. He curiously observed Akihara Kagura, who was descending on the vines. "Your genjutsu almost killed you," said Akihara Kagura, looking at Uchiha Itachi with a frown. "When the examiner asked me to stop fighting, I intended to stop and enjoy the fear on your face. But then I was caught in your genjutsu and lost control of the wooden dragon..." Uchiha Itachi looked somewhat astonished. "Ha ha ha ha..." Uchiha Shisui couldn''t help butugh out loud. Akihara Kagura fell silent, his words obviously false. With so many people in the audience during the Chunin Exam, Akihara Kagura didn''t believe he could kill Uchiha Itachi on the spot. What great benefit would it bring even if he desperately killed Uchiha Itachi? He might even get targeted by Uchiha Shisui. Akihara Kagura''s gaze quietly swept over Uchiha Shisui. This man looked harmless, but he could be the most dangerous person present for him. His memories from a past life provided a piece of information... Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan could cast a unique genjutsu. Kotoamatsukami. Kotoamatsukami, an incredibly powerful technique, could permanently alter a person''s will, easily turning them into a puppet for the caster. Fortunately. This genjutsu called Kotoamatsukami had a cooldown period of over a decade, and Uchiha Shisui wouldn''t use it recklessly. He would only reserve it for critical moments. Naturally. If Akihara Kagura really acted recklessly in Konoha and showed a slight attitude of endangering the vige, Uchiha Shisui wouldn''t hesitate to use Kotoamatsukami on him... He is a dangerous man. This is a dangerous technique. Those are dangerous eyes. Because anyone who obtains Uchiha Shisui''s Mangeky Sharingan can use the Kotoamatsukami contained within these eyes, there is a possibility that they could use Kotoamatsukami on Akihara Kagura, and even just one Mangeky Sharingan would be enough. Therefore, we must prevent anyone from getting the Kotoamatsukami Mangeky Sharingan, even Uchiha Shisui himself, the owner of these eyes... Uchiha Shisui is not someone who can protect his own eyes, and being shackled by the ninja world''s mindset, he never realizes that these eyes, if they fall into the hands of someone with ulterior motives, could cause great trouble for the ninja world. Those who like to use such despicable methods, once they know the true power of Kotoamatsukami, will definitely not pass up the chance to obtain it. Akihara Kagura is not that kind of person. Such a method of forcibly altering someone''s will using Kotoamatsukami and thereby forcing them to obeymands is too low-level. "Boring." Akihara Kagura slightly bowed his head. "..." Uchiha Itachi was somewhat at a loss. Does this guy find fighting with me boring? "Alright, alright." Uchiha Shisui patted Uchiha Itachi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about the oue of a momentary fight. You two young ones have a long future ahead!" Afterforting Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui looked at Akihara Kagura with hope, "You both possess strong Kekkei Genkai, just like the First Hokage Senju Hashirama and his friend Uchiha Madara who founded Konoha together. I hope you and Itachi can train together in the future to protect the future of Konoha" "Yes" Uchiha Itachi always listens to Shisui''s teachings. "Then do your best to protect Konoha." Akihara Kagura nodded at Uchiha Itachi. Compared to Shiranui Genma, who can only shout to stop the fight, Uchiha Shisui actually seemed more like an examiner. However... Uchiha Shisui was still too naive. In this Chnin Exam, Uchiha Shisui uses Susanoo to stop Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Dragon, igniting the ambition of the Uchiha n. Can Susanoo solve the First Hokage''s Wooden Release? Can''t it also solve the group of Konoha higher-ups of the Third Hokage? Someone lit a pile of dry straw but forgot that they had no ability to extinguish the fire, unless they used their life to extinguish the fire they lit Chapter 43: Got the Task Rewards Chapter 43: Got the Task Rewards The Chunin Exam hase to an end. This Chunin Exam was shorter than the past ones but was the most spectacr in the history of Konoha. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, announced the promotion of two individuals to Chunin rank. Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi''s loss to Akihara Kagura certainly made the Uchiha n somewhat discontent, but Uchiha Shisui''s use of Susanoo to dramatically save the situation regained their pride. Akihara Kagura didn''t have time to concern himself with these matters. After all, there were two tasks associated with this exam, which provided Akihara Kagura with an opportunity to understand more about the rewards system of this part time employee system. [System Prompt]: [Participate in the Chunin Exam as requested by Sarutobi Hiruzen] taskpleted. Awarded skill [Konoha-Style Taijutsu]. [Konoha-Style Taijutsu (Basic taijutsu of Konoha Vige, including techniques like Shadow Dance Leaf, Leaf Whirlwind, Leaf Gale, Leaf Rising Wind, Great Leaf Whirlwind, and Strong Leaf Whirlwind, originating from the task reward given by Sarutobi Hiruzen.)] Wow! That''s a big win! Just a bunch of taijutsu techniques! Perhaps the task wasn''t very difficult. Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t have any special requirements; he just asked Akihara Kagura to participate in the Chunin Exam. But that''s not quite right... Hiruzen probably had Akihara Kagura, a Wood Release ninja, participate in the exam with the intention of having him suppress Uchiha Itachi. But, thinking like a politician, Hiruzen wouldn''t explicitly state such intentions. No wonder Shimura Danzo always criticizes him... Akihara Kagura could only console himself, knowing his closebat skills were quite basic. This was a way to strengthen his weaknesses. A Konoha Chunin who doesn''t know taijutsu would be quite the anomaly. With the powerful physical abilities granted by Hashirama''s cells, it was like adding a tooth to a tiger... Comparatively... His other superior, Shimura Danzo, wasn''t a good leader either. [System Notification]: [Participate in the Chunin Exam as requested by Shimura Danzo and defeat Uchiha Itachi in the exam] taskpleted. Awarded [Wind Release: Vacuum de]. [Wind Release: Vacuum de (B-rank Wind Release ninjutsu, infusing Wind Release chakra into a kunai to form a sharp de, originating from the task reward given by Shimura Danzo.)] This technique reward is somewhat deceptive. Akihara Kagura doesn''t even have a proper kunai. If it were as per Shimura Danzo''s requirements, it wouldn''t be easy for a regr Genin to defeat Uchiha Itachi. Akihara Kagura''s victory was purely due to the power of Wood Release ninjutsu. After tallying his rewards, Akihara Kagura leisurely headed back to the Root base, nning to report to the Anbu the next morning. However, Two gatekeepers stopped him. This time, the gatekeepers no longer feared Akihara Kagura; their attitude was as cold as if he were an outsider intruding into the Root base. In fact... Akihara Kagura was indeed an outsider now. "Akihara Kagura, you are no longer a member of the Root." The gatekeepers stopped Akihara Kagura from entering, speaking bluntly: "Lord Danzo has removed you from the Root. We are not allowed to let you enter and exit the base freely. If you wish to see Lord Danzo, we can help to inform him." That''s what they said The two gatekeepers were prepared for Akihara Kagura''s intrusion, even considering the possibility that he might cause a big scene. However, they could not disobey Shimura Danzo''s orders. In fact, Shimura Danzo had reprimanded all members of the Root division, believing they failed to adhere to the Root''s will and had even ''tried to please'' Akihara Kagura in the past days... Was that really trying to please... It was clearly forced respect! At that time, Akihara Kagura, the young man, was wielding Danzo''s authority and was more powerful than them. What could these ordinary Root ninjas do? As a result, Danzo no longer indulged the young man and med them for the problems. Regardless... The Root division had finally be normal again. This time, the two gatekeepers were resolute in their attitude towards Akihara Kagura. Even if he caused trouble, they would not let him pass anymore. "I understand." This time, however, Akihara Kagura did nothing. He just deeply looked at the dark base and calmly turned to leave. Konoha. The moon in the sky was still bright. Akihara Kagura looked up at the moon. This ninja world''s moon was not a real moon but an artificially created moon. Akihara Kagura lowered his head and overlooked the scenery of the vige. This vige had many people, but none were his rtives. It had many houses, but not one for him to live in. Akihara Kagura found a bench in a park,y down on his side, and decided to rest there for the night, nning to report to the Anbu the next day. The night in the vige was a bit chilly. Akihara Kagura hugged his shoulders, his body slowly curling up. People always find a way to get through a night. In a dark corner. A mysterious masked man quietly appeared. A pitcher nt monster also slowly emerged from underground. "It seems we don''t need to do much..." The ck half-face of the pitcher nt monster showed a sinister and terrifying smile as it looked at Akihara Kagura lying on the bench. Its voice carried a hint of mockery: "Is Shimura Danzo always so stoopid? To carelessly throw away a Wood Release ninja who is loyal to him?" "Hmph, everyone in Konoha is a fool." The mysterious masked man snorted coldly and continued coldly: "Those fools always think they can control everyone..." "What should we do now?" The white half-face of the pitcher nt monster seemed puzzled and curiously asked, "ording to your n, where would it be appropriate to dispose of the corpse of Aburame Tatsuma?" "Anywhere will do." The mysterious masked man didn''t care and coldly continued, "No one will vouch for this kid; he can no longer exin himself clearly..." "It''s unexpected..." The ck half-face of the pitcher nt monster smiled somewhat joyfully, "Our n is going so smoothly, we don''t even need to think too much about it..." "This kid must be feeling desperate, right?" "Just abandoned by Shimura Danzo, and now he has to face baseless usations and can''t even find evidence to prove his innocence..." "Alright, let''s start." The mysterious masked man didn''t want to waste too much time at this moment and instructed, "Let this kid see how cruel this false world can be!" As his words ended. A spacetime vortex appeared around the mysterious masked man. His body rapidly spun and disappeared from the spot. After seeing the mysterious masked man disappear, the pitcher nt monster''s body slowly sank into the ground. The park remained silent. It was as if those two people had never been there. A young girl with a bun hairstyle passed by the park and was startled to see a homeless on the park bench. "Eh?" However, the girl, seeing that the figure was just a boy and probably not much older than her, calmed down. "..." "Although I often find weird things in the vige since I was little, finding a person is still too strange!" The girl''s face wrinkled together. In the end, the girl gave up the terrifying thought of picking up a person and instead cheerfully went to fetch a small nket, covering the ten-year-old boy with it. "..." Akihara Kagura slowly opened her eyes, touched the nket on her body, and quietly watched the bun-haired girl''s departing figure. "Kind people are always lucky." "It seems my luck is indeed good today." Chapter 44: I remember I was the one who kill him Chapter 44: I remember I was the one who kill him Night. Konoha. Root Base. The guards at the root base were diligently guarding the base. Suddenly, a dark object was thrown into the well at the entrance of the base, startling the two guards who hurried over to check. "This is..." "Aburame Tatsuma?" The eyes of the two guards suddenly changed. The object that fell at the entrance of the base was indeed the body of Aburame Tatsuma. Aburame Tatsuma''s body and even his head were pierced by sharp wooden spikes, with dozens of wounds each showing a piece of wood, looking as if a bush had grown inside his body. "This is..." "Wood Release Ninjutsu?" The two guards immediately went to report to Shimura Danzo. Aburame Tatsuma was once Shimura Danzo''s personal guard. Not only was he killed, but his body was thrown into the root base, clearly a provocation against the root. The most troublesome thing is... The murderer is very likely to be Akihara Kagura! After all, the root base guards had just driven Akihara Kagura away. Aburame Tatsuma was killed by Wood Release, and his body was thrown in, most likely as the kid''s revenge. Shimura Danzo, upon seeing Aburame Tatsuma''s body, immediately determined that it was done by Akihara Kagura, as he had personally seen Akihara Kagura use this kind of Wood Release Ninjutsu! Moreover... Akihara Kagura is an extreme child! The two guards of the root were ordered to expel Akihara Kagura, who happened to meet Aburame Tatsuma returning from a mission in Mist Vige. He simply killed Aburame Tatsuma to vent his anger against the root, which is very much in line with Akihara Kagura''s style! "Bring him back!" A sh of rage crossed Shimura Danzo''s face. Akihara Kagura killing Aburame Tatsuma was tantamount to challenging his authority. That kid must not think he could tolerate his insolence! "..." The members of the root looked at each other. Although they dared not disobey Danzo''s orders, they couldn''t help but wonder if Danzo really wanted them to survive! Shimura Danzo also realized this situation, leaning on his cane, he coldly ordered: "Does anyone know where that kid is!" "..." A group of root ninjas dared not speak. They didn''t know where Akihara Kagura was. Shimura Danzo once again realized there was a problem with his question, because Akihara Kagura was not a local from Konoha, but an outsider he had brought into Konoha... It''s really troublesome... Where could that kid be in the middle of the night? Apart from the Root base, where else could that kid stay? "Everyone, split up and search for him!" Shimura Danzo''s face turned exceptionally ugly as he said in a deep voice, "Whichever team finds him, just need to hold him off. I will arrive immediately. Before dawn, I want to see that kid!" In the early hours of the morning. Akihara Kagura couldn''t sleep. While the Root ninjas were searching for him on arge scale, Akihara Kagura realized that something might have happened in the vige and used the [Ninja in the Shadow] to investigate the situation at the Root base. Akihara Kagura saw in his mind the corpse of Aburame Tatsuma, which could only have been caused by the "Wooden Release: Piercing Jutsu." In an instant... As an expert in framing others, Akihara Kagura immediately knew the reason for the suddenrge-scale movement of the Root ninjas. Someone was framing him using Wooden Release! There are only a few Wooden Release ninjas in the entire Ninja World, and Shimura Danzo would definitely only know of Akihara Kagura himself who can use the "Wooden Release: Piercing Jutsu." It was a setup falling squarely on Akihara Kagura! Akihara Kagura immediately thought about why he was being framed, as every frame-up in the Ninja World does note out of nowhere. This Ninja World... Is there someone actually trying to frame him? All he needs to do is to find out the other users of the Piercing Jutsu. The information brought by memories of his past life is extremely important. Akihara Kagura knows that there are others who can use this jutsu, a hidden mastermind in the Ninja World. A man always wearing a mysterious mask. Officially called, the Mysterious Masked Man. "This guy..." "Is actually in Konoha?" While Akihara Kagura secretly used the [Ninja in the Shadows] to gather information about the Mysterious Masked Man, he suddenly discovered that this guy was hiding in Konoha, even near himself! Perhaps the struggle in Konoha was too peaceful, making people subconsciously forget the dangers lurking in the Ninja World. Akihara Kagura was still nning to continue being a double agent between Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen, but had already forgotten that someone was always watching everything happening in Konoha. Moreover, thest stop of Aburame Tatsuma''s life was the Mist Vige, which happened to be a major ninja vige under the long-term control of the Mysterious Masked Man. "Has this guy always been in Konoha?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered everything that happened tonight: "Using the Piercing Jutsu to kill Aburame Tatsuma to frame me, instead of thinking about killing me... is he trying to force me to defect? To be his pawn?" Such a good thing... Why not say it directly? The mysterious masked man could have just said it to my face, why would an employee like me refuse the temptation to work for a new boss? How despicable to use such means! It''s impossible to logically shake off this me! Akihara Kagura suddenly sat up straight, the small nket covering his body flung back like a cape the moment he tossed it behind him! Since he can''t clear his name, he might as well ept this me for now and find a way to get rid of itter! Anyway... This debt will be noted down! No matter what, he can''t dy his journey to report to the Anbu today, because for Akihara Kagura, joining the Anbu means new superiors and a new employee wee package. Conveniently, there is a man in Konoha''s Anbu who can be used to cause trouble for the mysterious masked man. "Hey." Akihara Kagura approached a team of root ninjas. "Keep him busy!" As soon as this team of root ninjas saw Akihara Kagura, they didn''t wait for him to speak and immediately drew their ninja swords, surrounding him! Akihara Kagura''s fingers suddenly came together! Apanied by the activation of Wood Release chakra, huge vines rapidly emerged from the ground, entwining the surrounding root ninjas! One root ninja dodged the vines, swinging his ninja sword at Akihara Kagura, who kicked him in the face and sent him flying. A vine quickly tied up the ninja, and the other root ninjas were also quickly subdued by the vines! The team leader of these root ninjas, very stern, asked with a stiff neck: "Lord Kagura, you killed Aburame Tatsuma, do you now want to kill us too? We are here under Lord Danzo''s orders, and he will be here soon!" "Take me to Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura controlled the vines to let down this well-performing root team leader and whispered, "I won''t kill you guys, to avoid angering Lord Danzo again." "If Aburame Tatsuma hadn''t just returned to Konoha and started mocking me for being kicked out of the root by Lord Danzo, I wouldn''t have identally killed him." "Yes." The root team leader slowly nodded, agreeing with Akihara Kagura''s words: "Aburame Tatsuma spoke wrongly, he indeed brought death upon himself" After the team of root ninjas and Akihara Kagura left, the mysterious masked man appeared under arge tree, his voice seemingly confused. "Could it be... I''m under a genjutsu?" The mysterious masked man sounded bewildered: "Why didn''t that kid argue? Why did he admit to killing Aburame Tatsuma?" The mysterious masked man felt his brain couldn''t keep up: "I remember, it should be me who killed Aburame Tatsuma, right?" Chapter 45: Eye of Bond (Left) Chapter 45: Eye of Bond (Left) The mysterious masked man was a bit baffled. "Why is Akihara Kagura''s way of thinking so strange?" Normally, when people are wrongfully used, they try to defend themselves vigorously, and when they find themselves in a situation where they cannot vindicate themselves, they are forced to flee. But why is this Akihara Kagura taking the me? "Zetzu, follow them and see." The mysterious masked man could only let the pitcher nt monster sneak underground to investigate what exactly was going on and why the n to force Akihara Kagura to flee had gone awry. "Okay." The pitcher nt monster immediately sank down. After this creature named "Zetzu" infiltrated underground, it followed a group of people to the root base and secretly hid underground, eavesdropping on the conversation between Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo. At the root base. When Shimura Danzo first saw the body of Aburame Tatsuma, he was furious at Akihara Kagura''s audacity and immediately wanted to capture this kid to teach him a lesson. Now, Akihara Kagura stood in front of him, even looking as if killing Aburame Tatsuma was a matter of course, as if he had done nothing wrong. "Why did you kill Tatsuma?" "I didn''t like him when I was in the root, and he even mocked me for being kicked out of the base, even taunting me and saying that I was a traitor... I just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he insulted me as a traitor, and I killed him with one move." "..." Shimura Danzo fell silent. What was going on with this Aburame Tatsuma? Returning to the vige without investigating the situation and mocking Akihara Kagura? Shimura Danzo expelled Akihara Kagura from the root not because Akihara Kagura betrayed him, but because Akihara Kagura was taken away by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and he could no longer trust Akihara Kagura as before. However, this kid was still a usable tool. "You are too extreme!" Shimura Danzo took a deep breath, suppressed his annoyance, and continued to scold: "I have long ordered you not to kill people at will in the vige!" "It''s just Aburame Tatsuma..." "It''s not other people in the vige, Lord Danzo can definitely deal with it..." Akihara Kagura frowned and pointed to two gatekeepers of the root base: "When those two guys kicked me out, I also wanted to kill them, but I was worried about upsetting Lord Danzo and beingpletely abandoned by Lord Danzo..." "Hmph!" "You still know the severity..." "You still know to let me deal with the trouble you caused..." Shimura Danzo clenched his cane and said in a deep voice, "Luckily you threw Tatsuma''s body into the root base. Once the Anbu finds Tatsuma''s body" That would be a big trouble! Luckily. The person Akihara Kagura killed was from the root organization. If Akihara Kagura had killed other ninjas in the vige, Shimura Danzo would have had to negotiate with others, and it would have been difficult to cover up for this kid! It seems like something is not quite right... But Shimura Danzo felt as if there was nothing wrong. Forget it. The most important thing now is to make this kid change his fondness for killing. At least he must not kill people in the vige indiscriminately! This damn kid! He is a sharp weapon, yet before he could use it to attack the enemy, he is hurt by the weapon in his own hand. "You are joining the Anbu, you must not kill your colleagues at will!" Shimura Danzo could only suppress his annoyance and coldly reprimanded: "Sarutobi Hiruzen is not a good person, he won''t cover for you like I do!" "Can I kill that traitor called Tenzo and Kakashi? What if they mock me for being kicked out by Lord Danzo?" "No! They wouldn''t do that!" Shimura Danzo frowned tightly, feeling like he was speaking well of Tenzo and Kakashi. He quickly tried to clear his thoughts and finally brought up the main issue: "I remember, you are supposed to report to the Anbu today." "Yes." "Go then." Shimura Danzo nned to send the young Akihara Kagura away first, warning him: "If you cause trouble again, I will send you back" "I won''t!" Akihara Kagura immediately interrupted Shimura Danzo. Akihara Kagura knew that what Shimura Danzo wanted to say was to send him back to Orochimaru. Of course, the old man was just saying it casually, but this should not be said lightly... Because... There might be an eavesdropper around. Although Akihara Kagura knew that the mysterious masked man was always near him, it was not convenient to meet the new boss at this time. He still had to cause some trouble for this new boss. Job rules. If apany needs you to join, the treatment you get from actively sending a resume and being headhunted ispletely different. After leaving the root base, Akihara Kagura went directly to the Anbu to report. After registering his information, he first received a set ofplete Anbu equipment. A set of kunai, a short ninja sword, along with matching shuriken, a set of gray Anbu armor, and a mask to cover the face. Anbu changing room. When Akihara Kagura came in with a pile of equipment, a dozen Anbu ninjas were waiting for him inside, each with a different expression. "Kid, you''rete." An impatient Anbu ninja spoke up first, using him, "Everyone is here waiting for you." "Is there a mission?" Akihara Kagura nced at him and then looked around at everyone present: "Or is it that your own abilities are too weak, and you are unable toplete the mission?" "What did you say"'' Several Anbu on site instantly became furious! "Don''t be impulsive." Hatake Kakashi stopped them, feeling a bit of a headacheing on. This kid is really troublesome. On his first day on the job, he''s already causing conflict with his colleagues. Who knows how much trouble he will cause in the future. "Yeah, don''t be impulsive" Tenzo quickly stopped his colleagues and said, "Akihara Kagura is a neer, we should be more tolerant of him" After finishing his words, Tenzo actively tried to make peace with Akihara Kagura: "Do you want to change your equipment first? You can put your things in the storage locker, there is an empty one there" "Right" "Almost forgot to tell you" "Kakashi-senpai assigned you to my team." There are four teams in the Anbu, each team is divided into four groups, and each group has four people. Hatake Kakashi is a team leader in the Anbu, and Tenzo is the leader of one of the groups in this team. "Oh?" Akihara Kagura looked at Tenzo in front of him, a smile appearing in his eyes, and his attitude suddenly became friendly: "So, I''m your subordinate now? Sounds good." [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Tenzo), reward for new employee wee package, gained new trait Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!] [System Prompt]: [Detected that the host already possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Wood Release Kekkei Genkai enhanced, you can develop more Wood Release ninjutsu suitable for yourself.] [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Hatake Kakashi), reward for new employee wee package, unlocked new trait Eye of Bond (Left)!] [Eye of Bond (Left), the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan, though only a left eye, still possesses power of the djutsu beyond ordinary people''s understanding! Ifbined with Eye of Bond (Right), the Mangekyo Sharingan will be even more powerful!]" Chapter 46: This new subordinate is a bit rebellious Chapter 46: This new subordinate is a bit rebellious Mangekyo Sharingan. This is the pinnacle of the evolution of the Sharingan, a top tier Kekkei Genkai. If a person possesses the Mangeky Sharingan, then they have the potential to contend with opponents of the level of a Hokage, easily bing a top-tier ninja. The Mangeky Sharingan represents a transformative evolution, significantly enhancing the illusionary abilities of the regr Sharingan, enabling control over Tailed Beasts through illusions. Moreover, each Mangeky Sharingan possesses a unique and powerful Dojutsu, a power beyond the imagination of ordinary ninjas... for example, Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami! With a pair of Mangeky Sharingan, one can even awaken stronger Dojutsu, like the green Susanoo once used by Uchiha Shisui! Of course, there are significant limitations to the Mangeky Sharingan. Excessive use of its techniques can deplete its power, leading to permanent blindness. Unfortunately... Akihara Kagura has only obtained one Mangeky Sharingan. To gain more powerful Dojutsu, he must find a way to acquire the other eye. The system is a bit stingy. Hatake Kakashi is a renowned figure throughout the ninja world! In a previous life, Hatake Kakashi was an iconic character. Working for Kakashi, the wee package surprisingly contained only one Mangeky Sharingan. Loyal to Konoha, contributing to the vige''s future, doesn''t this "Eye of Bond (Left)" characteristic force one to switch allegiance to another boss? To obtain the "Eye of Bonds (Right)" and aplete pair of Mangeky Sharingan, one must work for another boss, who is not a good person! Well... This is also within my ns. Akihara Kagura changes his clothes and equipment while trying to feel any changes in his left eye, to avoid others noticing its anomaly. Perhaps because the system''s reward is directly from an innate Kekkei Genkai, rather than an external transnt, Akihara Kagura can feel that his brain can switch between the Mangeky Sharingan and normal vision. This left eye... What amazing Dojutsu does it possess? [System Prompt]: Based on the host''s inner will, the Mangeky Sharingan''s Dojutsu is awakening... Sessful awakening! "Eye of Bond (Left)" has been reced with a new trait "Mangeky Sharingan (Left)", congrattions on acquiring the new skill "Limited Tsukuyomi"! [Mangeky Sharingan (Left)]: Has strong observation, copying, and hypnosis abilities. Enhances observation, strengthens the ability to cast and see through illusions, can copy physical techniques and non-bloodline ninja techniques, and even hypnotize Tailed Beasts. It includes the Dojutsu Limited Tsukuyomi. [Limited Tsukuyomi (An Dojutsu within the Mangeky Sharingan)]: When used on an enemy, it creates a new illusionary world based on the enemy''s life and the host''s will. Using the power of space-time, the enemy''s true body is pulled into the illusionary world. If the enemy cannot escape the fate of the illusionary world or defeat the host, they will be lost in the illusionary world forever. [System Prompt]: Using Limited Tsukuyomi requires at least SSS-level chakra! Excessive use of Limited Tsukuyomi will lead to blindness of the Mangeky Sharingan! If the host awakens "Eye of Bonds (Right)" and gains a new Mangeky Sharingan, the power of Limited Tsukuyomi will be greatly enhanced! "..." I seem to have seen this Dojutsu before! But it doesn''t seem like the technique I should be awakening! Akihara Kagura feels that this Dojutsu is somewhat special and might be his trump card, potentially more efficient at dealing with enemies than Wood Release. Certainly, the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai was enhanced due to Tenzo, and Akihara Kagura felt that he could manipte the Wood Release chakra as easily as his own limbs, even without the constraint of hand seals, and could create new Wood Release ninja techniques based on his own ideas! Now... He had achieved the purpose ofing to the Anbu to report, and the wee gifts from his two new supervisors were quite fruitful. It was time to move on to the next n, to bring some trouble to the mysterious masked man hiding in Konoha, and make this future new bosse to him proactively! Just right... In this Anbu changing room, there was someone who could trouble the mysterious masked man! "Tenzo, that''s the name, right?" Akihara Kagura, having dressed himself, turned his eyes to Tenzo, who had been kindly guiding him, and spoke, "Want to know why I waste this morning?" "What reason?" Tenzo curiously looked at the young man before him. "Find a quiet ce?" Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows and continued, "Or maybe it''s better to find a ce to talk afterpleting the mission." ... Tenzo slowly turned to look at Hatake Kakashi, seeking help from this senpai, as he had never been alone with Akihara Kagura before. At this moment, Tenzo urgently needed Hatake Kakashi''s help. Following his gaze, Akihara Kagura turned to Hatake Kakashi and invited, "If Kakashi-senpai is free, he could also help as a referee, even if he is biased towards Tenzo during the judgment." "You guys go and perform the task of protecting Lord Hokage." Hatake Kakashi waved his hand to send a group of Anbu ninjas out, instructing, "If there are any orders,e and tell me immediately, I will handle their problems first." The group of Anbu ninjas filed out. Now, only the three of them were left in the entire Anbu changing room. Akihara Kagura sat in the changing room, casually delivering a message: "Last night, someone secretly used Wood Release to kill Aburame Tatsuma from the Root and dumped him at the Root base. Lord Danzo called me over for questioning, and I admitted that I did it." "..." Tenz''s expression changed. "You killed Tatsuma-senpai?" Fear and unease shed through Tenz''s eyes. This kid... He''s trying to scare me! "..." Hatake Kakashi also looked upset, seemingly thinking of something unpleasant: "Killing your ownrade, is that what you wanted to tell us?" "But..." "It wasn''t me." Akihara Kagura stared intently at Tenz, unflinchingly continuing: "Someone used Wood Release to kill Aburame Tatsuma and threw him into the Root base, framing me, to drive a wedge between me and Lord Danzo. Only you..." "It wasn''t me!" Tenz quickly shook his head and retorted: "I was on a missionst night, and others in my ss can vouch for me..." "But, it wasn''t me either." Akihara Kagura looked at Tenz, spreading his palms: "If I wanted to kill Aburame Tatsuma, I wouldn''t need to bring up this matter, right? Even if I killed him in front of Lord Danzo, there wouldn''t be any punishment..." "Team Leader Tenz." "In the whole of Konoha, or even the entire ninja world, only the two of us can use Wood Release ninjutsu. Could there be anyone else with Wood Release Kekkei Genkai?" "..." Tenzo felt that he was at a loss for words. "Maybe not." Hatake Kakashi slightly raised his eyes and exined, "The S-ss rogue ninja of the vige, Orochimaru, the guy who uses you for human experiments, it''s not impossible for him to create a new Wood Release Kekkei Genkai ninja..." "..." Akihara Kagura was a bit speechless. I wanted to cause trouble for my new boss, not for you to trouble my old boss! "I''m very curious about something." Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura and continued, "It wasn''t you who killed Aburame Tatsuma, so why didn''t you rify the so-called truth to Shimura Danzo?" "If I had denied it, Lord Danzo would no longer trust me." "Because the person who used this incident to frame me was trying to drive a wedge between me and Lord Danzo, and it''s very likely that it was done by you guys." Akihara Kagura looked back at Hatake Kakashi, unafraid, "Admitting to killing Aburame Tatsuma is just a trivial matter; losing Lord Danzo''s trust is the real issue for me." Akihara Kagura turned to Tenzo and said, "Team Leader Tenzo, I have already taken the me for this in front of Lord Danzo, so I''ll remember this debt." "..." Tenzo''s face turned pale, feeling truly wronged. This new subordinate, why did he just throw a ck pot on my head as soon as he arrived! Chapter 47: 18 Hours of Work Chapter 47: 18 Hours of Work Tenzo felt that he was truly wronged. Hatake Kakashi believed that Tenzo was also wronged. He always knew Tenzo was an honest and upright person, incapable of such random acts of murder. Akihara Kagura knew even more about Tenzo''s innocence. As the one who framed Tenzo, he must be the most aware of how wronged Tenzo was. "Is there a possibility..." Tenzo''s face turned pale, and he cautiously put forward his hypothesis: "Kagura, besides the two of us, is there another Wood Release ninja hiding in the vige?" "It''s not impossible." Hatake Kakashi looked up at the sky, muttering to himself: "In the world of ninja, anything can happen, any kind of person can appear, nothing would surprise me." Hatake Kakashi had a strange idea in his mind. Someone wanted to keep this kid away from Shimura Danzo, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, though the method was a bit extreme. Of course. Such thoughts certainly couldn''t be spoken aloud, otherwise this kid who always talks about Shimura Danzo might start fighting with him on the spot... Who would do such a thing? Who would benefit from driving a wedge between Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura? Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but recall the style of the old man in the Hokage Tower. Could it be that under the Third Hokage, another Wood Release ninja was hidden? When did this Wood Release ninja appear? However... Killing someone like Aburame Tatsuma... Didn''t seem like the Third Hokage''s style. Yet as a ninja who had spent many years in the Anbu, Hatake Kakashi had experienced much darkness and wouldn''t use his fixed mindset to judge the thoughts of a Hokage. Of course. This matter had to be thoroughly investigated. A Wood Release ninja who killed fellow vigers was hiding in the vige. At the very least, it needed to be known whether this person was an enemy infiltrator or a subordinate hidden by someone in a high position. "Alright, I will look into this." Hatake Kakashi nned to take over this trouble on behalf of his two subordinates, and thought to himself: "If this person wants to ruin your rtionship with Danzo but hasn''t achieved his goal, he will surely appear again to use Wooden Release to kill..." Hatake Kakashi said this and then looked at Akihara Kagura: "Don''t doubt your Team Leader Tenzo would definitely not frame or entrap others..." "Kakashi-senpai..." Tenzo''s eyes clearly showed some emotion. (TL: This is not BL) "Oh." Akihara Kagura nodded, clearly somewhat incredulous. Could it be that he really likes to frame and trap others? If he had no other choice, how could he possibly pin the me on Tenzo? Forget it. The goal has been achieved. As long as Hatake Kakashi is willing to investigate, that''s enough. Even if that mysterious masked man hiding in the shadows doesn''t show any ws, Akihara Kagura must find a way to let Hatake Kakashi discover some clues. Meanwhile, The pitcher nt monster, secretly lurking underground and eavesdropping, quietly informs the mysterious masked man of the conversation between Hatake Kakashi, Tenzo, and Akihara Kagura. "Tsk..." When the mysterious masked man received this message, he couldn''t help but mock first: "Kakashi, that fool is really overestimating himself. What does he think he can find out? Tonight I''ll kill another person and see what that idiot can do!" "Wait a minute..." You''re not smart either! You clearly want to go against Hatake Kakashi! Feeling that the mysterious masked man was getting a bit carried away, the pitcher nt monster quickly advised: "They already know that someone is secretly instigating things. Our n to use Wood Release to frame Akihara Kagura is already very unlikely to seed..." As the pitcher nt monster spoke, it paused for a moment before continuing to advise: "Even if you kill another person, it won''t mean much anymore, right? It might even prove that the kid is being framed by someone..." "..." The mysterious masked man suddenly fell silent. Distracted by Hatake Kakashi for a moment, he forgot that what he originally wanted to do was to recruit Akihara Kagura... "Zetzu." The mysterious masked man took a deep breath, calming himself down: "Let''s continue to watch that kid for now, and see if there are other opportunities..." Of course. No opportunity was found today. Because Akihara Kagura, who just joined the Anbu, would certainly not act alone. Hatake Kakashi, along with Tenzo and Akihara Kagura, carried out a day''s Anbu routine tasks, mainly responsible for protecting the Hokage, conveying the Hokage''s orders to other departments, and inspecting defense patrols to prevent enemy invasion. "When can I go to rest?" Akihara Kagura feels that the daily tasks of the Anbu are rtively easy: "Where do Anbu members rest at night? In a dormitory? Why haven''t I seen a dormitory?" "Rest at night?" Hatake Kakashi and Tenzo looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. "Not resting at night?" Akihara Kagura''s expression was even more surprising than theirs. "Of course not." Hatake Kakashi quickly shook his head and continued, "Besides going out on missions, the Anbu usually need to perform over sixteen hours of patrol duty in the vige. Someone wille to relieve us tomorrow morning." "Work sixteen hours a day?" Akihara Kagura''s face couldn''t help but change. With so many streetlights in Konoha, why isn''t the Hokage''s corpse hanging from them! (TL: This is a Capitalist Joke) "Anbu work is inherently somewhat dull." "Compared to going out on missions, staying in the vige to protect the Hokage and prevent enemy invasions is already quite easy." Tenzo seemed to have gotten used to these things and continued, "Only a true ninja who can endure can be part of the Anbu." While speaking, Tenzo handed Akihara Kagura a Military Rations Pill: "Can you adapt to the work of the Anbu on your first day? Let''s have dinner first." "This is... dinner?" Akihara Kagura experienced the working atmosphere of the ninja world for the first time. If the daily life of Anbu members is always like this, can''t the Hokage''s corpse really be hung separately on the streetlights? "It might be a bit hard." Hatake Kakashi bit into a soldier pill and said softly, "The full name of the Anbu is (Ansatsu Senjutsu Tokushu Butai) Assassination Tactics Special Forces/Special Assassination and Tactical Squad. We are Konoha''s army during peacetime, it can''t be as easy as when other ninjas are on missions." "Oh." Akihara Kagura immediately understood. "Right, you don''t have a code name yet?" Hatake Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura: "When executing missions in the Anbu, one should not use their own name or call others by their name. To avoid being discovered by enemies, it''s best to use a code name." "Is that necessary?" Akihara Kagura, looking at Hatake Kakashi''s white hair, couldn''t help but say: "In the entire ninja world, there aren''t many who use Wood Release, and not many have white hair like Captain Kakashi. Do we really need a code name? I haven''t even heard the Third Hokage call you by your code name today." "..." Hatake Kakashi was silenced. "It seems that it''s indeed unnecessary..." Tenzo stood by their side, carefully joining in their conversation. "Let''s start by patrolling the vige!" Hatake Kakashi, not intending to argue with Akihara Kagura, brought up the main issue: "Both of you, pay extra attention and see if you can find any traces left by that Wood Release ninja..." After all, the other hidden Wood Release ninja might be a subordinate of the Third Hokage, and Hatake Kakashi dared not let too many people know, only entrusting Tenzo and Akihara Kagura with this task. "Okay!" Akihara Kagura felt immediately spirited. By helping the future new boss, the mysterious masked man, create new troubles, and forcing this boss toe and hire himself to solve these troubles, Akihara Kagura was indeed very spirited about this matter. Chapter 48: The Mysterious Masked Man Chapter 48: The Mysterious Masked Man Night. The vige of Konoha was very quiet. This was because the Anbu ninjas were guarding this peaceful vige. Konoha is the most prosperous andrgest ninja vige in the ninja world. Other viges inevitably harbor hostility towards Konoha, and even during peacetime, they would not miss any opportunity to probe into Konoha''s intelligence. A group of Anbu ninjas, dressed in gray armor, were constantly leaping and falling around the outskirts of Konoha, patrolling to see if there were any breaches in the vige''s defenses. Akihara Kagura had also be one of them. However, this young Anbu member did not patrol as seriously as the others, but rather casually checked an area and then stopped to rest. "This kid, cking off during a mission?" The pitcher nt monster, hiding underground, was keeping an eye on Akihara Kagura. Its ck half-face couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed in thezy Kagura. The white half-face of the pitcher nt monster quietly defended, "Kids will be kids, maybe he just likes to y... Is he talking to himself?" "Let''s eavesdrop a bit..." The pitcher nt monster slowly crept close to Akihara Kagura, close enough to eavesdrop on his mutterings. "Who is framing me?" "If the person doesn''t continue to kill people using Wood Release, will I never be able to find out who framed me? I must find a way to use Wood Release to kill some people and frame the one who framed me, at least to clear my own suspicion..." "I must make a biggermotion..." "It would be best to create panic throughout Konoha..." "Just like the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails incident in the entire Konoha..." "..." This kid is crazy! The pitcher nt monster was somewhat shocked. How could there be such a bizarre person in the ninja world! Encountering someone using Wood Release to frame him, he didn''t think of handling it low-key, but instead thought ofmitting murders himself, and even wanted to escte the situation! The pitcher nt monster thought this kid was too weird and secretly reported to the mysterious masked man to avoid any uncontroble trouble. "Framing the murderer?" The mysterious masked man, upon hearing such information, couldn''t help but sneer at the idea: "That kid doesn''t even know who I am, how could he possibly set me up? I''m actually curious to see how that kid tries to set me up!" Yes. Akihara Kagura does not know his identity. Everyone in the ninja world probably doesn''t know about him, and apart from a few people, nobody knows that there''s a mysterious masked man in the ninja world. However... Sometimes, to frame someone, you don''t need their identity information. Logically, Akihara Kagura indeed doesn''t know the mysterious masked man''s information, but he knows who has seen the mysterious masked man in person. The most ferocious tailed beast. The Nine-Tails. Thest Nine-Tails disturbance in Konoha Vige was caused by the mysterious masked man, and the Nine-Tails harbors deep hatred for anyone who has controlled it! The mysterious masked man ces great importance on the Nine-Tails. If anything really happens to the Nine-Tails, he will definitely rush over. If the mysterious masked man refuses to show up, Akihara Kagura has another n: just by transforming into the appearance of the mysterious masked man, it''s highly likely that it would provoke a chakra riot in the Nine-Tails, making many people aware of the existence of the mysterious masked man and unable to resist investigating the truth about him... Now... It''s time to find Uzumaki Naruto. Is it easy to meet Uzumaki Naruto? Very easy. He could be encountered at any time. Uzumaki Naruto, the little guy, grew up without parents, not taught how to live. The living expenses given to him by Konoha often wasn''t enough for his needs. This little guy would often go fishing by the Konoha River or pick mushrooms in the back mountainste into the night because of extreme hunger... Tonight. It just so happens that this little guy is hungry again. Uzumaki Naruto, jubntly picking wild mushrooms, has no idea that Akihara Kagura is standing on a big tree, secretly spying on his movements. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The pitcher nt monster, which has been hiding in this big tree, is also spying on Akihara Kagura and has noticed the little guy, Uzumaki Naruto. In Akihara Kagura''s hands, wooden spikes are gathering, seemingly unaware that someone is eavesdropping on him, carelessly nning his scheme: "The Nine-Tails must be important, right? Is there anything more rming to Konoha than the mastermind behind the scenes killing the Nine-Tails?" "..." Ah? Ah! What is this kid talking about! Both brains of the pitcher nt monster are about to explode! Why would this kid say such a horrifying thing, how can he so casually talk about killing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki? Is this kid really a ninja from Konoha? The most troublesome part is that the Nine-Tails is inside Uzumaki Naruto, and the life of the Tailed Beast and the Jinchuriki are interconnected. Uzumaki Naruto, the Jinchuriki, is very weak; if this kid, Akihara Kagura, kills Uzumaki Naruto, he could indeed kill the Nine-Tails! This would cause great chaos in Konoha! No! It could even cause turmoil throughout the entire ninja world! "This kid is too extreme" "Must we stop all this from happening first?" The pitcher nt monster''s two brains quickly reached an agreement. It could only inform the mysterious masked man toe immediately, as it had nobat ability! "..." The mysterious masked man hurriedly used space time ninjutsu toe over. This dark figure, who had always been hiding behind the ninja world and thought he could manipte everyone, felt for the first time that things were out of his control. Although he didn''t know what impact it would have on himself if Akihara Kagura killed the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, it was obviously beyond his control! Especially since That guy also wanted to frame him! Moreover The child Uzumaki Naruto During thest Nine-Tails disturbance, the mysterious masked man made a life-changing decision to kill his teacher, turning himself from a ninja aspiring to be the Hokage into a behind-the-scenes maniptor trying to overturn the ninja world. Maybe there''s still a bit of conscience left, maybe it''s because Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, can still restrain the Nine-Tails, so there''s no need to let this child die so early! Konoha''s back mountain. Akihara Kagura seemed to be patrolling here by chance and saw Uzumaki Naruto, greeting him, "Hey, Naruto, what are you doing here?" "Kagura!" Uzumaki Naruto waved excitedly at Akihara Kagura, holding up his hand full of colorful mushrooms, "I just picked these mushrooms, want to have soup together?" "..." Green mushrooms Red mushrooms Aren''t these all poisonous mushrooms? Akihara Kagura frowned, his eyes changing: "After eating these with you, we''ll probably see our parents..." "Eh? Really?" Uzumaki Naruto seemed somewhat happy. This little guy still didn''t quite understand Akihara Kagura''s meaning. Holding a mushroom in his hand, he rushed towards Akihara Kagura, even feeling happy to meet someone who didn''t dislike him. "Don''t get close to him!" A voice suddenly appeared here! A spacetime vortex slowly appeared between Akihara Kagura and Uzumaki Naruto, and the figure of the mysterious masked man quickly shed out of the spacetime vortex! When the mysterious masked man arrived, his brain didn''t have time to think of other ways. He could only hurriedly appear in front of the two. Even if he revealed any ws, he could use the Mangekyo Sharingan to hypnotize them and erase their memories! Ssh! Blood sttered! A wooden spike pierced into the flesh! The moment the mysterious masked man hurriedly used the spacetime jutsu to appear, a wooden spike had already suddenly pierced his body, as if waiting for the moment he appeared, leaving him no time to dodge! "Good evening, intruder..." A yful look shed in Akihara Kagura''s eyes. It was somewhat unexpected that a behind-the-scenes maniptor of the ninja world would be so easily deceived Chapter 49: The man Behind the Nine-Tails Rebellion Chapter 49: The man Behind the Nine-Tails Rebellion The wooden spike''s sneak attack was perfectly timed! This was precisely the trap set by Akihara Kagura! The wooden spike thrown by Akihara Kagura was aimed at the moment when the mysterious masked man, using a spacetime vortex, released his body and couldn''t resist! The mysterious masked man looked down at the wooden spike piercing his body, his voice somewhat muffled: "I thought I would never be hurt in this false world again" How long had it been since he wasst injured? Was thest time during the Nine-Tails'' disturbance? Thest time he was injured, he wanted to kill the father of Uzumaki Naruto who was behind him. This time, he got injured while trying to protect this little guy, Uzumaki Naruto, behind him. This world is so false that it feels ironic. The mysterious masked man naturally thought he was protecting Uzumaki Naruto, keeping the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from being killed, ensuring that nothing unexpected happens to the Eye of the Moon n. "Wood Release: Piercing Spike Technique!" Akihara Kagura raised his finger! The wooden spike inside the mysterious masked man''s body suddenly grew! A bizarre scene unfolded, the growing wooden spike did not harm the mysterious masked man''s body, and even suddenly fell to the ground from inside him. The mysterious masked man''s body had just be transparent and dematerialized! This is the mysterious masked man''s spacetime dojutsu, which can ce his body inside an alternative space, avoiding harm in the real world! "Strange technique... and the Sharingan!" Akihara Kagura''s gaze shifted to the Mangeky Sharingan revealed by the mysterious masked man, his expression gradually turning cold: "A member of the Uchiha n, reveal your identity, why are you sneaking around here in the middle of the night!" "No need to know who I am." The mysterious masked man looked at Akihara Kagura, speaking coldly: "I am here just to prevent the blond kid behind me from being killed" How can this kid have the audacity to ask such a question! His own appearance here was because of this crazy kid! To frame the murderer, he even thought about killing Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. A Konoha ANBU ninja, more extreme than himself, an enemy of Konoha! "How did you know someone wanted to kill Uzumaki Naruto" Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring intently at the mysterious masked man, as if trying to see the secrets hidden in him: "Even I, a member of the ANBU, don''t know about this" "Oh? You don''t know?" The questioning voice of the mysterious masked man was somewhat chilling. If it weren''t for you, this little kid suddenly wanting to kill the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, how could I possibly have revealed my identity and rushed over here? What on earth is Hatake Kakashi, that bastard, doing? How could he leave such a dangerous kid in the Anbu! "Now I know!" "I am from Konoha Anbu, and I will protect him!" "You are the one who wants to harm Naruto, aren''t you?" Akihara Kagura sneered and suddenly shouted loudly: "Uzumaki Naruto, quicklye behind me, this guy might be an enemy!" "Huh?" Uzumaki Naruto was a bit confused. Undoubtedly, in Uzumaki Naruto''s mind, Akihara Kagura was definitely one of their own. The little blond quickly ran towards Akihara Kagura. "Don''t go over there!" The mysterious masked man threw a ck rod with his hand, stopping Uzumaki Naruto''s action: "Uzumaki Naruto, don''t get close to that guy, he wants to kill you!" "An invader ndering the Konoha Anbu?" "Has this world be too absurd?" Akihara Kagura quickly controlled a vine that sprouted from the ground, which swiftly reached for Uzumaki Naruto, seemingly trying to protect him! "This false world has always existed, it''s absurd in itself!" The mysterious masked man instantly appeared beside Uzumaki Naruto and kicked him away from the vine, sending the little blond flying backward! The mysterious masked man did not trust Akihara Kagura! Ain''t no way. In an instant! Uzumaki Naruto saw the mask of the mysterious masked man! A hint of red appeared in Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes, and a violent surge of crimson chakra instantly enveloped his body, coating him in a chakra cloak! Uzumaki Naruto, with a fierce look, seemingly lost in madness, lunged at the mysterious masked man! "The Nine-Tails, huh..." "Still not learning your lesson?" The mysterious masked man nced at the crazed Uzumaki Naruto, quickly raised his palm, and a ck rod instantly extended from his sleeve, piercing the shoulder of the little guy and pinning him directly to the ground! Dealing with the Nine-Tails, the mysterious masked man had plenty of tricks, let alone controlling a young Jinchuriki wrapped in a bit of the Nine-Tails'' chakra! "Now it should be my turn to find this interesting, right?" Akihara Kagura tilted his head, seemingly very curious about the scene before him: "Why does Naruto react like this upon seeing you? No, rather, why do the Nine-Tails inside Naruto react like this upon seeing you?" "..." The mysterious masked man suddenly clenched his fist! Ever since the Nine-Tails incident six years ago, there had been no issues with the Nine-Tails inside Uzumaki Naruto. But this time, upon seeing his mask, it suddenly became violent! Now everyone knows there is a problem! Originally, it was just to protect the Nine-Tails from being killed, but unexpectedly, the Nine-Tails'' violence exposed some secrets of the past! "Let me guess..." Akihara Kagura stroked his chin, starting to deduce the process based on the known results: "The Nine-Tails wouldn''t go berserk without reason. Thest time it went berserk... during the Nine-Tails incident, you were also involved, right, intruder?" "You really are smart..." The mysterious masked man begrudginglyplimented him. "Your Sharingan is not bad either..." Akihara Kagura returned thepliment, continuing leisurely: "The Uchiha n''s Mangeky Sharingan can control the Tailed Beasts. If I''m not wrong, six years ago, you must have controlled the Nine-Tails..." "Not bad." The mysterious masked man slowly nodded his head. "Do you hate Konoha?" Akihara Kagura suddenly quickened his questioning. "Yes." The mysterious masked man did not deny it. "Do you also dislike this world?" Akihara Kagura seemed to be asking a meaningless question. "Yes." The mysterious masked man found this question quite meaningful. If Akihara Kagura keeps talking like this, the mysterious masked man wouldn''t mind letting this little guy understand his thoughts, even wanting to tempt this little guy to agree that the false world needs to change. However... Akihara Kagura''s questions gradually became strange: "If you hate this world, you always need a reason. It seems your family must all be deceased?" "Correct." The mysterious masked man didn''t have time to thoroughly instill into Akihara Kagura that this world is a mistake, suddenly being asked and reminded of his grandmother whom he hadn''t thought about for a long time. "Did you kill Aburame Tatsuma?" Akihara Kagura abruptly asked a question. "Correct." The mysterious masked man abruptly spoke the truth. "Little kid..." The mysterious masked man''s eyes suddenly tightened, feeling like he had been tricked: "Did you deliberately distract my attention just to find out about this?" "I should say, this is the only thing I could ask." Akihara Kagura hugged his arms, with his left finger gently tapping on his right arm: "The one who once caused the Nine-Tails Disturbance, you have too many secrets on you. Killing Aburame Tatsuma seems rather trivial, so I was able to ask..." "But..." "It doesn''t matter anymore..." "After tonight, these will no longer be secrets..." Akihara Kagura''s chakra violently erupted, and vines burst out from the ground: "Now I just need to entangle you, the rest is just waiting for the Anbu reinforcements!" Chapter 50: You are...? Chapter 50: You are...? The vine attacks all fell on empty space! One after another, the vines passed through the body of the mysterious masked man, just like passing through air, without causing him the slightest harm! The Wood Release Jutsu of Akihara Kagura had no effect on the mysterious masked man! The ability of the mysterious masked man''s Mangeky Sharingan, which allows him to evade any attack, almost innately secures him an unbeatable position in battle! "nning to hold out for reinforcements with these tactics?" The mysterious masked man ignored the vines piercing through his body and rushed towards Akihara Kagura: "Kid, the people from Konoha are alwayste. Before they arrive, I''ll capture you, so that the Nine-Tails Jinchriki doesn''t face any danger!" "You''re the biggest danger here, aren''t you?" Akihara Kagura raised his finger to his chest, and a vine emerged from beneath his feet, quickly retreating with him! Even though Akihara Kagura knew the weakness of the mysterious masked man, it wasn''t easy to counter his abilities, as the opponent wouldn''t just stand still to be attacked and could easily use his intangibility to catch him! The mysterious masked man leaped into the air, touching the retreating vine. His right eye rapidly spun, creating a spacetime vortex in an instant! The vine was rapidly dragged into space! Akihara Kagura''s body was involuntarily pulled towards the mysterious masked man. Once captured, he would be at the mercy of his captor! However... This was also an opportunity! When the mysterious masked man used his spacetime dojutsu to absorb objects, his body would be tangible! Akihara Kagura quickly formed a wooden spike and threw it at the mysterious masked man, forcing him to abandon the absorption of the vine and re-enter his intangible state! "What a hassle..." Akihara Kagura frowned. Without a spacetime Dojutsu, it was indeed troublesome to fight against the mysterious masked man. He could only try to set some traps, as the most important aspect of the opponent''s dojutsu was space. If he could hide a clone inside the opponent''s space... "In the face of power disparity, one must experience the harshness of reality." The mysterious masked man charged at Akihara Kagura again, coldly saying, "No matter how you resist, it''s all futile..." "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura took a deep breath, as if regaining his fighting spirit, but said somewhat despondently, "All I need is to hold out until reinforcements arrive" Akihara Kagura seemed still eager to make an effort: "As long as Captain Kakashi arrives immediately, everything will get better" "Hmph, Kakashi is just a waste!" The mysterious masked man dismissed this with contempt, as if the name triggered his anger: "In this despairing reality, that waste Kakashi can''t change anything!" "..." Akihara Kagura ignored him and just raised his finger to form a hand seal. Vines rapidly grew from the ground, spiraling into a huge sphere, and Akihara Kagura hid himself in the center of the vines! "Wood Release: Wood Clone!" Using the cover of the vines, Akihara Kagura quickly created a wood clone. Compared to other clone techniques, the wood clone was not much different from the shadow clone technique, and could also be used for attack! "Kid, do you think you can escape by hiding inside?" The mysterious masked man extended his palm and ced it on the giant vine sphere. The Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes spun rapidly, and the spacetime jutsu quickly activated! Ordinary ninjas might find it difficult to deal with Akihara Kagura''s defense, but for the mysterious masked man, Kagura''s actions were no different from an ostrich hiding in the sand, just deceiving himself! If he went into the vines to search, it might waste time, so the mysterious masked man simply absorbed the entire vine sphere, along with Akihara Kagura inside, into space! The giant vine sphere waspletely absorbed by the mysterious masked man! "nplete." The mysterious masked man casually nced over the battlefield, looked at Naruto, who was still pinned to the ground, and then at Akihara Kagura standing next to Uzumaki Naruto. Huh? Akihara Kagura? Wasn''t this kid absorbed into space along with the vine sphere? The mysterious masked man suddenly widened his eyes, doubting what he had just done. How did this kid escape to Uzumaki Naruto''s side! "I''ve said it before..." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, his gaze turning to a leaping figure in the distance: "I just need to buy time, until reinforcements arrive..." A white-haired ninja wearing a mask leaped in from afar, and other ANBU ninjas were also quickly converging towards this ce, reinforcements were about to arrive! "Hmph, what can another waste do?" The mysterious masked man spoke harshly, but the Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes spun rapidly, nning to slip away into space! Since Hatake Kakashi has already arrived, Akihara Kagura should no longer dare to harm the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Let''s spare Akihara Kagura this time! Just three seconds... The mysterious masked man could use the Kamui to escape! Boom! A vine on the ground stopped his movement! "When I saw you just now, when you appeared using the spacetime, it took three seconds. That''s when I used the Piercing Technique to stab your body; I guess it would take at least three seconds for you to use the spacetime ninjutsu to absorb yourself and escape, right?" Akihara Kagura''s fingers were crossed in front of his chest, his eyes carrying a devilish smirk: "My Wood Release only needs one hand seal, and the technique activates in at most one second" ... The mysterious masked man realized the problem for the first time. This kid was not as murderous and reckless as he had imagined. He even noticed such a small detail and had already found one of his weaknesses! "Don''t be in a hurry to leave..." Akihara Kagura, looking at the mysterious masked man, spoke with a smiling persuasion: "Didn''t you say that Captain Kakashi is useless? When I was under Lord Danzo, I always wanted to kill him. Can you help me do it?" After saying this, Akihara Kagura didn''t wait for the mysterious masked man to answer and shouted towards Hatake Kakashi, who was running over: "Captain Kakashi, there is an intruder who sneaked into the vige attempting to kill Naruto. Come and help quickly!" "This kid..." The mysterious masked man cursed softly. It was actually this kid who wanted to kill Uzumaki Naruto, and he appeared here to avoid the death of the Nine-Tails! However... Hatake Kakashi wouldn''t care about these! Hearing someone was attempting to kill Uzumaki Naruto, Hatake Kakashi''s mood suddenly became tense, and he spotted the mysterious masked man! "Who are you?" Hatake Kakashi rushed towards the mysterious masked man and reached for the mask on his face, wanting to see who the person really was! The body of the mysterious masked man instantly became intangible! Hatake Kakashi''s hand grasped at thin air! However, the most bizarre scene urred. The mysterious masked man, who had seemingly dodged the attack, involuntarily widened his eyes as if he saw something terrifying! Within a strange space. Every time the mysterious masked man''s body bes intangible, a part of his body or his entire physical form appears in this alternative space. All the items he absorbed with his Kamui, including enemies, are also ced in this space. For instance, a vine-wrapped sphere. Or a Wooden Clone hidden inside the sphere. When the mysterious masked man bes ethereal to avoid Kakashi''s attack, his head appears in the Kamui dimension! Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Clone stands in front of the mysterious masked man''s head, ignoring the terrified eyes on it, and forcefully pulls off his mask! In the real world. The mysterious masked man''s mask suddenly vanishes! As if it was abruptly yanked off by someone! Kakashi was initially surprised that his hand missed, but then he saw the mask fall off and glimpsed the true face of the mysterious masked man! "You are" Chapter 51: Story of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin Chapter 51: Story of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin "You are" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes trembled for a moment. Hatake Kakashi thought he had never seen the mysterious masked man before, yet he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if his brain was momentarily electrified and stuck on the impression of someone! This intruder... Looked too much like arade from his youth. "Obito..." Hatake Kakashi muttered subconsciously. The painful memories that Hatake Kakashi once dared not recall sprung up like bamboo shoots after rain, from the time he met and became acquainted with Uchiha Obito, until they became a team, until Uchiha Obito ultimately sacrificed himself and was buried by his own hands... These past memories continuously assaulted his brain, stimting his nerves, as the image of the eternally smiling Uchiha boy slowly became fixed in reality. A young man about twenty years old. With short, tousled hair, a scar on the right side of his face, and a bizarre Mangeky Sharingan in his right eye; his left face was unharmed, with a normal Sharingan in his left eye. Hatake Kakashi couldn''t believe that the person before him was his formerrade, because thetter had two intact eyes, although they were asymmetrical; Hatake Kakashi also couldn''t easily deny it, because the facial contours of the other person really resembled Uchiha Obito from his youth. If Uchiha Obito were still alive in this world, he would definitely look like the person in front of him at the age of twenty... "Damn kid..." The mysterious masked man was still angry that his mask had been removed! The mysterious masked man never imagined that a kid using a simple Wooden Clone could directly unravel the technique of his prized Mangeky Sharingan! With the cover of the mask, the mysterious masked man could pretend to be a significant figure in the ninja world, using that person''s name to recruit followers... After all... The real identity of the mysterious masked man... Was just an insignificant figure... The Eye of the Moon n had not yet officiallymenced. If his true identity were exposed, it would severely affect his credibility, and even though he could resolve it with the power of the Mangeky Sharingan, it would cause considerable trouble... As the mysterious masked man was greatly annoyed... He then saw the astonished face of Hatake Kakashi in front of him! "Kakashi!" The mysterious masked man, looking at Hatake Kakashi, with even greater anger, stood up, kicked at Kakashi''s chest, and sent him flying! A vine caught Hatake Kakashi! Akihara Kagura, seemingly unaware of anything, asked, "Captain Kakashi, do you know him? This person is from the Uchiha n. Every time I mention you, he curses you as a waste. Do you two have some kind of grudge?" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s hand was still trembling. If before Hatake Kakashi was just a bit suspicious, at this moment he was almost certain that the only Uchiha who had a connection with his life was this one. "Should be, probably..." "It''s someone I know..." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead slowly showed a drop of cold sweat, his gaze firmly fixed on the face revealed by the mysterious masked man: "Obito, it''s you, right?" "Hmph..." The mysterious masked man coldly snorted. This man behind the scenes, named Uchiha Obito, had no choice but to ept the reality that his mask had been lifted, but the anger in his heart only grew stronger! "Have you recognized me?" "Kakashi..." "It''s okay if you still want to call that name..." Uchiha Obito simply admitted his true identity, continuing coldly: "For me, the story of that name is already a thing of the past..." "You''re still alive..." Hatake Kakashi stared at the other person, dumbfounded. During the Third Ninja World War, Hatake Kakashi, along with Uchiha Obito and anotherrade, went on a mission, resulting in heavy losses for their team... Hatake Kakashi''s eye was blinded by an enemy, and Uchiha Obito was buried under rocks and near death. Before dying, Uchiha Obito gave one of his Sharingan eyes to Hatake Kakashi and entrusted him to take care of their otherrade... Clearly, at that time on the battlefield of Kannabi Bridge, he had personally buried Uchiha Obito. Why had hee back to life now? Why wear a mask? Where had he been all these years? What had his life been like all these years? "Why" Hatake Kakashi had many excuses in his mind and asked tremblingly, "Since you are not dead, why didn''t you return to the vige..." "It doesn''t matter whether I am alive or not," Uchiha Obito spread his hands indifferently and said, "But yes, you would be most concerned about this issue. If I have to give a reason..." Uchiha Obito raised his arm, pointing at Hatake Kakashi, "Because you did not save Rin!" "..." Cold sweat streamed down Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. Rin. Nohara Rin. Their otherpanion. Hatake Kakashi felt breathless. At this moment, Kakashi finally understood why every time Akihara Kagura mentioned him, Uchiha Obito would curse him as waste... Before his death, Uchiha Obito entrusted him to take good care of their otherpanion, Rin. However, Kakashi did not take good care of Rin, nor was it a case of not saving her... But... He killed Rin with his own hands. Kakashi remembered being awakened from nightmares in the middle of the night, remembering his palms that felt like they could never be washed clean... Because that hand... Pierced through Rin''s chest. "Who is Rin?" Akihara Kagura suddenly asked this question, looking back and forth at the two people, as if he knew nothing about the past: "Right, Captain Kakashi didn''t save that person named Rin, so Uchiha Obito, why are you still alive and didn''t save Rin?" "Konoha ninjas are alwayste..." A hint of pain shed in Uchiha Obito''s eyes. Konoha ninjas are alwayste, even the once fastest ninja in the ninja world, Namikaze Minato, the Yellow sh, would bete Uchiha Obito, once a ninja of Konoha... That day... He waste too. The day in his life he should never have beente. "It''s my fault" Hatake Kakashi''s voice was obscure, and when he spoke, one could even see his trembling nerves, but he still tried hard to tell the truth. "Rin, it was my" "You killed her." Uchiha Obito coldly helped him to state the truth. Uchiha Obito caressed his own eye socket, and continued coldly: "I saw it, you killed Rin with your own hands" "At that time" "I thought I was in hell." When Uchiha Obito arrived, he saw the moment Kakashi killed Rin, saw his most trusted friend kill the person he loved the most! "..." Hatake Kakashi''s heart sank bit by bit, his lips mumbling, trying to say something more: "At that time, on Rin''s body" "No need to exin, and don''t worry, I won''t me you anymore." Uchiha Obito, perhaps having vented his anger, gradually calmed down and said: "If I have to say, it''s the world''s fault" "The vige, the ninjas, the wars, Rin who died, you who killed Rin, and me who barely survived, everything in this false world is wrong!" Chapter 52: Wooden Clone: Lets Talk Chapter 52: Wooden Clone: Let''s Talk "This world is full of mistakes..." "Everyone seems to be living in hell..." "Because humanity will inevitably be dominated by desire and interest, strife will never end, war will never stop, and the tragedy that befell Rin will always repeat itself!" Even if Rin is revived at this time, what can be done? Rin will sooner orter be involved in the conflicts of the world''s major powers and pulled into war! Uchiha Obito believes his thoughts have transcended the ninja world, yet the madness in his eyes bes more and more apparent, and he feels increasingly calm. Only by using the Eye of the Moon n to solve the fundamental problems of this world, freeing everyone from being dominated by their desires, can Rin''s fate truly be changed. "I won''t let Rin''s story repeat itself..." Uchiha Obito extended his hands as if embracing his mission: "I will recreate a new world, a world where Rin can exist forever!" "..." Hatake Kakashi could not understand the madness of Uchiha Obito. "..." As a transmigrator, Akihara Kagura is clear about Uchiha Obito''s thoughts and asks with interest: "In summary, you want to make the world peaceful, right? Do you have any ns?" "Hmph, of course..." Uchiha Obito''s voice suddenly stopped. Although Uchiha Obito thinks the Eye of the Moon n is perfect, it might not be epted by the majority in the ninja world... So... Before the n is implemented, the details of the n, even the strategy of collecting the Tailed Beasts for the Eye of the Moon n, must not be revealed to anyone to avoid alerting the ninja world! "Kid, are you trying to extract information?" Uchiha Obito narrowed his eyes slightly. "Not really..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and even offered an apocalyptic n: "Actually, I once thought of a great n to make the world peaceful. Just eliminate all life in this world, an empty world will not produce any strife..." "Kid, your idea is too extreme!" Uchiha Obito coldly retorted. "..." Hatake Kakashi also felt that Akihara Kagura''s ideas were a bit outrageous. "This kid must have spent too much time around Danzo, right?" "I also thought of another n..." Akihara Kagura frowned and proposed a usible n for human elimination: "The resources in the ninja world are limited, but the human poption is constantly growing. Sooner orter, the resources will not be sufficient for everyone. If we periodically and randomly eliminate half of the poption in the ninja world, we can ensure that there are enough resources for the remaining people to live a prosperous life..." "This n is also extreme!" Uchiha Obito directly interrupted Akihara Kagura, scornfully saying: "You kid, do you only know how to solve problems by killing?" This kid named Akihara Kagura is too insane, always thinking about solving problems through killing? He probably has never seen any high-IQ ys! Uchiha Obito has always thought that the Eye of the Moon n would not be epted by the world, but he feels thatpared to Akihara Kagura''s n, the Eye of the Moon n is practically charity... "Akihara Kagura..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but want to hold his forehead. His old friend Uchiha Obito has be a bit insane, and his new subordinate Akihara Kagura''s ideas are even crazier? "So, your n doesn''t involve killing?" Akihara Kagura, curiously tilting his head, asked aloud: "Is it possible to change a world without bloodshed and sacrifice?" "..." This time, Uchiha Obito didn''t rebut. Not only did Uchiha Obito not rebut, but even Hatake Kakashi, who was always beside him, had to admit that Akihara Kagura made sense. "But my n doesn''t require..." Uchiha Obito still decided to start exining. However, at this moment, the pitcher nt monster that had been hiding underground couldn''t stand it anymore and hurriedly contacted Uchiha Obito, fearing that he might divulge some information to Akihara Kagura! "Don''t fall for the kid''s trap!" There was a hint of urgency in the voice of the pitcher nt monster: "Obito, get out of here quickly, the other reinforcements from Konoha are about to arrive!" "..." Uchiha Obito''s face turned somewhat ugly. Could it be that he didn''t want to leave? This kid named Akihara Kagura had already grasped his Dojutsu weakness, and there was even one of his Wooden Clones in his own alternative space! The Mangekyo Sharingan''s intangible ability couldn''t be used, and fighting against Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura would take a considerable amount of time! Even... It might not be easy to win! I have no way to easily break free and leave! "..." Uchiha Obito thought for a second. Uchiha Obito looked at Akihara Kagura, and could only think of one move to deflect the trouble elsewhere: "Kakashi, a word of advice, the kid next to you is dangerous. When I came here, he wanted to secretly kill Naruto" "Do I need to sneak around to kill someone?" Akihara Kagura immediately retorted, even turning the tables: "You''re the one who wanted to kill Naruto, aren''t you? You killed Aburame Tatsuma too, and now you want to pin that on me, can''t you admit it?" "This..." Hatake Kakashi wanted to believe his old friend. But what Akihara Kagura said was the truth. This kid was radical in his actions, openly calling for violence against everyone, even daring to take the me for killing members of the Root... "That ck rod, wasn''t it you who stabbed it into Naruto?" Akihara Kagura pointed at the ck rod in Uzumaki Naruto''s body, speaking coldly: "If I hadn''t arrived here in time, Naruto might have already been killed by you!" "Say whatever you want..." Uchiha Obito felt he couldn''t exin himself clearly. However, while Akihara Kagura was arguing and Hatake Kakashi was stunned, Obito''s body quietly transformed into a spacetime vortex. "He''s trying to escape!" Akihara Kagura suddenly reacted. "Obito! Don''t go!" Hatake Kakashi immediately reacted, leaping towards the direction of Uchiha Obito, trying to stop his old friend! A vine sprouted from beneath Obito''s feet! To avoid being pierced by the vine, Uchiha Obito had to stop absorbing his body, and his body instantly entered the intangible state! Within the mysterious space. Uchiha Obito''s body appeared here in an intangible state. Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Clone sat leisurely on the floor of the mysterious space, propping up its head with an arm and tilting its head to look at Uchiha Obito who shed into the space. ''Why isn''t this Wooden Clone attacking me?'' Uchiha Obito wondered in surprise as he looked at the leisurely clone. "How do you feel about my real body?" Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone asked with a smile, as if already aware of the outside situation. "Has the Anbu reinforcement of my real body already arrived?" "..." Uchiha Obito was about to say something. "Oh, right, don''t speak." The wooden clone of Akihara Kagura interrupted Uchiha Obito, leisurely instructing, "No need to speak, just nod your head lightly. I guess in your current state, whatever you say here can be heard by people outside..." "..." Uchiha Obito nodded lightly. "Then let''s start talking about the real issue..." The Wooden Clone of Akihara Kagura blinked and continued, "If my real body doesn''t cooperate, it probably won''t be easy for you to leave Konoha tonight, right?" Chapter 53: New Boss, Wish us Happy Cooperation Chapter 53: New Boss, Wish us Happy Cooperation This kid... Really cunning and calcting! Uchiha Obito was somewhat inexplicably astonished. Because ording to the rules of the ninja world, there is nomunication between a clone and the original body. The original only receives messages when the clone is released. Did this little kid anticipate that this situation would definitely ur tonight, when the wooden clone was used as a trap and sucked into this alternative space? This kid... When did he find out that his Dojutsu was a spatial one? Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone seemed to guess Uchiha Obito''s thoughts and asked with a smile, "You must be wondering how I deciphered your Dojutsu, right?" "Yes..." Uchiha Obito slowly nodded his head. "Shush..." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone put a finger to his lips, whispering, "Don''t speak, lest others notice we aremunicating here. I also need you to nod asionally to signal to the original outside..." "..." Uchiha Obito could only nod. Akihara Kagura, satisfied with Uchiha Obito''s response, answered his query: "I just made a bold assumption that anything in the world, if not destroyed, cannot just disappear without reason; it must appear somewhere..." "Now..." "Let''s get back to the main point." "I will ask, and you nod or shake your head in response." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone leisurely asked the first question, "You knew I wanted to kill Uzumaki Naruto to create trouble, so you have been watching me, right?" "..." Uchiha Obito nodded. At that moment, Uchiha Obito felt a sense of dj vu. "The second question." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone looked at him and continued to ask, "Did you kill Aburame Tatsumast night to drive a wedge between me and Lord Danzo?" "..." Uchiha Obito quickly nodded his head. "You nodded too quickly; you''re trying to deceive me." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone was somewhat dissatisfied with this answer and continued, "It seems that killing Aburame Tatsuma was not to drive a wedge between me and Lord Danzo, but to force me to betray Konoha. You want me to be a rogue ninja, right?" "..." Uchiha Obito''s eyes widened in shock! "I guessed right." The wooden clone of Akihara Kagura seemed very certain of its answer and continued, "Since you want me to be a rogue ninja, instead of killing me secretly, you must need me for something. Do you need the power of my Wood Release jutsu for some matter?" "..." Uchiha Obito''s gaze became more serious. "I already know." The wooden clone of Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito very satisfied and continued softly, "If you really want me to be your ally, just nod your head lightly... An owner of the Mangekyo Sharingan actually needs such a strong helper like me, I''m already curious about what you''re nning." "..." Uchiha Obito slowly nodded his head. This kid really likes to boast! If it wasn''t for his secret Dojutsu being discovered by him, if it wasn''t for this kid setting traps during the fight, he would only be a toy in his hands! And... What exactly is this kid thinking? Does he want to be a spy in Konoha? Or is it just a pure curiosity about the unknown? No... This is just a crazy person with an extremely radical personality! Because this kid named Akihara Kagura even thought about killing Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, to cause big trouble, obviously he''s not that loyal to Konoha! Anyway... As long as he can escape sessfully tonight! Uchiha Obito already knew Akihara Kagura''s thoughts, and also knew that this kid''s mind was not quite normal, and he could be a very useful ally in the future. Uchiha Obito was just a little annoyed. This kid had exposed his true identity and discovered the secret of his Mangeky Sharingan. "Right, my new boss." "Don''t think you''ve got a hold on me." Akihara Kagura''s wood clone seemed to have guessed Uchiha Obito''s thoughts and continued: "If you leak the news of me secretly joining you, and do something unpleasant between us, I will tell others the secret of your Mangeky Sharingan" "..." Uchiha Obito''s face darkened as he nodded slightly. This secret wasn''t really a shackle for him; it just brought a bit of trouble. Being more careful in the future would prevent him from falling into today''s predicament again. But... How dare this kid talk to him with such an attitude! He was just a kid, supposedly just a pawn to be used, yet this kid acted as if he were the one superior! "Hmm?" Akihara Kagura''s wood clone noticed Uchiha Obito''s displeasure, but didn''t care and squinted his eyes, smiling to soothe his mood. "Don''t be unhappy..." Akihara Kagura''s wood clone''s smile was somewhat warm, softly persuading: "You should be happy that you have nted an undercover agent in Konoha... I''m a very sincere person, at least I''m not attacking you now. Isn''t my real body outside also not putting in much effort?" "..." Uchiha Obito still felt a bit stifled. If this kid''s Wooden Clone also attacked him, forcing him to deal in the real world only with the kid''s real body and Hatake Kakashi, that would indeed be a big trouble... As for the identity of an undercover agent... Uchiha Obito didn''t particrly care. Because he could always eavesdrop on conversations through the pitcher nt monster. "An undercover agent can be very useful." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone smiled even more triumphantly. After achieving its purpose, it began to actively draw a big picture for its new boss: "Today you exposed your identity in Konoha, and Konoha will definitely search everywhere for your news. I happen to be a member of Konoha''s Anbu, so I can pass on information to you at any time, letting you know Konoha''s movements" "Because I was the first to find your trail and dyed your departure, exposing your identity, the higher-ups of Konoha will definitely not suspect that I have any connection with you. They might even let me join the squad that is assigned to pursue you" "Think about it" "As long as I am an undercover agent for you" "We can let the Konoha higher-ups know whatever you want them to know... What we don''t want them to know, they will never find out!" "..." Such an undercover agent is indeed very tempting! Uchiha Obito unconsciously nodded his head. At this moment, he felt that what Akihara Kagura''s Wooden Clone said made a lot of sense. The only thing that made Uchiha Obito ufortable was that if Akihara Kagura really became a sessful Konoha undercover agent, it was all thanks to the achievements gained from Obito tonight... "Alright." "Looking forward to our pleasant cooperation." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone slowly sat upright, smiling and said: "What you should do now is to kidnap Uzumaki Naruto, making outsiders think you are the one who wanted to kill the Nine-Tails tonight, and take the me for me" Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone slowly said: "You killed Aburame Tatsuma, making me take the me. Now, wanting to recruit me as a subordinate and take the me for me, it''s only natural for me to have no grudges against you" "Just right" "After you leave, I can inform them about your secret involvement in the Nine-Tails disturbance. Anyway, this matter can''t be hidden for long due to the Nine-Tails chakra riot inside Uzumaki Naruto, so it''s better if I reveal it to gain more trust from Konoha." "..." Uchiha Obito didn''t really want to nod anymore. However, he also knew that what Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone said was right. "Contact me again after you leave." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone slowly sat upright and said: "Now, use your most powerful Wood Release in battle. My main body will start to assist you in escaping Konoha" Chapter 54: Kagura :) Chapter 54: Kagura :) "Nothing should be wasted." Akihara Kagura is a person who lives thriftily. Even when Uchiha Obito was about to leave, he wanted him to use the Wood Release jutsu onest time in front of Hatake Kakashi to clear himself of the suspicion of killing Aburame Tatsuma. Uchiha Obito, however, did not think about these things. Because at that time, he just wanted to leave Konoha as soon as possible. The real world. Hatake Kakashi''s battle was still fierce. Even after so many years, Hatake Kakashi still seemed like that genius. If it weren''t for the enhancement of the Mangeky Sharingan, Uchiha Obito might not be his match! Unfortunately... There are no what-ifs in the world. Uchiha Obito''s body was almost always in a state of intangibility, making every one of Hatake Kakashi''s forceful attacks miss. Akihara Kagura''s assistance didn''t seem that powerful either... "It''s impossible to attack his body..." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead was dripping with a bead of sweat. No matter whether he used Taijutsu or Ninjutsu, he was helpless against Uchiha Obito''s intangible state. Especially when Uchiha Obito nodded his head from time to time, as if he wasmenting on his growth over the years, perhaps also confident that Hatake Kakashi waspletely helpless against him... Of course, Hatake Kakashi didn''t know that in this short period of time, Uchiha Obito had secretly hired someone in the Mangeky Sharingan alternative space. After interviewing his new subordinate, Uchiha Obito quickly canceled his intangible state and returned to the real world, grabbing Hatake Kakashi''s left wrist with one hand. "Fool!" "Hm?" Hatake Kakashi was not scared but pleasantly surprised! Swoosh! A shuriken appeared in Hatake Kakashi''s left hand. With a light flick of two fingers, the shuriken flew towards Uchiha Obito''s shoulder! As a genius ninja who participated in wars from a young age, Hatake Kakashi''s shuriken-throwing skill was extremely proficient, a technique not easily learned by other ninjas! "Is that all you''re capable of?" Uchiha Obito''s palm was still gripping Hatake Kakashi''s wrist, just entering an intangible state in an instant. This is the terrifying aspect of Uchiha Obito''s intangibility ability! The moment the body is about to be attacked, it can instantly be intangible! The cunning shuriken shot out by Hatake Kakashi, aiming to take advantage, passed through Uchiha Obito''s shoulder like it was passing through air! "You''re a bit disheveled, Captain Kakashi" Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly came from the side. The young Anbu quickly flicked a wooden spike from his palm, stabbing towards Uchiha Obito! Hatake Kakashi struggled out of his restraints and quickly retreated back to Akihara Kagura''s side, wanting to discuss tactics: "Kagura, you take care of the attack, I will be responsible for..." "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" Another voice interrupted Hatake Kakashi''s thoughts! Uchiha Obito quickly formed hand seals and spat out a huge fireball towards the direction of Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura! "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Hatake Kakashi quickly formed seals and released a defensive jutsu! A wall carved with a dog''s head emerged from the ground, blocking the fireball attack. The intense heat brought a gust of hot wind that blew through Kakashi''s white hair! "Hmph" "Still the same old tactics..." Uchiha Obito looked disdainfully at the old stone wall ravaged by mes. The next moment! Vines suddenly sprouted around him! Akihara Kagura stood next to Hatake Kakashi, fingers sped together, maintaining the Snake hand seal, frantically manipting the vines to attack Obito''s body! "..." Uchiha Obito looked towards Akihara Kagura. The eyes of the young Anbu were still sharp, as if he was always the loyal Konoha ninja, making Uchiha Obito wonder if the interview scene he had just experienced was a dream, or if he was under a genjutsu? However... It was neither a dream nor a genjutsu. Because Akihara Kagura suddenly tilted his head. This action made Uchiha Obito realize that the other party was reminding him to act ording to the agreement with his wooden clone, rather than entangling with Hatake Kakashi here... Hatake Kakashi, this fool... This guy doesn''t even know that the kid who has been fighting alongside him has already chosen to side with him! Uchiha Obito''s palms also suddenly came together to form seals! "Wood Release: Revolt of Hell!" Thorny bushes grew out of the ground! These thorns spiraled and grew rapidly, converging intorge trees covered with thorns, turning this ce into and of thorns that no one could approach! Akihara Kagura quickly retreated, avoiding the range of the Revolt of Hell! Akihara Kagura even manipted the vines, wrapping around Hatake Kakashi''s body and retreating together, rescuing his captain from the threat of Revolt of Hell! "Thank you..." Hatake Kakashi thanked Akihara Kagura for his intervention. Although Hatake Kakashi could have avoided the danger himself, this little guy was quick and had already saved him several times tonight... Although he always pretended to be tough and wanted to kill him, he was not sloppy when it came to saving people. Obviously, Akihara Kagura was not a hopeless child. "You''re wee." Akihara Kagura''s face drooped, and he snorted coldly: "I''m just worried that if you die, it would be a bit tricky for me to kill him alone..." "..." Hatake Kakashi did not speak. This kid really is stubborn! Clearly, you''re not a match for Obito, right? Weren''t you just stalling Obito, waiting for reinforcements toe and help? Akihara Kagura looked at the fierce and terrifying Wood Release: Revolt of Hell, seemingly unable to restrain himself from praising Uchiha Obito: "He can even use Wood Release, this technique is not bad. I should find an opportunity to develop it myself, this technique could definitely kill many people..." "..." Hatake Kakashi frowned. What on earth had Uchiha Obito been through these years? Why does he possess the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, how could an Uchiha have acquired Wood Release? It could only have been obtained through human experimentation, right? Who made him undergo Wood Release human experimentation? After hearing Akihara Kagura''s words, Hatake Kakashi felt that Akihara Kagura''s way of thinking was too extreme,pletely neglecting another matter. Hatake Kakashi slowly shook his head, voluntarily bringing up the topic: "Kid, do you still remember someone killed Aburame Tatsuma and framed you?" "It''s him!" Akihara Kagura seemed to have just figured it out! "He must be kept here!" However, just as Akihara Kagura was quickly forming hand seals, seemingly wanting to stop Uchiha Obito, Obito''s voice came through. "If you take one more step forward" Uchiha Obito, standing on Naruto, spoke coldly: "I''ll kill Naruto. After all, this kid was lucky to have survived in the first ce" "Huh?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito and scoffed: "Do you think I care whether that kid lives or dies? As if you would spare Naruto if we stopped. Isn''t your goal tonight to kill Naruto?" "..." Uchiha Obito didn''t want to look at him. Uchiha Obito chose to look at Hatake Kakashi instead. Hatake Kakashi quickly pressed on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, fearing that Kagura would provoke Obito: "Obito, don''t be rash" "No need for pointless talk!" Akihara Kagura was still stubborn, speaking loudly: "Whether you kill that kid or not, you can''t escape tonight. I still have a lot of chakra to dy..." "..." Uchiha Obito''s palm quickly formed a wooden spike! "Akihara Kagura, follow the orders of your superiors." Hatake Kakashi quickly interrupted Akihara Kagura, turning back to Obito: "Obito, let go of Naruto, I will let you leave here." Chapter 55: That Uchiha Obito guy... Chapter 55: That Uchiha Obito guy... Sometimes, subordinates have to obey the orders of their superiors. Hatake Kakashi was very determined to protect Uzumaki Naruto, even at the cost of letting the dangerous Uchiha Obito escape. Akihara Kagura nced at his Captain, seemingly having no choice but to reluctantly agree with Hatake Kakashi''s orders, yet he stubbornly added, "If Lord Danzo were here, he definitely wouldn''t let this guy get away" ... Hatake Kakashi just slowly shook his head. Even if Shimura Danzo were here, he would still be threatened by Uchiha Obito, because Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, is far more important than capturing an enemy. "Letting an enemy escape gives us another chance to catch him." Hatake Kakashi took this opportunity to try to correct Akihara Kagura''s thinking: "If arade in the vige dies, they can never be brought back... Kagura, a person who doesn''t value theirrades is worse than trash!" ... A look of confusion shed across Akihara Kagura''s face. "Hmph!" Uchiha Obito''s expression changed slightly, then quickly became indifferent again. He shook his head slowly,ughing mockingly, "Kakashi, have you also learned to be hypocritical in Konoha? You, who killed Rin, can actually say such a thing" ... Hatake Kakashi''s face suddenly turned somewhat pale. "Hmph!" Uchiha Obito spread his palms, speaking with a sinister face, "It''s proven that in this fake world, whatever we say is always wrong!" Uchiha Obito looked up, expressing his disdain for the world, "In this fake world, ninjas should stop at nothing to achieve their goals!" "Obito" A hint of pain shed in Hatake Kakashi''s eyes. Because the person who said he cherished hisrades was Uchiha Obito, this once positive and upward-looking friend hadpletely abandoned his former path... "Only in the real world does that phrase truly be meaningful." Uchiha Obito said coldly, grabbing the ck rod stuck in Uzumaki Naruto, his Mangeky Sharingan shing a space-time vortex, pulling his body into the space-time vortex and disappearing without a trace. "Goodbye, Kakashi!" "Next time we meet, you won''t be so lucky!" "..." Hatake Kakashi watched his disappearance. Not until Uchiha Obito left did Hatake Kakashi take a deep breath, slowly lowering his head, "Obito, is it now my turn to save you?" The resurrection of a formerrade was a big deal for Hatake Kakashi, filling his once empty heart slowly; The deviation of a formerrade was also a big deal for Hatake Kakashi, letting him know that his life was no longer without purpose. "Captain Kakashi" Akihara Kagura looked at the somewhat dejected Hatake Kakashi, first throwing him an usation, "Since the enemy was let go by you, why don''t we go check on that kid Naruto, after all, I''ve also had ramen with him" "..." Hatake Kakashi slowly nodded. In fact. Uzumaki Naruto''s injury was not serious. Although Uzumaki Naruto''s body was pierced, when they wanted to take him to the hospital, the little guy''s body had already healed. Hatake Kakashi seemed to know something about Uzumaki Naruto''s situation, murmuring softly, "The healing ability of the Nine-Tails'' chakra? Or is it the Uzumaki n''s" "What should we do?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uzumaki Naruto, who was about to wake up, and continued to ask, "Do we still take him to the hospital now? I think this little guy is probably fine, why don''t we take him to have a bowl of Ichiraku Ramen first, I remember he didn''t have dinner" "Ramen!" Upon hearing the word "ramen," Uzumaki Naruto instantly woke up. This little guypletely forgot that he was attacked and even had a Nine-Tails chakra outburst, and said with a delighted face, "Is someone treating me to ramen? Kagura, are you going to treat me to ramen?" "Hmm, let me think..." Akihara Kagura seemed to be in a good mood. After pondering for a while, he turned to his Captain, "Captain Kakashi, can we have the bill sent to Anbu from Teuchi, the handmade noodle master?" "Let''s wait a bit." Hatake Kakashi shook his head and exined softly, "First, we need to meet with the Third Hokage and report tonight''s events." Whether it was Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki encountering danger, or the vige hero Uchiha Obitoing back to life as a rogue ninja, both were significant events. Tonight''s events couldn''t be hidden, and there were many follow-up troubles. Hatake Kakashi must report to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Additionally... Hatake Kakashi also wanted to probe a bit. Who conducted the Wood Release human experiments on Uchiha Obito? Who colluded with Uchiha Obito? This would be key to finding Obito in the future! "Eating first is also fine." Akihara Kagura felt a bit hungry and repeated the most crucial issue of the night, "Captain Kakashi, since you let the enemy go, the report can wait, right..." "I''ve been hungry for a long time today." Uzumaki Naruto rubbed his growling stomach, weakly searching his body for something, "Where did you guys throw the mushrooms I picked on the mountain? That was my hard-found dinner..." "I didn''t see them." Akihara Kagura spread his hands indifferently and said, "They must have been crushed by that guy named Uchiha Obito..." "I''ll treat you to ramen." A ck line appeared on Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. Hatake Kakashi could only take Akihara Kagura and Uzumaki Naruto to the Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant, nning to quietly ask them about Uchiha Obito on the way. After all These two people were the first to discover Uchiha Obito. Treating them to a bowl of ramen might be nice... After all, both of them are victims. Especially Akihara Kagura, this somewhat extreme kid, is likely to cause trouble whenever something displeases him. As for Uzumaki Naruto... Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but reach out and stroke the little blond''s head. This child probably doesn''t understand who the person who wanted to harm him tonight really is, right? However... Akihara Kagura understands what Uchiha Obito, who appeared tonight, means to Uzumaki Naruto. When Akihara Kagura was about to reach the noodle shop, he suddenly said, "Oh, right, Captain Kakashi, I just remembered something..." "You say..." Hatake Kakashi nodded. Akihara Kagura slowly began, "When Uzumaki Naruto saw him, a violent chakra burst forth from his body..." "Uh-huh..." Hatake Kakashi signaled him to continue. Hatake Kakashi knew that the violent chakra that erupted from Uzumaki Naruto was the Nine-Tails'' chakra. Has the seal of the Nine-Tails'' chakra been broken? That''s a bit troublesome... However, Akihara Kagura''s next words made Hatake Kakashi feel that the leakage of the Nine-Tails'' chakra was not much of a problem... "That guy named Uchiha Obito..." "The enemy you, Captain Kakashi, decided to let go..." After emphasizing it once, Akihara Kagura continued, "When Uchiha Obito saw the violent chakra, he admitted that he was the one who created the Nine-Tails'' disturbance six years ago" Chapter 56: Just Do it Chapter 56: Just Do it In the Ichiraku Ramen shop. Uzumaki Naruto and Akihara Kagura are slurping ramen noisily. After finishing a bowl of ramen, Akihara Kagura even signals the handmade shop owner to serve another bowl, as if he hadn''t just had a conversation with Hatake Kakashi. "Shop owner, another bowl, please." Akihara Kagura nces at Hatake Kakashi, who is motionless beside him, and proactively shows concern for his superior: "Captain Kakashi, after battling for so long, aren''t you hungry?" "..." Hatake Kakashi can''t eat. Kakashi even feels restless. When the young Akihara Kagura mentioned that Uchiha Obito was the culprit behind the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, Hatake Kakashi somewhat regretted letting Obito go too easily, thinking he should have rified this matter with Obito first. "Naruto, eat quickly!" Akihara Kagura urges Uzumaki Naruto, saying, "We have to meet the Third Hokage after this, let''s inform him about tonight''s events early, so as not to disturb the old man''s rest" "Uh-huh, uh-huh" Uzumaki Naruto nods repeatedly. "...You two don''t need to rush." Hatake Kakashi speaks softly,forting them both. Hatake Kakashi still hasn''t decided how to report tonight''s events to the Third Hokage. Moreover, if the Third Hokage learns about what happened tonight, will the old man even be able to sleep? "Um..." The handmade shop owner looks at Akihara Kagura and Uzumaki Naruto, who are devouring their food, and then at Hatake Kakashi, who is unable to eat: "Did something happen?" "Nothing much" Hatake Kakashi shook his head, not wanting to bring it up. "We found the culprit behind the Nine-Tails'' disturbance!" Akihara Kagura was nonchntly boasting about their achievement tonight. "What!" The handmade shop owner widened his eyes in shock! Standing next to the handmade shop owner, Ayame couldn''t help but lean in, looking at them with a face full of surprise: "Did you catch that person?" "No." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued to pin the me on Kakashi: "But it seems that the culprit was a formerrade of Captain Kakashi, and Captain Kakashi let him go..." "..." The handmade shop owner was even more shocked! Ayame also opened her mouth in amazement! "Kagura..." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitches uncontrobly. This guy shouldn''t make things sound so simple when he talks! It was all for protecting Naruto, this little guy. How could it be twisted into him abusing his power for personal gain whening from this kid''s mouth! "Kagura." Hatake Kakashi moved closer to Akihara Kagura and warned in a low voice, "Don''t just tell half the story when you speak! And also, don''t casually disclose Anbu''s intelligence!" Hatake Kakashi looked at the still shocked and curious handmade shop owner and his daughter and added, "The truth of this matter is still unclear, and it''s not as you imagine..." "...Oh." The handmade shop owner slowly nodded his head. For many years, the handmade shop owner has watched Hatake Kakashi grow up and trusts in Hatake Kakashi''s character, hence he did not pursue the matter further. However, while Hatake Kakashi could conceal things from the vigers, he couldn''t hide them from the Third Hokage, as he couldn''t prevent Akihara Kagura from reporting to higher-ups. At the residence of the Third Hokage. Sarutobi Hiruzen had already awakened. Due to the chaotic battle zone caused by Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura, and Uchiha Obito, someone had already reported the matter to Sarutobi Hiruzen. Of particr concern was the trace of the Nine-Tails'' chakra leakage. When Hatake Kakashi arrived with Uzumaki Naruto and Akihara Kagura, a group of Anbu were already guarding the entrance of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s house. Under the guise of a physical examination, Sarutobi Hiruzen checked Uzumaki Naruto''s Nine-Tails seal and, confirming there were no issues with the seal, ordered the Anbu ninjas to escort the young boy home. What followed was the inquiry about the night''s events. Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a calm demeanor, seemed unshakable by any major event, "What happened? Did enemies infiltrate the vige tonight, wanting to abduct Naruto?" "No..." Hatake Kakashi slowly shook his head, reporting in a standard manner, "Tonight, the vige''s rogue ninja, Uchiha Obito, secretly infiltrated the vige, attempting to kill Uzumaki Naruto. Fortunately, Anbu Akihara Kagura noticed his presence and protected Naruto''s safety..." "Uchiha Obito, eh..." As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he picked up his pipe. The old man had just struck a match when he suddenly stopped, his eyes widening in disbelief, "Uchiha Obito! I remember that child from the Battle of the Kannabi Bridge..." "Obito is not dead." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, exining solemnly, "I personally buried his body, but somehow Obito came back to life. His Mangekyo Sharingan has acquired a miraculous Dojutsu, able to evade any attack, and he even mastered Wood Release Kekkei Genkai..." "There''s another matter..." "It''s said that when Naruto saw Obito, the Nine-Tails'' chakra suddenly leaked out..." "Additionally, Anbu Akihara Kagura ims that Obito admitted to being responsible for the Nine-Tails'' rampage in the vige six years ago..." "This matter is still uncertain." After Hatake Kakashi exined, he continued, "Considering the age, Uchiha Obito was probably around thirteen or fourteen years old at that time" This was the most doubtful point. After all, theoretically, a boy of only thirteen or fourteen might not have the capability to create a disaster as massive as the Nine-Tails'' rebellion, especially since Konoha had such formidable figures as the Fourth Hokage, Minato, at that time. "It''s indeed hard to judge the truth of this matter." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in agreement with Hatake Kakashi''s words and continued to ask, "Kakashi, you were once Uchiha Obito''srade. Do you know why he didn''t return to the vige after his resurrection and instead became a rogue ninja?" "Possibly because of" "Rin''s incident." Hatake Kakashi slowly lowered his head. "" Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed andforted his subordinate, "We already know the whole story about Nohara Rin''s incident. Rin chose to sacrifice herself to protect the vige. This isn''t your fault, Kakashi" "Lord Hokage." Hatake Kakashi knelt on one knee and made his request, "I want to actively pursue Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts" "That''s fine." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in approval. Uchiha Obito was a dangerously ideologically rogue ninja, intending to assassinate the Nine-Tails'' Jinchuriki in the vige. This matter indeed could not be ignored. In the entire Konoha, there might be no one more suitable than Hatake Kakashi to track down Uchiha Obito, because of the past bonds between them. "I''ll go too!" Akihara Kagura stood behind Hatake Kakashi and clenched his fists tightly, "That guy escaped from my hands, I must kill him" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately fell silent. After pondering for a while, the old man''s voice slowly became somewhat calmer, "Kakashi, let Kagura be your assistant, it just so happens that he is your subordinate" "..." Hatake Kakashi raised his head in confusion. However, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attitude gradually became more resolute, even proactively providing them with a way to investigate Uchiha Obito. "Uchiha Obito has awakened Wood Release on his body..." "Theoretically, only the cells of the First Hokage have the chance to awaken Wood Release. You can go and check the vige''s records of Wood Release experiments again" "When Orochimaru defected, the Anbu sealed all of Orochimaru''s undergroundbs in the vige, as well as the records of his unauthorized experiments" Toward the end, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes revealed a deeply meaningful look, "Go look at those records, find some clues!" Chapter 57: Go to Memorial Stone at the Middle of the Night Chapter 57: Go to Memorial Stone at the Middle of the Night Tonight is destined to be a night of harvest. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had a night of poor quality sleep. Hatake Kakashi received news that his dear friend Uchiha Obito was still alive. Uchiha Obito reaped the most; he gained a powerful subordinate, Akihara Kagura, as well as the opportunity to live in the world again under his true identity. Even Naruto, the little rascal, managed to scrounge a meal. As for Akihara Kagura, an ordinary employee, he received a new work assignment and a neer''s wee package from his new superior. [System Prompt]: [New work assignment: Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito from Konoha, assigned by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.] Tasks assigned by this superior always seem to be about execution without questioning the results, yet they invariably require sessful oues. Byparison Akihara Kagura quite likes his new superior. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Uchiha Obito), reward: neer''s wee package, unlocking new trait ''Eye of Bond (Right)''] [Eye of Bond (Right), the legendary Mangeky Sharingan. Despite being only the right eye, it possesses unimaginable doujutsu power for mortals!] [System Prompt]: Initiating Mangeky Sharingan awakening based on the host''s inner will... Doujutsu awakening was sessful! [Eye of Bond (Right)] has been reced with the new trait [Mangeky Sharingan (Right)!] [System Prompt]: The host has collected both Eye of Bonds [Mangeky Sharingan (Left)] and [Mangeky Sharingan (Right)], enhancing doujutsu powers significantly. Traitsbined and strengthened into the new trait [Mangeky Sharingan]! [Mangeky Sharingan: Possesses strong observational, copying, and hypnotic abilities, enhances observational skills, strengthens the ability to cast and see through illusions, can copy physical techniques and non-Bloodline ninjutsu, and even hypnotize Tailed Beasts. The left eye doujutsu is Tsukuyomi, the right eye doujutsu is Kamui, the ultimate dojutsu is Susanoo!] [Limited Tsukuyomi (A doujutsu within the Mangeky Sharingan, when used on an enemy, it creates a new illusionary world based on the enemy''s life and the host''s will. The enemy''s real body is drawn into the illusionary world using space-time powers. If the enemy cannot escape the fate of the illusionary world or defeat the host, they will be lost in the illusionary world forever.)] [Limited Tsukuyomi Enhancement (With both eyes enhanced, the host can control everything in the illusionary world of Tsukuyomi and enter or leave at will using space-time powers.)] [Limited Yomi (A doujutsu within the Mangeky Sharingan, used by the host on themselves. After activating Yomi, all injuries suffered by the host will turn into a dream and disappear after ten minutes. Each use of Yomi consumes a significant amount of doujutsu power.) [Limited Yomi Enhancement: With both eyes enhanced, the host can freely control the duration of Yomi, up to a maximum of ten minutes, with a three-second interval between continuous uses.)] [Susanoo (The ultimate dojutsu of the Mangeky Sharingan, materializes massive chakra into a formidable warrior forbat. An ultimate dojutsu that is both offensive and defensive, growing in stages with the user''s doujutsu power, currently at the first stage.)] [System Prompt]: To use Limited Tsukuyomi and Yomi, the host needs at least SSS-level chakra! Excessive use of Limited Tsukuyomi and Yomi will lead to the exhaustion of the Mangeky Sharingan''s doujutsu power and blindness! The Hashirama cells in the host''s body will significantly reduce the doujutsu power consumption of the Mangeky Sharingan! After the host''s Mangeky Sharingan advances to the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, it will greatly enhance the ultimate dojutsu Susanoo! The Mangekyo Sharingan in both eyes possesses some strange power. Akihara Kagura touched his own eye sockets. The technique in his left eye is a Limited Tsukuyomi, which is understandable. After receiving the blessing of both eyes, he could freely enter a certain illusionary world, meaning that he could also learn to hide in another space like his new superior, Uchiha Obito As for the technique in his right eye, it''s the Limited Yomi Akihara Kagura felt that this technique, which turns the injuries one receives into a dream, seemed a bit like a forbidden technique called Izanagi? Izanagi, the ultimate forbidden technique of the Uchiha n, can turn injuries into dreams, but the duration is not very long. After using it, one of the Sharingan will go blind The limited Yomi Shouldn''t go blind That''s also normal. After all, both of his superiors are quite adept at using the forbidden technique Izanagi. For example, Shimura Danzo, the old superior, is an expert in using Izanagi. Could it be that because he has always been too loyal to Shimura Danzo, his right eye awakened a technique simr to Izanagi? "I want to see Lord Danzo now" Akihara Kagura sighed softly when he left the house of the Third Hokage. "Do you want to report about Obito to Shimura Danzo?" Hatake Kakashi felt that Akihara Kagura''s idea was somewhat dangerous. Once Shimura Danzo knew about this, that guy had always coveted the Sharingan of the Uchiha n. There was not much he could do in the vige, but now that he knows about a rogue ninja from the Uchiha n, Shimura Danzo would definitely send someone to hunt down Uchiha Obito immediately! "Information from the Anbu cannot be leaked casually!" "Even if Shimura Danzo is the Hokage''s advisor, it''s not allowed!" Hatake Kakashi shook his head, trying to dissuade Akihara Kagura: "Moreover, the truth about Obito hasn''t been rified yet..." "No, I don''t just want to report these" Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed, "I just feel that life in the Anbu is a bit hard, and I want to return to Lord Danzo''s Root" "The Third Hokage is unfair in his rewards and punishments. Tonight we did so much, and we can''t even rest a bit, but have to continue researching with you... Initially, Lord Danzo even taught me two powerful Wood Release jutsu and rewarded me with a personal training ground!" "..." Hatake Kakashi fell silent for a moment. Over the years of his career in the Anbu, Hatake Kakashi had seen many neers, but he had never seen anyone like Akihara Kagura. How could a member of the Anbu still be seeking treatment and rewards? "I will report and apply to the Hokage." Hatake Kakashi looked at the young Anbu member beside him and couldn''t help asking again, "Wait... I remember, wasn''t it you who actively wanted to join me in investigating Uchiha Obito?" "Because I have to watch you..." Akihara Kagura stated his attitude directly and spoke nonchntly: "Lest Captain Kakashi let his pastrades go again... That guy mocked me for being extreme in my actions, but I really wanted to kill him!" "Actually..." You little kid, you are the most extreme... Hatake Kakashi knew he couldn''t say the second half of his thought aloud, to avoid an immediate internal conflict in their small team investigating Uchiha Obito. "I want to go to the Memorial Stone first." Hatake Kakashi suddenly proposed to go to the cemetery in the back mountain of Konoha. "Let''s go together, I have to watch you." Akihara Kagura nned to follow Hatake Kakashi to see, and also suggested, "In the middle of the night, are we going to dig up Uchiha Obito''s grave?" Chapter 58: People are mourning, but Kagura and Obito are conspiring Chapter 58: People are mourning, but Kagura and Obito are conspiring Behind the Konoha Vige. As a hero of the Konoha, Uchiha Obito had his own grave. Since Hatake Kakashi couldn''t find the body initially, he erected a cenotaph for Uchiha Obito in the vige, right beside the grave of anotherpanion, Nohara Rin. "I''ll go and pay respects to Rin myself." When Hatake Kakashi arrived at the graveyard, he stopped Akihara Kagura''s steps, seemingly afraid that Akihara Kagura might dig up Uchiha Obito''s cenotaph. This kid is not bad, but he is too extreme in his actions. Digging up Uchiha Obito''s grave is something Hatake Kakashi felt Akihara Kagura really might do. "Alright then." Akihara Kagura could only stop at the edge of the forest. The moonlight in the sky was bright. Hatake Kakashi stood in front of two tombstones. One was Nohara Rin''s, and the other was Uchiha Obito''s. "Rin, Obito has been alive all this time." Hatake Kakashi lowered his head, gazing at Nohara Rin''s tombstone, and spoke softly about tonight''s events: "Perhaps he has also visited you. Before, it was he who saved me, and this time, it should be my turn to save him" At the edge of the forest. Akihara Kagura, feeling something, quietly retreated under a tree, hiding his figure in the darkness. "Why are you here?" A dark figure stood under the tree, nced at Akihara Kagura who approached, then looked back at Hatake Kakashi who came to pay respects. "Of course, to dig up your grave" Akihara Kagura''s face revealed a light smile, saying, "Worthy of being the boss I''ve just sided with, such courage. I thought you had escaped" This dark figure was Uchiha Obito. Nobody expected that after just revealing his identity and causing such chaos in the Konoha, he didn''t flee but instead hid again in the Konoha Vige. This time, Uchiha Obito had intended to speak in front of Rin''s tombstone, as tonight he finally took off his mask. However Hatake Kakashi, that guy, has also arrived. Akihara Kagura, this kid, followed too, and even had the audacity to meet with me almost right under Hatake Kakashi''s nose! "You kid" Uchiha Obito''s eyes revealed a hint of displeasure. He didn''t like this kid much, but had to admit that the kid had guts. Uchiha Obito, not caring that Akihara Kagura had just joined thepany, immediately started asking about his work progress: "After I left, was there any movement in Konoha?" "A little, but not much." Akihara Kagura smiled and reported: "Captain Kakashi took the initiative to take on the task of pursuing you, and I am responsible for assisting him." "Hmph" Uchiha Obito scoffed disdainfully and began to belittle his old friend: "So it''s you assisting him, it seems Kakashi''s luck is still as bad as ever" Hatake Kakashi''s luck has always been poor. Ever since he was young, people around Hatake Kakashi always kept leaving. And now, having Akihara Kagura by his side was just having a spy hiding in in sight... "Captain Kakashi''s luck can''t be that bad, right?" Akihara Kagura smiled, not quite agreeing with Uchiha Obito: "Tonight, Captain Kakashi''s life should start to rebound from rock bottom, and in the future, his life is definitely going to be on an upward trajectory" "Alright, let''s get back to business." Uchiha Obito was nomittal to this. With you as a spy, how can Kakashi expect his luck to rebound? "Alright then." Akihara Kagura could only sigh helplessly and said softly: "I originally nned to tell you about what Captain Kakashi''s information got a bitter." "We are going to the Konoha Records Room to check the records of human experiments with Hashirama cells. There should be a lot of information in the Konoha Records Room, so I guess it will take some time to search!" "This includes the records of Orochimaru''s unauthorized experiments in the vige before his defection. See if we can find any traces of Hashirama cells imnted in you during your time in Konoha..." "Konoha''s archives?" Upon hearing this, Uchiha Obito sneered, "You don''t really think you can find records of my transnt of Hashirama cells in the Konoha archives, do you?" Such foolishness! It''s impossible to find out! Uchiha Obito knew very well that he did not receive the Hashirama cell transnt in Konoha, as the person who helped him with the transnt was an influential figure beyond the imagination of the entire ninja world! "Hearing you say that..." After shaking his head, Akihara Kagura suddenly looked up intently at Uchiha Obito: "There probably won''t be any traces of you in the Konoha archives..." "Hmph..." Uchiha Obito didn''t respond. After all, Akihara Kagura had just allied with him tonight, and he couldn''t fully trust this kid yet, naturally unwilling to reveal his secrets. "..." The two under the tree fell silent. Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Obito each turned their heads, looking towards Hatake Kakashi, who was still paying tribute to the tombstone in the distance. Hatake Kakashi continued to talk about his future ns to retrieve Uchiha Obito, even mentioning Akihara Kagura in front of Nohara Rin''s tombstone,pletely unaware that his subordinate and his old friend were meeting right here. This scene... Inevitably it felt a bit eerie. If Hatake Kakashi ever found out that Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Obito were conspiring together at this moment, it''s hard to imagine what his expression would be... "I should leave now." Uchiha Obito''s figure quietly entered a space-time vortex, coldly saying, "When I need you to do something, I will contact you. You''d better be a rogue ninja soon, and I will tell you the ns that interest you." "Alright." Akihara Kagura nonchntly nodded. This new boss wasn''t much either, not only failing to discuss sry and treatment with him, but alsocking a work n, and even expecting him to defect from Konoha. This wasn''t very good Konoha is indeed a wonderful ce! I must find a way to let Uchiha Obito know the immense help a spy in Konoha could offer him, even if it means creating some trouble for Uchiha Obito! After a while. Hatake Kakashi came over, seemingly having adjusted his mindset after talking in front of hispanion''s tombstone. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "It wasn''t long." Akihara Kagura''s attitude became friendlier, and he even proactively offered some information: "While I was thinking here, I suddenly remembered something. Aburame Tatsuma was killed by Uchiha Obito, hisst mission was in the Mist Vige..." "Is there a possibility that..." "Uchiha Obito is hiding in the Mist Vige?" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s expression suddenly changed. This news instantly reminded Hatake Kakashi of something. If Uchiha Obito has been seeking revenge on Konoha for Nohara Rin''s death, then he must also be targeting the Mist Vige! The Mist Vige was the source of Rin''s sacrifice! Back then, the Mist Vige imnted the Three-Tails into Nohara Rin, turning her into an uncontroble and highly dangerous Jinchriki. This forced Rin to ask Kakashi to kill her, to prevent the Three-Tails from causing chaos in Konoha. "Thank you." Hatake Kakashi sincerely thanked Akihara Kagura, then continued, "If there are no records about Obito in Konoha''s archives, then we''ll infiltrate the Mist Vige!" "You''re wee." Akihara Kagura smiled, leisurely adding, "Anyway, I''m your subordinate. It''s only right that I help you. Consider it a thank you for the ramen you treated me to tonight." Chapter 59: Captain Kakashi, I cant because of The Orphanage Dean Chapter 59: Captain Kakashi, I can''t because of The Orphanage Dean The Konoha Vige Archive Room. The shelves were stacked with all sorts of strange scrolls. Hatake Kakashi had been here before. When he first encountered Tenzo, the first Wood Release ninja, he had sneaked into the archive room to investigate and was somewhat familiar with it. It was Akihara Kagura''s first time here. Akihara Kagura had always known that they wouldn''t find any traces of Uchiha Obito here and had no real interest in researching. He was just casually flipping through the materials. "Kagura," Hatake Kakashi''s movements of examining the scrolls suddenly stopped, and he looked towards Akihara Kagura: "There should be some information here that interests you." "What kind of information?" "About the inflow and outflow of materials from someboratories." Hatake Kakashi tossed the scroll in his hand to Akihara Kagura and pointed to a row of scrolls in front of him, continuing, "Do you want toe over and check?" "Oh?" Akihara Kagura showed a bit more interest. However, when Akihara Kagura picked up a scroll, he realized a problem. These were someplications left behind when Orochimaru defected from the Konoha Vige. [July 3rd, need eleven test subjects, one ton of human cultivation liquid and medicinal herbs, twenty valves, fifteen experimental protective ss covers] [Delivered, signed by Ding.] [July 9th, need five test subjects, one hundred test tubes, twenty beakers, one generator, three hundred meters of wire] [Delivered, signed by Ding.] [August 16th, need sixty test subjects, one hundred test tubes, ten tons of human cultivation liquid and medicinal herbs, sixty chakra test papers] [Delivered, signed by Aburame Tatsuma.] [November 17th, need ten ninja test subjects, one hundred test tubes, ten tons of human cultivation liquid and medicinal herbs, a pair of Sharingan] [Delivered, Sharingan currently unavable, signed by Aburame Tatsuma.] "In theory, there should be more data..." Hatake Kakashi, frowning, continued: "Orochimaru might have thought about defecting long ago. Most of the data in theb was destroyed by him, only these are left" Only four documents remained here, two of which bore the name of Aburame Tatsuma, and the other two bore the name of someone named Ding, a member of the Root. These documents indicate... It seems that all along, it has been the Root members who have been sending experimental materials to Orochimaru. Akihara Kagura, seemingly oblivious, slowly began to speak, "Out of the four documents, three are about test tubes. That guy named Orochimaru has broken quite a few test tubes..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes twitched. Is this kid focusing on the wrong things? "What a hassle..." In fact, Akihara Kagura had already realized something. The reason why Sarutobi Hiruzen asked Hatake Kakashi to bring him to the data room to look for information was precisely to let him discover the true nature of Shimura Danzo! Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted him to find out that Danzo''s Root has been providing experimental materials to Orochimaru all along, making him realize that the tragic childhood he spoke of was caused by Danzo, and there was no need to remain loyal to him! Unfortunately... All those tragedies were fake. This so-called evidence of Danzo supporting Orochimaru in illegal human experiments was nothing to Akihara Kagura... Because he is the biggest evidence of Danzo''s collusion with the S-ss rogue ninja Orochimaru from Konoha still exists! "These documents seem quite unfavorable to Lord Danzo..." Akihara Kagura, seemingly displeased, spoke nonchntly, "It''s just the two of us here, let''s take these away for now, they''re not that important anyway." "We can''t take away documents from theb''s data room." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, not allowing Akihara Kagura to destroy the evidence: "These are all evidence of Shimura Danzo''s past collusion with Orochimaru..." "Captain Kakashi." Akihara Kagura sighed and said, "You should know, and so does the Third Hokage, that I am fiercely loyal to Lord Danzo, yet he still let me see this so-called evidence. Perhaps it''s to have me hand them over to Lord Danzo for disposal?" Hatake Kakashi frowned. "Why do I suddenly feel that there''s some truth in what Kagura is saying?" Initially, when Shimura Danzo sent someone to assassinate the Third Hokage, he still received the Third Hokage''s magnanimous forgiveness. What more for just having had a bit of collusion with Orochimaru? "The Third Hokage also had good intentions..." Akihara Kagura, with a tone beyond his years, sighed deeply, gathering several scrolls to eventually hand over to Shimura Danzo. "Perhaps the Hokage''s intention wasn''t like that?" Hatake Kakashi''s thoughts were moreplex. Hatake Kakashi remembered how he was once deceived by Shimura Danzo, almost betraying the Third Hokage. It was here in the Konoha''s archives that he learned the truth. What good intentions could the Third Hokage have? Was it clearly a scheme to make Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo turn against each other? "Kid, aren''t you angry?" Hatake Kakashi, watching Akihara Kagura''s actions, couldn''t help but ask, "Back then... you were also sent to Shimura Danzo as an experimental subject..." "What''s the use?" After putting away the evidence scrolls, Akihara Kagura spoke calmly, "I had noticed some clues. What I hated the most was the days of living as an experimental subject in my childhood, not knowing if I would survive each day..." "But..." "I have no way of turning back now." Akihara Kagura looked deeply at Hatake Kakashi and continued, "Even if Lord Danzo treats me as a tool for murder, I will never betray him. I''ll be even colder and more ruthless than he expects. My origins dictate that I can never leave Lord Danzo..." "You''re just an innocent kid." Hatake Kakashi felt that the kid was somewhat slow to understand and reminded him, "Looking at these pieces of evidence, you were probably also sent by Shimura Danzo to Orochimaru as an experimental subject, and now you''ve joined the Anbu..." "Captain Kakashi." Akihara''s Kagura interrupted Hatake Kakashi with a cold voice, saying, "The Dean of the Konoha Orphanage, Yakushi Nono, is still under themand of Lord Danzo. We are different, I can''t abandon someone who is more important to me for my own sake" "I''ve always wanted to kill Tenzo." "It''s not just to please Lord Danzo." "It''s also because I''m jealous of his freedom from attachments." "I''m also jealous of someone who can take him away from the Root." "" Hatake Kakashi remained silent for a while, then buried his head in continuing his research. He understood the difficulties faced by Akihara Kagura and also realized the extreme nature of this kid''s character. If it weren''t for Shimura Danzo... Wouldn''t this kid also be a bright and kind person? Even with the threat of Shimura Danzo... This kid''s heart still harbors that kindness. While searching through the scroll information, Hatake Kakashi pondered how he should report tonight''s events to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, hoping that the Third Hokage would be willing to rescue Yakushi Nono from the Root, which could also save Akihara Kagura. "There are no traces of Obito here." After reviewing all the information about Hashirama Cells, Hatake Kakashi looked towards Akihara Kagura, who was somewhat distracted, and said, "I will report to the Hokage and also apply for us to leave Konoha for a reconnaissance mission in the Mist Vige." "I want to rest for a while." Akihara''s Kagura feigned to touch his ninja tool bag. That ninja tool bag contained the incriminating evidence against Shimura Danzo. Anyone who saw Akihara Kagura''s action would immediately realize that he was using rest as a pretext to meet Shimura Danzo. Chapter 60: Danzo is moved Chapter 60: Danzo is moved In the early morning. Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura left the Konoha Archives. One lifted his head towards the direction of the Hokage''s office, while the other lowered his head towards the direction of the Root base. Inside the Hokage''s office. Sarutobi Hiruzen started work very early. He believed that something might happen today. The evidence in the Konoha Archives regarding Shimura Danzo''s support of Orochimaru''s illegal human experimentation was ced there by Sarutobi Hiruzen himself. Sarutobi Hiruzen guessed that Akihara Kagura might confront Shimura Danzo, but he didn''t expect that Hatake Kakashi''s report would also involve Yakushi Nono. This child, Akihara Kagura... Was he actually threatened because of Yakushi Nono? "Yakushi Nono" "I remember she is a member of the vige''s intelligence department" Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled this woman, Yakushi Nono. Yakushi Nono, who always moved around the ninja world under the guise of a ''The Wandering Miko'', had provided Konoha with much valuable intelligence, but she never liked being a spy. Shimura Danzo ckmailed Yakushi Nono with the funding of Konoha''s orphanage to continue her espionage, providing intelligence on other ninja viges. Sarutobi Hiruzen was very aware of this. This is the darkness of the vige. This is what Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t bring himself to do, leaving it to Shimura Danzo to act. Konoha couldn''t just have the warmth of the sun; it also inevitably had dark shadows. "For now, let''s not deal with this matter." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t let Shimura Danzo''s worke to a halt. He knew that assigning Akihara Kagura to the Anbu had already angered Shimura Danzo, and doing anything more would inevitably displease him. If he could extract Yakushi Nono from the Root, it would indeed free Akihara Kagura from Shimura Danzo''s clutches, but that petty-minded Shimura would probably go mad... Of course. There''s one more thing. Sarutobi Hiruzen hadn''t told Hatake Kakashi. Since there was already a conflict between Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura, ording to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s understanding of his old friend, he didn''t need to do much; they would eventually fall apart. At the Root base. When Akihara Kagura arrived, the two gatekeepers dared not stop him again. When Shimura Danzo saw Akihara Kagura, he was very puzzled as to why Akihara Kagura woulde to see him, especially since they had just met yesterday. This kid... Could it be that he has some information to report? Is that likely? Would Hiruzen let him see something confidential? Akihara Kagura knew what Shimura Danzo was interested in and started by mentioning Uchiha Obito: "Last night, while I was patrolling the back hills, I discovered the rogue ninja of the vige, Uchiha Obito, sneaking in, intending to kill Uzumaki Naruto" "Uchiha Obito?" Shimura Danzo''s face was filled with surprise and disbelief, "Isn''t that guy supposed to have died during the great ninja war?" This matter, Shimura Danzo had a clear memory of. Shimura Danzo had once specifically sent a team from the Root to ''help recover'' Uchiha Obito''s body, to prevent the unique Sharingan Kekkei Genkai of Konoha from falling into the wrong hands. However, that team of Root ninjas found nothing. Failing in that attempt, Shimura Danzo then nned to ''help recover'' the Sharingan that Uchiha Obito had given to Hatake Kakashi, again to prevent the unique Sharingan Kekkei Genkai from being lost. That n also failed. "Hatake Kakashi saw it with his own eyes." Akihara Kagura showed no respect for Hatake Kakashi and continued, "The Third Hokage also knows about this... Uchiha Obito has even awakened Wood Release, and his Sharingan possesses a strange ability to avoid all attacks." "That is... the Mangekyo Sharingan!" Shimura Danzo''s heart raced as he immediately understood that Uchiha Obito possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan! As someone coveting the Sharingan, Shimura Danzo knew even more about the evolution of the Sharingan than the average Uchiha n member! The Mangekyo Sharingan! This was something Shimura Danzo could hardly contain himself over! Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura and spoke solemnly, "You''re saying, Uchiha Obito, who came back to life, has also awakened Wood Release? Did he also transnt Hashirama''s cells? Only Konoha and Orochimaru possess Hashirama''s cells in the entire ninja world. Did you ever see Uchiha Obito when you were with Orochimaru? Could it be Orochimaru who saved him? I remember Orochimaru should not have been at the North Line at the Battle of Kannabi Bridge" "I have never seen him." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unwilling to let his former boss take the me. "I understand." Shimura Danzo noted that his future work priority was to pursue the traitor Uchiha Obito, who was living outside the vige, and to recover the Mangekyo Sharingan. Only then did he turn his attention back to Akihara Kagura: "Continue, what does Hiruzen have to say about this?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing, "The Third Hokage ordered me and Hatake Kakashi to investigate the whereabouts of Uchiha Obito. First, he asked us to check the Konoha Vige''s archives for information about Wood Release, to see if we could find any traces of Uchiha Obito''s appearance..." "And the result..." "I found these." Akihara Kagura took out the evidence he had obtained from the Konoha Vige''s archives, speaking softly, "I suspect that the Third Hokage deliberately let me see this evidence..." "The Third Hokage has always believed that I was sent by Lord Danzo for the human experiments involving Hashirama cell transntation, wanting to make me hate Lord Danzo..." "Hmph, that Monkey is always doing such foolish things!" Shimura Danzo nced at the scrolls of evidence, indifferently storing them away in a drawer: "It seems Orochimaru left something behind when he left the Konoha Vige, but it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as we have recovered this evidence, it''s fine..." Shimura Danzo, squinting his eyes, rarely offered praise: "Kagura, well done. Report any information to me immediately." Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura with some satisfaction, not minding that the kid had been transferred to the Anbu. He even felt a bit of pride in Kagura''s loyalty to him: "Hiruzen will never understand why you couldn''t possibly betray me..." "So, what shall we do about this matter?" Akihara Kagura scratched his head, seemingly troubled: "I am worried that this might arouse their suspicions. They all think that I was sent by Lord Danzo from the orphanage to be used as an experimental subject. To betray Lord Danzo for such a reason, I still remain utterly loyal to Lord Danzo" "Hmph!" Shimura Danzo coldly cursed: "The fools in the Anbu have already been led astray by Hiruzen. They have forgotten that a ninja who walks in the darkness only needs to execute the tasks assigned by their superiors. They absolutely do not need useless things like emotions!" "Yes, but I have already aroused suspicion" Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo, who seemed somewhat displeased, and continued to bluff: "I can only temporarily im that Ie from the Konoha Orphanage, and the director of the orphanage, Yakushi Nono, instructed me to be loyal to Lord Danzo. This barely dispelled their suspicions about me" "That method works too." Shimura Danzo nodded in satisfaction to Akihara Kagura, continuing: "I will find a way to confirm this story By the way, I just heard you say that Hiruzen has instructed you and Kakashi to continue investigating the whereabouts of Uchiha Obito?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing: "Hatake Kakashi has requested the Third Hokage to leave the vige to scout for traces of Uchiha Obito in the Mist Vige. Hatake Kakashi suspects that Uchiha Obito might have defected to the Mist Vige overseas" "Just right." Shimura Danzo''s eyes sharpened immediately, and hemanded coldly: "Then you continue to investigate Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts with Kakashi. Inform me immediately if you find any trace of him. I will arrange for the Root members to assist you in passing on the information" "Once his trace is found!" "I will personally rush over to support you!" [System Prompt]: [New work task: Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on Uchiha Obito and inform Shimura Danzo of the findings.] Chapter 61: Another Person Joining Chapter 61: Another Person Joining The intentions of Shimura Danzo are crystal clear. Due to the Uchiha n''s long-standing presence in Konoha, Shimura Danzo had to exhaust every strategy to seize a Sharingan, and he had already set his sights on Uchiha Obito, the rogue ninja. Especially since Uchiha Obito possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan. Shimura Danzo believed that neither Akihara Kagura nor Hatake Kakashi would necessarily be able to deal with Uchiha Obito, who had the Mangekyo Sharingan. He estimated that it would take his own cunning and experienced intervention to stand a chance. To take a step back Even if these two had the opportunity to deal with Uchiha Obito, Shimura Danzo must be present to preemptively recover Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan. Shimura Danzo instructed Akihara Kagura to remember to ry information, feeling gradually calmer: "This time going to the Mist Vige, will you be apanying Hatake Kakashi?" "Yes." "I will be monitoring him." Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo, who had regained hisposure, and whispered, "The first time I came to Konoha, that guy displeased Lord Danzo. This time on the road, I will try to find an opportunity to kill him" "I''ve always said, do not be too extreme in your actions." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but chuckle, saying, "I''ve also told you, do not casually attack members of the Anbu. They are also part of Konoha, and besides, Hatake Kakashi is an excellent ninja... I am a magnanimous person, I won''t take his offense to heart." "" Akihara Kagura nodded insincerely. "I''ve always liked Kakashi." When Shimura Danzo said this, his face became somewhat serious: "He has a darkness in him that others cannot match. On the road, you can ask him if he would like to join the Root. In the future, I can help him spare Uchiha Obito''s life" "Alright!" Akihara Kagura quickly nodded. [System Prompt]: [New work task, invite Hatake Kakashi to join the Root, from the superior, Shimura Danzo.] How can this superior always be daydreaming like this! Discussing solely the difficulty of capturing Uchiha Obito, the entire Konoha Vige has no effective means against Uchiha Obito. Yet, there he is, already nning for how to deal with him after his capture. Moreover, Hatake Kakashi is the leader of the Anbu squad, a bona fide official in the ranks, and even has prospects of contending for the position of Hokage in the future. Yet, you want him toe to the Root Division and work as a temporary, unofficial member "But" Akihara Kagura thinks this task is somewhat challenging and decides to preemptively warn the superior to avoid Shimura Danzo truly believing that Akihara Kagura can aplish this task. "I am worried that Hatake Kakashi will not agree." "Moreover, Hatake Kakashi might not believe that Lord Danzo can help him save Uchiha Obito''s life" "Oh?" "Uchiha Obito" Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo, who remained seated firm as a mountain, and continued, "He is the culprit who caused the Nine-Tails disturbance in the Konoha six years ago." Bang! Shimura Danzo suddenly couldn''t sit still! "What did you say?" "" Satisfied, Akihara Kagura lowered his head and continued, "When I met Uchiha Obito, he personally admitted to causing the Nine-Tails disturbance. However, Hatake Kakashi believes there might be doubts about this matter and wants to clear Uchiha Obito name. The Third Hokage didn''t say much" "Hmph!" "Just as I expected!" Anger filled Shimura Danzo''s eyes, and he mmed his fist onto the desk, "The Uchiha n is indeed the culprit behind the Nine-Tails disturbance!" "Uchiha Obito possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan. It must have been him who did it!" "The Uchiha n, once they deviate in their thoughts, gain evil power and bring immense disasters to the Konoha!" Unable to bear it any longer, Shimura Danz spoke coldly, "You go and rest first! I am now going to the Hokage''s building to discuss important matters!" "Is it about recruiting Kakashi?" Akihara Kagura tentatively asked. "..." Shimura Danz fell silent for a while, then decided to leave the matter in Akihara Kagura''s hands, "Uchiha Obito will certainly be executed! As for the others... handle it as you see fit!" "Yes." Akihara Kagura could only nod helplessly. Since the boss had said to handle it himself at such a time, if there were any problems after recruiting Hatake Kakashi, then it shouldn''t be this subordinate who takes the me! "Right." Akihara Kagura remembered something, trying to clear his own name, "Lord Danz, about the matter with Aburame Tatsuma..." "I don''t care about such trivial matters." Shimura Danz showed little interest in this matter and did not care whether Akihara Kagura wanted to clear his grievances, but simply instructed him, "Just remember one thing, do not kill recklessly within the vige!" "..." How could this false usation not be cleared? Why did Shimura Danz, his superior, carry such a false usation himself and still let his subordinate bear it too? Never mind. These are all minor issues. Akihara Kagura could only watch helplessly as Shimura Danz went to the Hokage''s building. This boss would run off to the Hokage''s building at the slightest issue, unable to aplish anything and still end up frustrated. Anbu changing room. When Akihara Kagura returned here, he nned to remove his Anbu gear and take the opportunity to wander around the vige during his free time. However, Hatake Kakashi could no longer wait. Over the years, this was the first time Hatake Kakashi had been so proactive. Hatake Kakashi received permission from the Third Hokage to leave the Konoha Vige. Without even returning home to pack, he headed straight to the ANBU base to meet with Akihara Kagura. "Are you in such a hurry?" "To avoid alerting Obito." Hatake Kakashi, draped in a white cloak, spoke softly, "Obito has always concealed his identity, not wanting anyone to know he is still alive... With Obito''s identity now exposed, he might eliminate any traces he''s left behind." Hatake Kakashi found them another reason: "The vige has always needed us to gather intelligence on the Mist Vige." As Hatake Kakashi spoke of this reason, it sounded increasingly convincing: "The Mist Vige is isted from the ninja world, having long implemented a closed-door policy towards the Land of Water. Few have been able to obtain information from within. The Konoha has alwayscked intelligence on the Mist, which is why I quickly received permission from the Hokage to leave the vige..." "..." Akihara Kagura felt that Hatake Kakashi was making a lot of sense. [System Prompt]: [New work task, assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the Mist Vige, assigned by superior Hatake Kakashi.] "By the way." Hatake Kakashi, as if suddenly remembering something, spoke to Akihara Kagura, "I forgot to tell you, someone from the Uchiha n will be joining us. We need to make a trip to the Uchiha n district first." After all, Obito Uchiha was also a member of the Uchiha n. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, ordered Hatake Kakashi to summon Uchiha Fugaku to inquire about the situation. He proactively informed Uchiha Fugaku of some details about Uchiha Obito, including the still questionable issue of the Nine-Tails'' disturbance. After all... The Nine-Tails'' disturbance has always been a thorn between the Konoha and the Uchiha n. Uchiha Fugaku immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and resolved to send people to investigate the whereabouts of Obito under the orders of the Third Hokage. If this Uchiha Obito really was the culprit behind the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, the threat would be no less than that of Konoha''s Number one rogue ninja, Uchiha Madara. The Uchiha n had already suffered enough from the defection of their former leader, Madara... If the matter concerning Uchiha Obito really turned out to be true... The entire Uchiha n no longer needs to considerpromising with the higher-ups of Konoha Chapter 62: little Sasuke, when you take Chunin Exam Im gonna be the Examiner Chapter 62: little Sasuke, when you take Chunin Exam I''m gonna be the Examiner The Uchiha n District. This ce is located at the edge of the Konoha Vige. When the Konoha Vige first divided the residential areas for various ninja ns, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, allocated thergest living area to the Uchiha n, a prestigious ninja n, which resulted in their district being located at the edge of the vige. Decades passed. The Konoha Vige expanded into several areas. Six years ago, the Nine-Tails'' attack caused severe damage within the vige. The higher-ups of the Konoha re-divided the residential areas for the ninja ns. Shimura Danzo helped relocate the Uchiha n to an even more remote area, surrounded byrger training grounds. The Uchiha n''s district, always located at the edge of the vige, coupled with the n''s inherent pride, made it a ce few vigers were willing to visit. The Uchiha increasingly isted themselves, even preventing vigers from entering their district. "The scenery here is nice." Akihara Kagura spoke,plimenting the view. "This ce is more majestic than the Uchiha district of the past." Hatake Kakashi nodded and then turned to an old man sitting at the entrance of a shop, "Excuse me, where is the home of Uchiha Fugaku, the Head of the Konoha Police Force?" "Just go straight down this road" The elderly of the Uchiha n were quite patient. In contrast, the younger members of the Uchiha n were noticeably more temperamental. Seeing Akihara Kagura, the Wood Release ninja who had defeated Uchiha Itachi, their expressions inevitably turned sour. However, seeing that Kagura was just a child, they refrained from causing any conflict. "It seems they don''t wee us." Akihara Kagura noticed the reactions of the people they encountered on the road. "They don''t wee anyone." Hatake Kakashi, who had long experienced the Uchiha n''s style, softly reassured the young boy, "It''s not just you. Any outsider is unwee here." Back when Kakashi was younger, he often visited the Uchiha district to find the tardy Uchiha Obito, and he didn''t care much about these attitudes. Akihara Kagura asked the question he was most curious about, "Which member of the Uchiha n will go with us to the Mist Vige? Uchiha Shisui, perhaps? His abilities are quite good..." "It''s not him." Hatake Kakashi shook his head and found an excuse for Uchiha Shisui: "Uchiha Shisui is an elite Jonin of the vige, and he has other important missions to undertake..." Before the Chunin Exams, there was a possibility that Uchiha Shisui might apany them to the Mist Vige. However, during the Chunin Exams, after Uchiha Shisui demonstrated the technique of Susanoo, it became inconvenient for him to leave Konoha Vige on missions. For the Uchiha n, Uchiha Shisui''s power could influence the bnce between the Uchiha and the Konoha Vige; for the higher-ups of Konoha, Uchiha Shisui, being a pacifist inclined towards the Konoha, his power could be used by the Konoha and even considered as a strategic weapon. In summary, Uchiha Shisui temporarily found it inconvenient to leave the vige at will. Hatake Kakashi, noticing the somewhat dispirited expression of Akihara Kagura, said, "However, you know the person who will be going with us to the Mist Vige" "Uchiha Itachi, that kid?" Akihara Kagura, familiar with only a few Uchihas, mentioned a familiar name, even assertively saying: "I only know Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi... and maybe that little one shouting and yelling in the Chunin Exam arena, what was his name, Uchiha Sasuke?" "How can you refer to Uchiha Itachi as a kid..." Hatake Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura, unable to help saying: "I remember you are about the same age as Uchiha Itachi, right?" "But our statuses are different now." Akihara Kagura leisurely countered, distinguishing himself from Uchiha Itachi: "When I was his age, I had already be a member of Konoha''s Anbu." "This is your second day in the Anbu, right?" Hatake Kakashi adjusted the ninja headband on his forehead and continued: "Judging from the time you reported to the Anbu, it''s not even been twenty-four hours" "We''ve arrived." Akihara Kagura stopped in front of a house. The house was quiterge, and one could even hear the sound of a stream in the courtyard. "Sorry, Itachi is not home." Uchiha Mikoto came out to greet them and expressed her apologies in a low voice, her gentle eyes revealing a hint of worry: "This morning, Itachi went to the training grounds." Since losing to Akihara Kagura in the Chunin Exam, Uchiha Itachi has be even more diligent and hardworking, spending most of his time at the training grounds. Uchiha Mikoto is very concerned about her son, but she cannot speak out to stop her child''s efforts. She even feels fortunate that her child did not be depressed or hateful due to the defeat. She is a gentle mother. In fact, the members of the Uchiha Itachi family are quite admirable. Uchiha Fugaku has always been proud of his eldest son, Uchiha Itachi. Even when Itachi lost to Akihara Kagura in the Chunin Exam, Fugaku did not me his son. Uchiha Fugaku is very aware that this was not his son''s fault. He even believes that Itachi finally has a peer rival, encouraging Itachi to diligently train his Sharingan, confident that he will eventually defeat his rival Akihara Kagura. As for the younger brother... There''s even less to say. Uchiha Sasuke, the little kid, stood beside his mother, his cheeks puffing up angrily, ring at Akihara Kagura: "Hey, don''t get too cocky, my big brother will defeat you sooner orter!" "Sasuke." Uchiha Mikoto quickly stopped her younger son''s impolite behavior, gently educating him: "Don''t say such impolite things" "It''s normal for kids to be ill-tempered..." Teenager Akihara Kagura acted like an adult, forgiving little Sasuke with great magnanimity. He even bent down to kindly pat Uchiha Sasuke''s head. "Kid, don''t always expect others to help you..." Akihara Kagura, looking at the still angry Uchiha Sasuke, continued slowly: "If you have the spirit of a little man, when you grow up, help your big brother take revenge" "Okay!" Little Sasuke showed great spirit, waving his little fists: "When I grow up and participate in the Chunin Exam, I will definitely defeat you in front of everyone!" "Alright..." Akihara Kagura, patting little Sasuke''s head, nodded with a smile: "It''s just a pity that when you grow up, I might be the examiner of the Chunin Exam. I could find a reason to eliminate you, never allowing you to advance to Chunin" "..." Little Sasuke was astonished. For many years, Uchiha Sasuke, this little fellow, had always been dearly loved and never encountered someone with such a vile character. He was so scared that his eyes turned red. "Hahaha" Uchiha Mikoto covered her mouth and chuckled softly, gentlyforting her young son: "Alright, Sasuke, your senpai is just teasing you" "We should go find someone first." Hatake Kakashi hurriedly tried to pull away Akihara Kagura, not wanting to see this young man bully a child anymore, lest they lose face for the Anbu. "Kakashi-senpai, Kagura-kun." Just at that moment, Uchiha Itachi appeared on the street, politely greeting Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura. Because his father, Uchiha Fugaku, had sent a message to him at the training ground, asking him to apany an investigation into Uchiha Obito''s matter, Uchiha Itachi quickly rushed home to pack his belongings. Uchiha Itachi''s gaze fell on Uchiha Sasuke, whose eyes were red with tears, revealing a touch of heartache. He quickly approached tofort his younger brother. "Sasuke, what''s wrong?" "Maybe he thinks the life of a future Genin is too hard?" In front of everyone, Akihara Kagura spouted nonsense, urging Uchiha Itachi, who wasforting his brother: "Alright, hurry up and pack your things. There''s no need to waste timeforting this little guy here. Anyway, you''re about to leave with us, and he''s definitely going to keep crying" Chapter 63: Crossing the Sea Towards the Land of Water Chapter 63: Crossing the Sea Towards the Land of Water The Entrance of the Konoha Vige. Just as Akihara Kagura had expected. Little Sasuke cried miserably when he heard that his brother was leaving for a mission, clinging to Uchiha Itachi''s arm, not wanting to let go. "Don''t cry." Akihara Kagura watched Uchiha Itachiforting his brother carefully and stepped forward to help ease the situation: "Kid, actually, we didn''t want to take your brother on the mission either. He''s no match for me and probably won''t be of much help. Why don''t you take your brother back home?" "Ah... hic..." Sasuke''s crying stopped abruptly, only to start crying even louder: "...waah... Big Brother! Big Brother is the strongest! He can definitely helpplete the mission!" "Alright then." "Then you cry a little longer." Akihara Kagura patted Uchiha Sasuke''s head and waved at Uchiha Itachi: "Let''s go, listen to your brother''s words, and don''t disappoint him." "..." Uchiha Itachi appeared somewhat at a loss. "Go on, Itachi." Uchiha Mikoto took her younger son into her arms, smiling and persuading: "Don''t keep everyone waiting, I will take Sasuke home first." "Big Brother..." Little Sasuke cried as he went home with his mother. "Thank you." Uchiha Itachi then cautiously thanked Akihara Kagura, being especially politepared to Kagura: "Kakashi-senpai, Kagura-kun, let''s set out!" Hatake Kakashi, who had been standing by and watching indifferently, finally stepped forward and nodded: "Let''s go, we should move a bit faster on our journey." As a senpai, Hatake Kakashi was indeed qualified. Throughout the journey, Hatake Kakashi took good care of the two youngsters, generously teaching them ninja skills for hiding their tracks and counter-tracking in the wild. Even though Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui had learned about this, they couldn''t help but admire that the Anbu were truly elite ninjas of the vige, using more sophisticated and meticulous methods... Of course. This excludes Akihara Kagura. This formerpetitor, in the eyes of Uchiha Itachi, seemed somewhat delicate, as if he had never survived in the wild. The only thing that could be considered a wilderness survival skill was fishing by the river in the evening. And... This rival had a really bad temper. As soon as he saw that the big fish didn''t bite, he would use Wood Release Ninjutsu to spear the fish directly. Late at night. The first time camping. The three gathered under a tree. Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura, his eyes revealing a rare hint of rxation: "Kagura, you can use Wood Release to build a house for resting now." Anbu ninjas liked to travel with Tenzo. Apart from Tenzo''s strong abilities, it was also because Wood Release techniques were very convenient for living. Even in the wild, Tenzo could build a resting house. "Is that okay?" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi, raising his own doubts: "A house suddenly appearing in the wild is too conspicuous, it''s better to keep a low profile when outside." "No problem." Hatake Kakashi frowned, feeling that Akihara Kagura had be a bit strange. When did this kid start thinking like a normal ninja? Hatake Kakashi thought it was safe here: "This is within the borders of the Land of Fire, the surroundings have been scouted, and there are no enemies. Traps have been set around, so we can rest well tonight and continue to speed up our journey tomorrow." "I can''t." Akihara Kagura''s words extinguished Hatake Kakashi''s idea, adding: "If you want to build a house, the only thing I can do is provide a century-old tree." Indeed, Akihara Kagura did not know how to use Wood Release to build a house. Since the Chunin Exam, Akihara Kagura has not had a moment to rest and train, let alone develop the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai techniques. After resolving the crisis posed by Uchiha Obito''s surveince, he hastily went on a business trip with Kakashi. Moreover... The First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques were powerful enough. Now, Hatake Kakashi suddenly mentioned needing a house for rest. Akihara Kagura thought about it and realized that the only thing he could offer was the illusionary world created by the limited Tsukuyomi. Such a terrifying Dojutsu... It definitely should not be revealed here. "Forget it." Hatake Kakashi sighed, called the two youngsters over, and said, "Since we have temporarily formed a team, let''s exchange information about the techniques we can use in advance. There''s a high chance we''ll encounter danger while gathering intelligence in the Land of Water" "I can do what you have probably already seen." Akihara Kagura leaned casually against a tree and spread out her palm, "After all, I never attended the Ninja Academy and had no Jonin guidance. Asking more would be impolite." "I''m skilled in Fire Release and Genjutsu." Uchiha Itachi modestly mentioned his strengths and then asked, "What about you, Kakashi-senpai? I remember you should know many ninja techniques" "I know a little of almost everything." Hatake Kakashi had no clear concept of his abilities, but he mentioned what he was best at, "If I had to say, it would probably be Lightning Release" "Show us something?" Akihara Kagura sprang up. "My chakra is not as abundant as yours, kid." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, not wanting to waste chakra at this time. He was somewhat curious, "Do you only know two Wood Release techniques?" "They are already... very powerful." Uchiha Itachi personally experienced the Wood Release of Akihara Kagura. "..." Hatake Kakashi also felt that something was not right. Although Akihara Kagura had only used two Wood Release techniques, those two were powerful enough to be considered devastating, and even he had no way to counter them. Akihara Kagura didn''t mind hisck of knowledge and continued, "If you include techniques like the Wood Clone, I can use five Wood Release techniques." "Wood Clone" Hatake Kakashi touched his chin, pondering, "The Wood Clone is even more difficult to distinguish than the Shadow Clone. It''s quite suitable for reconnaissance..." The problem is... Akihara Kagura''s personality doesn''t really fit for reconnaissance missions. On the third day. The team arrived at the seaside. The entire port did not have a single ship willing to go to the Land of Water. Traditionally, only ships from the Mist Vige appeared here, aiming to raid the Land of Fire. They certainly would not allow them to board. The technology of the ninja world is very peculiar. Many small boats in the ninja world are made of wood, but they are not propelled by paddles. Instead, they rely on motors at the stern, requiring professional skills to operate. What they needed was a ship capable of voyaging, staffed with professional crew members and a captain, as traveling to the Land of Water was considered a long journey. "Shall we check another port?" Uchiha Itachi, who had studied geography, knew there was another port nearby, "The journey to the other port isn''t too far." "There''s no need." Hatake Kakashi shook his head and said in a low voice, "The Mist Vige has long isted the Land of Water. Even if we go to another port, no one would be willing to let us board." Akihara Kagura offered his idea, "Both of you have the Sharingan, why not use the Sharingan to hypnotize and control the crew of a ship?" Hatake Kakashi, a person of positive energy, replied, "The ninjas of the Mist Vige inspect ships entering the waters of the Land of Water. This would put innocent civilians in danger and expose us to the eyes of the Mist Vige" Akihara Kagura is also a very positive person, "When the ninjas from the Mist Vigee to inspect, just kill them. Could it possibly be that the Mizukage of the Mist Vige would personallye to conduct such a trivial inspection?" Chapter 64: And so... The Mizukage guard the Water himself Chapter 64: And so... The Mizukage guard the Water himself What Akihara Kagura had said actually makes sense. The Mizukage of the Mist Vige wouldn''t bother with such trivial matters. Most of the time, the Hokage of the Konoha Vige stays in the Hokage''s office handling official duties. The Mizukage must also be extremely busy daily. How could they possibly have the time to float on the sea everyday checking ships? However, Hatake Kakashi believes that even for a Jonin of the Mist Vige, in a sea environment unfavorable for theirbat, it would not necessarily be an easy problem to solve. Once they fail to kill the opponent, and the opponent escapes, it bes troublesome. Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release techniques also suffer a certain degree of weakening at sea. Even if he could use the Wood Dragon technique, such a major disturbance would definitely attract the attention of the Mist Vige. "The world of ninjas is inherently dangerous." Akihara Kagura rarely says something serious, but his next sentence reveals his true nature, "If all else fails, we can just return the way we came. After all, when we left, Lord Danzo went to see the Third Hokage. It''s likely that soon the entire ninja world will hear about the rogue ninja warrant for Uchiha Obito. He can''t continue to hide; we''ll find him sooner orter." "Shimura Danzo, that guy is really" Hatake Kakashi is somewhat helpless, realizing the urgency of time. "I''ll go find a boat." Uchiha Itachi, using his Sharingan to hypnotize, controls a sea captain and takes them towards the Land of Water. Normally, the Mizukage of the Mist Vige wouldn''t be so idle, unless this Mizukage is not the real person in power. Unfortunately, The current Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, is just a puppet controlled by others. Land of Water. In the office of the Mizukage in the Mist Vige. Uchiha Obito puts on his mask again, sitting in the position of the Fourth Mizukage, holding a stack of Mist ninja files, slowly selecting the pawns he wants from them. The Fourth Mizukage Yagura stands beside Uchiha Obito, quiet as a wooden mannequin, seemingly oblivious to Uchiha Obito''s actions. Originally, during the war, the Mist Vige imnted the Three-Tails into Nohara Rin, which directly led to Rin choosing to be killed by Kakashi. Plus, being isted from the ninja maind and possessing two of the Tailed Beasts, the Three-Tails and the Six-Tails, Uchiha Obito simply took control of the Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Vige. Using the Mizukage''s influence, he then controlled the entire vige. For many years, the Mist Vige adhered to the belief that only those who emerge from ughter are strong, even including the graduation exams of the Ninja Academy, which involved killing each other. It was only stoppedpletely when a student named Momochi Zabuza killed all the graduates of that year. However The Mist Vige still remains unchanged in its ''Blood Mist'' status, where superiors oppressed by higher-ups enforce cruel high-pressure management policies on their subordinates. The Land of Water is also full of contradictions. Within the Land of Water, the self-proimed powerful and war-loving Kaguya n never obey the orders of the Mist Vige. They arbitrarily ughter ordinary civilians, causing both the entire Land of Water and the ninjas of the Mist Vige to detest the bloodline ninjas. Uchiha Obito is too indifferent to care about this. After controlling the Fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, Uchiha Obito never considered governing the Mist Vige. He merely uses the vige as a temporary ce to keep the Three-Tails and Six-Tails beasts and asionally searches for powerful ninjas within the vige to use as pawns for his future Eye of the Moon n. To Uchiha Obito, the Mist Vige is the source of Rin''s death. It''s already fortunate that he hasn''t destroyed the vige; how could he possibly allow it to thrive? The most important thing is... Uchiha Obito is not good at these things... "Hmph, another bunch of useless ones." Uchiha Obito, after reviewing a pile of ninja files, carelessly tossed them to the ground: "I''ve been away for so many days, and only Hoshigaki Kisame''s strength is still somewhat eptable." This is the only person Uchiha Obito is satisfied with. Because Kisame is decisive in action, never discounts the orders from above, and possesses the powerful bloodline of the Hoshigaki n, making him extremely formidable inbat. "..." Yagura nced at the files thrown to the ground by Uchiha Obito and remained silently standing in ce without any action. "..." Uchiha Obito''s fingers tapped lightly on the table, again feeling anxious and disturbed about revealing his identity in the Konoha Vige. Kakashi, knowing he is still alive, will definitely search everywhere for his whereabouts. The higher-ups of the Konoha... Will surely issue a warrant for his arrest. The only good news is that a kid named Akihara Kagura agreed to join him, but the kid''s arrogant and overbearing attitude is like that of a madman. He hasn''t even chosen to directly be a trustworthy rogue ninja, just verbally expressing his willingness to be his inside man in the Konoha. What a joke! Does he need an inside man in the Konoha Vige? Even if he reveals his identity, entering the Konoha Vige would be a walk in the park for him. If he wants any information, he can just have Zetsu secretly investigate! "Something''s happened." The figure of a pitcher nt monster slowly emerged from the ground. "What is it?" Uchiha Obito looked at it in surprise. The entire Mist Vige was under his control. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was the most powerful person in the Mist Vige. Could there be any problems here? "A clone of White Zetsu brought a message..." The white half-face of the pitcher nt monster mechanically conveyed the unsettling news: "The Konoha Vige has issued a wanted order for you in the ninja world. When it went to the Konoha Vige to secretly gather information, it discovered that the Konoha Vige had again sent people to the Land of Water to track you down!" "I thought it was something serious..." Uchiha Obito remained calm, sitting in his original spot, and snorted coldly: "I had anticipated this. Let it keep an eye on the Akatsuki''s situation to prevent them from having second thoughts..." After Uchiha Obito finished speaking, he turned to look at the motionless Fourth Mizukage Yagura next to him andmanded, "Yagura, order the Mist Anbu to strengthen their guard. If you encounter Konoha Vige spies whoe to gather intelligence, just kill them." "Ordinary ninjas might not be able to do it..." The white half-face of the pitcher nt monster couldn''t help butugh, speaking slowly: "The one who ising is Hatake Kakashi..." "Kakashi, that waste..." Uchiha Obito''s tone was full of disdain. The white half-face of the pitcher nt monsterughed even more joyously, continuing to add: "There''s also Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi... Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release is not easy to deal with! You almost fell into his hands yourself!" "When was this information received?" Uchiha Obito''s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at the pitcher nt monster with dissatisfaction: "When you speak, don''t just tell half of it!" "Three days ago..." The ck half-face of the pitcher nt monster spoke hoarsely: "They must have set out at least three days ago, they might be close to the Land of Water by now..." "It''s not a big problem." Uchiha Obito thought of Akihara Kagura being his spy, and his mind gradually calmed down. The teaming to track him down immediately seemed less difficult to handle. The problem is... Akihara Kagura didn''t know that the Mist Vige was his, the boss''s, territory. If he had known that the Konoha Vige would send people to infiltrate the Mist Vige in the Land of Water to track him down, he should have discussed it with Akihara Kagura, his spy, to prevent such an unforeseen situation from happening... However... That kid might not necessarily be able to stop the Konoha Vige from sending people to infiltrate here. He''ll have a good talk with that kidter. The Konoha Vige has issued his wanted order, and sooner orter, there will be a chance to use that kid... "Yagura." After pondering for a while, Uchiha Obito gave his orders to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura: "You lead a team personally to seal off the coast and hunt for Konoha Vige spies. No outsiders are allowed into the Land of Water!" Chapter 65: Mizukage and Mist Anbus vs Team Kakashi Chapter 65: Mizukage and Mist Anbus vs Team Kakashi The vast ocean stretches endlessly. A sea ship sails towards the Land of Water, braving the waves. Akihara Kagura stands atop the ship''s mast, gazing at the distant sea. The sea breeze scatters his long hair, an experience he has never had in his life. "So enthusiastic..." Hatake Kakashi busies himself setting traps on the ship. He nces at Uchiha Itachi, who is helping, and unusuallypliments, "If Kagura could learn even half of your attitude towards life, it would spare me the worry of that kid doing something extreme..." "Kagura-kun, huh..." Uchiha Itachi looks up at Akihara Kagura standing on the mast, recalling their interaction before the Chunin Exam, and shakes his head, "He''s actually quite a pitiful person!" "That guy..." Hatake Kakashi reflects on Akihara Kagura''s background. Though Akihara Kagura possesses a very powerful Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, he is unable to escape the fate of being manipted, with even his thoughts and actions constrained by Shimura Danzo. "Are you two discussing something impolite?" Akihara Kagura leaps down from the mast like a boss inspecting work, "I have good news for you all! No more work is needed!" "Eh?" Hatake Kakashi stops his work in surprise, "Are we near the Land of Water already? Didn''t the Mist ninjase to check?" "More or less..." Akihara Kagura, speaking ambiguously, exins with a smile, "We are indeed close to the Land of Water, and the Mist ninjas haven''te for inspection..." "It seems we are in luck..." Uchiha Itachi breathes a rare sigh of relief. "It should be considered quite lucky" Akihara Kagura continued leisurely, "Based on my observation, the Mist ninjas indeed have no intention of inspecting this ship. It seems a squad of more than thirty people is heading straight towards this ship from the sea. Their attire should belong to the elite forces of the Mist Vige" "Prepare for battle!" Hatake Kakashi''s face changed, and he sped up the setting of traps in his hands, knowing they at least had a chance to confront the enemy on the ship! Uchiha Itachi skillfully wrapped wire around several handheld swords, raising his hand to scatter these swords and nail them onto the ship''s deck, creating a series of connected traps! "Phew, thankfully we made it in time" Uchiha Itachi let out a sigh of relief, lying on the bow of the ship, carefully observing the formation of the fast-approaching Mist ninjas. Uchiha Itachi noticed a small figure carrying a strange stick-like weapon at the forefront of the Mist team, reminding him of his memory at four years old when Uchiha Fugaku took him to see the Great Ninja War. "There''s a child on the opposite team" "Don''t underestimate him." Akihara Kagura stood beside Uchiha Itachi, speaking leisurely, "The other Mist ninjas are all wearing masks, only his face is bare, meaning he doesn''t need to hide his identity, definitely a significant figure" Akihara Kagura watched as the Mist ninja squad, under themand of the child, dispersed and continued, "See, the others are all obeying his orders, and even show great respect when receiving instructions" "That is" Uchiha Itachi also noticed the anomaly and whispered, "Kakashi-senpai, Kagura-kun, am I seeing this wrong? They seem to be calling that child" "Mizukage." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead dripped with a bead of cold sweat, his gaze shifting to Akihara Kagura, "That child-like figure is the Mizukage of the Mist Vige! You you were right We''ve hit the worst luck" Hatake Kakashi immediately made a decision, speaking solemnly, "You two run along the sea surface, as far as you can. I''ll hold them off!" Now was the critical moment! Hatake Kakashi realized that their journey had fallen into a perilous situation. The battle was at sea, and the enemy consisted of Mist Anbu and the Mizukage of the Mist Vige Hatake Kakashi felt that it was impossible to defeat the opponent, and even Mist might soon receive reinforcements. It would already be an achievement if the two youngsters could escape! What exactly is the situation in Mist... Why would the leader of a vigee out with the Anbu to inspect the sea? No wonder Konoha has always found it difficult to obtain information about Mist. With the Mizukage personally leading the team to blockade the sea, no spy could bring back any news! The Fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, had no intention of inspecting this unauthorized entry of a sea vessel. He pulled out a flower-decorated club-like weapon from behind his back and pressed it down on the sea surface! This Mizukage''s use of Water Release Ninjutsu was incredibly effortless, almost not requiring hand seals, and easily utilizing his weapon for release. Even the effects of his techniques were somewhat different from those of ordinary Water Release ninjas! "Water Release: Exploding Water Shock Wave!" Suddenly, the sea surface began to tremble! Waves continuously rose from the sea, rushing towards the ship. Yagura didn''t care who was on board; he intended to flip the vessel over, allowing his subordinates to capture the people in the water! "Water Release: Water Wall!" Hatake Kakashi instantly appeared on the sea surface, quickly forming hand seals, and a tall wall of water emerged, continuously blocking the oing waves! "Hatake Kakashi..." The Mist ninjas immediately recognized Hatake Kakashi''s identity! "You guys, run!" While resisting Yagura, Hatake Kakashi sternly ordered, "Kagura, Itachi, escape in different directions!" "We can''t escape." Uchiha Itachi, observing the group of encircling Mist Anbu ninjas, shook his head and said, "We can''t outrun them on the sea..." "Moreover..." "We can''t just leave Kakashi-senpai in danger." Uchiha Itachi drew the ninja sword from his back, his face set with determination as he spoke, "We stay and fight alongside Kakashi-senpai!" As the words were spoken, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes revealed the three-tomoe Sharingan, calmly waiting for the group of Mist Anbu ninjas to rush onto the ship... With the help of the Sharingan and the traps on the ship, Uchiha Itachi certainly had the power to confront the enemy, but the only trouble was that there were far too many of them. In the blink of an eye! Three or four Mist Anbu quickly leaped onto the ship! These Mist ninjas, ustomed to killing in their daily lives, couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon seeing only two youngsters left on the ship! Akihara Kagura pulled out the standard Anbu ninja sword from behind his back, and charged towards these Mist ninjas! The open sea was not conducive for the use of Wood Release techniques. If arge tree were to grow on the ship, the vessel that Hatake Kakashi intended to protect might capsize first... "Kagura...kun?" Uchiha Itachi was actually full of confidence in his teammate Akihara Kagura. He believed that this opponent, who had defeated him in the Chunin Exams, must also possess superb swordsmanship! Reality often turns out to be astonishing. Akihara Kagura''s swordsmanship was disastrously bad. In a confrontation with a Mist ninja, Kagura''s sword was knocked away in just three moves, and he even had to catch the enemy''s sword with his bare hands... Akihara Kagura only felt a momentary pain in his palm, and the chakra inside his body quickly became active. A cool and tingling sensation spread from the wound, which was healing rapidly, showcasing the astonishing healing ability of the Hashirama cells. "This kid..." The Mist ninja looked at the young boy who seemed to feel no pain while gripping the sharp de, somewhat astounded. The boy, holding the enemy''s ninja sword in one hand, quickly flipped his palm closer and pped the enemy''s chest. In an instant, a wooden spike burst inside the enemy''s body! Chapter 66: Hashirama did what? Chapter 66: Hashirama did what? On the deck, blood sttered! The first enemy died under the Wood Release technique! Akihara Kagura swiftly retreated, raising his hand to erect his fingers. Two vines sprouted from the deck. Two approaching Mist ninjas tried to retreat quickly, but one of them couldn''t avoid in time and was pierced through by a vine in an instant! "Wood Release ninjutsu..." "You kid... are a Wood Release ninja!" The surviving Mist ninja looked at Akihara Kagura in shock. Ninjas, more or less, had to understand a part of history: the god of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, ended the chaotic Warring States period single-handedly with the power of Wood Release! On the other hand, Uchiha Itachi was engaged inbat with another Mist ninja, wielding a ninja sword! Even with the advantage of the Sharingan, Uchiha Itachi had to admit that his enemy was somewhat tough to handle, facing an elite ninja from the Mist Vige! "Sharingan!" "This kid is from the Uchiha n!" Mist ninjas were not unfamiliar with the Sharingan. They had often been involved in wars against the Konoha Vige, where the Uchiha n was amon participant. On the contrary, the Wood Release kid was a rare item. "Catch them two kids!" "Kill them, leave no troubles behind!" Except for the team that went to support the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, other teams surrounded the ship where Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura were! Vines sprouted from the ship! The entire ship resembled a giant octopus with huge tentacles! Every Mist ninja trying to approach the ship was repelled by the vines, and even two that had slipped through the on the ship were pulled out by the thick vines! "Water Release: Exploding Water Shock Wave!" A group of Mist ninjas neatly assembled together, forming hand seals in unison, and spouted waves of water towards the direction of the ship! The vines quickly closed together! Akihara Kagura controlled the thick vines to converge, enveloping the entire ship into a hollow wooden sphere, defending against the collective Water Release ninjutsu of the Mist ninjas! The entire hollow wooden sphere continually floated on the sea surface, yet it ultimately remained undamaged by the water-based ninjutsu attacks of the Mist ninjas. "Do not stop!" "Attack them with all your might!" "Those two kids can only hide inside and take the hits!" The Mist ninjas, already having the upper hand, naturally did not wish to cease their attack, even resorting to various techniques and forming new hand seals to use their most powerful jutsu. "What should we do?" Uchiha Itachi, hidden within the protective circle of vines, quietly asked, "If we let them attack from outside..." "Then they won''t be able to break through the Wood Release defense." "But..." Uchiha Itachi, with a look of concern, raised a critical question: "Kakashi-senpai is still outside, what if they start to surround and attack Kakashi-senpai first..." The two of them could avoid danger under the protection of the Wood Release defense, but what about the group of Mist ninjas outside, along with a Mizukage, ganging up on Hatake Kakashi? Hatake Kakashi... He might not be able to withstand it! Hatake Kakashi was already struggling! Just the Water Release ninjutsu of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was enough to overwhelm Hatake Kakashi, making him feel like he could be drowned by the Water Release jutsu at any moment! Whether it was chakra or Water Release jutsu, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura could use them effortlessly, and Kakashi knew that he could never be his match at sea! "..." Hatake Kakashi, gasping for air, watched Yagura, who didn''t even seem to change his breathing, and a sense of despair slowly welled up in him. "We need to rescue Kakashi-senpai." Uchiha Itachi, observing the situation outside through the gaps in the vines, continued, "This environment is not conducive to our fight; the sea is the Water Release ninja''s home turf. I feel that Kakashi-senpai is about to lose his strength..." "Then let''s turn this ce into our turf!" Akihara Kagura extended his hand and pressed it against a vine. Immense chakra began flowing through the vine, causing numerous vines and roots to extend beneath the water! "Watch your step!" "Watch your step!" Just at this moment, a Mist ninja suddenly noticed a dark shadow appearing beneath the sea surface under their feet, startling them into loudly warning the others! However... It was toote to stop it! Countless thick branches emerged from beneath the sea, forming a-like structure, densely woven together, transforming the area into a dominion of vines and roots! Everyone was forced to stand on the vines! The vines swiftly entangled around the bodies of the Mist ninjas, binding them together, and even continuously absorbing their chakra! "The nts created by Wood Release..." "They don''t rely on drawing nutrients from the earth through their roots but grow from the life energy obtained from the chakra of the Wood Release ninja." Akihara Kagura undid the defensive vines wrapped around the ship, calmly observing the new battlefield he created: "Where I am, there the roots will be." "..." Uchiha Itachi felt there was a double meaning in these words. However, regardless, Akihara Kagura''s preemptive defense bought them time, and using this gap, he controlled the Wood Release to change the tide of the battle. At least they and Kakashi were safe now... Before that... There was still a most troublesome enemy to deal with. The Fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, had already leaped up from the vines, quickly jumping towards a safe area of the sea. His body in mid-air rapidly transformed, covered by a swirling mass of crimson, furious chakra! "That is..." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "The Jinchuriki!" Hatake Kakashinded beside them, gravely answering the question: "The Mizukage of Mist is a Jinchuriki, but it''s unknown which one is inside him..." Boom! The transformation of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, is not yetplete! As the chakra of the Mizukage became increasingly wild, three spiky tails emerged first from behind him! In the next moment! As Yagura''s body plunged into the sea, his transformation into a full Tailed Beast waspleted. A giant monster resembling a turtle, covered with a thick shell and bristling with spikes, floated on the water''s surface! "This is... the Three-Tails..." Hatake Kakashi''s breathing became heavy again. Originally, Rin had the Three-Tails imnted inside her by the Mist Vige. Unexpectedly, this time in the Mist Vige, he witnessed the true form of the Three-Tails. "A Tailed Beastparable to the Nine-Tails..." Uchiha Itachi recalled the painful destruction caused by the Nine-Tails in the Konoha Vige. "There are differences among the Tailed Beasts, right?" Akihara Kagura felt that there was still some difference between the Nine-Tails and the Three-Tails. He even gave an example: "It might be like the difference between me and Tenzo, the Wood Release ninja; or between you and Uchiha Shisui, the Sharingan users..." Silence. Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi both turned their gaze to Akihara Kagura. It must be said, Akihara Kagura''sparisons were quite urate, though not very ttering for the two of them. "Don''t look at me like that..." Akihara Kagura raised his head and looked back at the giant Three-Tails, saying, "Do you think there''s something wrong with the thinking of the Mizukage of the Mist Vige? Transforming into a Tailed Beast in front of us... Hasn''t he heard the story about the First Hokage capturing Tailed Beasts to make money?" "The First Hokage wasn''t so superficial..." Hatake Kakashi pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly: "Perhaps, in the eyes of the Mizukage, there is also a difference between your Wood Release and that of the First Hokage" (TL: Damn, it backfired HAHA ) Chapter 67: Kagura did it easily Chapter 67: Kagura did it easily "You make a very valid point." Akihara Kagura strongly agreed with Hatake Kakashi''s words, raising his hand to swiftly gather the vines above the sea! "Then let it witness" "The gap between my Wood Release and that of the First Hokage!" "Roar!" The Three-Tails roared, mming its tail heavily onto the sea surface! In this sea, even if the most formidable Nine-Tails of the ninja world were to appear, it would not be intimidated. Wave after wave surged towards Akihara Kagura! "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Jutsu!" A wooden dragon emerged, swimming against the waves! Standing atop the head of the wood dragon, Akihara Kagura could only exert his utmost control to navigate through the waves, preventing being overwhelmed by the engulfing sea! "This is the power of a Tailed Beast" Itachi, standing behind Akihara Kagura, could not hide his astonishment. "Water Release is greatly enhanced at sea" Hatake Kakashi, standing beside them, exined: "Moreover, the Three-Tails is the Tailed Beast most skilled in Water Release techniques among the legendary nine" Hatake Kakashi''s gaze was primarily on the giant wood dragon below: "Even having seen this jutsu before, it''s still shocking every time." "Hold tight." Akihara Kagura looked back at the two tourists observing the sea and raised his hand to control the massive wood dragon, charging towards the immense Three-Tails: "Next,es the most spectacr performance!" "Roar!" The Three-Tails roared, facing the charging wood dragon! Clusters of tiny chakra, like dust, rapidly converged in front of the Three-Tails, gradually forming a purplish-ck sphere! This is The Tailed Beast Bomb! By condensing the chakra of the Tailed Beasts with Yin-Yang attributes in a 2:8 ratio, one can manifest the simplest and most powerful technique that a Tailed Beast can release! Fortunately... The Three-Tails is not fast at condensing the Tailed Beast Bomb! Akihara Kagura quickly brought his hands together, and the wooden dragon''s head slowly transformed. A pair of wooden dragon horns grew on its head, its mouth rapidly erged, and its body slowly sprouted thick tree roots. These roots quickly converged to form four huge dragon ws! This wooden dragon now looked quite different from the First Hokage''s Wood Dragon Technique. Instead, it resembled the Eastern Dragon from the legends of Akihara Kagura''s previous life! "This is..." Hatake Kakashi looked around curiously. "Oh, I am trying to improve the Wood Dragon Technique." After further evolving his Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Akihara Kagura had always wanted to find an opportunity to develop his bloodline limit. Now, he was just making preliminary changes to the shape of the Wood Dragon Technique. "This in the middle of a battle..." Kakashi''s eyelids twitched as he couldn''t help but say, "Improving a ninjutsu during a fight, isn''t that risky? The technique that the Three-Tails is about to release is very dangerous..." Akihara Kagura calmly interrupted Kakashi: "That''s why this is a necessary improvement based on the technique it''s about to release." When the wooden dragon swiftly moved next to the Three-Tails, the Three-Tails finallypleted the condensation of the Tailed Beast Bomb. In an instant, it sprayed the Tailed Beast Bomb at the wooden dragon''s head! "Be careful!" Hatake Kakashi tightly grabbed Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, wanting to take the two of them and jump off the wooden dragon''s head! "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura''s expression remained calm. Suddenly, the wooden dragon raised its body and grabbed the Tailed Beast Bomb with a huge dragon w, pressing it down towards the Three-Tails like catching a ball! The wooden dragon''s w tightly gripped the Tailed Beast Bomb, continuously absorbing the chakra within it, controlling the rhythm of the bomb''s explosion! Under the wooden dragon''s w, the Tailed Beast Bomb slowly turned into a glowing orb that could explode at any moment, potentially blowing away everything around it! The wooden dragon, holding the about-to-explode Tailed Beast Bomb, firmly pressed it against the Three-Tails. The light of the explosion shone dazzlingly in an instant! Boom! The entire sea surface trembled! The Three-Tails was in agony, howling in pain as it was sted by its own Tailed Beast Bomb! The three people standing atop the wooden dragon were also tossed about by the st wave! However, the wooden dragon seemed unharmed, slowly coiling its body around the Three-Tails, tightly wrapping around it! The Three-Tails struggled violently! The two colossal creatures shed fiercely on the sea''s surface! The Three-Tails violently swung its three tails, smashing them like hammers onto the wooden dragon''s body, breaking a part of it and scattering splinters everywhere! However... The wooden dragon''s body was rapidly healing! Because it was not a summoned creature, but formed by the transformation of Wood Release chakra, its body could quickly regenerate under the flow of Wood Release chakra! Numerous vines and roots grew from the tail of the wooden dragon, binding the Three-Tails''s three tails to prevent further trouble! The Three-Tails''s chakra was being rapidly absorbed by the wooden dragon! Wood Release is called the bane of the Tailed Beasts because it can absorb their chakra, weakening theirbat power more and more! The Three-Tails desperately shook its head, trying to do something in this dire situation, twisting its body violently, attempting to roll back into the sea! The wooden dragon''s head quickly approached the Three-Tails, a dragon w fiercely extending from below, locking onto the Three-Tails''s throat, rendering it unable to move its head! The Three-Tails could no longer make any moves! "The battle is over." When the wooden dragon subdued the Three-Tails, Akihara Kagura dered the end of the battle, not all Tailed Beasts could resist the art of the wooden dragon. As expected. The strength of the Three-Tails weakened more and more as the wooden dragon absorbed its chakra. This massive Tailed Beast, under the onught of the wooden dragon, couldn''t withstand for even a few minutes and waspletely suppressed, unable to resist in any way. If Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, had fought in human form, Akihara Kagura would probably have had to spend more time and effort. But Yagura, facing Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release, foolishly thought he could confront him in his strongest Tailed Beast form... Boom! A puff of smoke arose! The Three-Tails gradually lost its strength, and its massive body dissipated in an instant! The small figure of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, appeared, lying weakly and motionless on the sea surface. "Is it over already?" Hatake Kakashi felt an inexplicable sensation. "Is it over already?" Uchiha Itachi echoed Kakashi''s words. Originally, they thought the battle between the Three-Tails and the Wood Dragon would be a tough one. They didn''t expect that Akihara Kagura''s Wood Dragon would defeat the Three-Tails so swiftly. "Don''t think it was easy..." "This is because I improved the Wood Dragon technique..." Akihara Kagura was quite satisfied with his modification of the Wood Dragon technique. If he hadn''t modified the Wood Dragon''s body shape on the spur of the moment, just the proximity of the Tailed Beast Bomb would have been troublesome enough! Akihara Kagura raised his finger, continuing to control the Wood Dragon, which grew vines from its body. These vines wrapped around the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, on the sea surface and slowly brought him to the trio. "..." Hatake Kakashi became somewhat silent. The situation seemed to have suddenly beplicated. They were originally on a mission from the Mist Vige to track Uchiha Obito, but instead of conducting their reconnaissance, they ended up capturing the leader of the Mist Vige. The problem is... They''ve captured the Mizukage... Should they continue to infiltrate the Mist Vige for reconnaissance? "Let''s deal with the trouble at hand first!" Akihara Kagura turned to Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi: "The Mizukage can''t resist anymore. Can you control him with genjutsu to prevent any trouble on the way?" "..." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, strained to open his eyes wide, staring intently at Akihara Kagura, not as if looking at a demon, but as if looking at a savior! Chapter 68: Good Idea, i send you on your way Chapter 68: Good Idea, i send you on your way Due to the defeat in this battle, Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, felt that his chakra was almost exhausted, and even the hypnotic control over himself and the Three-Tails inside him was loosening. This was undoubtedly an opportunity! An opportunity to break free from the control of the Sharingan! Even though Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, knew that Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi were enemies from Konoha, following the mysterious masked man''s orders to stop the ninjas from Konoha, Yagura guessed that these individuals were not in league with the mysterious masked man! As long as they were not allied enemies... For Yagura, continuing to live and maintain his position as the Fourth Mizukage was more torturous than death. What worse could happen in this world? "Let me do it..." Hatake Kakashi volunteered to step forward. Although Uchiha Itachi was the true member of the Uchiha n, Hatake Kakashi was older and had used the Sharingan for a longer time. Hatake Kakashi removed his eyepatch, revealing crimson eyes with three ck tomoe reflected in them, staring intently at Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage. The next moment! Hatake Kakashi''s expression changed dramatically! Looking at Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, Hatake Kakashi eximed in surprise, "This is... someone has already cast a genjutsu of the Sharingan on him!" "What!" Akihara Kagura also showed a timely expression of surprise. "How is that... possible?" Uchiha Itachi also looked at Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, in shock and disbelief, saying, "Someone can cast a genjutsu on the Mizukage of Mist Vige?" But... That was the truth! Without needing much spection, Hatake Kakashi guessed it was the doing of Obito and immediately dispelled the genjutsu on Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage. "Thank you." Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, regained consciousness. The first thing the Mizukage did upon regaining consciousness was to thank them. "Ah, you''re wee." Hatake Kakashi, somewhat embarrassed, took the initiative to ask, "Lord Mizukage, was it Obito who cast the genjutsu on you?" "Obito? Who is that?" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, rubbed his forehead, still somewhat confused about the situation. He didn''t know what the man wearing the mysterious mask looked like. "Just a guy wearing a mask," Akihara Kagura quickly reminded him, adding, "That person always wears a mask, only revealing a Sharingan eye outside of it." "Oh" Yagura immediately realized and nodded, saying, "Right, his face is always covered with a tiger-striped mask, concealing his true identity" "Is Obito in the Mist Vige?" Hatake Kakashi immediately asked the question he was most concerned about. "Still there!" Yagura nodded swiftly and asked, "Do you know him? He''s a ninja from Konoha, right?" "Uh" Kakashi seemed somewhat embarrassed, apparently unable to refute, and quietly exined, "His name is Uchiha Obito he''s a rogue ninja from our Vige." Although Kakashi didn''t want to admit it, the Konoha Vige would definitely ssify Uchiha Obito as a rogue ninja, and he couldn''t im that Obito was still a legitimate ninja of the Konoha. "Ninja from the Konoha" Yagura seemed to hint at something in his words. "Hey, kid" Akihara Kagura knocked his fingers, tapping forcefully on Yagura''s head, "Face the reality, you''re our prisoner now from Konoha" "" Yagura, covering the back of his head, turned back to look at Akihara Kagura, ring at him: "Kid, I might be older than your father!" Yagura, who looked very young, was actually quite old, and he even had a son! "Such a child" Akihara Kagura squatted down with interest, gently touching his forehead, "Little children all like to fiercely pretend to be adults" "Hisss!" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, immediately bared his teeth and grimaced, showing a fierce expression. "Ha!" Akihara Kagura watched the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, with a smile, making the Mizukage even angrier: "That makes you look even more like a child" "Alright, alright." Hatake Kakashi quickly pulled Akihara Kagura back and asked, "Lord Mizukage, can you take us to find Uchiha Obito? We need to bring him back to the Konoha Vige." "This" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, frowned. Actually, the Mizukage would have preferred to kill Uchiha Obito, who had controlled him and caused the deaths of so many people in the Mist Vige, forcing many skilled ninjas to defect... The more the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, thought about it, the angrier he got, even forgetting that he was still under the control of the Konoha ninjas: "I''ll go back and kill him, and you can have his body!" "..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but be a bit speechless. He hade to the Mist Vige to investigate Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts, tracking him down, wasn''t it all to ensure Uchiha Obito was alive? "How can you still not understand the situation?" Akihara Kagura patted his head, turning to Hatake Kakashi, "Captain Kakashi, why ask him so much? Let''s just capture Uchiha Obito first, then take him back to the Konoha Vige along with the Mizukage!" "Coming out here" "Shouldn''t we bring some spoils of war back?" "..." Hatake Kakashi had not anticipated this situation. Their original purpose was to investigate the whereabouts of Uchiha Obito, but they unexpectedly discovered his traces so quickly. They hadn''t considered taking the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, back with them. After all... This was the Mizukage of the Mist Vige. If they tried to take him back, the ninja of the Mist Vige would probably go crazy. Could they withstand the Mist Ninja attacking from all sides? Moreover, only a few years had passed since the end of the Third Great Ninja War. A conflict between the Konoha and the Mist Vige would surely reignite the war and bring great trouble to their vige, wouldn''t it? "Do you intend to take me back to the Konoha Vige as a prisoner?" The expression on the face of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, turned ugly. He had initially thought that everyone was against Uchiha Obito and thus could work together... If these Konoha ninjas really intended to do that, then the Mist Vige would be nailed to the pir of shame. Throughout the wars, no Kage of any vige had ever been captured. Because... A Kage only dies in battle! There have been numerous Kages who died in wars, but none had ever been captured! "Why can''t we take you to the Konoha Vige?" Akihara Kagura was somewhat curious, looking at him in surprise and continued, "You, as the Mizukage, were controlled by Uchiha Obito. You probably didn''t contribute much to the Mist Vige while you were alive. Perhaps taking you as a prisoner would actually be a good thing for the Mist Vige..." "..." Yagura was at a loss for words. The young ninja was right. Being a prisoner in the Konoha Vige would be much better than staying in the Mist Vige, as he had no face to show to his vigers... "No, that''s wrong!" Yagura''s eyes suddenly became fierce, and he said coldly, "I have a better choice! I can choose to die!" "Do you want to die here?" Akihara Kagura was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his thumb up towards Yagura, seemingly admiring his idea, "The Mist Vige will surely think that we killed their Mizukage. Won''t that start a war between the two viges? I quite like killing. There are no restrictions on killing in battle..." While speaking, Akihara Kagura drew his ninja sword, smiling at Yagura, "This is a good idea, I''ll send you on your way!" Chapter 69: Plans on the Captured Kage Chapter 69: ns on the Captured Kage "Hey, hey, hey, calm down!" Hatake Kakashi was caught off guard and scared when he heard Akihara Kagura''s reason for wanting to kill the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, and he hurriedly grabbed Kagura''s wrist! "Calm down, Kagura-kun!" Uchiha Itachi was also frightened and quickly stopped Akihara Kagura! After all, Uchiha Itachi had been taken to the battlefield by his father when he was four years old, and he knew very well the bloody scenes of the Great Ninja War! How can this temporary teammate be so extreme... Are all the Root ninjas under Shimura Danzo''smand such characters who are eager to kill and create chaos? "..." The Fourth Mizukage Yagura was also frightened by Akihara Kagura''s thought process. Why does this kid want to start a war so casually! The Fourth Mizukage Yagura''s thought ofmitting suicide was instantly dispelled. His existence has always been a disaster; he couldn''t bring a war to the Mist Vige on his deathbed. "Don''t forget our mission." Hatake Kakashi tightly held Akihara Kagura''s wrist and continued to persuade in a deep voice: "Kagura, we still need him to help us find Obito..." Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice: "Anyway, we already know that Uchiha Obito is in the Land of Water. The noise from the recent battle was so loud that Uchiha Obito probably noticed and escaped. There''s no need to keep the Mizukage anymore..." "..." Hatake Kakashi frowned and quickly realized, continuing to say: "We can take the Mizukage back to Konoha, but how to deal with the Mizukage is a major issue and can only be handled by the Third Hokage..." His purpose in stopping Akihara Kagura was not only to find Uchiha Obito but more to prevent a war between the Mist Vige and Konoha! "And moreover..." Hatake Kakashi''s gaze turned to the distantnd, pondering: "Even if Obito didn''t escape, it''s now very difficult for us to sneak in for reconnaissance. The recent battle noise was so loud, the Mist Vige must have realized there''s an external invasion and will be on high alert..." In this situation, if they go to the Mist Vige for reconnaissance, the chances of finding Uchiha Obito are slim; but not going for a reconnaissance at the Mist Vige also feels regrettable, what if Uchiha Obito is still hiding there! Akihara Kagura raised his hand and pointed at the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, suggesting: "We could hang this Mizukage up and make him knock on the doors of the Mist Vige, ordering the ninjas of the vige not to resist, and we go search the Mist Vige..." "..." A bead of cold sweat ran down Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. He reached up to wipe it away and said, "Wait, this doesn''t seem like reconnaissance, does it?" "Isn''t searching and scouting essentially the same?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow and continued, "Anyway, we''ve already rmed them, so it''s unlikely we''ll achieve anything now. It''s just a matter of doing a cursory search, whatever is convenient..." As Akihara Kagura said this, he added, "Captain Kakashi, even if we hide our identities and let this Mizukage lead us into the Mist Vige, who knows if he''ll suddenly expose our identities, putting us in danger..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands and concluded, "Rather than that, it''s better for us to reveal ourselves and use this Mizukage to threaten the Mist Vige to let us conduct our search." "This could provoke a conflict between Konoha and the Mist Vige..." Uchiha Itachi, standing nearby, expressed his concern, worrying it could bring trouble to the vige. "We''ve already captured the Mizukage." Akihara Kagura sighed and looked at the Fourth Mizukage Yagura: "Do you think, Lord Mizukage, will forget today''s humiliation?" "..." The Fourth Mizukage Yagura didn''t want to speak. Actually, Yagura didn''t hate Hatake Kakashi and his group, even feeling grateful to them for releasing him from the genjutsu... But... This young kid named Akihara Kagura was really unpleasant to listen to. Originally, Yagura hadn''t thought being captured was a bad thing, but after Akihara Kagura''s words, he suddenly felt indeed humiliated. "Look..." Akihara Kagura pointed at Yagura''s face, indicating for them to see: "The Mizukage has already started to bear a grudge against us..." "..." Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi looked over at the same time. "I" The expression on the face of Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, was visibly crumbling, with a furious cross almost popping out on his forehead, yet he couldn''t find the words to forgive them. If he said he didn''t feel humiliated... that would be too embarrassing! "Let''s go." "We''ll investigate the Mist Vige." Akihara Kagura raised his hand to control a vine, lifting Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, back up, and controlled the Wooden Dragon to move towards thend. Land of Water. On a reef by the coast. Uchiha Obito had been observing the battle by the seaside. Uchiha Obito sent Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, to stop Hatake Kakashi''s team because there was no stronger ninja than Yagura in the Mist Vige. Not long after. Uchiha Obito saw a scene of the Wooden Dragon capturing the Three-Tails. The elite squad of the Mist Vige, led by Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, waspletely defeated by Hatake Kakashi and others, with the mainbatant being his spy, Akihara Kagura. If only he had known... He should have had a good talk with that kid! "Wood Release, huh..." A pitcher nt monster, standing beside Uchiha Obito, spoke in a hoarse voice with its ck half-face: "That kid dealt with the Three-Tails Jinchuriki so quickly..." "The affairs of the Mist Vige are about to be exposed!" The white half-face said with a grin, looking at Uchiha Obito: "It''s still our man who dealt with the Fourth Mizukage we controlled!" "Obito, we must take that kid seriously." The ck half-face continued in a sinister, hoarse voice: "The Eye of the Moon n needs his power. His Wood Release is perfect for capturing the Tailed Beasts." "I know." Uchiha Obito nced at the pitcher nt monster beside him and said in a deep voice: "Zetsu, send a White Zetsu clone to follow that kid Akihara Kagura, so he can keep in touch with us at any time, to avoid any further conflicts" Uchiha Obito felt that he had made some miscalctions. From now on, he must pay attention to that kid and establish a channel ofmunication with him to prevent the kid from harming his subordinates again. Simrly, The identity of the Konoha spy is really important! As the strongest vige in the ninja world, Konoha should not be underestimated. It is essential to utilize Akihara Kagura''s spy identity effectively, to alter the judgments of Hatake Kakashi and Konoha, and prevent Konoha from uncovering something that could impact their ns! "Okay." The pitcher nt monster quickly nodded its head. "Send a smarter White Zetzu." The ck half of the pitcher nt monster''s face calmly reminded, "Don''t send idiots. That kid likes killing and is somewhatwless..." "I understand." The white half of the pitcher nt monster''s face agreed and then asked Uchiha Obito, "Shall we return to Mist Vige? Our control over Mist Vige must have beenpletely exposed by now..." "Hmph!" Uchiha Obito snorted, and a whirlpool of space-time appeared in his eyes, instantly absorbing his body. "This is my mistake..." "Allowing that guy Kakashi to take advantage of Kagura and win a battle!" "Next time, without Kagura''s help, that waste will definitely not be so lucky again!" Chapter 70: Hmmm, alright, ok, got it. Chapter 70: Hmmm, alright, ok, got it. Land of Water. At the guard post of the Mist Vige. A group of vignt Mist ninjas were in a state of disarray as they looked at the wooden dragon by the sea, and even more so at the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, who was suspended between the two horns of the dragon by vines. Akihara Kagura stood atop the dragon''s head, speaking leisurely, "Lord Mizukage,mand them to clear the way. You don''t want to see them sacrifice in vain, do you?" "..." The Fourth Mizukage Yagura looked at the group of Mist ninjas below. The highest-ranking among them was only a Chunin ninja, no match for Akihara Kagura and hispanions. "Clear the way!" The Fourth Mizukage Yagura, his face twisted in humiliation, issued hismand! "Lord Mizukage!" The group of Mist ninjas looked up at the Fourth Mizukage, their emotions running high. "I said, clear the way!" The Fourth Mizukage Yagura issued hismand once again. "Yes..." The group of Mist ninjas, filled with anger, began to disperse, watching the wooden dragon head towards the direction of the Mist Vige. "Admirable, Lord Mizukage!" Akihara Kagura quietly praised the Fourth Mizukage''s authority. "...Bastard..." The Fourth Mizukage Yagura cursed in anger. The news of the capture of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura quickly spread within the Mist Vige. The leaderless Mist ninjas had no choice but to ask the vige''s Genji to take charge. Genji. In terms of position, he was akin to an elder of the Mist Vige, possessing power equivalent to the Mizukage and even the authority to appoint the Mizukage. Genji immediately issued an order to rescue the Mizukage. At any cost... Rescuing Yagura was the top priority. After all, the Fourth Mizukage was not just the vige leader, but also an essential Jinchuriki, vital to the vige, and could not be lost. Facing an opponent who was a Wood Release ninja... Should they allow such a powerful adversary to wreak havoc in the Land of Water just because of his strength? As Akihara Kagura, controlling the wooden dragon, was about to reach the Mist Vige, he encountered a group of ninjas sent by Genji of the Mist Vige, on a mission to rescue the Fourth Mizukage. "So many people!" Akihara Kagura looked at a group of Mist Shinobi and eximed, "There must be at least a few hundred of them, it will take quite some time to kill them all!" "Don''t always think about solving problems by killing," Hatake Kakashi said somewhat helplessly to Akihara Kagura, softly adding, "If problems can be solved through negotiation, that would be ideal... After all, the other party is one of the Five Great Ninja Viges. If it reallyes to a fight to the death, it would be a big problem..." "Release the Mizukage!" A man, looking like a team leader, stood in the middle of the road, staring intently at the enormous wooden dragon and shouted at the huge creature, "Or today, you will die..." Bang! A female ninja kicked him away! "Idiot!" This female ninja cursed the team leader under her breath. The most powerful Mizukage of the vige was captured by the enemy, and they still wanted to threaten them. Were they trying to sacrifice the Fourth Mizukage directly? However... This was actually not a bad thing. After all, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was not thinking clearly. He was killing people all over the vige, even turning many of the vige''s ninjas against him, leading to numerous conflicts within the Mist Vige... But... When all is said and done. Yagura is still the Mizukage of the Mist Vige, representing the image of the vige, and even has a Tailed Beast, a strategic weapon of great importance to the vige, sealed inside him... No matter how terrible the governing policies of this Fourth Mizukage were, he was still very important to the currently leaderless Mist Vige. Everyone might not approve of his way of ruling, but they had to admit that the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was strong enough to control the Mist Vige. Although, after today, that might no longer be the case. "Hey!" This female ninja was more clear-headed. She had moreprehensive thoughts than the others and shouted at the figures on the wooden dragon, "Let''s talk, the purpose of your visit to the Land of Water!" "No matter what you want to do, just release the Mizukage first. Whatever demands you have, we will consider them..." "That is... Terumi Mei..." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, recognized the person who came to rescue him. As a genius female ninja of the Mist Vige, Terumi Mei had received a lot of attention from a young age. Not only was she exceptionally skilled in Water Release ninjutsu, but she also possessed the Kekkei Genkai of Lava Release and Boil Release! However Due to the terrifying effects of Terumi Mei''s Kekkei Genkai, coupled with the deep-seated contradictions between the Kekkei Genkai ninja and non-Kekkei Genkai ninja within the Mist Vige, no one has dared to pursue her... "Should we negotiate with them?" Uchiha Itachi looked towards Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura. "If the problem can be solved through negotiation..." Hatake Kakashi has always been reluctant to escte the conflict with the Mist Vige. The ideas of Akihara Kagura were so righteous that it even seemed reasonable to him. But... The situation now seemed somewhat out of control. "Let me do the talking!" Akihara Kagura suddenly stood up, looking down at the group of Mist ninjas below, and loudly dered, "If you want us to release the Mizukage, there are two conditions, either of which will do..." Akihara Kagura stroked his chin, smiling as he continued, "Either hand over the rogue ninja from Konoha, Uchiha Obito, or let us search the Mist Vige to find out where he is!" "..." Terumi Mei breathed a sigh of relief and immediately turned to ask, "Ao, have any rogue ninjas from Konoha, especially from the Uchiha n, sought refuge with us recently? Quickly send someone to check the vige for a Konoha rogue ninja named Uchiha Obito..." "There''s no such person..." Ao, who always had thetest intelligence, replied with his head down. ces like the Mist Vige, isted overseas and notorious as the ''Vige of the Bloody Mist'', have never been popr destinations for defectors. That Konoha rogue ninja named Uchiha Obito,ing from the prestigious Uchiha n of Konoha, would definitely be a piece of intelligence that Ao would remember. "I understand." After nodding, Terumi Mei turned back to look at the wooden dragon''s head, staring at the ck-haired young man who had stepped forward, and began fabricating her own intelligence. "Because of your arrival, that Konoha rogue ninja named Uchiha Obito has fled from the Mist Vige. He has stolen quite a bit of information while here, and we are also tracking his whereabouts..." "..." Atop the wooden dragon''s head. Hatake Kakashi, supporting his forehead, said in a low voice, "As expected, our battle has alerted Uchiha Obito, and he has already fled from the Mist Vige..." "Perhaps." Akihara Kagura nced at Terumi Mei below and continued loudly, "If you can''t hand over Uchiha Obito, then why should we return the Mizukage to you?" "Are you ninjas from Konoha?" Terumi Mei looked up at the youth and suddenly smiled softly, "Little guy, both our viges want to capture Uchiha Obito. Now, capturing the Mizukage doesn''t help you much. It''s more beneficial for us to cooperate and exchange information..." "..." On top of the wooden dragon. Hatake Kakashi slowly nodded and whispered, "She makes sense. We have foiled Uchiha Obito''s plot to control the Mizukage, and we have obtained information about Obito from within the Mist Vige. Our mission here is aplished..." "Perhaps it is." Actually, Akihara Kagura''s goal was also achieved. For Akihara Kagura, as long as Uchiha Obito''s plot is thwarted and Obito learns to value the energy this spy can bring, that''s enough. But... It''s a bit strange. How does Terumi Mei have information on Uchiha Obito? When Obito acts, he does so under the identity of a masked man. Even if she found out, she shouldn''t be able to recognize him, right? Akihara Kagura''s brain worked, secretly observing Terumi Mei''s situation with the "Ninja in the Shadows," eavesdropping on her conversation with those around her. Terumi Mei shouted loudly towards the wooden dragon, "Ninjas of Konoha, can you release the Mizukage now? I cane up and tell you the information about Uchiha Obito!" After saying this, Terumi Mei turned to Ao behind her and whispered, "In a while, if they dare let me jump onto the wooden dragon,mand the others to cast the Mist Technique collectively, enveloping this ce. I''ll take advantage of the dense fog to rescue the Mizukage!" "..." Akihara Kagura tapped his arm slowly. Chapter 71: Overestimating oneself Chapter 71: Overestimating oneself "Female ninja,e up here." A vine stretched down from the wooden dragon. This thick vine slowly descended in front of Terumi Mei. Akihara Kagura controlled the vine to bind Terumi Mei, loudly saying, "Do not resist, I won''t harm you. Our only target is Uchiha Obito." "..." Terumi Mei bit her lip, her fingers lightly tapping in a gesture of forming hand seals, allowing the vine to bind her, believing she could break free at any moment. This was an underestimation of Wood Release. The moment the vine bound Terumi Mei, it suddenly retracted rapidly, absorbing the chakra from her body. "No, my chakra!" Terumi Mei quickly felt the loss of chakra within her. This woman wanted to use ninjutsu to break free from the bonds, but the tightening force of the vine suddenly increased, seemingly able to kill her even faster! "Aren''t you here to negotiate?" Akihara Kagura spoke indifferently, once again reminding, "Don''t worry, we definitely won''t harm you." "..." Terumi Mei''s heart tightened! The key point was that she nned to harm them! Terumi Mei was very clear that she didn''t have any information on Uchiha Obito; she just wanted to take this opportunity to rescue the Fourth Mizukage! "Lava Release : Melting Apparition!" Terumi Mei suddenly spat out a stream of acid! The acid, highly corrosive, quickly dissolved the vine, allowing Terumi Mei to break free from her bonds, and she shouted out loud! "Ao, take action!" "Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!" A group of Mist ninjas quickly formed hand seals simultaneously, exhaling a dense fog from their mouths, instantly shrouding the entire area in mist! "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!" Terumi Mei, taking advantage of the spreading mist for cover, directed a breath of acidic mist towards the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, silently corroding the vines binding him! The other Mist ninjas swiftlyunched an attack on the wooden dragon, a group of them rapidly climbing onto it, much like ants trying to overpower an elephant! "They''re not here for negotiations!" Uchiha Itachi immediately enteredbat mode! "Be careful! Someone ising up!" Hatake Kakashi drew his Kunai! "Tsk, I underestimated her." Akihara Kagura was already prepared, moving faster than them. Vines rapidly covered the wooden dragon, draping it in ayer of fis-like scales! The Mist ninjas climbing up were bound by the vines! "Byakugan: Activate!" Ao, who had been coordinating the battle from the ground, stared intently into the mist. His Byakugan could see every moving figure within it! Back then, during the war between Mist and Konoha, Mist had fortuitously obtained a usable Byakugan from a member of the Hyuga n''s main family, the only Byakugan ever lost by Konoha''s Hyuga n. Ao, noting the chakra changes on the wooden dragon, and aware that the controller had to be cautious of other Mist ninjas, urgently urged, "Other squads continue the attack, cover for Terumi Mei, the Jonin!" Atop the wooden dragon! Terumi Mei''s agile body dodged through the gaps in the vines, finally reaching the top of the wooden dragon, confronting the group of enemies who had caused this disaster! A white-haired man. Two ck-haired youths. Considering their ages, it was hard to believe that this small team had caused such chaos in the Land of Water, even bringing shame to Mist... "This doesn''t look like they came for negotiations..." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, looking at Hatake Kakashi, "Captain Kakashi, we want peace, but the Mist Vige doesn''t seem interested in a peaceful resolution..." "..." Hatake Kakashi was also somewhat at a loss for words. The actions of the Mist Vige were indeed too self-contradictory. He had just been thinking about negotiating with the Mist Vige, mutually exchanging information about Uchiha Obito... but instead, they exploited their goodwill, using their desire to negotiate as an opportunity tounch an attack. "See what I mean?" Akihara Kagura began to disparage the enemy''s reputation: "Our kindness towards the enemy is always exploited by them. We must go back and tell Lord Danzo and the Third Hokage that the Mist Vige is a despicable ninja vige, incapable of any form ofmunication..." "This is not our intention!" Terumi Mei quickly interrupted Akihara Kagura, shaking her head and saying, "Konoha ninja, it''s you who have gone too far! We are not opposed to negotiation..." But Akihara Kagura interrupted her, exposing her thoughts: "However, your precondition for negotiation is for us to return the Fourth Mizukage to you, and the best terms you offer are that you don''t have to give anything in return, while we have to agree to some terms that are favorable to you..." "..." Terumi Mei was at a loss for words. Isn''t this what everyone thinks during negotiations? "I have my doubts..." Akihara Kagura smiled with a hint of mockery in his eyes: "Even if I return the Fourth Mizukage to you, can you really provide the information on Uchiha Obito?" "Of course..." Terumi Mei quickly nodded, but then smilingly changed the subject: "We should first talk about your invasion of the Land of Water..." Now, she just needed to stall for time here, distracting this squad, so that her Boil Release could corrode the vines holding the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura... "You''re right." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded, then suddenly asked in return: "We invaded the Land of Water, and then what? Do you have any objections?" "..." Terumi Mei clenched her teeth, feeling as if her tightly wound nerves were about to snap. This damn kid, of course, we have objections! "The Third Great Ninja War has already ended." Terumi Mei forcefully demanded herself to remain calm and continued, "Your invasion will provoke a war between the Konoha and the Mist viges" "We are just scouting" Hatake Kakashi found it difficult to continue. "So what if it leads to a war?" Akihara Kagura tilted his head slightly, seemingly puzzled, "The strongest Mizukage of yours is no match for me, how could he be a match for our Third Hokage of the Konoha?" "War will result in many deaths" Terumi Mei bit her teeth, feeling that she could hardly stall for time anymore, she was about to lose her patience and start a fight right there due to the self-righteous tone of this youngster! "The ninjas of the Konoha do not fear sacrifice." Akihara Kagura answered on behalf of the Konoha Vige. "..." Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi exchanged nces, both feeling that something was amiss, but they also felt there was some logic in Akihara Kagura''s words. The ninjas of the Konoha Indeed, do not fear sacrifice. Crack! The sound of a vine breaking suddenly caught their attention! The vines binding the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, broke apart, and his body fell swiftly from the dragon horn, about tond on the head of the wooden dragon! Terumi Mei quickly leapt up! However, before she could reach mid-air, two vines blocked her path, binding her waist tightly, forcefully restraining her! Boom! Terumi Mei''s body instantly turned into a ssh of water! "That''s a water clone!" Hatake Kakashi scanned the surroundings, somewhat amazed by the speed of the opponent: "How fast! When did she use a water clone?" "Quite a while ago, I guess?" Terumi Mei suddenly appeared behind Akihara Kagura, her wrist fiercely tightening around Akihara Kagura''s neck. Smiling, she spoke, "Now, can you return Lord Mizukage to us?" "Of course not." As Akihara Kagura spoke, his body slowly transformed into arge tree. "When did you ever think that I was the real one?" The tree rapidly grew, its branches quickly entwining around Terumi Mei''s body, binding the formidable female ninja to the tree. Chapter 72: Who on Earth is this Obito? Chapter 72: Who on Earth is this Obito? "Is this... a wooden clone?" Terumi Mei was somewhat surprised at the opponent''s ability to use wood clones. "This is based on my Wood Dragon Technique." The real body of Akihara Kagura appeared behind the big tree and exined indifferently, "When you tried to release a water clone to dodge the vines, I had already released a wood clone. Nothing escapes my perception in this area where no chakra flow can be hidden." "You''ve been stalling for time, waiting for this moment, right?" Akihara Kagura walked to Terumi Mei''s side and asked in amazement, "But I guessed you might choose to take the weakest among us hostage. I didn''t expect you to take the strongest..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyelids twitched. Had this kid already assumed he was the strongest in the team? If judged by actualbat strength, this kid wasn''t exactly wrong. Uchiha Itachi never considered himself the strongest, but his expression turned somewhat strange, knowing he was the weakest among them. "Cease the attack!" Suddenly, a voice came through the mist. Ao, who had been coordinating the battle, saw through his Byakugan that Terumi Mei had been captured. Frightened, he immediately ordered everyone to stop attacking. This attack was originally meant to cover for Terumi Mei, but with her capture, continuing the attack would be futile and only add to the casualties. The most troublesome part was... Ao felt that they no longer had any formidable fighters to rely on. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, the most powerful in the Mist Vige, had defected under the high-pressure policy. The younger generation had not yet matured, and even if there were capable individuals, they might not be willing toe to the rescue of the Fourth Mizukage... This Mizukage was too unpopr. To be honest, Even among the troops he led to rescue the Mizukage, most were merely following orders, and many disliked the Bloody Mist policy. Ao gritted his teeth and sternly instructed the ninjas beside him, "Go report to Lord Genji that our attack is not going well. The enemy is from Konoha. I hope to negotiate with them. As long as we can rescue Lord Mizukage and Lady Terumi Mei..." The implication of this statement was No matter what conditions the enemy proposes, it is best for them to agree to all. Compared to other Mist ninja, Ao''s character is extremely calm, and he is very measured in his actions. When facing an enemy he cannot defeat, he chooses to retreat rather than make unnecessary sacrifices. Of course. This is not something he, a mere Jonin, can decide on his own. "Konoha ninja!" After Ao had arranged everything, he raised his head and shouted towards Wooden Dragon: "Please stop this meaningless battle for now. I have already asked for permission from the vige''s great elder. We can negotiate any demands as long as the safety of the Mizukage and Jonin Terumi Mei is assured!" "..." On the Wooden Dragon''s head. Uchiha Itachi, observing the vast mist and then ncing at Terumi Mei tied to a tree and the Fourth Mizukage Yagura being re-hung, curiously asked: "How did they know this female ninja was captured by us? Does the Mist Vige have such a powerful sensory ninja?" "Probably that Byakugan killer from the Mist Vige" Hatake Kakashi began to enlighten his two subordinates: "It''s noted in the vige''s S-Rank wanted list that the Jonin Ao of the Mist Vige obtained a Byakugan from the Hyuga n''s main family left on the battlefield during the Third Great Ninja War" "Can the Byakugan be lost?" Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath. Knowing some secrets of the Hyuga n, a fellow prestigious ninja n with Kekkei Genkai, Itachi was aware of the extreme measures the Hyuga main family took to protect the Byakugan. They used a curse mark called the "Caged Bird" to prevent the Byakugan of the branch family from being leaked. Upon the death of a branch family member, their Byakugan would be destroyed. This curse mark also allowed the main family topletely control the branch family members, even treating them as ves. "Anything can happen on the battlefield" Hatake Kakashi thought it was not surprising that such a thing could happen. When he mentioned the Hyuga n, he suddenly remembered something, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. "Kagura" Hatake Kakashi''s face slowly turned colder. There was an unknown darkness in the eyes of this member of Konoha''s Anbu, and he did not want to convey this darkness from the vige''s higher-ups. Thest time Konoha and Cloud Vige had a conflict, an envoy from Cloud Vige attempted to steal the Byakugan of the Hyuga n. The head of the Hyuga n killed the intruder. Despite the Hyuga n being on the side of justice, they were forced by the higher-ups in the vige to hand over a dead body. What about this time? If Mist Vige demands that Konoha hand over Akihara Kagura, the Third Hokage might not refuse the request, even though Mist Vige seems quite weakened. But Mist Vige is one of the great ninja viges.. As long as it can protect the stability of Konoha and maintain peace, everything can be sacrificed, no matter who it is Even a powerful Wood Release ninja As long as it prevents Konoha, currently troubled internally and externally, from facing the threat of Mist Vige, the higher-ups in the vige might not be willing to protect Akihara Kagura and might even let Akihara Kagura make a self-sacrifice. Hatake Kakashi cannot just sit back and watch all this happen. This time they were out on a mission, and Hatake Kakashi was somewhat grateful to Akihara Kagura for offering help, otherwise, he might have died at the hands of the Fourth Mizukage. "It''s about time things havee to this." Hatake Kakashi shook his head and began to persuade the kid: "Kagura, we can''t bring a dangerous Jinchuriki back to Konoha." Perhaps it''s a cycle of fate? Last time, his teammate Rin had the Three-Tails imnted in her, and to avoid harming Konoha, she chose to die by his hand... This time, Hatake Kakashi felt he had reached another pivotal point in his fate. "Dangerous?" Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Mizukage Yagura and couldn''t help but tilt his head: "Even Uchiha Obito could control him, and even I, a chunin, managed to capture him." "..." Hatake Kakashi was somewhat speechless, then argued: "Danger is not calcted like that, a tailed beast is ultimately a dangerous entity for the vige." "Then keep him under Lord Danzo''s Root division." Akihara Kagura immediately found a task for his superior, feeling obliged to help Shimura Danzo: "Lord Danzo is so skilled in cursed seals, he must have a way to deal with the Mizukage." Of course, Akihara Kagura had his own considerations. If his superior, Shimura Danzo, couldn''t handle this trouble, then it would be up to him, the subordinate, to solve it. "..." Hatake Kakashi was somewhat at a loss. Terumi Mei, who had been tied to a tree, looked somewhat displeased. In the ninja world, the name of Shimura Danz does not carry a good reputation. He has alwaysmitted misdeeds under the guise of Konoha''s name and remains beyond reproach. "Konoha Ninjas!" A voice suddenly echoed through the mist. Ao, who had been overseeing the situation here, quickly received an order from his superior, granting him discretion in his actions as long as he could rescue the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. Ao shouted towards the wooden dragon, "We have agreed to your request to enter the Mist Vige to search for the rogue ninja of Konoha, Uchiha Obito, on the condition that once it''s confirmed that Uchiha Obito is not in the Mist Vige, we will release both the Jnin Terumi Mei and the Lord Mizukage, right?" "That''s possible..." Hatake Kakashi raised his voice in agreement. "No, it''s not!" Akihara Kagura interrupted Hatake Kakashi and said firmly, "At this moment, we have no chance of capturing Uchiha Obito. We should take this opportunity to pass the problem to the Mist Vige, so they can help us search for Uchiha Obito as well..." "Hey, listen up down there!" Akihara Kagura''s figure flickered and he stood atop the wooden dragon, shouting into the mist below, "If ever the Mist Vige captures Uchiha Obito and sends him back to Konoha, that''s when we''ll return the Fourth Mizukage to them!" ... Ao''s forehead was sweating. Who on earth is this Uchiha Obito! Chapter 73: Whats with people covering their faces? Chapter 73: What''s with people covering their faces? "We can agree to these terms." Ao didn''t think too much and simply agreed to the condition. The Mist Vige is one of the five great ninja viges of the ninja world. Gathering the power of the Mist Vige, capturing a rogue ninja from the Konoha should be easy. "We will hand over that rogue ninja to Konoha immediately." Ao raised another question: "After the Mizukage arrives at the Konoha, can you guarantee that the Konoha will send the Mizukage back in exchange for a rogue ninja from the Konoha?" "..." Akihara Kagura looked towards Hatake Kakashi. This employee definitely couldn''t make such a decision! Akihara Kagura never considered that the Mist could capture Uchiha Obito. At most, they could trouble his superior, but how could they actually capture him? "..." Hatake Kakashi remained silent for a while. After all, Hatake Kakashi was just a leader of an Anbu squad and couldn''t make such a decision. The fate of a Mizukage could only be decided by the higher-ups of the Konoha. "..." Uchiha Itachi could only stand by as a mere ornament. "Alright, we can''t make this decision." Akihara Kagura spread his hands helplessly, continuing, "At least we won''t stop you from taking the Mizukage back to the Mist. You figure it out yourself. After all, a rogue ninja from the Konoha and a Mizukage don''t seem to be of equal status and importance. This makes our trade reasonable and fair, right?" "..." Ao felt like swearing. "Fine, we ept." Ao had to suppress the urge to curse, and loudly asked again, "What about the Jonin Terumi Mei? Can we release her? Consider it a bonus for epting your terms! Jonin Terumi Mei is a powerful ninja and an important force in the vige for pursuing Uchiha Obito!" "Agreed." Hatake Kakashi considered this matter to be of little importance. Compared to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, Terumi Mei was just a minor character, not significant enough to warrant continual discussions with Mist Vige. Besides... Mist Vige was almost dering surrender, even going so far as to send Uchiha Obito to Konoha in the future. And their team couldn''t decide on epting the conditions to send the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, back, which made Hatake Kakashi feel somewhat embarrassed. "Shouldn''t we get something in return?" After pondering for a moment, Akihara Kagura suggested, "At the very least, we should exchange for some ramen money, right? I don''t even have a coin in my pocket, poorer than that kid Naruto. Are we supposed to let Captain Kakashi treat us when we return to the vige?" "This..." Hatake Kakashi felt that it might be a bit excessive. "How much money do you want?" Ao asked loudly, gritting his teeth. "Let us discuss it..." Akihara Kagura looked towards Hatake Kakashi and then at Itachi Uchiha, "How much do you think is appropriate? I''ve never done this kind of thing..." "..." Hatake Kakashi and Itachi Uchiha exchanged nces. Because neither of them had ever done such a thing! "Three hundred thousand ry." Hatake Kakashi was not particrly interested in this. This amount was a generous reward for a high-level A-rank mission. Akihara Kagura didn''t expect the figure to be so low, but didn''t aim for a higher amount either, merely making a suggestion, "Let''s make it three hundred and twenty thousand ry then! After all, this money is to be split among the three of us, and we need a number that divides evenly." "..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but nce sideways, surprisedly calcting and then asking: "Wait, is there something wrong with this number? Three hundred thousand ryo would just be enough for three people to share evenly, right?" Hatake Kakashi seemed to think of something, his forehead twitched as he said: "You wouldn''t happen to be... giving Itachi and me ten thousand ryo each and keeping three hundred thousand for yourself, would you?" "Distribution ording to effort; I contributed the most." "Distribution ording to need; I am the poorest one." "Distribution ording to equality; you guys would definitely feel embarrassed, right?" The three reasons given by Akihara Kagura were quite sufficient, leaving Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi with nothing to say. Ao hadn''t expected this small team from Konoha to have such modest demands, satisfied with just three hundred and twenty thousand ryo to release Terumi Mei, an amount he could easily pay as ransom himself. Ao no longer found these people particrly despicable. They seemed to really just want to capture Uchiha Obito, not to cause trouble for the Mist Vige. This Konoha team and the Mist Vige reached two agreements. First, the Mist Vige would take responsibility for capturing Uchiha Obito and hand him over to Konoha, finding a way to convince the higher-ups of Konoha to release the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. Second, the Mist Vige would pay three hundred and twenty thousand ryo to redeem the elite ninja Terumi Mei, considering the other Mist ninjas captured by Akihara Kagura as a bonus. "You guys really made a fortune." When Akihara Kagura received the money, he spoke in a tone of amazement: "You''re lucky to have met someone as easy-going as me..." "Right..." Ao could only nod repeatedly, suppressing his urge to fight, and asked about what he cared about most: "When will you leave the Land of Water?" "Get the money, and the person leaves." Akihara Kagura shook the money in his hand. Before leaving. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, wanted to entrust some matters. Out of humanitarian consideration, Hatake Kakashi agreed to let Yagura talk with Terumi Mei for a while, allowing him to give some orders that sounded more likest words. "I am a person guilty of heinous crimes." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, appeared somewhat weak, andmanded in a soft voice, "Don''t think about saving me; even if I die in the Konoha Vige, it doesn''t matter..." "Lord Mizukage..." Terumi Mei was feeling somewhat uneasy. "Did you understand?" Akihara Kagura, standing beside them, interpreted, "Your Lord Mizukage, in order not to burden you, is thinking of sacrificing himself. Can you bear to watch the Mizukage suffer in the Konoha Vige?" "..." Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, was too upset to continue speaking, but he still had to persist because this might be hisstmunication with the Mist Vige: "Let the Genji take over the vige, and have him repeal the Blood Mist policy I established..." "Yes." Terumi Mei nodded and quickly leaped down from the wooden dragon. For the Mist Vige, today was both a day of disaster and a new beginning, as the Blood Mist policy that had been looming over the vige like a dark cloud was finally dissipating. "Let''s go too." Akihara Kagura, true to his word, released Terumi Mei and the others after receiving the ransom. This squad, carrying the Land of Water''s greatest specialty, headed back to the Konoha Vige. The squad hurried to the seaside to board a ship and depart. When Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, was being pushed onto the ship, he seemed to see a familiar figure, a sailor wrapped in bandages around his neck. Yagura carefully lowered his head, recalling the sailor, his neck and lower face all wrapped in bandages, who seemed to be a Mist Vige Anbu ninja. If he remembered correctly... Was his name Momochi Zabuza? This man, by killing all his ssmates with his own hands, ended the Mist Vige''s brutal training system. The Mizukage cautiously shook his head, signaling the other not to risk saving him, fearing that any more Mist ninjas would fall into danger because of him. However... It was already toote. Akihara Kagura seemed to have noticed the bandaged sailor and, pointing at him, asked in surprise, "What''s with that guy? What''s a big man hiding? Why does he like to cover his face like Captain Kakashi?" Chapter 74: Im here to kill not to save Chapter 74: I''m here to kill not to save Akihara Kagura speaks somewhat crudely. "What''s with this kid? Can''t a man cover his face simply because he''s too handsome and doesn''t want to draw attention?" Hatake Kakashi didn''t bother to respond, merely following the direction of Akihara Kagura''s pointing finger, he saw another man with his face covered in bandages... "Be careful!" Hatake Kakashi instinctively uttered a warning! Even though the bandaged man only revealed half of his face, the murderous intent in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. He was an assassin! "Tch... Discovered, huh?" Momochi Zabuza chuckled coldly, carelessly removing his disguised clothing, and drawing his ninja sword with a flip of his hand, he coldly continued, "But it doesn''t matter, I don''t need any disguise when I kill..." "Zabuza!" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, watched Momochi Zabuza, andmanded sternly, "As the Mizukage, I order you not to rescue me anymore. Leave this ce immediately!" "Shut up! So annoying!" Momochi Zabuza nced at the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, no longer hiding his disdain, "Yagura, a Mizukage captured as a prisoner, doesn''t have any right to order me!" "You!" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, felt that this man was ungrateful. "Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!" Momochi Zabuza swiftly raised his fingers! Suddenly, a fog rose on the deck, and the figure of Momochi Zabuza slowly disappeared into the mist, as if he hadpletely be invisible! "Tch, the same trick again..." Akihara Kagura shook his head, speaking leisurely, "This guy named Zabuza seems tough to deal with. I think we should leave it to Captain Kakashi. I don''t think I can take him..." "..." Hatake Kakashi was somewhat speechless. What is this kid talking about? (TL: Everyone need a screen time) Can this Mist ninja be stronger than the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura? You, a kid, can even defeat the Three-Tails in the sea, let alone an ordinary Mist ninja. "Alright, you two take care of yourselves!" Hatake Kakashi reluctantly pulled off his forehead protector, revealing his Sharingan with three tomoe: "This ce isn''t absolutely safe, like being on top of the Wooden Dragon. The enemy couldunch a surprise attack in this confined space at any moment..." "The enemy''s goal must be to rescue the Mizukage..." Uchiha Itachi revealed his Sharingan, tightly holding a ninja sword, and moved next to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, vigntly surveying the surrounding mist. "Don''t worry, Captain Kakashi, we''ll be on guard and won''t let the enemy have a chance to rescue the Mizukage." ng! A ninja sword shed towards Itachi! Itachi parried the stealth attack with his sword, the sound of metal shing distinctly resonating through the mist! "Got you!" Itachi''s eyes firmly fixed on the attacker, Momochi Zabuza, swinging his sword to meet him head-on in a fierce battle! "Sharingan..." As Momochi Zabuza fended off Itachi''s attacks with his sword, he scoffed, "I was wondering how a Konoha kid could have such proficient swordsmanship. Turns out it''s a ninja from the Uchiha n..." Momochi Zabuza swiftly raised his sword to strike at Itachi, hitting Itachi''s sword, and then used the momentum to retreat back into the mist! Momochi Zabuza, fully aware of the essence of being an assassin, knew that if the first strike missed, he must immediately withdraw, unable to entangle further with Itachi! "You can''t escape!" Itachi''s hands shed with four shuriken, throwing them in the direction Momochi Zabuza disappeared. After three misses, one hit its target with a thud. Drip, drip. The sound of blood dripping to the ground was clear. Momochi Zabuza hurriedly pulled out the shuriken embedded in his arm, hastily wrapped the wound on his neck with a bandage, fearful of more blood dripping. But it was already toote! Hatake Kakashi immediately pinpointed Momochi Zabuza''s location! "Water Release: Water Clone!" In the instant that Momochi Zabuza swiftly cast a water clone, leaving it behind as a decoy to lure Hatake Kakashi, his real body once again vanished into the mist! "What a nuisance..." Hidden in the mist, Momochi Zabuza felt troubled. Just dealing with that Uchiha kid was problematic enough, let alone the famous Hatake Kakashi, and another unknown Konoha ninja... That kid must be the most troublesome, the Wood Release ninja! "But still..." Momochi Zabuza thought about his n, a sh of murderous intent in his eyes: "I don''t need to be so cautious, my goal is not to rescue that useless Yagura!" "Water Release: Water Clone!" Momochi Zabuza created another water clone. In this battle, he had to fight alone against three people. One water clone was used to attract Hatake Kakashi, and another to lure the Uchiha Itachi kid! The next moment! The mist grew thicker. Momochi Zabuza''s real body disappeared into the mist in an instant! This was Momochi Zabuza''s ultimate technique for killing, allowing him to move at high speeds in the mist, making him unpredictably lethal! The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was still frustrated by Momochi Zabuza''s disobedience. ncing at the vines on his body, then at Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura beside him, he knew that whatever Momochi Zabuza was doing would be in vain. "You must be troubled by this guy named Momochi Zabuza, right?" Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, and smilingly said, "His attitude of trying to save you against orders must be touching, right? Let''s make a deal, I can spare his life." "What do you want?" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was somewhat puzzled. "Anything." "Preferably some unique ninja techniques." Akihara Kagura, with a friendly smile, as if extremely benign, said: "The Mizukage wouldn''t want to see a Mist ninja who is so determined to save you die, right?" "..." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, slowly nodded his head. A sh of a de! The figure of Momochi Zabuza appeared once again! This guy, using a water clone to distract Hatake Kakashi''s attention, had his real body appear here, posing as if he was determined to rescue the Fourth Mizukage from this squad! ng! Uchiha Itachi still wlessly blocked his attack. Although Itachi was only ten years old, his proficiency in the Sharingan and Uchiha swordsmanship made him an insurmountable line of defense! "No, this force..." When Itachi received the strike, his Sharingan intensely focused on Momochi Zabuza: "This is a water clone!" Itachi sharply turned his head towards the direction of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura and Akihara Kagura. He saw the real body of Momochi Zabuza approaching them! "Be careful!" "..." Akihara Kagura stood beside the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, drawing his own ninja sword, seemingly ready to step forward to block Momochi Zabuza. "Don''t get in the way!" Momochi Zabuza quickly forced Akihara Kagura back with a few strikes! This kid''s swordsmanship is so weak, easily repelled by him, not evenparable to Uchiha Itachi! Momochi Zabuza was now just a step away from the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. The Konoha ninjas seemed worried that Yagura might erupt in violence, even binding the Mizukage tightly with vines. This means... The current Yagura had no chance of resistance! Momochi Zabuza''s breathing grew heavier, he actually raised his ninja sword towards Yagura''s throat, intending to kill his own Mizukage! The vines binding Yagura instantly grew, wrapping around his body, causing Momochi Zabuza''s ninja sword to only strike the vines! "You want to assassinate the Mizukage..." Akihara Kagura stepped out, still in his leisurely manner, trying hard to look shocked: "I just made a deal with the Mizukage. As long as I agree to spare your life, he will give me some unique ninjutsu. I wonder if your Mizukage will honor the deal and be willing to save a traitor" Chapter 75: Understanding Zabuza and Learning from Zabuza Chapter 75: Understanding Zabuza and Learning from Zabuza "The deal is still valid." The voice of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, came through, tinged with fatigue and pain: "Don''t kill Zabuza, I understand why he wanted to assassinate me." "Putting on a show of magnanimity for whom?" Momochi Zabuza pulled out his de from the vines, leapt back, and stood on the railing. He began to bring his hands together to form seals, attempting to use ninjutsu to break through the vine''s defense! "You think it''s over just like that!" The speed of Momochi Zabuza''s hand seals was incredibly fast! Akihara Kagura looked at those rapidly moving fingers, feeling somewhat dazzled, and sighed, "How long is he going to make those seals..." "It must be the Water Dragon Bullet Technique..." Uchiha Itachi, having dealt with Momochi Zabuza''s water clone, walked over: "The Water Dragon Bullet Technique requires forty-four hand seals!" "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" Momochi Zabuza shouted fiercely, and a water dragon emerged from the sea behind him, lunging towards the direction of Akihara Kagura and the others! "What a nuisance." Akihara Kagura''s fingers stood up! A thick vine suddenly sprouted from the deck, wrapping around the neck of the water dragon and instantly crushing it! Water sshed in all directions! Taking advantage of the moment the water sshed down, the vine suddenly reached out and wrapped around Momochi Zabuza''s body, starting to drain his chakra! "You!" Momochi Zabuza''s pupils dted in shock! At that moment, Momochi Zabuza could hardly believe his eyes. The Water Dragon Bullet Technique, which took ten seconds toplete, was easily neutralized by the opponent with just a raise of their hand, and even he himself was effortlessly captured! "Is it resolved already?" Just at this moment, Hatake Kakashi had dealt with another water clone and was walking towards this area. "Hmph!" Momoichi Zabuza snorted coldly, unconcerned about his own situation, and looked in the direction of Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, cursing in a deep voice: "Yagura, this time you are merely relying on the protection of Konoha!" "..." The Fourth Mizukage Yagura did not speak in his own defense. Hatake Kakashi asked with some curiosity: "I am quite curious, why would Mist Anbu want to assassinate the Mizukage?" "Probably to end the ''Bloody Mist Policy''..." Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, sighed and continued: "This is an unforgivable mistake I made against the vige. It''s only natural to be assassinated by my own subordinates." "If this time I hadn''t been captured by the Konoha ninja but instead killed by Zabuza, it would have been a relief for the vige." After saying this, Yagura praised Zabuza for attempting to assassinate him: "Taking this step for the sake of the vige, Zabuza, you are a true hero!" "So why don''t you just willingly die!" Zabuza scornfully retorted, coldly saying: "For the vige, there could be nothing worse than your ''Bloody Mist'' policy!" "I can''t just kill myself." Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, shook his head. For him, suicide would bring personal relief but could cause dissatisfaction among the Konoha ninja around him and might even trigger a war between Konoha and Mist. Hatake Kakashi and others did not speak up to defend him, as everyone couldn''t just say that it was Uchiha Obito controlling Yagura to implement the ''Bloody Mist'' policy in Mist, could they? This matter should be kept as hidden as possible before Konoha retrieves Uchiha Obito, to avoid provoking greater hostility from Mist towards Konoha... Capturing the Mizukage by Konoha ninja is one thing. The control of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, by the Konoha ninja and the implementation of the brutal Blood Mist policy in Mist Vige, which forced the Mist ninja to ughter each other, is a separate matter. Such actions could lead to an endless feud between the two great ninja viges. "Go back." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, no longer looked at Momochi Zabuza and said softly, "I have already ordered the vige Genji and Jonin to abolish the Blood Mist policy. Zabuza, you are a genius. Return to the vige, and you will achieve even greater aplishments in the future." "I don''t need your kindness!" Momochi Zabuza, always defiant, coldly continued, "Who knows what the vige will be once you return? It might revert to its detestable state!" "Let him go." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, no longer looked at Momochi Zabuza. Having already decided when he was released from the illusion, Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, nned to answer with his life when he was no longer important. As for the Three-Tails inside him... Even if he died in the Konoha, the Three-Tails would be reborn in the Land of Water, so there was no need to worry about this strategic weapon falling into the hands of Konoha. "See you if there''s a chance." Akihara Kagura released the vines binding Momochi Zabuza and even kindly reminded him, "Feel free toe again. I quite enjoy watching performances like this, where a vige leader submits to the enemy to save his subordinates..." "Bastard!" A murderous intent shed in Momochi Zabuza''s eyes! Just as he was about to pounce on Akihara Kagura, a sh of lightning suddenly calmed him down! Kakashi''s fingertips sparkled with lightning, firmly blocking Momochi Zabuza''s way to prevent any rash actions, "The Mizukage has already saved you. Don''t let his sacrifice be in vain. Hurry up and leave!" "I will remember you all!" Before leaving, Momochi Zabuza sized up everyone present. This time, he had been defeated by a ninja with Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. After returning, he nned to collect information on Kekkei Genkai ninjas and seek his revenge! After the incident involving Momochi Zabuza, their journey seemed to be smoother. There were probably many in the Mist Vige who wanted to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, but few dared to do so. Only Momochi Zabuza possessed the courage to resist. "That guy is indeed impressive..." Hatake Kakashi understood the courage in Momochi Zabuza. "I''ve learned a lot..." Akihara Kagura nodded repeatedly, speaking nonchntly: "If our Third Hokage ever does anything inappropriate, I''ll go assassinate the Hokage..." "..." That''s not what you''re supposed to learn! A ck line crossed Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. You shouldn''t always learn these messy things, you little rascal! Akihara Kagura was very eager to learn. He not only learned the spirit of rebellion from Momochi Zabuza but also an interesting jutsu from the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, taught him a harmless defensive jutsu. He definitely wouldn''t teach Akihara Kagura any jutsu that could harm the ninjas of the Mist, like the extremely effective "Wind Release: Typhoon" jutsu against Mist ninjas. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] Trait activated, the host possesses water attribute chakra, chakra level reached S grade, learning "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique"plies with ninjutsu theory, "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique" sessfully learned. [System Prompt]: You have acquired a new skill "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique" [Water Release: Water Mirror Technique (Utilizes Water Release ninjutsu to create a mirror made of water. The mirror can reflect and duplicate an opponent identical in appearance, and it can use the same techniques as the enemy with the same power. Note: Water Mirror Technique requires a vast amount of chakra, the duplicate cannot be controlled, and will dissipate after one strike.)] This technique is good. It''s very useful against ninjas who are strong in taijutsu, especially troublesome close-range ambush ninjas. Coincidentally, Akihara Kagura is not very good at closebat. "Kakashi-senpai, Kagura-kun!" Uchiha Itachi took over the watch from Akihara Kagura, loudly saying, "There''s a boat following us Chapter 76: Reaction of Hiruzen and Danzo Chapter 76: Reaction of Hiruzen and Danzo On the seas. Two ships gradually approached each other. Akihara Kagura gazed at the deck of the other ship and saw a group of familiar ninjas. They wore masks on their faces and were dressed in the standard attire of the Konoha Anbu. These people were ninjas from the Root division. This group of Root ninjas, following the orders of Shimura Danzo, had been trailing Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura, attempting to establish amunication channel with Akihara Kagura. "Those from the Root division..." Hatake Kakashi didn''t have a good impression of the Root division and frowned, saying, "Are theying over at this time to take over as the Mizukage?" "Wait for me a moment." Akihara Kagura quickly jumped onto the ship of the Root ninjas. Before a tall man leading them could even speak, he was scolded fiercely. "What are you even doing!" "What were you doing when I was fighting!" "Did youe to the Land of Water for a sightseeing tour, taking photos and buying souvenirs?" "Lord Danzo mentioned that someone would be in contact with me at any time, and this is when you contact me? After I''ve finished everything, you guys show up?" "You''re even worse than Captain Kakashi and Itachi; at least they could cheer me on from the sidelines!" "A bunch of useless people!" "I really don''t know why Lord Danzo keeps you around!" ... These Root ninjas were scolded by Akihara Kagura to the point where they couldn''t lift their heads. However, Akihara Kagura, who also originated from the Root division, was so unruly during his time there that most of these Root ninjas were used to his arrogance and didn''t think of retorting. The leader of the Root squad waited until Akihara Kagura finished scolding before cautiously speaking: "As per Lord Danzo''s orders, we have been following Lord Kagura, ready to receive yourmands and contact Lord Danzo at any time..." As a result... It was difficult for them to keep up with Hatake Kakashi''s team along the way, and they found no opportunity to contact Akihara Kagura alone. "When we return to the Land of Fire, send someone ahead to rush back to Konoha and inform Lord Danzo of the situation here first. The rest will continue to move with us." Akihara Kagura imperiously instructed the Root ninja, "I haven''t found the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito, but I''ve captured the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, from the Mist Vige. He still has the Three-Tails inside him. We are on our way back." "Understood!" The leader of the Root squad quickly nodded in agreement. "..." Hatake Kakashi saw for the first time someone daring to treat the Root ninja this way. Relying on Danzo''s power, the Root members in Konoha refused to obey anyone''s orders, even being somewhat presumptuous towards the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. No one wanted to deal with the Root ninja; these people were alwayswless. It was unexpected that they would be so docile in front of Akihara Kagura... "..." Uchiha Itachi was also stunned. Uchiha Itachi had shed with the Root, having witnessed these people kill arade in the vige right in front of him and Uchiha Shisui. The tall and robust leader of the Root squad, who had brazenly shed with him and Uchiha Shisui, was now being scolded by Akihara Kagura, bowing his head without daring to make a sound. After Akihara Kagura finished scolding the Root ninja, he returned to his own ship and saw the somewhat silent Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi. "So they can be obedient too..." Hatake Kakashi sighed deeply. Initially, Hatake Kakashi had shed with the Root to rescue Tenzo and had personally witnessed how rampant these people could be. "They were not obedient to begin with." Akihara Kagura nonchntly spread his hands, casually exining: "As long as you put a little effort into them and teach them how to interact with you properly, that''s enough. Everyone is working for Lord Danzo. No one is inferior to anyone else." "It seems your way of teaching them is somewhat unexpected..." Hatake Kakashi looked at him with a strange expression. "Do you want to join the Root?" Akihara Kagura warmly invited Hatake Kakashi: "If you join the Root, you''ll find one thing - all the Root ninjas are a bunch of waste." "..." Then why should I join the Root! Hatake Kakashi''s gaze became even more bizarre. Two ships arrived at the port of the Land of Fire one after the other, with one of the Root ninjas rushing ahead, while the remaining Root ninjas gathered around Akihara Kagura. Realizing that Shimura Danzo might interfere with the Mizukage''s affairs, Hatake Kakashi left Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi behind, hurrying ahead alone to report to the Third Hokage about the Mist Vige. If the ordinary ninjas at the Konoha Vige outpost were to report it, they might be intercepted and killed by Danzo. Akihara Kagura was indifferent to these high-level disputes. A group of Root ninjas gathered around him, helping to solve the problems of survival in the wild, enjoying their rare holiday on the road. Inside the Konoha Vige. Both Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen received the news. The Konoha ninjas capturing the Mizukage of the Mist Vige was more exciting for them than capturing the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito! This time, both elders, coincidentally, nned to personally go to retrieve the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, fearing any unexpected incidents in between. Shimura Danzo wanted to control the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, the leader of the Mist Vige. The amount of information about the Mist Vige in Yagura''s mind and the benefits that could be extracted from it were immense. He even considered forcing the Mist Vige to be a vassal of the Konoha Vige! Sarutobi Hiruzen believed that the political significance of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura entering the Konoha Vige would be greater than the short-term benefits of the information. If handled properly, it could be a groundbreaking journey of reconciliation between the Konoha and the Mist Vige, leading to an alliance between them. After the Third Great Ninja War, the Konoha Vige had formed an alliance with the Sand Vige. By also forming an alliance with the Mist Vige, the three major ninja viges would be allies, effectively suppressing the restless Cloud Vige and the powerful Rock Vige. "The Mizukage of the Mist Vige is still the Three-Tails Jinchuriki" Sarutobi Hiruzen felt somewhat regretful about this trouble and sighed, "If the Mizukage is really willing to stay in Konoha temporarily, it would assure the alliance we can form with the Mist Vige. However, arranging his amodation is a big problem!" "Never mind." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t ask for too much. For Konoha, this was ultimately a good thing. As long as they find a way to endure for a while, until the alliance between Konoha and the Mist Vige is stable and the external threats from the Rock Vige and the Cloud Vige arepletely suppressed, they can then return the Mizukage to the Mist Vige. "Yes, there is another matter." Hatake Kakashi specifically mentioned to Sarutobi Hiruzen about the Anbu from the Root following their team, The Root ninjas have been following our squad, and now Danzo, the Hokage''s assistant, should have also received the message. "I understand." Sarutobi Hiruzen thought for less than a second before instructing one of his Anbu, "Go and convey the Hokage''s orders to Shimura Danzo. Have him lead the Root to guard against enemies from the Rock and Cloud Viges infiltrating the Land of Fire, and ensure that there are no mistakes in my meeting with the Mizukage." "Yes!" An Anbu ninja immediately went to convey the orders. "Alright, Kakashi, let''s set off." Sarutobi Hiruzen put on his Hokage hat, adjusted his official robe, and said, "If we dy any further, Danzo wille to the Hokage''s office." "..." Hatake Kakashi silently nodded. Everything was as Sarutobi Hiruzen had anticipated. The orders issued by Sarutobi Hiruzen greatly angered Danzo. At this critical juncture, Danzo, already aware of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s weak mindset, hurried to the Hokage''s office to confront Sarutobi Hiruzen, only to find it already empty. Chapter 77: Hiruzens dilemma Chapter 77: Hiruzen''s dilemma "Wee, Lord Mizukage, to the Land of Fire as our guest." Sarutobi Hiruzen warmly greeted the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. When Sarutobi Hiruzen went to meet the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, the security measures were not light, with a group of Anbu dispersed around, alert for enemies, even forbidding the Root ninjas from getting close. In the history of the ninja world, there were instances where leaders of two viges were caught in a trap during a meeting. Sarutobi Hiruzen had personally experienced one such incident. During the First Great Ninja War, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the Second Raikage were caught in a trap by the rogue Kin-Gin brothers of Cloud Vige. "The Hokage is too kind," Yagura, with a somewhat subdued demeanor, shook his head and sighed, "Ie here as a captive of Konoha, not in a position to make many demands. I only hope that our two viges will no longer be at war." "Please rest assured, Konoha does not dare to neglect its guests," Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, his expression turning solemn, "Peace between Konoha and Mist Vige is our mutual wish." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes sparkled as he continued, "If Lord Mizukage does not trust Konoha''s sincerity, you may stay in Konoha for a time to oversee. We can establish amunication channel with Mist Vige, allowing the Land of Water and the Land of Fire to share resources, and even announce to other ninja countries the formation of an alliance treaty between our two viges..." "That would be most ideal," Yagura''s face slightly brightened. The Third Hokage, an old man with a gentle demeanor, spoke with the peace of Mist Vige and Konoha in mind, taking into ount Yagura''s dignity, slightly lifting the spirits of the Mizukage who considered himself a captive. The best way to avoid conflict between Mist Vige and Konoha, of course, would be to form an alliance, which would be highly beneficial for Mist Vige. Mist Vige, having implemented a policy of istion within the Land of Water for many years, prohibiting anymunication with the ninja continent, caused resource scarcity in both the Land of Water and within Mist Vige, leading to conflicts between civilians and nobles, and between ordinary ninjas and those with Kekkei Genkai. The Land of Water re-establishingmunication channels with the bustling Land of Fire could improve the lives of civilians and ordinary ninjas through increased trade and mercantile escort missions, easing internal conflicts, opening up Mist Vige, and gradually catching up with the other major ninja viges. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s smile grew richer. The Hokage had not expected that the isted Fourth Mizukage would so readily agree to his proposal. It seems the situation in Mist Vige was worse than he had imagined, but this did not hinder Sarutobi Hiruzen''s desire to continue the alliance with Mist Vige. Who would like an ally too strong and always capable of betrayal? For Konoha, a weakened vige like Mist Vige was just right. They needed to depend on Konoha, which could slowly gain benefits from the Land of Water. Just reopening a trade and mercantile escort route to other major countries could be quite profitable. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, smiled like a benevolent old neighbor: "Let''s first establish a foundation of peace. In the future, whether it''s about setting up a joint Chunin promotion system between our viges or coborating on ninja missions, we can discuss these matters gradually." "Okay." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, felt his somewhat gloomy mood lighten considerably. However... The two had discussed pleasant matters. Naturally, they couldn''t avoid discussing some unpleasant issues. "I''ve heard..." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but bring up a topic that even he found somewhat headache-inducing, and as he spoke, he began smoking his old pipe: "Your Excellency the Mizukage, are you a Jinchuriki?" "That''s correct." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, slowly nodded, not refuting the question. He even volunteered, "I am the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, but I can control the Three-Tails inside me from rampaging. Konoha doesn''t need to worry about this issue." "Hehe..." Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and nodded slowly. Although Yagura imed to be able to control the Three-Tails, who knew if this Mizukage might suddenly let the Three-Tails inside him go berserk? The Konoha had once experienced the Nine-Tails'' Rampage, and they absolutely couldn''t afford a second outbreak of a Tailed Beast! But... How should this matter be broached? Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered slowly, thinking about how to make the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, understand his intentions. He couldn''t just bluntly say he didn''t trust him and insist on sealing the Tailed Beast inside him, forbidding the use of its chakra, right? If Danzo were here, he would definitely assert that Konoha didn''t trust him, forcing the Fourth Mizukage to seal all the chakra inside him to prevent any potential Tailed Beast rampage in Konoha... At that time, he would symbolically reprimand Danzo, giving the Fourth Mizukage some face, then half-persuade, halfpel the Mizukage to ept the sealing of his chakra... Now... Sarutobi Hiruzen really couldn''t bring himself to confront the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, forcibly, as it would render the harmonious and friendly exchanges they had just had futile. Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help butment that sometimes Danzo''s stern approach was indeed useful. That man sometimes did wrong, but more often than not, allowed him to aplish some unspeakable tasks under the cover of Danzo''s darkness. "Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze turned towards Akihara Kagura, pinning his hopes on this child who exhibited an extremely extreme personality, tempting the child to say something unpleasant: "I heard that when you encountered the Mizukage, you had a bit of a conflict with the Mizukage..." "..." Standing beside Sarutobi Hiruzen, Akihara Kagura noticed his superior''s worried expression and roughly understood the Hokage''s thoughts based on the situation in Konoha. "Yes." "The Mizukage is very strong." "The Three-Tails inside the Mizukage is also very strong." Akihara Kagura immediately followed his superior''s lead and responded opportunely, "So, when I wasing back, I realized that I knew too few ninjutsu techniques and thought about whether there was an opportunity to learn more techniques, so that in the future when facing tough enemies like the Mizukage..." "..." Yagura looked somewhat puzzledly at Akihara Kagura. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression was a bit strange. He didn''t want this kid to think about dealing with enemies in the future! Couldn''t this kid think from the perspective of Konoha for once? Akihara Kagura, oblivious to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze, slowly continued, "Apart from learning new techniques, I also need to find time to properly train. I''m even unqualified in basic swordsmanship, and my shuriken throwing skills are not very good either..." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he suddenly brought up Shimura Danzo: "I hope the Third Hokage will let me go back to Lord Danzo for a while to learn..." "Danzo doesn''t know Wood Release techniques..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, still with a smile on his face: "For the time being, I''ll give you a holiday. You can study with your team leader..." "That guy is even worse than me!" Akihara Kagura showed considerable disrespect towards his direct squad leader, Tenzo. "Don''t aim too high..." Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to take this opportunity to teach him, but remembering this kid''s personality, who was impatient with such educational talk, he changed his approach: "I can also teach you some Wood Release techniques, and try to arrange a Jounin teacher for you, so you can learn more knowledge..." "I have reasons I must go back to Lord Danzo..." Akihara Kagura slowly lowered his head, then suddenly looked towards the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, who had been inactive: "The Three-Tails inside the Mizukage is very dangerous and must be sealed. Lord Danzo is skilled in techniques like Cursed Seals, so the Mizukage can be entrusted to Lord Danzo!" Chapter 78: Getting the Reward Chapter 78: Getting the Reward The kid finally said it! The Three-Tails is indeed very dangerous and must be sealed away! Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately disregarded the words said by Akihara Kagura afterwards. Although this little fellow unavoidably leans towards Shimura Danzo, he finally said the most important thing! "" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was still somewhat baffled. This kid said something about the Three-Tails being very dangerous and needing to be sealed away. I hope the Three-Tails is really as dangerous as you say, and not just easily captured by your Wood Dragon Jutsu! "What nonsense are you spouting!" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the Fourth Mizukage,i Yagura, and sternly scolded Akihara Kagura: "How could there be any danger when the Lord Mizukage can control the Tailed Beast inside of him?" After saying this, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t wait for Akihara Kagura to reply, but turned to look at Yagura and sighed: "This child, like others in the vige, is probably shadowed by the Nine-Tails incident that happened years ago in the vige, fearing that such a disaster might happen again even I sometimes worry about the possibility of its recurrence" Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t mind mentioning the disaster of the Nine-Tails incident in front of the Mizukage, seizing the opportunity to empathize: "We have always suspected that Uchiha Obito was the mastermind behind the Nine-Tails incident. We''ve been cautious about a repeat of such an ident, and had to heavily seal the Nine-Tails. Unexpectedly, this dangerous rogue ninja also harmed other viges, bringing so much trouble to Mist Vige" "That guy is indeed very dangerous" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, nodded his head, even feeling a bit startled: "If he had controlled me back then, and used me to cause a rampage of the Three-Tails in Mist Vige" "You won''t have to worry about that in the future." Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding his pipe, took back control of the conversation: "Konoha has a sealing technique that can seal the Tailed Beast chakra inside a Jinchuriki. Even if Uchiha Obito wants to unseal the Tailed Beast, he must find the correct method to undo the seal" Of course, this was nonsense! Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t know what techniques Uchiha Obito had mastered during his time in hiding. He wanted to make the Fourth Mizukage ept the fate of being sealed, without affecting the friendly rtions between Konoha and Mist. "I understand." The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, calmly nodded, understanding Sarutobi Hiruzen''s intentions: "My chakra should indeed be sealed by Konoha" Yagura raised his head and said solemnly: "I only have one request, whether I am dead or alive in the future, the Three-Tails must return to the Land of Water, or I can''t guarantee the situation in the vige. Mist and Konoha might end up in an unending conflict." "Of course." Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly nodded in agreement, making his promise: "As the Third Hokage of Konoha, I assure you, Konoha will not covet the Tailed Beast of our ally." For the Konoha Vige, the negative impacts brought by the Tailed Beasts far outweigh their usefulness. Within the vige, the Uchiha n is like a ticking time bomb, and the Tailed Beasts are like another. A slight mishap with either couldbine and turn the Konoha into ruins. "Five Elements Seal!" Sarutobi Hiruzen personally applied the Five Elements Seal on Yagura, imprinting a sealing form on him! This technique would prevent Yagura from using the Three-Tails'' chakra until the seal is properly undone, naturally preventing any voluntary outbreak of the Three-Tails. Only at this moment did Sarutobi Hiruzen truly set his mind at ease regarding Yagura. He personally led the Mizukage back to the Konoha, showing him around the vige''s scenery with the demeanor of hosting a guest. He even arranged for Yagura to live close to himself and assigned an Anbu team to ensure Yagura''s safety. Without a doubt. The Tenzo team would be the most appropriate for this task. Unfortunately, Akihara Kagura lost his first superior and was transferred from Tenzo''s team. He temporarily formed a two-man squad with anbu leader Hatake Kakashi. [System Prompt] : You are no longer under themand of Tenzo. "Why!" Akihara Kagura was dissatisfied with this arrangement. Mainly because he had neverpleted a task for his superior Tenzo, and had inadvertently implicated Tenzo in a mishap shortly after joining hismand. This small mine has not even been excavated yet... Why is he not allowed to work here? Moreover... The work in Tenzo''s team is undoubtedly the most leisurely! Who doesn''t know how easy it is to protect the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura! "The Mizukage''s impression of Konoha isn''t bad..." Hatake Kakashi, holding his forehead, was troubled by his subordinate: "Maybe the Hokage is concerned that you''ll affect the image of the Konoha?" This kid could infuriate anyone with his words. The Third Hokage had only just managed to make Yagura feel like a guest instead of a prisoner of war, and had only just opened a channel ofmunication between the Mist and the Konoha... But all the efforts of the Third Hokage would be in vain with just a slip of this kid''s tongue. "Is the image of the Konoha more important than its safety?" Akihara Kagura still had apelling reason: "What if the Tailed Beast inside the Mizukage goes berserk? At least my Wood Release can surely suppress his power!" "The Three-Tails won''t cause any trouble" Hatake Kakashi believes in the sealing technique of Sarutobi Hiruzen. This is because the Five Elements Seal of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, is powerful enough to seal the chakra of the Three-Tails, to the extent that even the current Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, finds it inconvenient to utilize the chakra within his body. Such a sealing method is quite useful. A Jinchuriki who cannot use the Tailed Beasts chakra, and even struggles to harmonize their own chakra, is essentially rendered useless in their ninja career until the seal is lifted. Besides this... Sarutobi Hiruzen might also be worried about Akihara Kagura having to obey the orders of Danzo, who might be secretly plotting something detrimental to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. This would be problematic. "Let''s go, we''re heading to the training ground." Hatake Kakashi, donning his outfit, said, "I''ll take you to the training ground; the Hokage is going to teach us a new ninjutsu." Hatake Kakashi looked back at Akihara Kagura and seriously told him, "The techniques taught by the man known as the ''Professor of Ninjutsu'' are not simple ones." "Us?" "Probably as a reward for our contributions!" Hatake Kakashi stroked his white hair and said slowly, "After all, we brought back the Mizukage, helping to thaw and ease the rtionship between the Konoha Vige and the Mist Vige..." "..." Akihara Kagura quietly watched Hatake Kakashi. The disrespect in the young man''s eyes was not at all hidden. "You captured the Mizukage." Understanding what Akihara Kagura was thinking, Hatake Kakashi slowly said, "We prevented you from killing the Mizukage; we should all be credited for this achievement, right?" "True to a leader, not shying away from taking credit..." Akihara Kagura felt Hatake Kakashi''s reasoning made sense and considered discussing with another superior, Obito, to see if he had any ns for revenge against Hatake Kakashi. "Alright, alright." Hatake Kakashi patted Akihara Kagura''s head and casually smoothed his ck hair, "If you''re interested, I can also teach you some techniques at the training ground." "Let''s skip the technique that carves a dog''s head on the wall" Chapter 79: Kakashi wants to Learn Space Time Jutsu Chapter 79: Kakashi wants to Learn Space Time Jutsu Konoha Vige. Training Ground Number 3. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had already arrived. Dressed in a practical ninja outfit, he was teaching Uchiha Itachi a unique ninjutsu technique. The three members who once formed a team were all rewarded. Uchiha Itachi quickly threw a shuriken, his palms swiftlying together, almost instantlypleting the hand seals: "Ninjutsu: Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" As hepleted the seals, the single shuriken astonishingly split into multiple shurikens, scattering and striking the practice targets in the training ground. "Not bad." Hiruzen watched the scene with satisfaction. After demonstrating the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique to Itachi, the young prodigy managed to perform it himself, truly a genius of the vige! "Keep practicing." Hiruzen patted Uchiha Itachi on the shoulder, continuing to exin the intricacies of the technique: "The deeper your understanding of this technique, the more chakra you can distribute, allowing you to create even more clones with the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique. Thest person who learned it could produce tens of thousands of shuriken clones from a single one" "So amazing!" Uchiha Itachi''s face was filled with awe. "Keep it up, Itachi" Hiruzen patted Itachi on the shoulder, speaking solemnly: "We are getting old. The future of the vige will soon be on the shoulders of you youngsters" As Hiruzen spoke these words, his voice became tinged with a touch of mncholy: "Our purpose in living is to see the new leaves of the vige sprout and grow strong" "Third Hokage!" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes were full of emotion. When Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura arrived, they witnessed this touching scene: the vige elder passing down the precious Will of Fire of Konoha to the younger generation. "..." Kakashi was used to such sights. Yet, this time, his gaze fell on Akihara Kagura. Did this youngster also carry the will to bear the future of Konoha? "It''s quite touching." Akihara Kagura let out a sigh, seemingly recalling his own story: "Now, Lord Danzo seems to be aging day by day" Akihara Kagura felt quite sentimental about this: "There are always people in the vige who want to be the Hokage, yet no one ever wishes to join the Root. I wonder, after Lord Danzo passes, who will be able to carry on the will to protect Konoha at all costs in the shadows..." His gaze then turned to Hatake Kakashi, and he spoke earnestly: "Captain Kakashi, won''t you consider it? Lord Danzo has always wanted to recruit you into the Root. Maybe it''s because he''s getting older and hopes to find someone to seed his position" There was a twitch on Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. Despite Danzo''s age, he was still very lively! Hatake Kakashi didn''t think Shimura Danzo had such intentions. That man would rather hold all the power in his hands; how could he possibly want a sessor? An organization like the Root... Wouldn''t it be better for Konoha if it were disbanded sooner? "Kakashi, you''re here." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, having passed on the Will of Fire to Uchiha Itachi, saw Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura approaching and said to Kakashi: "Kakashi, there''s something I want to tell you. Yesterday, after Danzo returned, he suggested that Uchiha Itachi join the ANBU for training, and I n to ce him in your squad..." Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t wait for Hatake Kakashi to voice his opinion and continued: "Don''t worry, Itachi will only be in the ANBU for training for a while. If he qualifies, he will join Danzo''s Root Division. You and Itachi have worked together on missions; you should get along fine, right?" This had been a long-standing idea of Shimura Danzo. Within the vige of Konoha, the Uchiha n''s actions had be increasingly aggressive. To keep an eye on the internal movements of the Uchiha n, Shimura Danzo had long decided to nt an undercover agent. Originally, Uchiha Itachi was a suitable candidate. However, Uchiha Itachi was deeply loved and respected by the Uchiha n, striving to maintain the bnce between Konoha and the Uchiha. But due to his personality, he was not very resolute and often influenced by others. At this time... Uchiha Itachi caught the eye of Shimura Danzo. When Uchiha Itachi had a conflict with Root in the past, Shimura Danzo already had this idea, but he was concerned about the young boy''s age and whether his mental maturity was sufficient. It wasn''t until after the Chunin Exams that he nned to put this into action. Shimura Danzo wanted to bring Uchiha Itachi under hismand as a spy to uncover the secrets of the Uchiha n. However, he still needed to observe Uchiha Itachi to see if the boy would prioritize the interests of the vige over those of the Uchiha n. However... This matter certainly required the approval of Sarutobi Hiruzen. Sarutobi Hiruzen did not deny Shimura Danzo''s n, which implied tacit consent. The Hokage was also very concerned about any unrest that might arise from the Uchiha n. Coincidentally, the recent matter of the Fourth Mizukage being forced to stay in Konoha had put Sarutobi Hiruzen in a good mood, but he was also a bit worried about any rash actions Shimura Danzo might take towards the Mizukage. So, he decided to give Shimura Danzo something else to focus on. Monitor the Uchiha n. Cultivate a spy from the Uchiha n. This is undoubtedly Danzo''s favorite and necessary task. "That''s decided then." Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned this matter to Hatake Kakashi in the practice field, it was just a coincidence: "Kakashi, after the New Year, let Itachi join your team!" "..." Hatake Kakashi had no choice but to obey the order. Of course. Hatake Kakashi didn''t really want to oppose it either. After all, Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi had been on a reconnaissance mission together in the Mist Vige, and Uchiha Itachi was really more trouble-free than his subordinate, Akihara Kagura. "The Third Hokage..." Akihara Kagura frowned and asked with some surprise: "If I heard correctly, Lord Danzo had him train in the Anbu for a while, and then let him go to the Root division?" "Exactly." Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly nodded. Akihara Kagura quickly continued to ask: "Originally, Lord Danzo sent me to the Anbu for training, right? Will I go back to the Root division with Uchiha Itachi? The Dean is also in the Root division, Lord Danzo has always been good to me, I still want to go back!" "Hahaha..." Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly shook his head, smiling and continued: "Danzo sent you to the Anbu because the Anbu could bring out your greatest talent; as for Itachi, Danzo believes he can do better in the Root division." "..." Akihara Kagura slowly looked towards Uchiha Itachi. "..." Uchiha Itachi''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. If he remembered correctly, during the Chunin Exams, Akihara Kagura once mentioned that he was abandoned by Danzo... Now Danzo is allowing him to go to the Root division in the future, but not allowing Akihara Kagura to return to the Root division, he felt he might be resented by Akihara Kagura again... "Kakashi, Kagura, don''t think about these things anymore." Sarutobi Hiruzen chose to end the topic about the Anbu and Root division, and proactively asked: "Do you two have any jutsu you want to learn?" "I think..." Hatake Kakashi, recalling Obito''s space-time jutsu, seriously put forward his request: "Try to see if I can learn a space-time jutsu" Chapter 80: So Troublesome, Lord Danzos teaching only need one Handseal Chapter 80: So Troublesome, Lord Danzo''s teaching only need one Handseal Space-Time Jutsu Technique. This is one of the ninja techniques that requires the most talent in the ninja world. Among the mostmon space-time jutsu techniques is the Summoning Jutsu. Whether summoning beasts or objects, there has always been a high learning threshold. When Hatake Kakashi proposed learning a space-time jutsu technique, it naturally couldn''t be the Summoning Jutsu he had already mastered. Instead, it was the most famous S-rank space-time ninjutsu of the Konoha! "Do you want to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique?" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, felt aplex mix of emotions. He looked deeply at Hatake Kakashi and said, "This technique requires a high level of talent, and very few can master it. Even if one does, it consumes a significant amount of chakra. Your chakra..." "..." Hatake Kakashi remained expressionless. "It seems I really am getting old..." Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, showed a bitter smile unique to the elderly. "I almost forgot, you are his student. How could you not understand the shorings of this technique..." Thest person proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique was Hatake Kakashi''s teacher, the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato. With the unpredictable movements granted by the Flying Thunder God Technique, Namikaze Minato became known as the "Yellow sh," a figure feared throughout the ninja world. Namikaze Minato. He was not only Kakashi''s teacher but also the teacher of Uchiha Obito. Hatake Kakashi''s desire to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique might not only be to counter Uchiha Obito''s space-time Dojutsu but also to shoulder their shared past. Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to fully understand Hatake Kakashi''s intentions and continued, "Kakashi, I understand the burden in your heart. You don''t have to carry everything on your own." "The situation with Uchiha Obito was unforeseen by all of us. I think even Minato would not have anticipated such events happening while he was alive..." "This is something I must do." Hatake Kakashi bowed to the Third Hokage. "I need my teacher''s technique. Only the Flying Thunder God Technique can bring Obito back." Hatake Kakashi could not think of a way to counter Uchiha Obito''s space-time Dojutsu and could only pin his hopes on the Flying Thunder God Technique, once mastered by his teacher, Namikaze Minato. "It''s possible." Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly nodded, still sighing, "I hope you can achieve your goal and not feel in the future that you have wasted your time." "Enough said." After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag and handed it to Hatake Kakashi: "This is the scroll of the Flying Thunder God Technique, which also contains Minato''s reflections and experiences from learning the technique. Once you''ve noted them down, return it to me." Clearly, Sarutobi Hiruzen might have guessed Kakashi''s thoughts and had prepared the scroll of the Flying Thunder God Technique in advance, including Minato''s study notes. Sarutobi Hiruzen patted Kakashi''s shoulder and said solemnly, "Kakashi, only those with extraordinary determination can master this technique..." "Yes!" Kakashi received the scroll with both hands. "Alright." Sarutobi Hiruzen then turned to Akihara Kagura, who had been standing by, and smiled again, "Little one, I don''t have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai in me, so I can''t use any Wood Release Ninjutsu. Teaching might be a bit difficult..." Actually, Sarutobi Hiruzen wasn''t lying. The techniques left by the First Hokage, Hashirama, were indeed powerful, but some of the Wood Release Ninjutsucked even basic instructions on how to activate the Wood Release chakra, and Hashirama had greatly simplified many of the hand seals for these techniques, as using them was as natural as a bodily movement for him. This made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel the challenge of teaching even greater. "''Teaching is so difficult'', not even as good as Lord Danzo!" Akihara Kagura grumbled discontentedly, then casually said, "Lord Danzo''s teaching method is easy..." "How did Danzo teach you?" Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately became curious. Speaking a bit arrogantly, Sarutobi Hiruzen believed that no one in the ninja world was better at teaching than he was, with his three students being known as the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. Jiraiya, who was always traveling abroad, Tsunade, who was constantly on journeys, and Orochimaru, who defected from Konoha, were all capable of matching a Kage inbat. Over the years, Sarutobi Hiruzen had never seen Danzo teach anyone any techniques. Could his old friend be better at nurturing ninjas than himself? "When Lord Danzo taught me, it was quite simple." Akihara Kagura demonstrated with his hand, saying, "As long as you know the effect of the technique, first form the Serpent hand seal, and then recite the name of the technique..." "Then what?" When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Akihara Kagura speaking, he suddenly stopped and couldn''t help but frown. What about the teaching method that follows? "Then there''s nothing else. Isn''t this enough?" Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen somewhat surprisingly and added, "Although the hand seals for Wood Release techniques are a bit strange with the Serpent seal, as long as one keeps practicing the seals persistently, one can sessfully cast the technique..." There was no need to hide this from Sarutobi Hiruzen, as he could extract most of the information he wanted to know from Danzo himself. "Wait a minute..." Just practicing hand seals can learn those Wood Release Ninjutsu? He had never heard of such a teaching method! Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a furrowed brow, continued to inquire, "What about the quantity of chakrabined when activating the Wood Release technique? What about the flow of chakra inside the body?" "Huh? What flow?" A look of confusion appeared in Akihara Kagura''s eyes. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mouth twitched slightly. Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi both had strange expressions. How exactly did Akihara Kagura learn those powerful Wood Release Ninjutsu with such an abstract teaching method from Shimura Danzo? "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent, not knowing how to respond, and could only continue to ask, "Do you have any techniques you want to learn?" "Can I learn any technique?" "Of course." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, though somewhat apprehensive in his heart. Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen was a Ninjutsu Professor, he was somewhat at a loss on how to teach Akihara Kagura. Surely he couldn''t adopt the same teaching method as Danzo, could he? That would be too embarrassing! When Danzo taught this child, did he really not feel ashamed? "Is there a jutsu to defeat the Green Giant!" The words of Akihara Kagura startled everyone present, but he continued as if unaware: "The Green Giant used by Uchiha Shisui!" "..." Everyone present showed their understanding. During the Chunin Exam, this little guy recklessly controlled the Wooden Dragon, but was stopped by the Susanoo released by Uchiha Shisui! "A jutsu to counter Susanoo?" Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply and said softly, "The First Hokage indeed left behind a jutsu to counter Susanoo..." "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique." As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he brought his fingers together, forming the Tiger seal: "This is the hand seal for the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique. First, form a Tiger seal, which is necessary to channel a vast amount of Wood Release chakra to the great tree..." While experimenting, Sarutobi Hiruzen formed the Serpent seal: "Then formed a Serpent seal, which is supposed to control the rapid growth of the great tree into a giant wooden figure..." "First the Tiger seal, then the Serpent seal, does it actually require forming two hand seals?" While trying to mimic Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hand seals, Akihara Kagura frowned and said, "All the Wood Release techniques taught to me by Lord Danzo can be released with just one hand seal" Chapter 81: Wood Human Technique Chapter 81: Wood Human Technique "Child, don''t be too impatient" Sarutobi Hiruzen felt his teaching career was challenged, he tried to calm himself down and exined, "This is the hand seal requirement for the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique." "Even if Danzo were to teach you, or even the First Hokage himself, you would still need to form two hand seals to release the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique" As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he adjusted his thoughts, trying to make Akihara Kagura understand why two hand seals were necessary: "The more powerful the technique, the more hand seals are needed to avoid mistakes in guiding the flow of chakra within the body" At this point, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the ninjutsu professor, couldn''t help but add, "For such a powerful technique to require only two seals is actually quite rare" If one were to be serious, a technique capable of contending with the Uchiha n''s Susanoo should avoid wasting time withplex hand seal gestures. Because the First Hokage, Hashirama''s rival was Uchiha Madara, and when the Uchiha n released Susanoo, they didn''t need any time to form hand seals. Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled that when Uchiha Shisui released Susanoo, it was almost instant, arriving at the location and then directly concentrating and releasing Susanoo. This is also why Sarutobi Hiruzen was willing to teach Akihara Kagura the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique. At least, Akihara Kagura, this kid, had someone he wanted to protect in his heart, apart from being somewhat extreme, his temperament was not particrlyplex, and he would say whatever he thought, not hiding too much like others. Most importantly. Akihara Kagura might not be able to learn the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique. When Sarutobi Hiruzen first observed the Wood Release techniques left by the First Hokage, he believed that Hashirama''s Wood Release ninjutsu could not possibly be learned by a normal ninja. Sarutobi Hiruzen thought his teaching was likely ineffective, gentlyforting Akihara Kagura: "Like the Uchiha n''s Susanoo, we have always believed this technique exists only in legends. Since the First Hokage passed away, no one has seen its true form. It''s okay if you can''t learn it" "I''ll practice the hand seals more" Akihara Kagura practiced the hand seals back and forth, his forehead wrinkling tighter and tighter. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, chakra level has reached SSS rank, learning the [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] aligns with ninjutsu theory, [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] learned sessfully! [System Prompt]: You have acquired a new skill [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique (A secret technique of the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, forming the Tiger seal rapidly channels chakra to make a tree grow swiftly, forming the Snake seal changes the tree into a giant wooden figure with immense power, the Wood Human Technique is capable of both offense and defense, its size andbat power can grow with chakra, evenparable to aplete Susanoo!)] The Third Hokage''s teaching approach had no issues! Whether it was the Tiger seal or the Snake seal, their effects were all as he said! And Akihara Kagura felt that to learn any technique, he really must thank the Third Hokage for the trait bestowed upon him; otherwise, learning ninjutsu would indeed be a big problem. "Child, don''t be too hard on yourself." "This isn''t a problem that can be solved just by practicing hand seals." Sarutobi Hiruzen watched as Akihara Kagura tirelessly practiced forming hand seals, thinking that the kid had not yet mastered them and was desperately practicing. He leisurely put a smoking pipe back in his mouth, saying, "In fact, the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai does not need to be confined to formality. You can slowly develop your own techniques. There are already traces to follow, as the First Hokage has developed the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai to the pinnacle..." "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!" Akihara Kagura held up his fingers to form the Tiger seal, then slowly brought his palms together to form the Snake seal, suddenly shouting loudly! A tree root burst out of the ground! This root quickly grew into arge tree! The tree rapidly grew from the ground, and in everyone''s stunned view, slowly transformed into a wooden figure over ten meters tall! This wooden figure''s size was nearly identical to the green Susanoo released by Uchiha Shisui, far from reaching the full potential of the Wood Human Technique, yet it was still astonishing! "You''re kidding me..." Hatake Kakashi looked at this scene somewhat bewildered. "Is this a technique that can rival Susanoo?" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes held some amazement, and his feelings became somewhatplicated. Uchiha Itachi recalled the Uchiha n''s internal excessive praise of Uchiha Shisui''s Susanoo, thinking that no one in Konoha could match Susanoo. They didn''t know that Akihara Kagura had mastered a technique capable of contending with Susanoo in just a few minutes... Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart rarely felt such a tremor. Sarutobi Hiruzen understood why Shimura Danzo was angry at himself for transferring this child to the Anbu and bringing him under hismand; this child named Akihara Kagura had such a strong talent! Sarutobi Hiruzen always considered himself good at teaching but didn''t think he could teach this child the Wood Human Technique, yet the child had already learned it. Even if it was just a facade, it was enough. This was only Akihara Kagura''s first release, and he hadn''t even learned it for half a minute! The Will of Fire... Will once again burn brightly! The only problem is that Akihara Kagura was too deeply influenced by the dark will of the root. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes flickered slightly, realizing he could no longer let this child be influenced by Danzo anymore, he mustpletely sever Danzo''s contact with him. This child needs someone to guide him towards a normal life, needs to have more life bonds, should not act too extreme, and learn to protect Konoha! "Can''t control it" Just at this moment, the wooden man became extremely unstable. Leaves started to grow from the wooden man''s body, and as if out of control, it copsed rapidly, turning the more than ten meters tall wooden figure back into arge tree. "Third Hokage!" Akihara Kagura also jumped down from the tree, grumbling dissatisfied, "This technique is too difficult to control. When Lord Danzo first taught me the Advent of a World Flowering Trees, I mastered itpletely after only one lesson" "Hahaha" Sarutobi Hiruzen was in a great mood, shaking his head, "Maybe the technique Danzo taught you was too simple. This is a technique powerful enough to counteract Susanoo!" Sarutobi Hiruzen patted Akihara Kagura on the shoulder, continuing with a smile, "With more practice in the future, you''ll eventually master this techniquepletely" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Akihara Kagura with satisfaction, then turned to Uchiha Itachi nearby, "Kagura, Itachi, you two children are about the same age. You should get along well in the Anbu. The future of Konoha rests on the shoulders of you young people!" "Apart from killing, I really can''t do anything." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, a hint of helplessness in his eyes, "People from the Root have no future. The only thing we can inherit is the Will of the Root" As Akihara Kagura said this, his gaze slowly shifted to Uchiha Itachi, "Unfortunately, it seems Lord Danzo wants to pass the Will of the Root to Uchiha Itachi. How is he better than me? He''s clearly so much weaker" "Kagura-kun" Uchiha Itachi felt it difficult to refute. "Wake up, you are Anbu now." Hatake Kakashi raised an eyebrow, tapping Akihara Kagura on the forehead, "The Root is just a training ss for the Anbu. Your life is actually progressing" Chapter 82: Flying Thunder God is... Convenient for Shopping Chapter 82: Flying Thunder God is... Convenient for Shopping Sarutobi Hiruzen had no time to apany them in practicing Ninjutsu. As for Uchiha Itachi, this child needed to report to his father, Uchiha Fugaku, that he would join the Anbu after the New Year. The entire Practice Field No. 3 was left with only Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura. Hatake Kakashi leaned against a tree, reading a scroll on the art of the Flying Thunder God technique. Akihara Kagura symbolically practiced the Wood Human technique for a while and then noticed Hatake Kakashi''s brows were deeply furrowed, as if he had encountered some difficulty. "Why the long face here?" Akihara Kaguranded beside Hatake Kakashi and asked softly, "Is this technique very difficult? It seems more painful for you than killing." "Very difficult." Hatake Kakashi nodded, speaking softly, "Initially, Teacher Minato wanted to teach me this technique, but I always thought the drawbacks of this technique were too obvious, and Icked the talent and effort..." The Flying Thunder God technique consumes a lot of chakra. Hatake Kakashi transnted a Sharingan butcked the Uchiha n''s gics. The Sharingan could not be deactivated, constantly causing his chakra to deplete. Furthermore, the sacrifices of Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin were significant reasons Hatake Kakashi did not pursue learning; he lived as if he was a walking corpse. It wasn''t until Uchiha Obito was resurrected and demonstrated powerful space-time dojutsu that Hatake Kakashi wanted to bring Uchiha Obito back to Konoha. To do that, he had to defeat Uchiha Obito, reigniting his interest in learning the Flying Thunder God technique. "What''s so difficult about Ninjutsu?" Akihara Kagura shrugged, continuing nonchntly, "Isn''t it enough to just form hand seals and know the name and effects of the technique?" "The Flying Thunder God technique doesn''t require hand seals." Hatake Kakashi sighed deeply, continuing, "It''s a seal-less Ninjutsu, only controlled by careful maniption of one''s chakra flow..." "Seal-less Ninjutsu?" Akihara Kagura immediately became interested, seemingly asking casually, "How is this technique performed? What are its effects?" "First, you leave a mark of the Flying Thunder God technique with your chakra at the target location, then activate the technique to teleport to the mark''s location instantly..." Hatake Kakashi didn''t mind hiding these from Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura was arade, and these secrets were not unknown; they were not particrly big secrets in Konoha. After exining, Hatake Kakashi rubbed his brows and extended his hand, "Right now, I can''t even manage to form the mark of the Flying Thunder God technique" The art of the Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed difficult. Actually, the most important part is just the first step, which is to condense a seal of the Flying Thunder God Technique. This seal must contain spatial-temporal coordinates that can be located. Once the first step is taken, the rest bes much easier. "Understood." Akihara Kagura patted Hatake Kakashi on the shoulder, a tiny leaf seal quietly fell onto Kakashi''s shoulder, before he spoke, "Continue your studies here, do not wander off, I will go buy some things ande back." [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor]trait activated, host possesses spatial-temporal attributes, chakra level has reached A-grade or above, secretly learning the [Flying Thunder God Technique]which conforms to ninjutsu theory, [Flying Thunder God Technique]learning sessful! [System Prompt]: You have sessfully learned the [Flying Thunder God Technique] [Flying Thunder God Technique (No need for hand seals, uses the seal of the Flying Thunder God Technique for coordinate location, the caster performs instantaneous movement through space-time, moving so fast that enemies cannot perceive it! The caster can transport objects and people with the Flying Thunder God Technique''s instantaneity, and long-distance orrge-object teleportation will consume more chakra of the caster.)] Ten minutester. While Hatake Kakashi was still looking at the scroll, a figure suddenly appeared beside him, entering his peripheral vision. "Are you back already?" Kakashi looked up to see Akihara Kagura holding two cups of pear juice, suddenly realizing there was something odd about Kagura''s appearance! "This Flying Thunder God Technique is quite simple." Akihara Kagura handed one of the pear juices to Kakashi, casually pointing to a leaf seal on his shoulder, exining, "First, create a seal like this, then run to a far ce, and just like that, teleport back. It does consume some chakra, but it''s indeed very convenient for traveling to buy things" The Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed quite convenient. After learning this technique, there''s no need to hide it as a trump card, as the Flying Thunder God Technique can bring great convenience to life in the future, and Akihara Kagura has plenty of trump cards already. "???" Kakashi feltpletely bewildered. Was this kid''s learning method too abstract? He just briefly introduced the theory of the Flying Thunder God Technique, how could he have learned it just like that? Kakashi held the Flying Thunder God Technique study notes left by his teacher, still clueless about how to begin with the first step of condensing the Flying Thunder God seal! Moreover, this technique wasn''t meant to make shopping more convenient! "First, you start by condensing a seal like this" Akihara Kagura seemed to understand Hatake Kakashi''s confusion and raised his hand to form a leaf symbol, demonstrating it to Hatake Kakashi. "Wait a moment" Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead and voiced his doubt: "This symbol... how exactly is it formed?" "With chakra" "No" Hatake Kakashi felt he wasn''t making himself clear and further inquired: "How do you condense the spatial-temporal coordinates within the symbol?" "What are spatial-temporal coordinates?" A hint of confusion momentarily flickered through Akihara Kagura''s eyes. "Really" Hatake Kakashi let out a sigh of resignation, feeling a bit of a headache: "You can learn the Flying Thunder God Technique without understanding what spatial-temporal coordinates mean?" "Just like that." Akihara Kagura continued demonstrating, hoping earnestly that Hatake Kakashi would understand his point: "As long as I create a symbol that allows me to teleport to it, even sensing this symbol feels like my body is being summoned by a force..." Hatake Kakashi''s headache worsened: "But if the symbol does not contain spatial-temporal coordinates, how can it be used for teleportation''s positioning?" Hatake Kakashi felt something was wrong with the world, being the one who doesn''t know the Flying Thunder God Technique, yet here he was, trying hard to teach someone who had learned it in a blink of an eye to understand the technique. Hatake Kakashi could only use the simplest technique as an example: "Like the Summoning Technique''s contract seal, it requires forming seals in the order of [Boar-Dog-Bird-Monkey-Ram] to release a summoning circle, using this circle as the spatial-temporal coordinates for the arrival of the summoned creature... Summoning?" When Hatake Kakashi reached this point, he suddenly understood something, and his eyes lit up: "Essentially, the summoning circle of the Summoning Technique and the symbol of the Flying Thunder God Technique both contain spatial-temporal coordinates. I need to thoroughly study the Summoning Technique first" "..." Akihara Kagura nodded reluctantly, addressing Hatake Kakashi''s final concern: "However, this technique consumes a significant amount of chakra and initially feels a bit troublesome to use, requiring precise sensing of the symbol''s location. Fortunately, my sensing ability is fairly decent" Chapter 83: Akihara Kagura Current Status Chapter 83: Akihara Kagura Current Status Akihara Kagura did his best. If Hatake Kakashi could learn the Flying Thunder God Technique, it would not only help Kakashi, his current boss with whom he has a decent rtionship, but also pose a threat to another boss, Uchiha Obito, with whom his rtionship is not so good and who does not value him much... It was unexpected... He had unexpected gains from teaching the key points to Hatake Kakashi. [System Prompt]:[Ninja Professor]trait activated, the host possesses space-time attribute chakra with a quantity above C-grade, is passively learning [Summoning Jutsu] which aligns with ninja theory, [Summoning Jutsu] sessfully learned! [System Prompt]: You have sessfully learned [Summoning Jutsu] [Summoning Jutsu (Through the seals of Boar-Dog-Bird-Monkey-Ram, summons a summoning beast from an unknown ce to join the battle. The stronger the summoned beast, the more chakra is required. Note: A summoning contract must be signed with the summoning beast, which has its own will. The beast may not fully obey the summoner''smands, and may even pose a danger to the summoner.)] This technique... Akihara Kagura really didn''t intend to learn it secretly. It was Hatake Kakashi who spoke of it voluntarily, and he learned it passively. Hatake Kakashi was in a great mood, perhaps because Akihara Kagura helped him find a direction to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique, and he brought up the technique he nned to teach to Akihara Kagura. "My techniques mostly require hand seals..." Hatake Kakashi said this with a bit of embarrassment: "The only technique that might suit you is one considered forbidden in the vige..." "Which technique?" Akihara Kagura immediately became curious. "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu." Hatake Kakashi mentioned a very familiar technique name: "It is a highly dangerous forbidden jutsu. During your rest, I proposed to the Hokage that your chakra is vast enough to use this technique." The Konoha has strict restrictions on ninja techniques and forbidden jutsus. For example, the Flying Thunder God Technique is an S-grade technique but is not listed as a forbidden jutsu; like the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, an A-grade ninja technique, it is listed as forbidden due to its extreme danger. If one wishes to learn or teach a forbidden jutsu to someone, Hokage''s permission is required to prevent the jutsu from endangering the ninja''s life. "This technique only requires the Rat seal" Hatake Kakashi raised his finger, forming the Rat seal, and whispered, "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!" A group of Hatake Kakashi''s clones instantly appeared around him! This technique implies that Hatake Kakashi has a substantial amount of chakra and precise control over the distribution of his chakra! "Did you learn it?" A group of Hatake Kakashis surrounded Akihara Kagura, posing as if you must have learned it by now. "I don''t know if I''ve learned it or not" Akihara Kagura observed the technique he had just learned with some helplessness. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host''s chakra level has reached A grade or above, passively learning the [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] that conforms to the theory of ninjutsu, [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] sessfully learned! [System Prompt]: You have sessfully learned the [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu]. [System Prompt]: Detection of the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai within the host, [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] evolved into [Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Jutsu]. [Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Jutsu (By forming the Rin seal, dividing the chakra within the body, and releasing multiple wood clones indistinguishable from the real thing, the wood clones can attack freely. Since the Wood Release chakra can serve as a source of life, the wood clones have stronger defenses than shadow clones, and when a wood clone is destroyed, it can transform into vines to entangle the enemy.)] "Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Jutsu!" Akihara Kagura quickly formed hand seals with his fingers! Wood carvings rapidly emerged behind Akihara Kagura, slowly reviving into wood clones. "One, two, three..." Akihara Kagura''s expression was somewhat strange. There were only three wood clones, but their chakra was abundant, making each of them a formidable opponent even on their own! ... Hatake Kakashi slowly nodded and praised, "It''s okay, with more practice in the future, with your chakra, you''ll definitely be able to create more wood clones." Hatake Kakashi pondered for a moment, then mentioned the true purpose of teaching this technique to Akihara Kagura, "This technique will make it easier for you to carry out reconnaissance missions, of course, not in the unique way we conduct reconnaissance in the Mist Vige" "From the results, we indeedpleted the reconnaissance mission, but your method of gathering intelligence was too unique. You did well, but don''t do it again next time." ... Akihara Kagura was nomittal about this. However, at this moment, he received a notification sound. [System Prompt]: [Assisting Hatake Kakashi in investigating the Mist Vige''s intelligence,pleted, reward: Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall.] [Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall (By forming the SerpentBoarDog hand seals, chakra is infused into the ground, raising a defensive earth wall. Note: The technique is from Hatake Kakashi, and one can freely create desired statues on the defensive earth wall.)] "Let''s go." Hatake Kakashi packed up his belongings and said, "That''s about it for today. Treat me to a bowl of ramen." ... Akihara Kagura really couldn''t refuse. Just from Hatake Kakashi alone, through stealth learning, passive learning, being taught, and mission rewards, Akihara Kagura obtained four techniques, even one of them being the highly useful Flying Thunder God Technique. It has to be said. If one wants to work, it''s still necessary to enter an official ninja organization. Akihara Kagura calcted the gains he had made during his time in Konoha, and found them to be far more than what he had acquired during the years he spent with Orochimaru. [Name: Akihara Kagura] [Gender: Male] [Age: 11 years old] [Date of Birth: April 4, Year 43 of the Konoha Calendar] [Chakra Nature: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water, Yang, Yin] [Chakra Level: SSS] [Skills] [Wood Release: Wood Clone], [Wood Release: Wood Recement], [Wood Release: Wood Transformation], [Wood Release: Piercing Branch Technique], [Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees], [Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique], [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique], [Wood Release: Multiple Wood Clone Technique] [Wind Release: Vacuum de], [Konoha-Style Taijutsu], [Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall], [Water Release: Water Mirror Technique], [Flying Thunder God Technique], [Summoning Technique], [Gic Modification Techniques] [Traits] [Markless Healing], [Wood Release Kekkei Genkai (Enhanced)], [Science of the Ninja World], [Ninja in the Shadows], [Ninja Professor], [Mangeky Sharingan] [Superiors: Orochimaru, Shimura Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito] [Orochimaru''s Task]: [Go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release techniques, and monitor the alliance between Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. Upleted.] [Orochimaru''s Task]: [Find an opportunity to bring Uchiha Itachi to Orochimaru. Upleted.] [Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Task]: [Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the Konoha rogue ninja, Uchiha Obito. Upleted.] [Shimura Danzo''s Task]: [Assist Hatake Kakashi in investigating Uchiha Obito and report the findings to Shimura Danzo. Upleted.] [Shimura Danzo''s Task]: [Invite Hatake Kakashi to join the Root. Upleted.] Akihara Kagura rather likes all these superiors. The wee packages from these superiors are excellent, though inevitably there are some disappointments with the tasks, such as Sarutobi Hiruzen not being his direct superior, making the tasks he assigns somewhat vague and even consistently failing to provide closure; the tasks assigned by Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen are strikingly simr, only requiring separate reports to them. Of course. Orochimaru does not count. This superior is truly difficult to contact. As for Uchiha Obito, this superior has yet to reestablish contact with him, leaving it unclear whether it''s due to inconvenience or still not taking his subordinate seriously. Perhaps... This superior also busy? After all, Konoha has already issued a wanted notice for Uchiha Obito, and it''s likely the entire shinobi world is aware of Uchiha Obito''s preference for wearing masks. The Mist Vige has also been trying to locate Uchiha Obito, so it''s likely he doesn''t have much free time. Compared to that, Hatake Kakashi is rtively free. Since the Fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, had the most interactions with Uchiha Obito, Hatake Kakashi asionally takes Akihara Kagura to visit Yagura, hoping the Mizukage might recall something more, using any overlooked clues to track down Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, couldn''t provide much information, because he was controlled by Uchiha Obito''s genjutsu during their encounter. The only impression he had was that there seemed to be two people with Uchiha Obito. One man with orange hair. One woman with light purple hair. Chapter 84: Good Subordinate Chapter 84: Good Subordinate This is an extremely crucial piece of intelligence. Unfortunately, the Fourth Mizukage did not see the specific appearances of the adversaries, only remembering that they all wore ck robes embroidered with auspicious clouds, likely subordinates of Uchiha Obito. "..." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows in thought. Akihara Kagura pondered deeply. Akihara Kagura racked his brains. Akihara Kagura knew who those two people were. The leaders of the future''s strongest rogue ninja organization, Akatsuki - the leader and the deputy, also knew that the Akatsuki organization was key to Uchiha Obito''s future ns. Akihara Kagura thought hard about the pros and cons, how he could quietly leak information about the Akatsuki organization to put some pressure on Uchiha Obito when, finally, his superior Uchiha Obito got back in touch with him from Konoha. The New Year of the ninja world arrived. Uchiha Obito came to Konoha. This was his hometown, where the people he loved the most were buried. Due to the leak of Uchiha Obito''s identity, his status within the Akatsuki organization was greatly reduced, from a pathfinder of Akatsuki to a partner. Uchiha Obito could only rely on his Mangeky Sharingan and unparalleled intelligence gathering ability to avoid being excluded from the core circle of the n. On the asion of the New Year, Uchiha Obito, inevitably feeling a bit mncholic, nned to spend these difficult days in Konoha and also to meet Akihara Kagura, an important subordinate, to introduce him to futurerades. In the forest behind Konoha Vige. Uchiha Obito insisted on meeting Akihara Kagura here. When Akihara Kagura met Uchiha Obito, he also saw a half-ck, half-white pitcher nt monster and a fierce white monster standing beside him. Both Uchiha Obito and the pitcher nt monster wore ck robes with red auspicious clouds, only the white monster seemed not to need clothes. "This is Zetsu." Uchiha Obito candidly introduced the half-ck, half-white pitcher nt monster and then introduced the fierce white monster beside him: "This is White Zetzu, your futurerade." "At least pair me with a person, right?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow, continuing: "Being in league with such monsters, I always feel what we''re going to do might not be anything humane" "Hehehe" This entity named White Zetzu, white clone, said with a grin, "Don''t worry, we were never good people anyway!" "Then, here''s to a pleasant coboration." Akihara Kagura walked towards this white clone, seemingly wanting to shake hands with it to symbolize future amicable rtions. Just as this white clone stretched out its hand, Akihara Kagura suddenly pulled its body at an angle with his right hand, and his palm seized its throat! "White Zetzu... White Zetzu is going to die..." This white clone struggled and stuck out its tongue. "What are you doing, kid!" Uchiha Obito looked at Akihara Kagura furiously, hurriedly grabbing Akihara Kagura''s arm: "Kid, do you know how useful it is, how much help it can bring you?" "The one who truly needs help is you, right?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito and chuckled lightly: "Too bad, when I wanted to pass on the information, I couldn''t find a way to contact you" "That''s why I sent it to help you!" Uchiha Obito''s expression was especially grim as he continued: "Whatever information you have, you can tell it, and it can directly find me" "White Zetzu is my clone" The Pitcher nt Monster''s white half-face said: "We have telepathy within a certain distance, whatever you want to say, you can tell it, and I will know its thoughts." "Its disguise technique is so good, it can impersonate you and stay in Konoha on your behalf when you can''t afford to be there." "It won''t disrupt your life; it can hide underground without eating or drinking, and you can summon it whenever you want it to do something." "Isn''t this just monitoring me?" Akihara Kagura frowned and said discontentedly, "What if one day I find you all to be worthless and don''t want to y with you anymore? Then you''ll know, won''t you?" ... Uchiha Obito''s eyelid twitches. Even the pitcher nt monster felt somewhat speechless. How could this kid so brazenly speak of betraying them! "Our n won''t disappoint you." The pitcher nt monster''s dark half-face didn''t show anger but instead gave a sinister smile: "If you really betray us, we will make sure you won''t be disappointed then either." "Are you nning to kill me then?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow, released the clone of White Zetsu, and instead grabbed Uchiha Obito''s wrist, a leaf mark quietly imprinting on him: "Why not try and see if you can kill me?" "Kid, don''t get too cocky..." Uchiha Obito''s Sharingan slowly transformed into a Mangekyou. Just as Uchiha Obito was about to activate his Mangekyou Sharingan technique, a statement from Akihara Kagura made him stop his thoughts immediately. "Not long ago, I learned the Flying Thunder God technique from Kakashi." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito''s Sharingan and continued, "I''m quite curious, which is stronger, your space-time jutsu or my newly mastered Flying Thunder God technique? How about we have another fight?" ... Uchiha Obito was reminded of an unpleasant memory. That year, Uchiha Obito, determined to be the shadowy figure behind the ninja world, relying on his Mangekyou Sharingan, single-handedly caused the Nine-Tails incident, and even tried to kill his own teacher, Namikaze Minato, only to be defeated by Minato using the Flying Thunder God... Wait... Uchiha Obito suddenly thought of something, staring intently at Akihara Kagura, and asked, "Did that loser Kakashi learn the Flying Thunder God technique?" Damn it! The Flying Thunder God technique could indeedpete with his own! Uchiha Obito originally thought that with the Mangekyo Sharingan, he no longer needed to pay attention to Kakashi. However, to his surprise, Kakashi went on to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique. Did he learn it specifically to counter him? "..." Akihara Kagura recalled Hatake Kakashi''s somewhat worrisome progress in learning but deliberately blurred the answer to this question: "I learned the Flying Thunder God Technique together with Captain Kakashi, and I have already mastered this technique..." "Hmph..." Uchiha Obito snorted coldly, extremely dissatisfied with Kakashi learning the Flying Thunder God Technique, but could only vent his frustration here: "So what if he has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique now? A failure will always be a failure!" Given the chance, he would test Hatake Kakashi''s mettle to see what changes learning the Flying Thunder God Technique could bring! Having once confronted Minato, who was skilled in the Flying Thunder God Technique, handling Hatake Kakashi would be easy! It seems Akihara Kagura understood his superior''s thoughts and spoke slowly: "Captain Kakashi is still covertly tracking your whereabouts. He recently received new intelligence that among your subordinates, there is a man with bright orange hair and a woman with light blue-purple hair." "Right." "They wear the same clothes as you." "..." Those troublesome individuals! Uchiha Obito gritted his teeth, remembering the woman with light blue-purple hair''s attitude towards him. After discovering his true identity, she showed nothing but disdain and even doubted the ns he made for the Akatsuki organization. At the turn of the New Year... Why is it that all he hears are unhappy things? Akihara Kagura is a good subordinate, kindly suggesting: "This time, why not consider eliminating those two subordinates of yours, to prevent Captain Kakashi from discovering anything else" Chapter 85: War? Chapter 85: War? Akihara Kagura is a good subordinate. This is indeed taking into consideration the pros and cons for Uchiha Obito. If at this time the man with orange hair and the woman with light purple hair are not killed, Hatake Kakashi and Konoha will definitely keep a close eye on their intelligence. Once they are willing to investigate further, there will definitely be astonishing discoveries, which will affect Uchiha Obito''s n. "..." Actually, what Akihara Kagura said makes a lot of sense. Killing those two people would minimize risks and allow one to vent the frustration umted over this period. However, Uchiha Obito still believes that this matter should not be listened to by this youngster. The n hasn''t even started yet, to kill the most important pieces first? This is too strange! Moreover... Killing the man with orange hair is not going to be easy! "Not now." Uchiha Obito couldn''t help frowning, saying in a deep voice, "If we''re speaking seriously, they are even more important than you!" "..." Akihara Kagura''s expression was clearly a bit displeased. "It may not be the case..." The ck half-face of the pitcher nt monster shook its head, saying hoarsely, "If they were killed, Akihara Kagura could rece them." After saying this, the ck half-face slowly continued, "Of course, they are still useful at this time. Wait until they be disobedient, then think of a way to kill them. Actually, Akihara Kagura is more suitable than them to be the core of the n." "That works." Akihara Kagura''s expression immediately improved a lot. Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but take another look at that ck half-face, thinking, this is the person who knows how to speak, more suitable to be a leader than Uchiha Obito! Although Akihara Kagura knows this person has ill intentions, speaking so pleasantly and appearing capable, a bright future must be arranged for him in the future. "Hmph..." Uchiha Obito disdained these superficial words, coldly saying, "Although I''m also not pleased with their attitude, the two of them have good strength, which is also very useful for the growth of the Akatsuki organization..." "Akatsuki?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow, as if catching an opportunity, and asked, "Is that the name of our organization?" "Correct." Uchiha Obito nodded, "When you officially join in the future, I will introduce you to the Akatsuki organization. For now, you are more important in Konoha than in Akatsuki." Uchiha Obito recognized the importance of Akihara Kagura as a spy and coldly issued his order: "You must find a way to change the direction of Kakashi''s investigation. Don''t let his focus stay on those two. Kakashi and Konoha must not set their sights on the Akatsuki organization" [System Prompt]: [New task: Change the direction of Hatake Kakashi''s investigation to prevent Hatake Kakashi from uncovering the truth about the Akatsuki organization.] "This won''t be easy." Akihara Kagura lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and then said, "Captain Kakashi won''t let this lead go unless he finds other clues about you." "To use my information to attract his attention?" Uchiha Obito felt a headacheing on, somewhat dissatisfied: "In that case, wouldn''t Kakashi, that waste, be forever focused on me?" "We could think of it another way." Akihara Kagura gently persuaded his superior: "This way, all of Captain Kakashi''s future actions would be under your covert control" "Let''s do it that way!" Uchiha Obito immediately made a decision, his eyes revealing a hint of sinister intent: "I might even turn the tables and use that idiot Kakashi to achieve my goals!" When the timees The day the Eye of the Moon n is realized Hatake Kakashi would never have imagined that he was also a pawn in the Eye of the Moon n. This person who opposed my n, also supported my actions! "However" Akihara Kagura was very satisfied with his superior''s wisdom, leisurely continuing: "The incident you caused in the Mist Vige was too significant, Captain Kakashi might not believe that you''re interested in small targets. It would be best if you could do something in a major ninja vige" This was secretly leading Uchiha Obito. No matter if Uchiha Obito appears in a major ninja vige or beside a small creek, Hatake Kakashi would follow him. Akihara Kagura proactively suggested an idea: "If you could stir up some trouble in the Rock Vige, Captain Kakashi would definitely take me with him to investigate. At that time, I could do more in the Rock Vige, provoking a war between Konoha and the Rock Vige" "" Uchiha Obito''s expression suddenly became strange. Uchiha Obito looked at Akihara Kagura, skepticism apparent on his face: "Are you sure, this n is to draw the attention of that idiot Kakashi and not for you, the little devil, to ignite a great ninja war?" "This n is a bit too extreme." Uchiha Obito shook his head, wanting to reject the n: "Although a great ninja war suits our interests, the Rock Vige and Konoha cannot go to war" Due to the geographical reasons of the ninja world. If the Rock Vige and the Konoha Vige were to start a war, it would inevitably turn the smaller countries nestled between the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire into battlefields, with the Land of Rain facing the direct brunt of the conflict between these major powers. Unfortunately, the base of the Akatsuki organization is located in the Land of Rain. Currently, the nominal leader of the Akatsuki is a ninja from the Land of Rain, who cannot simply watch two major ninja viges wage war within the Land of Rain. This will inevitably involve the Akatsuki in the conflict. This ispletely contrary to the desire to keep the Akatsuki hidden. "What about the Cloud Vige?" Following the logic of Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Obito shared his idea: "I''ll go to the Cloud Vige first to stir up some trouble. When Kakashi and you go to scout the Cloud Vige, I can help you provoke a war between the Konoha and the Cloud..." Geographically, if they instigate a war between the Cloud and the Konoha, it''s unlikely that the Land of Rain would be dragged into it. Moreover, the Akatsuki might even receive mercenary work from other ninja viges. If he could incite a war between the Konoha and the Cloud, other viges would definitely not sit idly by, especially the Rock Vige, which has already started contacting the Akatsuki, seeking to hire them for difficult tasks. "In theory, it''s possible." Akihara Kagura quickly nodded in agreement. To prevent his work from being insufficient and not leading to a war in the future, Akihara Kagura preemptively vinated Uchiha Obito: "However, the higher-ups in the Konoha seem to not wish for war with the Cloud. The Cloud''s strength is too formidable. Years ago, to avoid conflict with the Cloud, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, even betrayed the members of the Hyuga n to the Cloud..." "Is that so..." Uchiha Obito couldn''t help but tap his fingers. Uchiha Obito didn''t realize that causing trouble in the Cloud might not necessarily restart a war between the Konoha and the Cloud, but the Cloud would definitely target Uchiha Obito, the rogue ninja from the Konoha. Fortunately, there was someone who understood beside him. But this understanding person also didn''t consider Akihara Kagura''s true purpose, which was to make Uchiha Obito an enemy of the world. His line of thought was very clear. "I have a question." The clone of White Zetzu named Awei, who had just been choked by Akihara Kagura, couldn''t help but ask with a chuckle: "Why go to the trouble of starting a war? Why not find a way to kill Hatake Kakashi, who has been keeping an eye on Obito?" Everyone present looked at the White Zetzu named Awei, even the pitcher nt monster didn''t dare to speak. It must be said. This was a smart White Zetzu. Uchiha Obito and Zetzu took a long time to decide that this White Zetzu named Awei was smart enough and would not make mistakes, capable of getting along well with Akihara Kagura. However... This smart White Zetzu had a w. It thought it was the smartest one present. Everyone there probably knew why Uchiha Obito had not chosen to kill Hatake Kakashi; perhaps he didn''t care about Hatake Kakashi''s life or death, but he definitely didn''t want to see Hatake Kakashi die as part of his scheme. "Too much talk, it might cause problems in the future." Uchiha Obito reached out and grabbed the neck of the beast named Awei. "Awei... Awei is going to die again..." The beast named Awei was so frightened that it immediately struggled and stuck out its tongue. "Actually, it makes some sense." Akihara Kagura grabbed Uchiha Obito''s wrist, saving his futurepanion: "I can think of a way to kill Captain Kakashi..." "..." Uchiha Obito fell silent. This creature named Awei should have died a long time ago! If possible, Uchiha Obito wished he could go back a few minutes and not stop Akihara Kagura from killing the beast; If possible, Uchiha Obito also wouldn''t mind not going back a few minutes, but he wished Akihara Kagura wouldn''t stop him from killing the beast. Uchiha Obito''s expression became colder, and he chose to strongly argue against the questions raised by his subordinate: "That waste Kakashi doesn''t deserve to go to theherworld..." That waste... Doesn''t deserve to apany Rin''s soul to theherworld! Uchiha Obito felt this argument was unconvincing and added: "Moreover, even if that waste Kakashi dies, it won''t change the situation. Konoha already knows about me and those two from the Akatsuki organization. Konoha will only be more cautious because of Kakashi''s death!" "So that''s how it is..." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded. "Alright, let''s get back to our original topic." After thinking for a while, Akihara Kagura continued: "If Cloud Vige and Konoha identally start a war, my body has the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, so there might not be a problem..." Akihara Kagura changed the subject to Kakashi: "But my captain, Hatake Kakashi, might be forced tomit suicide, and his body would probably be sent to the Cloud Vige to appease their anger. When appeasing the Cloud Vige''s anger back then, the Konoha higher-ups did this, the head of the Hyuga n had his own brother forcibly take his ce in suicide..." "The Sand Vige might also be an option..." Uchiha Obito once again proposed his own idea: "The Sand Vige''s strength is weak, Konoha should never avoid a war with the Sand Vige." "Konoha and the Sand Vige are allies." Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow and spread one hand: "Moreover, I''ve heard that the Sand Vige''s strength is quite feeble, even weaker than the Mist Vige, I wonder if they can withstand me and Captain Kakashi..." Not to put it too rudely... Akihara Kagura could single-handedly suppress the entire Sand Vige. "You guys are too extreme." The clone named Awei, a White Zetzu, came back to life, chirping: "Our goal isn''t to plunge the ninja world into war, right?" "Since killing Hatake Kakashi won''t solve the problem, then we should divert Hatake Kakashi''s attention away from the Akatsuki, isn''t that enough?" "..." Uchiha Obito came to his senses. Uchiha Obito felt that his thinking had been led astray by Akihara Kagura, tempted by this kid into wanting to start a great ninja war, forgetting his original purpose. "This guy talks too much!" Akihara Kagura kicked the White Zetzu clone away. Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito, his smile returning: "Just now, you suggested that it wouldn''t matter if the Cloud Vige, the Sand Vige, and the Konoha Vige went to war, but specifically not the Rock Vige. Does that mean a war involving the Konoha and Rock Viges would definitely affect the Akatsuki?" "Let me guess..." Akihara Kagura''s smile grew wider: "The Akatsuki must be located within the area where war might break out, in the Land of Earth, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rain?" "..." Uchiha Obito remained expressionless. "It seems it should be in the Land of Rain then." Akihara Kagura seemed to have read the answer from Uchiha Obito''s expressionless face, smilingly said: "Then let''s set our n in the Rock Vige. I can just take a detour through the Land of Rain to visit the Akatsuki''s base..." "..." Uchiha Obito''s expression soured. How did this kid always guess his thoughts! "This isn''t exactly a detour..." The clone named Awei jumped out again, correcting Akihara Kagura''s mistake: "I once studied the geography of the ninja world!" "If you want to go from the Konoha to the Rock Vige in the Land of Earth, passing through the Land of Rain is the most troublesome, with too many mountainous roads, the weather is always heavy rain, the roads are muddy, plus there are wars within the Land of Rain, safety cannot be guaranteed..." This clone named Awei seemed really knowledgeable, offering advice: "Let me tell you the shortest and most convenient route, which is through the Land of Grass. Just pass through the most dangerous andplex Bridge, and then it''s smooth sailing ahead!" "..." Uchiha Obito''s expression darkened. Although this clone named Awei was hitting Akihara Kagura''s face, mentioning the Bridge clearly made Uchiha Obito quite upset! "Quite a broad range of knowledge" Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but praise it, reaching out to shake hands with it, leaving a leaf mark on its wrist: "Let''s wish us a pleasant cooperation in advance!" "Ohhh!" This creature named Awei, a White Zetzu, immediately appeared very honored, bowed, and grasped Akihara Kagura''s hand, asking proactively, "Then, may I nt some spores on you? To avoid any dangers I might face in the future, I want to set up some defensive measures in advance..." "What are spores?" Akihara Kagura, feigning ignorance, continued with a smile, "Don''t worry about facing dangers in the future. I just left a Flying Thunder God mark on you. As soon as I sense you''re in danger, I''ll immediatelye to help you resolve it..." "If, I mean if..." This White Zetzu named Awei is too clever, even to a pitiable extent, and asked softly, "If you suddenly want to kill me, could you also use this Flying Thunder God mark to appear instantly by my side and kill me?" "So, we should let my true body nt spores on you, at least when you think of using chakra to kill me, the spores could grow and stop you from acting..." This White Zetzu named Awei is very sincere, especially fond of telling the truth, "Young man, to me, you are the biggest danger..." "How could that be?" Young Akihara Kagura smiled and rebutted, treating it very sincerely, "We arepanions, after all. Killing you would be too wasteful..." White Zetzu. All excellent experimental materials. Whether it''s for use as a sacrifice in forbidden jutsu experiments or to be sent to another superior, Orochimaru, as a gift, it''s all top-notch material. "Alright." Uchiha Obito forcibly stopped the potential conflict and dispute between Akihara Kagura and this White Zetzu named Awei, instructing, "I hope you two will get along well in the future..." "Just like you and Afei?" This White Zetzu named Awei obviously knows a lot. "Shut up!" Uchiha Obito, reminded of the fool he used to be with day and night, continued sternly, "Zetzu and I will soon make some noise in the Rock Vige..." "As soon as there''s news from there, I will take action immediately." Akihara Kagura nodded quickly, agreeing, "I will definitely not let Captain Kakashi worry about those he shouldn''t be concerned with..." This White Zetzu named Awei immediately added to Akihara Kagura''s words, "Make sure Hatake Kakashi focuses his attention on those he should care about." Chapter 86: Kusanagi Sword Chapter 86: Kusanagi Sword Uchiha Obito left with an unsightly expression on his face. As for this White Zetzu called Awei, he desperately hinted, wanting to imnt spores within Akihara Kagura''s body, which was ruthlessly rejected by Uchiha Obito. Akihara Kagura nced at this White Zetzu named Awei, and unexpectedly felt a bit of rapport, determined to make its life create more value in the future. "Young man" This White Zetzu looked at Akihara Kagura, its tone bing very reserved, yet its words were profound: "What do I need to help you with?" "Help me monitor Uchiha Obito." Akihara Kagura''s words almost choked it. "This task conflicts with my primary duties" The White Zetzu called Awei hesitated, shaking its head, about to say something when its body suddenly sank towards the ground, opening its mouth to warn, "Be careful, there''s something unusual, I''ve sensed the presence of chakra." "Hmm?" Akihara Kagura had also just sensed the approach of a sinister chakra, somewhat surprised at White Zetzu''s chakra sensing abilities, "This guy has good perception abilities!" A small white snake appeared, swimming up to Akihara Kagura and stopped, opening its mouth to slowly spit out a slender sword. What was strange... There was no saliva on the sword''s handle. "Orochimaru" Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered slightly. It was unexpected to see a small white snake sent by Orochimaru, especially when Uchiha Obito''s White Zetzu was monitoring him. Never mind. He hadn''t nned to hide this matter anyway. Because these two superiors would sooner orter converge, Orochimaru, ever curious, would definitely try to investigate the Akatsuki organization''s secrets. Uchiha Obito, as a superior, never expected his loyalty, and wouldn''t care whom he had sided with, since he had made his stance clear in front of Uchiha Obito, ready to kill White Zetzu and betray them if he ever felt displeased. When Akihara Kagura received the sword spat out by the small white snake, he saw a small red seal attached to the scabbard, with a line of words written on the red seal. It was a handwritten message from Orochimaru. [Happy New Year] This was a hardy Kusanagi Sword. It was a New Year''s gift sent to him by Orochimaru''s white snake clone. Akihara Kagura had always known Orochimaru harbored ill intentions towards him, receiving this gift on the New Year of the ninja world, he couldn''t help but feel touched. In the future, Orochimaru would gather many children, most of whom were unwilling to leave his side. Which subordinate wouldn''t want to stay by such a superior? On the asion of the New Year Just when one feels the most alone, Orochimaru still does not forget to send a bit of warmth. Who would be willing to refuse someone who keeps them in their heart? "Please thank Lord Orochimaru for me." A sincere touch of emotion appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face as he softly said, "I am now undercover in Konoha''s Anbu, bing an Anbu ninja. Shimura Danzo has not betrayed the covenant and even helped me arrange an identity within the Konoha Orphanage." While monitoring the one called Awei, the White Zetzu clone, with the characteristics of the [Ninja in the Shadow], Akihara Kagura continued speaking to the little white snake. "In some time, I may pass through the Land of Grass and hope to find an opportunity to meet with Lord Orochimaru then. Please ask Orochimaru if there is time to meet." "..." The little white snake nodded and quietly disappeared into the grass. Akihara Kagura stood still, knowing that the White Zetzu called Awei was still here eavesdropping: "Stop hiding underground,e out!" "Are you one of Orochimaru''s?" The head of the White Zetzu slowly emerged from the ground. "Isn''t that normal?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow, counter-asking, "Where else would my Wood Release Kekkei Genkaie from if not from Lord Orochimaru?" "That makes sense." The one called Awei slowly nodded, earnestly asking, "Then, can I go tell Uchiha Obito about you being with Orochimaru, and about Orochimaru''s whereabouts?" "Not convenient at the moment?" Akihara Kagura frowned, pondering for a while before asking, "What if Lord Orochimaru does not want you guys to know?" "This" The one called Awei was somewhat perplexed. So if Orochimaru does not want us to know, do we just not invade his privacy? "I was nning to visit the Rock Vige and sneak a visit to the Akatsuki''s base to observe their strength, then consider whether to invite Lord Orochimaru to join the Akatsuki" "If Lord Orochimaru is willing, you report to Uchiha Obito; if he is not willing, you still report to Uchiha Obito, wouldn''t that just be getting his hopes up for nothing?" Akihara Kagura slowly said, "When Lord Orochimaru decides to join the Akatsuki, there''s no rush to tell Uchiha Obito then. You would definitely want a powerful ninja like Orochimaru to join us in the Akatsuki, right?" "That is also true" White Zetzu Awei nodded slightly, expressing some doubt, "However, would Orochimaru join the Akatsuki?" "As long as the Akatsuki''s power is strong enough, Lord Orochimaru would definitely be willing." The words of Akihara Kagura seemed sincere as he continued, "Before I came to Konoha, Lord Orochimaru was being pursued, so I have been helping Lord Orochimaru find a suitable organization for protection, to at least shield him from being hunted." "Who is hunting Orochimaru?" This White Zetzu was very curious, even starting to ponder, "Orochimaru is one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. Anyone capable of hunting Orochimaru must be at least a Kage of a vige..." "It seems to be someone named Jiraiya..." Akihara Kagura mentioned a name. "Another of the Legendary Sannin..." This White Zetzu shook his head and sighed, "Such things always happen in Konoha. Jiraiya hunting Orochimaru, Hatake Kakashi tracking Uchiha Obito. It''s uncertain if such things will continue to happen in the future..." Such incidents will always exist. As long as there is darkness within Konoha, as long as people harbor greed, there will always be ninjas who defect, and there will always be those who wish to bring the defectors back. "Alright." Akihara Kagura pacified this White Zetzu, saying, "After I meet Lord Orochimaru, I''ll ask if he is willing to join the Akatsuki!" "Okay!" After agreeing, this White Zetzu named Awei then realized and asked a critical question, "If Lord Orochimaru is unwilling to join the Akatsuki with you, will you choose him, or will you choose us, the Akatsuki?" "Of course, you." Akihara Kagura then raised a potential concern, "If Lord Orochimaru refuses to join the Akatsuki in the future, you guys might need to use force to persuade him, to coerce him into joining. You wouldn''t be unable to deal with Lord Orochimaru, would you?" Akihara Kagura''s attitude towards Uchiha Obito and the Akatsuki was always very genuine, "If you can''t even defeat Lord Orochimaru, then why would I choose him over you? Why should I choose the weaker as myrades?" "Moreover," "Lord Orochimaru, after not seeing him for a long time, still remembers to send me a New Year''s gift. When Uchiha Obito came, he didn''t even offer a New Year''s greeting." When Akihara Kagura reached this point, his words inevitably carried a hint of resentment: "A leader with such a narrow mind, if his abilities are alsocking, what is there for me to follow him for?" "You''re right." This creature named Awei, a White Zetzu clone, was convinced and its body slowly sank into the ground. Just as the body of the White Zetzu began to sink halfway into the ground, it seemed to remember something, and its face strained to show a friendly smile. "Young man, happy New Year" "Happy New Year." In Akihara Kagura''s smile, there was a bit less loneliness. The beginning of the New Year. The vige of Konoha was adorned with festive Fu ques. The entire vige was immersed in the joyous atmosphere of the New Year. Even the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, forced to live in Konoha, was cordially invited by Sarutobi Hiruzen to join the New Year celebrations in Konoha. The Anbu ninjas were not among them. This was a busy working time for the Anbu ninjas. During the New Year celebrations, many tourists from other ces woulde to visit Konoha. The Anbu and the Konoha Police Force were the two busiest departments during this period, needing to patrol all over Konoha to prevent spies from mingling with the tourists and sneaking into Konoha to steal information. In the Anbu changing room. Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi had finished their day''s patrol and returned to the changing room to change into casual clothes when they found a small box in their locker. There was a line of writing on the box. "Wishing you a peaceful spring." Akihara Kagura opened the small box to find a beautifully crafted kunai, clearly not an ordinary item, certainly better than anything found in the Konoha weapon shop. It was a gift from Hatake Kakashi. "Didn''t you learn the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Hatake Kakashi stood by Akihara Kagura''s side and said leisurely, "My teacher would leave a mark on the kunai, throw it at the enemy with the mark, and instantly get close to the enemy. Just so happens I have a kunai of good quality" "Ah, the differences between people" Akihara Kagura shook his head, took the kunai, and sighed, "I haven''t prepared anything, this makes me seem very rude. I should really give you a grand gift in return when I have the chance" "If you feel ashamed" Hatake Kakashi patted the little guy on the shoulder and proposed his request with a smile, "Then treat me to a bowl of ramen, please!" "..." Akihara Kagura shook his head, disying a generous attitude, "Ramen is too simple, I''ll treat you to grilled salted saury today!" "That''s even better." Hatake Kakashi''s smile brightened. Akihara Kagura, this kid, always had an offending attitude in the Anbu, but he remembered his superior''s favorite food. Midnight diner. After Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura left the scene. A creature named Awei slowly emerged halfway from the ground andined, "Hatake Kakashi, this guy, actually wanted to win you over with such a small trick of giving gifts..." "Yeah..." Akihara Kagura toyed with the beautiful kunai in his hand, a ck leaf mark stamped on the kunai, seemingly reminding nonchntly, "But we saw, Uchiha Obito didn''t even want to use such a small trick." "You''re right." This creature named Awei solemnly nodded. Chapter 87: New Year in the Ninja World Chapter 87: New Year in the Ninja World After the New Year. The Anbu weed a neer. Uchiha Itachi arrived early to report. The circle of Konoha was notrge. Many Anbu members also knew that Uchiha Itachi''s identity was different, a member of the distinguished Uchiha n of Konoha, the eldest son of the Head of the Konoha Police Force. However, the Anbu did not condone malpractice, but there was a tradition of valuing seniority by age, and being too young, one inevitably faced skepticism in the Anbu. But the Anbu also had young members. Akihara Kagura, after the New Year, was just eleven years old. Yet, Akihara Kagura, being a ninja with Wood Release Kekkei Genkai and extremely strong abilities, anding from the Root, the Anbu ninjas did not think of questioning Akihara Kagura. Moreover, everyone knew this young member looked down on the Anbu and thought about returning to the Root every day. This neer named Uchiha Itachi, the other Anbu ninjas nned to wait and see, with no one really willing to take the initiative to deal with Uchiha Itachi. Akihara Kagura was an exception. As a seasoned member of Hatake Kakashi''s squad, Akihara Kagura enthusiastically took Uchiha Itachi to the logistics department to collect equipment, helped him to get a locker, and introduced him to his colleagues in the Anbu. "This is Uchiha Itachi." Akihara Kagura seemed worried that Uchiha Itachi would be questioned by his colleagues in the Anbu, and introduced Uchiha Itachi''s background: "Uchiha Itachi is here in the Anbu for further training rmended by Lord Danzo, who ns to cultivate him as a future leader of the Root." ... The Anbu ninjas immediately dared not underestimate Uchiha Itachi. Even if these Anbu ninjas thought that Uchiha Itachi, an eleven-year-old, might not be reliable, it was not appropriate to question a future leader of the Root to his face. "I am not... I haven''t..." Uchiha Itachi waved his hands repeatedly, a look of unease appearing on his small face, fearing being misunderstood: "I am just an ordinary ninja who was rmended by Lord Danzo to join the Anbu for training..." "It''s more than that..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued: "The Third Hokage personally instructed Captain Kakashi to ce Uchiha Itachi in our squad and asked Captain Kakashi to take care of him in the Anbu." Hearing Akihara Kagura''s words, Uchiha Itachi seemed more like a background figure sent by the higher-ups to gain experience, and indeed he was sent here for that purpose. "The Anbu does not condone those malpractices." Hatake Kakashi put his hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, soothing the bewildered Uchiha Itachi: "Don''t mind it, Kagura just likes to talk nonsense." "Yes!" Uchiha Itachi immediately rxed. Compared to Akihara Kagura, Hatake Kakashi truly is a good person. "Team Six, head out on the mission!" Hatake Kakashi waved his hand, signaling everyone present to head out together, and then looked at Uchiha Itachi: "First, change into the Anbu gear. The Hokage has ordered that, just like Kagura, you are to stay by my side." "And you." Hatake Kakashi then looked at Akihara Kagura, his face showing a bit of helplessness: "We havepleted missions with Itachi before. You should get along well with him during this period..." "I got it, I got it." Akihara Kagura replied perfunctorily with a great face, turning his head to look at Uchiha Itachi: "Did you hear that? You have to get along well with me during this time." "..." Uchiha Itachi didn''t know how to respond. At that moment, an Anbu suddenly burst into the changing room! "Captain Kakashi!" "The Hokage has an important matter and summons you!" "He wants you to bring Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi to the Hokage''s building immediately!" Inside the Hokage''s building. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, looked solemn. The two Hokage advisors, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, furrowed their brows tightly, while the Hokage''s assistant, Shimura Danzo, appeared somewhat eager. "It''s really unexpected..." Homura Mitokado sighed, looking at the intelligence passed by the spy from Rock Vige: "Just the start of the year and such a big incident happened, Uchiha Obito controlled the Five Tails Jinchuriki of Rock Vige, attempted to assassinate the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, nearly causing a Tailed Beast disturbance..." "This incident has be known to everyone..." Koharu Utatane pondered the impact of this event and said: "How did Rock Vige not try to suppress this matter, could there be a trap?" "This is also a good thing for us" Shimura Danzo was indifferent to the chaos in Rock Vige and even thought that more of such chaos would be better: "It''s a pity that the Jinchuriki of the Five-Tails didn''t kill that Onoki fellow" "It may not be a good thing" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, bringing up the deeds of Uchiha Obito: "Uchiha Obito has be a dangerous rogue ninja. He once controlled Konoha''s Nine-Tails, killing Minato, controlled the Three-Tails of Cloud Vige, and now he has controlled the Five-Tails of Rock Vige" "Is he deliberately using the Tailed Beasts to weaken the power of these major ninja viges?" Homura Mitokado also realized there was something problematic with these actions; one does not simply do these things without a reason. There''s always a purpose. "Unknown." Sarutobi Hiruzen wasn''t too clear about it either, most of his intelligence came from Hatake Kakashi: "Kakashi mentioned some things. It seems Uchiha Obito has gone astray, aiming for eternal peace in the ninja world, attempting to resurrect the hero of the vige, Nohara Rin" "If he wants to achieve so-called peace in the ninja world, then one can understand why he woulde up with such a fanciful idea" Koharu Utatane nodded, specting based on Uchiha Obito''s actions: "The Tailed Beasts are powerful, he must believe that by using the Tailed Beasts to kill the Kage of a vige and cing a Jinchuriki in the Kage''s position, he could directly control the Five Great Vige!" "But what''s the use of that?" Homura Mitokado voiced his doubts: "For example, Uchiha Obito controlled Mist Vige but did not bother to rece Yagura and govern the vige, instead letting Mist Vige be even more chaotic under the Blood Mist Policy. That''s not a peaceful approach, is it?" "And...how is he nning to resurrect Nohara Rin?" Homura Mitokado brought up the biggest confusion, even beginning to seriously contemte: "In the ninja world, the techniques that can resurrect the dead are extremely rare. Even with talents like the Second Hokage, he only managed to research an imperfect Impure World Reincarnation technique" "Could it be" "Uchiha Obito wants to use the Impure World Reincarnation technique to resurrect Nohara Rin?" "Perhaps" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, mentioning a few things about the Impure World Reincarnation technique: "ording to the records left by the Second Hokage in the Scroll of Seals, the Impure World Reincarnation technique requires the sacrifice of the living. The stronger the sacrifice, the closer the resurrected dead are to their original strength" "Desecrating the dead, harming the living" Koharu Utatane quickly closed the potential leak of the forbidden technique: "This is an absolutely forbidden technique that should not be practiced, as personally decreed by the First Hokage and Teacher Tobirama!" "We have always been acting in ordance with the will of the Second Hokage." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not believe anyone could sessfully learn it, as the technique was still imperfect, and the difficulty of learning it was very great. Now, he was more concerned about the matters involving Uchiha Obito. Knock, knock, knock... A knocking sound came from outside the Hokage''s office door. Hatake Kakashi, along with Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, two young ones, walked in, only to see the top brass of Konoha present, all with somewhat serious expressions. Clearly... Something significant must have happened again. Sarutobi Hiruzen did not hide much, speaking of Uchiha Obito''s great achievements in the Rock Vige, solemnly saying, "Kakashi, the harm caused by Uchiha Obito is increasing. I believe it is only a matter of time before he poses a threat to the safety of Konoha, and we must intensify our efforts to track him down" "You three have been to the Mist Vige before, thwarting Uchiha Obito''s plot to control it. Now, I want your team to scout in the Land of Earth for Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts. Whatever Uchiha Obito intends to do, you must stop him!" "Understood!" That was exactly what Hatake Kakashi intended to do. As for Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, these two youngsters, one with extremely strong abilities and the other representing the Uchiha n, were quite suitable for tracking Uchiha Obito. "Be careful." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe and cautioned again, "When you scout in the Land of Earth, be sure to avoid attracting the attention of the Third Tsuchikage, noki" That old man''s strength was formidable, especially his Dust Release Kekkei Genkai, which was even more terrifying than the average Kekkei Genkai! "Understood." Hatake Kakashi had also heard of Tsuchikage''s reputation. "Get ready." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, then nced at Shimura Danzo next to him, "Danz, have the personnel from the intelligence department cooperate with them." "..." Shimura Danzo remained silent for a while, his gaze slowly shifting, stopping on Akihara Kagura for a moment before finally settling on Uchiha Itachi. "Itachi." "Come with me." Shimura Danzo, touching his cane, slowly said, "I''ll give you the list of intelligence department members from the Rock Vige. Contact them when the timees." "..." Akihara Kagura seemed to lower his head in disappointment. Hatake Kakashi keenly sensed that his subordinate was somewhat displeased. After leaving the Hokage''s building, he nned tofort him, suggesting that staying away from Shimura Danzo was not a bad thing. "I know who the spy from Rock Vige is." The voice of Akihara Kagura was somewhat forcefully subdued, as if he was deliberately bringing up something that upset him: "On the day of the Chunin Examsst year, after Yakushi Kabuto treated me to ramen, he went on a mission to Rock Vige" "I remember that guy" Hatake Kakashi recalled the person who insisted on paying. Hatake Kakashi had never seen Akihara Kagura so dejected and softlyforted him: "It seems you two had a good rtionship. That person named Yakushi Kabuto must be safe and sound in Rock Vige." "Not really." Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed deeply: "The main thing is that I''ve always wanted to kill him. I couldn''t do it in the vige, so I had to take the opportunity during this trip to the Land of Earth. How can I kill him if Lord Danzo doesn''t tell me his contact information?" "Don''t think about killing a fellow viger!" Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitches, regretting his attempt tofort Akihara Kagura, and he helplessly massages his forehead: "You are no longer a member of the Root; you are an Anbu ninja. Correct your thoughts quickly" "This time" "Shimura Danzo actually did a good thing." "Don''t make contact with spy members on your own." "Without the permission of our superiors, we cannot casually make contact with members of the spy department, lest we expose their identities and put them in danger." Hatake Kakashi then remembered the surname Yakushi, asking: "Speaking of which, the surname Yakushi seems familiar. What is the rtionship between Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono?" "You should know by the name" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi speechlessly: "Of course, Yakushi Kabuto, like me, was an orphan adopted by the Dean Yakushi Nono!" "You, this guy" Hatake Kakashi felt the way he spoke was rather breathless, massaging his forehead again: "Since you both are children from the orphanage, why do you always think about killing him? Did he bully you in the orphanage when you were younger?" Akihara Kagura shook his head and said solemnly: "To allow Yakushi Kabuto to leave Root, Dean Yakushi Nono epted Lord Danzo''s request and stayed in Root, unable to leave, and also carried out dangerous spy missions outside" In front of Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura updated his own character script: "To enable Dean Yakushi Nono to leave the dangerous work of Root, it''s simpler to kill Yakushi Kabuto, eliminating the person that ties the Dean Yakushi Nono to Root!" Although the script is different But the ultimate oue will surely converge. After all, presenting oneself as someone consumed by jealousy to the point of madness in front of Hatake Kakashi does not align with one''s image and might even impact Hatake Kakashi''s favorable impression of oneself. If one day Hatake Kakashi were to share this script with Yakushi Kabuto or Yakushi Nono, it wouldn''t matter, because the oue of the script is certain not to change, and it might even increase Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono''s favorable impression of oneself. "I actually think Yakushi Kabuto is quite friendly towards you." Hatake Kakashi frowned, sensing that the situation was not simple, and boldly spected, "Is there a possibility that Shimura Danzo could use you or Yakushi Nono to threaten Yakushi Kabuto, use Yakushi Kabuto to threaten Yakushi Nono, and use Yakushi Nono to threaten you..." "..." Akihara Kagura suddenly fell silent. How could Hatake Kakashie up with such an idea, even considering a logical loop that actually fits well with Shimura Danzo''s character! "Don''t be influenced by Danzo''s thoughts, always wanting to kill in an extreme manner." After Hatake Kakashi summarized, he instructed, "Let''s pack up! We''re leaving for the Land of Earth tomorrow." "Understood." After parting with Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura suddenly spoke up, "Hey, Awei, go keep an eye on Uchiha Itachi, see what he talks about with Lord Danzo..." "Understood." White Zetzu Awei quickly popped up his head, then quickly submerged again. At the Root Base. Uchiha Itachi knelt on one knee before Shimura Danzo. "You should know what we want you to do, right?" Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes, slowly continuing, "Over the years, thanks to your father, peace between Konoha and the Uchiha has been maintained. However, this is not a long-term solution for Konoha and the Uchiha..." "The Uchiha n has been granted a high degree of autonomy by the vige. We need an informant to intervene in the hostile attitudes between the Uchiha and Konoha and to eliminate those who pose a danger to the rtionship between Konoha and the Uchiha..." "The path of a spy is destined to be dark." Shimura Danzo looked down at Uchiha Itachi and continued, "Itachi, to protect the peace between Konoha and the Uchiha in the darkness, one must have an extremely resilient will, ready to sacrifice everything, even oneself, at any moment. Have you really thought this through?" "Yes!" Uchiha Itachi''s attitude was very firm. As he grew older, Uchiha Itachi became aware of the conflict between the Uchiha n and Konoha, and like Uchiha Shisui, he was also seeking peaceful solutions. This time, being rmended to join the Anbu by Shimura Danzo was a huge opportunity for him, even allowing direct ess to the higher-ups of Konoha. If we''re talking about sacrifice... Uchiha Itachi never cared about making sacrifices! "Then let me see!" Shimura Danzo took out a list from his hand and handed it to Uchiha Itachi: "This is the list of spy personnel and contact codes for Rock Vige." "Yes." Uchiha Itachi took it with his hand. "Itachi, this is an assessment for you." Shimura Danzo then took out three sealed scrolls, pointing to the blue scroll, he said: "Give this blue scroll to Yakushi Nono, this is herst mission in the Root." Shimura Danzo pointed to the red scroll, continuing his instructions: "Give this red scroll to Yakushi Kabuto, inside are the missions he is to carry out." "..." Uchiha Itachi nodded, indicating he had noted it down. Uchiha Itachi was somewhat puzzled; could this assessment really be so simple? "And this blue scroll..." Shimura Danzo looked down at Uchiha Itachi, his gaze faintly exuding a chill, as if observing Uchiha Itachi''s thoughts. "Yes." Uchiha Itachi quickly bowed his head. Was the real content of the assessmenting? Shimura Danzo''s speaking pace gradually slowed down: "Itachi, this blue scroll is your assessment. After you return,e and tell me if you still have the determination to sacrifice everything for the future of Konoha and the Uchiha!" "Yes!" Uchiha Itachi thought that nothing was a problem. The only problem was... probably another teammate in the squad. "By the way, Lord Danzo." After receiving the scrolls, Uchiha Itachi expressed his doubts: "Why kick Kagura-kun out of the Root? Because I joined the Root, Kagura-kun had to leave, and he has always been very hostile towards me..." "..." Shimura Danzo''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant. Was it his own desire to kick him out? That was forcefully snatched from my own hands by Sarutobi Hiruzen! Now, I can''t even make private contact with Akihara Kagura, and not long ago, Sarutobi Hiruzen even issued a specific ban against me, prohibiting any private contact with Akihara Kagura! Shimura Danzo thought of the kid, Akihara Kagura, and felt a slight sense of relief in his heart, thinking that he still had a chance to use Akihara Kagura. Unfortunately... This opportunity is hard to find now. "Don''t mind these..." After shaking his head, Shimura Danzo seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "Right, you need to keep a close watch on Akihara Kagura in the team..." "Kagura has the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai within him, making him an extremely powerful ninja for Konoha, and also an extremely dangerous person." Most importantly! Akihara Kagura is an outsider I brought back! This must not be known to others; this is the secret I can use to forever control Akihara Kagura! "..." Uchiha Itachi hesitated and then nodded. At this moment, Uchiha Itachi understood the sorrow of a spy. Even the teammates he would spend everyday with in the future must be watched as if they were enemies. In the future, he might even have to watch his own n members... Beneath the ground. Another spy, however, did not feel sorrowful. "Why do I always feel like Shimura Danzo has discovered me recently?" White Zetzu Awei shivered from time to time, hurriedly moving beneath the ground: "Could Shimura Danzo''s perception be so sharp? I can''t carry out such dangerous missions anymore!" White Zetzu Awei quickly moved back to Akihara Kagura''s side, as if he had discovered something tremendously joyful: "Uchiha Itachi is here to monitor you! Konoha has never trusted you! Danzo''s perception is too sharp! I might have been discovered by him! Kagura, when do you n to defect from Konoha to Akatsuki?" "I''ve guessed as much already." Akihara Kagura rubbed his temples, finding it boring to always observe White Zetzu using the [Ninja in the Shadow]: "Tell me everything you know..." Let me see first... If this White Zetzu named Awei is hiding anything from me! Unless it involves Uchiha Obito and the Akatsuki, White Zetzu Awei wouldn''t hide any information, revealing all the information exchanged between Uchiha Itachi and Shimura Danzo. "Sorry." This White Zetzu named Awei, embodying the spirit of the Best Employee of the Month, said with some self-reproach: "I haven''t found out the secret of those three scrolls yet. They didn''t talk about the secret of the scrolls. I only know one scroll belongs to the Dean Yakushi Kabuto, one scroll for Yakushi Nono, and thest scroll for Uchiha Itachi..." "It''s okay, I didn''t expect you to be that outstanding." Akihara Kagura casuallyforted it and continued, "First, go and look for Lord Orochimaru''s whereabouts for me. When the timees, I''ll introduce you to Orochimaru and the Akatsuki organization so he can conduct a human experiment on you, allowing you to be even better." "It doesn''t matter if Uchiha Itachi is watching me..." Akihara Kagura slowly tightened his grip on the Kusanagi Sword that Orochimaru had given him: "When we return, my origin will no longer be a problem." Chapter 88: Meeting Orochimaru Chapter 88: Meeting Orochimaru The next day. At the break of dawn. The squad gathered at the entrance of the Konoha Vige. Uchiha Itachi, worried about his younger brother being petnt at their farewell, left home early and was even the first to arrive at the rendezvous point. "Which route shall we take to the Land of Earth?" After asking, Akihara Kagura then suggested, "How about we go through the Land of Rain? I heard there''s still a civil war going on there, and we might even kill some people who are seeking death on our way..." "Let''s go through the Land of Grass!" Hatake Kakashi quickly made the decision. Even though Kakashi originally considered the route through the Land of Rain, hearing Akihara Kagura''s suggestion, he immediately changed to the peaceful route through the Land of Grass. In the past, Kakashi might have felt sad when passing by the Kannabi Bridge in the Land of Grass because it was the final resting ce of Uchiha Obito; Now, with Uchiha Obito still alive, Kakashi wouldn''t feel sad, and it might even motivate him to work harder to bring Uchiha Obito back to Konoha! "Actually, going through the Land of Rain is also an option..." Uchiha Itachi actually agreed with Akihara Kagura''s suggestion. Perhaps because he had received orders from Shimura Danzo yesterday to monitor Akihara Kagura, Itachi felt somewhat guilty towards his teammate. Even his actions when looking at Akihara Kagura were somewhat cautious. This is what a novice in espionage looks like. Even feeling a bit of shame and guilt while surveilling. "Why would you agree with Kagura''s suggestion?" Hatake Kakashi looked at Uchiha Itachi with some surprise: "Itachi, with your sensibilities, you should know that the Land of Grass is the most suitable route for us..." "I..." Uchiha Itachi pondered how to respond. "Hehe..." Akihara Kagura sneered, stepping in to help Itachi out of the awkward situation: "Perhaps he feels guilty for stealing my life? Did Lord Danzo promise you yesterday that he would hand over the Root to you in the future?" "..." Uchiha Itachi''s expression immediately became strange. What is all this mess! Shimura Danzo had no such intention at all; he just wanted me to be a spy! "It''s not... there''s nothing..." Uchiha Itachi helplessly shook his head, continuing, "I just asked Lord Danzo yesterday, and Lord Danzo did not show any intention of letting you return to the Root..." "There''s no need to hide it from me." Akihara Kagura sneered mockingly and said, "If you feel sorry for me, then when you take over Lord Danzo''s position in the future, give me the position of the leader of the Root" "Behave yourself!" Hatake Kakashi reached out and knocked on the back of Akihara Kagura''s head, then turned to Uchiha Itachi and said, "Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. When you be the leader of the Root in the future, just allowing Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto to leave the Root will be enough" "Ah" Uchiha Itachi widened his eyes in surprise. He had only heard these two namesst night; they were the two intelligence department members he needed to contact in the Rock Vige! Last night, Shimura Danzo gave him three scrolls, two of which were to be delivered to Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, the two intelligence department members. What is their rtionship with Akihara Kagura? "They are" Uchiha Itachi was curious about the rtionship between these two and Akihara Kagura. Hatake Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura, who was silent, and seeing that he seemed to have no objection, continued, "One is the Dean of the orphanage that took in Akihara Kagura, and the other is a friend of Akihara Kagura in the orphanage." "Yakushi Kabuto and I are not friends!" "It''s almost as I said" Hatake Kakashi shrugged indifferently, somewhat pleased that Akihara Kagura no longer mentioned killing Yakushi Kabuto, and continued, "So, when you take over Danzo''s position in the future, you can allow them to leave the Root" "Ah... No..." Uchiha Itachi hurriedly waved his hands to rify, "Lord Danzo has never intended to hand over the position of the Root''s leader to me; he just entrusted me with the task of contacting the intelligence members" There was nothing secret about this matter. Because Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura both knew that Shimura Danzo had definitely taught Uchiha Itachi how to contact the intelligence department members, as this was an order directly given by Sarutobi Hiruzen. As for the assessment he secretly received, it could not be disclosed. Uchiha Itachi recalled the assessment content he saw on thest scrollst night, which was to kill a person who would appear in the Land of Earth at a certain time and ce, guessing that he might have to kill an enemy affecting the undercover intelligence members. "Sooner orter..." Akihara Kagura shook his head indifferently and sincerely advised, "I really don''t understand where Lord Danzo thinks you excel, your strength is not even as strong as mine. You''d better wise up and leave the Root sooner rather thanter, and it''s best to stay away from Lord Danzo" "I will do my best." Uchiha Itachi rejected his advice. This teammate would never understand the situation he was facing. Uchiha Itachi would never leave the Root; he was looking for a hope to maintain peace between the Uchiha and Konoha. "Alright, it''s time to set off." Hatake Kakashi felt that Akihara Kagura''s words were somewhat sarcastic. However, Hatake Kakashi also believed that Uchiha Itachi really should consider keeping a distance from Shimura Danzo, but unfortunately, such matters were not for him, a mere Anbu squad leader, to decide. Throughout their journey, the Land of Fire seemed incredibly peaceful. What was odd, though, was that they asionally saw more and more pedestrians on the road. The closer this squad got to the Land of Grass, the more pedestrians they encountered. Among these pedestrians, there were even families with children. "What''s happening?" "The Land of Grass has been invaded!" After some investigation, Uchiha Itachi found the answer. The Land of Grass had invaded a small Vige, which, unable to withstand the Land of Grass, hired the Taketori n to counterattack the Land of Grass, plunging the entire Land of Grass into war. The Taketori n has always been belligerent,cking wisdom from top to bottom, liking to wander in the ninja world, asionally acting as mercenaries, never caring about any major vige''s stance, not even taking orders from the Mist Vige seriously. "Another war..." Hatake Kakashi shook his head and sighed, "I thought we could avoid the war in the Land of Rain, but it seems we can''t escape the mes of war after all..." Hatake Kakashi did not want to be involved in the war, and instructed softly, "Let''s be careful to pass through, hiding by day and moving by night, to avoid attracting more attention." "This is not something we can decide..." Akihara Kagura shrugged, believing that their journey through the Land of Grass might not be peaceful, especially since he was nning to stay in the Land of Grass for a while. To avoid detection, Hatake Kakashi decided to have the squad hide by day and move by night, taking routes through secluded forests as much as possible, to avoid being discovered by the Taketori n or the Grass ninjas. Morning. The sun had just risen. Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi rested at their camp. Akihara Kagura was in good spirits, insisting on going fishing by the river, which did not arouse suspicion from the two because this teammate really liked fishing. Fortunately, they did not suspect anything. Otherwise, Akihara Kagura might have had to resort to some means to have Orochimaru kidnap Uchiha Itachi and lead Hatake Kakashi away directly. ording to White Zetzu Awei''s reconnaissance, Orochimaru was nearby. By the river. A small white snake emerged. These small white snakes, possibly originating from the legendary Ryuchi Cave with strong sensory abilities, quickly sensed Akihara Kagura''s chakra. "Sssss..." The small white snake, having seen Akihara Kagura, quietly slithered into the bushes. At noon. A strange ripple suddenly appeared on the water surface. The appearance of a long-haired man suddenly emerged on the surface of the water, his body slowly walking out from the water as if he was a creature of the water itself. "Kagura." The long-haired man''s lips curved into a slight smile as he gazed at the stunned Akihara Kagura, greeting him warmly, "How have you been recently? Did you like the New Year''s gift I gave you? Why aren''t you speaking? Are you too excited to see me?" "Lord Orochimaru!" Akihara Kagura almost instantly excitedly put down the fishing rod in his hands! "There, there, no need to get excited." Orochimaru gently patted his head, his affectionate smile always carrying a hint of sinister terror: "I was wondering when to contact you, the nearby white snakes sensed your chakra, it seems there''s someone else''s chakra here..." "Those two are Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi." Akihara Kagura mentioned two names that brightened Orochimaru''s eyes. "Kakashi... and Uchiha Itachi..." Orochimaru''s tongue slowly crept out, greedily licking his lips: "Are they the experimental materials you brought me?" "..." Months had passed... Orochimaru really hasn''t changed at all... Always think of people as experimental materials, sooner orter it will bring disaster to you! "However, let it be." After saying that, Orochimaru continued on his own: "Although I''ve been in need of some Sharingan recently, using those two as experimental materials would be too wasteful. Their death here would also cause you to arouse suspicion in Konoha." "Yes." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded, speaking like a wanderer far from home: "I''ve only entered Konoha not long ago and was sent to the Anbu. Danzo abandoned me, and I''ve been trying to find a way to return to Root to monitor him, but Danzo won''t allow me to go back..." "Hehehe..." Orochimaru was already aware of this, his gaze revealing a hint of mockery: "Danzo wouldn''t want to give up your power." "It''s probably not that Danzo won''t let you go back, but rather your talent caught the attention of my teacher, Hiruzen, who forcefully transferred you from Root to the Anbu." Speaking of his teacher, Orochimaru couldn''t help but fall back into his old habit of always mentioning his teacher during conversations, beginning to criticize his own teacher with a sneer: "Wanting to possess great power, yet stubbornly clinging to the honor of the Hokage, unwilling to make sacrifices, only choosing to plunder the achievements of others, yet casting the sins upon others." Akihara Kagura could only listen quietly and cautiously spoke, "But I have notpleted the surveince task Lord Orochimaru entrusted to me..." "No." Orochimaru reached out, caressing Akihara Kagura, and said with a smile, "You have done better than I imagined. I already know about it, like the incident in the Mist Vige. That technique is very powerful." This was something Orochimaru had not anticipated. Although Orochimaru believed in Akihara Kagura''s extraordinary talent in Wood Release, he did not expect this kid to be strong enough to use the Wood Dragon Technique, which was said to be used only by the First Hokage! "As for Shimura Danzo, his matter is of no importance." "That greedy coward wouldn''t dare to betray my alliance." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and continued, "The purpose of sending you to Konoha was merely to allow you to learn more Wood Release ninjutsu. Unexpectedly, you learned powerful Wood Release techniques and even infiltrated the Konoha Anbu." "Since you have entered the Anbu, stay there." Orochimaru said with a smile, "After all, I cannot change bodies yet. If you stay undercover, you can help me gather more information..." Orochimaru spread his hands, somewhat indulged in his own masterpiece: "My teacher would never imagine that a genius ninja seen as the future of Konoha is actually a perfect creation from my hands." "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, first ncing at his reward and new mission. [System Prompt]: [Go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release ninjutsu, and monitor the alliance between Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. Completed, reward: Orochimaru-Style Sword Technique.] [Orochimaru-Style Sword Technique (Originating from Orochimaru''s swordsmanship, known for its sinister and tricky reputation, ranks among the top in the ninja world''s swordsmanship, capable ofpeting with masters of the sword!)] [System Prompt]: [New task, infiltrate Konoha''s Anbu and gather information for Orochimaru.] This sword technique reward is somewhat inconvenient to use. After all, Orochimaru is no ordinary person, and many can recognize his swordsmanship. Akihara Kagura is very satisfied with his reward and begins to present some of the difficulties he has encountered. "If I can do more for Lord Orochimaru in the future, I am willing to continue staying undercover in the Anbu, but it''s very inconvenient in the Konoha Anbu, it''s always hard to act alone, even trying to contact Lord Orochimaru is inconvenient..." Akihara Kagura was saying this, intending to signal White Zetzu Awei toe out and introduce the Akatsuki organization to Orochimaru, but Orochimaru suddenly interrupted him. "I have already considered this point." Orochimaru couldn''t help butugh, feeling somewhat proud of his foresight: "I had noticed a young man from the Root long ago, initially nning to use him as a spy hidden within Konoha to help me unearth the talents of Konoha. I never expected you to outperform him..." "Just right." "In the future, he can help you convey intelligence." Orochimaru mentioned the person''s name with a smile, "That young one is called Yakushi Kabuto, who might still be dreaming that hard work will someday free him and his foster mother from the Root..." "These ignorant people, they simply do not understand the despicableness of Shimura Danzo. That guy would never let any spy live, even going as far as to end the lives of that young man and the poor woman in a cruel manner..." Orochimaru slowly clenched his fist, his smile gradually turning proud, seemingly believing that Yakushi Kabuto couldn''t escape his grasp: "Once Shimura Danzo makes a move, and the young man discovers the cruel truth, I will take him away from Shimura Danzo''s hands, then have him infiltrate Konoha again to help you transmit intelligence..." "Actually..." Akihara Kagura felt somewhat embarrassed, whispering: "When I was transferred to the Anbu, Shimura Danzo arranged an identity for me, that of a child from the Konoha orphanage." "That''s not surprising." "Shimura Danzo probably wouldn''t arrange any other identity." Orochimaru nodded with a smile, seeming very satisfied with Akihara Kagura''s identity: "It''s a wonderful coincidence. When I eventually recruit that young one, Yakushi Kabuto, I can have him solidify that identity for you." "I have met Yakushi Kabuto." Akihara Kagura seemed even more embarrassed, continuing in a low voice: "Yakushi Kabuto should... probably believe that I am a child from the orphanage now, right?" "Yakushi Kabuto believes you''re a child from the orphanage?" Orochimaru frowned, starting to ponder: "Could it be that this identity arranged by Shimura Danzo is wless... If even Yakushi Kabuto hasn''t spotted any ws, it''s unlikely anyone else in Konoha will, it seems Shimura Danzo has some use after all." "Yes." Akihara Kagura breathed a sigh of relief, first casting this me onto Shimura Danzo, before continuing: "I interacted with Yakushi Kabuto ording to the identity he arranged for me, and so far, there haven''t been any ws. Shimura Danzo ns to find an opportunity in the future to kill both Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, thinking that would eliminate any future trouble..." This wasn''t really a lie by Akihara Kagura. After all, Shimura Danzo had mentioned before that Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto were still useful for the time being and couldn''t be killed, which means Shimura Danzo definitely had a n to kill them, perhaps the n was already being prepared... "Shimura Danzo is a bit too extreme." Orochimaru shook his head, disdainful of Shimura Danzo''s philosophy: "A person''s life is only once, some people are more useful alive than dead, Yakushi Kabuto is a clever medical ninja, even his learning ability is quite remarkable..." "Shimura Danzo failed to recognize Yakushi Kabuto''s strengths and did not pay attention to how to utilize people, always believing that killing could solve all problems, Kagura, do not pick up his faults..." "..." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded. Chapter 89: Fishing, not literally, but literally... Anyways its philosophical Chapter 89: Fishing, not literally, but literally... Anyways it''s philosophical Akihara Kagura does not consider himself extreme. A child raised by Orochimaru from a young age, it would be strange if his personality were normal! As a child nurtured by Orochimaru, as a former subordinate of Shimura Danzo, and as the future cornerstone of the Akatsuki organization, Akihara Kagura''s personality must be extreme. Even... Akihara Kagura must be even more extreme than them. Only in this way, would these superiors not dare to assign him some important and arduous tasks, lest Akihara Kagura causes upheaval while carrying out his duties. "Are you heading to the Rock Vige?" Orochimaru, aware of themotion Uchiha Obito caused in the Rock Vige, understood the purpose of this team''s configuration: "Are you investigating information on Uchiha Obito?" This route is the necessary path to the Land of Earth. Orochimaru is well aware that Konoha, from top to bottom, does not wish for another war and naturally would not interfere in the war of the Land of Grass. If Konoha were to interfere first, it might provoke other major ninja viges to get involved. "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, mentioning the origin of this matter: "Because Captain Kakashi discovered that his teammate Uchiha Obito hade back to life, he has been tracking Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts, wanting to bring Uchiha Obito back to Konoha" "What a fool..." Orochimaru''s expression darkened. Orochimaru thought of his own experiences during this period and felt a kind of empathy for the bond between Uchiha Obito and Hatake Kakashi. After defecting from Konoha, his former friend Jiraiya had been tirelessly tracking his whereabouts, earnestly trying to bring him back to Konoha. Although Jiraiya had not caused any significant harm, he would always inexplicably infiltrate theboratory, disrupting Orochimaru''s experimental research. "Hmph" Orochimaru snorted coldly, very dissatisfied with such behavior: "When will these fools realize that what they are doing is futile" "Is that person named Jiraiya still causing trouble for Lord Orochimaru?" Akihara Kagura knew Orochimaru was cursing Jiraiya, seemingly inadvertently steering the conversation towards the Akatsuki organization: "I have found a way to deal with the trouble caused by Jiraiya" "Somebody from an organization discovered my Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, secretly infiltrated Konoha to recruit me, iming they could help solve the problem of Lord Orochimaru being pursued by Jiraiya" "Oh? What organization?" Orochimaru''s gaze immediately sharpened. Orochimaru did not care whether the other party could solve the Jiraiya issue, but was concerned about the organization that attempted to recruit and deceive his future vessel. "Akatsuki." Akihara Kagura became somewhat spirited, seriously rmending this future major viinous organization of the ninja world to Orochimaru: "Uchiha Obito is a member of Akatsuki, always iming to be the de facto leader of the organization." "An organization founded by Uchiha Obito" Orochimaru immediately lost interest in the Akatsuki organization. Although Uchiha Obito caused storms in the ninja world, utilizing the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, to control the Mist Vige and even recently stirred up some trouble in the Rock Vige... But... This is an organization of younger-generation rogue ninjas from Konoha. Uchiha Obito''s infiltration into Konoha was detected, and his conspiracies were thwarted by Konoha repeatedly. It seemed like a young man getting arrogant with a more powerful Sharingan... Orochimaru believed he could cause a biggermotion in the ninja world with just a little effortpared to Uchiha Obito; it''s just that he preferred experimental research over causing disturbances. "..." Akihara Kagura immediately saw Orochimaru''sck of interest. Now, Uchiha Obito being used as the face of the Akatsuki organization, his fame and status seemed too low, even lowering the organization''s tone... This shows the importance of having a notable figure in an organization, even if they''re not actually useful, a name alone can attract people. Perhaps the Uchiha name could deceive those with little insight, but Orochimaru, an S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha, is all too familiar with the affairs of the Uchiha n, those red-eyed folks couldn''t even handle the challenges from Shimura Danzo! "No need to bother with that organization anymore." Orochimaru didn''t care, his narrow eyes showing a dangerous look: "That Uchiha Obito has discovered your true identity..." "I''ll find time to gather information on the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Obito, topletely eliminate him, to prevent him from causing you any trouble in the future, perhaps even obtaining a Mangekyo Sharingan as an experimental subject..." "But..." Akihara Kagura felt his superior was somewhat arrogant, trying to salvage the situation: "The organization''s ability to gather information is excellent, they even found out I''m under Orochimaru, and my fight with Uchiha Obito, his abilities are also very strange, I worry that a conflict with them could trouble Lord Orochimaru..." "Kagura." Orochimaru affectionately patted his shoulder, interrupting him with a lightugh: "I will handle this matter, what you need to do now is to stay in Konoha and train well." Orochimaru was somewhat impatient, as in the future when he needed to change bodies, he nned to take over Akihara Kagura''s body, to give his old teacher, Hiruzen, a huge surprise! "Alright." Akihara Kagura lowered his head somewhat helplessly. "Don''t worry about me." Orochimaru could understand the kid''s concern for him, smiling to soothe his subordinate''s emotions: "Jiraiya poses no threat to me at all..." Orochimaru couldn''t stay long, after assigning all tasks to Akihara Kagura, he quietly left. After his superior left, Akihara Kagura watched his figure disappearpletely, then slowly said, "Did you hear that? Awei, Lord Orochimaru doesn''t want to join the Akatsuki." "Then let''s beat him up" White Zetzu Awei''s upper body slowly emerged from the ground. "We probably don''t need to intervene..." Akihara Kagura leisurely sat down, picked up his fishing rod again, rebaited the hook, tightened the line, and cast the bait: "Orochimaru will take the initiative to approach the Akatsuki organization. In time, we will know whether Orochimaru or the Akatsuki organization is more worthy of our allegiance..." "Are we going to do nothing?" White Zetzu Awei''s thoughts gradually aligned with Akihara Kagura''s. "Do you like to work?" Akihara Kagura asked in return. "No." White Zetzu Awei quickly shook his head: "Although I don''t know what else I should do, who would want to go out and work when they can liefortably underground?" Akihara Kagura began to exin his theory: "Then do you believe that, regardless of whether we inform Uchiha Obito about this matter, Orochimaru and the Akatsuki organization are bound to sh? So why should we bother? Why waste our time and chakra?" "You''re right." White Zetzu Awei quickly nodded. "Go to Rock Vige, keep an eye on Yakushi Kabuto for me." Akihara Kagura took out a photo from his pocket. Although White Zetzu Awei did not find out about the three scrolls Uchiha Itachi obtained from Shimura Danzo, Akihara Kagura could roughly understand from their interactions that Shimura Danzo was likely to make a move on Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono. At this moment, sending White Zetzu Awei to watch Yakushi Kabuto, and to see if Yakushi Kabuto has contacted Yakushi Nono, and whether Yakushi Nono haspletely forgotten himself as a child of the orphanage... No. I''m not a child from the orphanage at all. That was just a story I made up. Akihara Kagura quickly shook his head, whether he was a child from the orphanage in the future depended on Yakushi Nono, wondering if the orphanage dean would experience any memory distortion because of his story. "Go watch Yakushi Kabuto!" Akihara Kagura narrowed his eyes and said softly, "I want to see how he''s doing now, to see if he''s been in contact with anyone recently... Maybe something interesting will happen to Yakushi Kabuto soon." "Okay!" "I love watching interesting events!" White Zetzu Awei happily took the photo, having already eavesdropped on Yakushi Kabuto''s affairs, and grinned, expressing his hobby: "I and my original self love to observe the stories happening in the ninja world!" The photo was of Yakushi Kabuto. This photo of Kabuto was actually tricked out of his hands by Akihara Kagura. Now, taking it out just lets White Zetzu Awei know his target. The fishing rod on the river surface trembled. Akihara Kagura quickly pulled up the fishing rod, and a fish about the length of an arm hung on the hook, constantly swinging back and forth on the hook. The energy in the ninja world is abundant, and there are many big fish in the river. This fish is not considered very big in the ninja world, and perhaps it still has a long time to grow, but at this moment, it was caught by Akihara Kagura. However, Akihara Kagura had no intention of letting it go. "Good luck..." With aposure that did not match his outward age, Akihara Kagura carefully removed the fish: "A fish that''s been hooked can''t be allowed to get wounded by the hook again." "Kabuto is that fish." White Zetzu Awei, looking at the photo of Kabuto, didn''t quite understand Akihara Kagura''s idea: "This fish doesn''t seem to have anything special about it, just an ordinary person, right?" "Some fish, well, grow big once you raise them." Akihara Kagura patiently lectured White Zetzu Awei, then continued: "For now, we''ll throw this fish into Orochimaru''s pond, and everyone will raise it for a while." Akihara Kagura hummed, a hint of confidence shining in his youthful eyes: "But this fish swallowed my bait, and after it grows up, it must belong to us." "Then I''m off." White Zetzu Awei quickly sank into the ground. "Let''s go, I''ll fish for a while longer." Akihara Kagura leisurely re-baited the hook and cast the line, the hook tracing a beautiful arc into the river: "The resources in the ninja world are really abundant, too many fish getting hooked, there''s not even enough time to bait them, White Zetzu is starting to bite at empty hooks" Chapter 91: Karin Chapter 91: Karin Dawn. The wind carried a tinge of blood. Akihara Kagura was dozing off against a tree. Hatake Kakashi stood on the edge of the forest on alert, while Uchiha Itachi nced at the hundreds of bodies of Grass ninja piled up behind him. Since Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura had a talk, Kakashi understood more about Kagura and became more aware of the young one''s outlook on life. Even though Akihara Kagura grew up beside Shimura Danzo, he still did not forget the innate kindness within humans, embodying a contradiction of extreme good and extreme evil. Hatake Kakashi agreed to let Akihara Kagura stay here to wait for the Grass ninja''s reinforcements and the little girl who lost her mother. He also rejected Kagura''s suggestion to destroy the Grass Vige, as doing so would likely rm the nearby Land of Earth and bring trouble to Konoha Moreover, Akihara Kagura even suggested they could pin the destruction of the Grass Vige on Obito Uchiha. Wasn''t that going too far? Hatake Kakashi managed to persuade Akihara Kagura, believing that their destruction of Grass Vige''s main defensive line meant that the bloodthirsty Taketori n could easily invade and annihte the Grass Country, making any further trouble unnecessary. "Captain Kakashi." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but whisper, "Captain Kakashi, all the bodies have been collected. When can we start the cremation?" Last night, Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi had collected all the bodies, but they weren''t in a hurry to destroy the evidence, which Itachi found strange. "It''s not time yet." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, looking at Akihara Kagura resting against the tree: "There''s another batch of bodies that hasn''t arrived yet. They should be burned together" "Another batch of bodies hasn''t arrived?" Uchiha Itachi looked up following Hatake Kakashi''s gaze, looking at his teammate who was pretending to sleep, feeling a chill in his heart: "Does this mean" "The bodies have arrived" Akihara Kagura''s eyes suddenly opened! A group of Grass ninjas rushed towards the forest quickly. Among them, a red-haired little girl, weak and barely able to run, fell to the ground, gasping for breath. "Don''t stop in ces like this!" "But, I''ve never been on a battlefield" This red-haired little girl, wearing sses and looking about six or seven years old, felt panic and fear. A Grass ninja captain coldly looked back at Karin, not hiding his killing intent: "Hurry up and follow us to support! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" This group of Grass ninja reinforcements quickly arrived at the forest, only to see the piled-up bodies of Grass ninjas, feeling terrified! "Who did this?" "All the defenders at the position are dead, where is our enemy?" "In the forest" The little girl with red hair seemed to sense something, her face filled with panic as she looked towards the depths of the forest: "There is a terrifying person in the forest!" Although this little girl didn''t know why she could see him, she could already feel a monstrous threat hiding in the forest, a terrifying figure! "Her perception is quite excellent..." A young man''s voice came from within the forest. "Who''s there!" The Grass Ninja team leader quickly turned his head! The next moment! A vine suddenly burst out of the ground! This vine was incredibly thick, instantly piercing through the body of the Grass Ninja Squad Leader! With the prelude''s rise, countless vines and roots rapidly emerged, killing off this Grass Ninja support team! The little girl with red hair could only squat on the ground in terror, clutching her head, trying to use this behavior to cover her fear! However... These vines seemed to bear no malice towards her. The terrifying figure in the forest manipted vine after vine to kill the Grass Ninjas, yet not a single vine harmed a hair on her head. The battle ended quickly. The Grass Ninjas, facing an unknown terrifying enemy, had no power to resist and quickly became cold corpses. After this Grass Ninja team was wiped out, the battlefield quickly quieted down, and after a while, a rustling of footsteps was heard again. "Prepare to burn the bodies..." This was the voice of a young man. "Yes!" This was the voice of a teenager. "Are you the ''little thing'' they spoke of?" This was another young man''s voice. The little girl with red hair lifted her head in fear, only to see the terrifying chakra within this teenager, the terrifying figure from the forest! It was this teenager... Who had killed all the Grass Ninjas here! "I...I..." The little girl with red hair had tears in her eyes, filled with fear. "We are ninjas from Konoha." Akihara Kagura squatted in front of her, his face breaking into a sunny smile: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Akihara Kagura, killing is just a hobby, fishing is my main hobby" "I...my name is Karin" Karin dared not refuse to answer, shivering as she replied. Akihara Kagura tilted his head towards the forest: "Those guys in the forest said before they died, that you have a special ability, where one can recover just by biting you?" "Yes" Karin''s eyes filled with even more fear. Was this terrifying ninja, who killed the grass ninja, after her blood as well? "Your ability is impressive, almost catching up to mine." After nodding in praise, Akihara Kagura continued: "However, it seems they still don''t know about your other ability, right? Since you saw me hiding in the forest, does that mean you can see enemies from a great distance away?" Mind''s Eye of the Kagura. The most powerful sensory technique in the ninja world. This name sounds a bit like Akihara Kagura''s exclusive ability, but it is actually a unique ability of the Uzumaki n, and only those with a high purity of Uzumaki bloodline have a chance to awaken it. Besides being able to sense anomalies within tens of kilometers, Mind''s Eye of the Kagura can even detect the number of enemies; if the enemy''s chakra characteristics are known, it can also detect the enemy''s exact location and all their movements; this terrifying sensory ability is even superior to that of the Hyuga n! The most terrifying aspect... Mind''s Eye of the Kagura, this special sensory ability, can also judge whether a person is lying through the fluctuations in their chakra. "Sometimes I can see, sometimes I can''t..." Karin still doesn''t understand what her Mind''s Eye of the Kagura really is, often in a state of working intermittently, and most of the time, she can only see it when she is particrly afraid. "Come with us." Akihara Kagura stood up, not caring whether Karin would refuse: "Since you have special abilities, we''re not in a hurry to send you back to Konoha. Follow us on our mission for now, to see if you can be of any use..." Akihara Kagura nced back at Karin, his face cold: "If you prove to be of no use, after returning to Konoha, you''ll be sent to a terrifying ce." "I can be of use!" Karin hurriedly indicated that she was still useful alive! "Hey, hey, hey, don''t scare the child!" Hatake Kakashi took a moment to clean up the corpses, handing over the task of burning the bodies to Uchiha Itachi, and came over just to see Akihara Kagura scaring the little girl. Hatake Kakashi looked down at Karin, softly reassuring her: "Don''t be afraid, Kagura is just a bit extreme in his personality. He actually stayed behind to save you after secretly hearing the story about you and your mother in the forest..." "Ah? Why... Why?" Karin looked at Akihara Kagura somewhat astonished. "Because you seem to be of use." Akihara Kagura spoke with indifference, stating the in truth. "Because of pity for your background!" Hatake Kakashi sighed helplessly, looking at Akihara Kagura: "Even though you''re doing a good deed, don''t always make yourself out to be the viin..." "Hmph, chatterbox." Akihara Kagura''s expression seemed slightly annoyed, as if his thoughts were exposed. "Are you really not going to send her back to Konoha?" Remembering what Akihara Kagura had said, Hatake Kakashi spoke up: "We are going to the Land of Earth for a reconnaissance mission. It''s very likely we''ll encounter unimaginable dangers. Didn''t you say you''d use the Flying Thunder God Technique to send her back to Konoha?" "If she''s only useful for recovery, then she''s of no use to me. But she has a unique sensory ability, which could be helpful for our mission." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi, seemingly reminding him not to forget their conversation fromst night: "Besides... Konoha isn''t necessarily safe for her." After saying this, Akihara Kagura looked down at Karin and asked: "little girl, do you want to go to Konoha, or stay with us?" "I''ll stay... with you." Karin timidly lowered her head, nervously clutching her clothes: "I can be useful, don''t leave me behind..." "Then let''s go." Akihara Kagura picked up Karin by the cor: "Practice your chakra well on the way. When we get to the Land of Earth, use your ability to help us find where our target is hiding." "I might not be able to see..." Karin looked at Akihara Kagura with some fear. Although the little girl just learned from Hatake Kakashi that Akihara Kagura might not be a bad person, his demeanor was indeed a bit frightening! "Can''t see?" Akihara Kagura looked down at the little girl in his hands, continuing to intimidate: "Didn''t I say, if you''re useless, you''ll have to go to a terrifying ce." "The hospital?" Karin remembered her experiences. The most terrifying ce in the world might be the hospital, where the injured always want to draw her blood for healing. If she can''t see where the target is, the only use she might have is her blood, which can heal the injured, right? "Weren''t you saying you wouldn''t send her to the Root?" Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but whisper a reminder to Akihara Kagura, "Didn''t we say that we would let her apany Naruto, when we get back?" For Hatake Kakashi, the most terrifying ce for a child should be the Root. Last night, it was clearly agreed that this child would not fall into the hands of Danzo. "Who said we were sending her to the Root?" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi with surprise. Hatake Kakashi thought for a moment and said with some confusion, "Apart from the Root and the ANBU interrogation room, what other terrifying ces could there be in Konoha?" "Ninja School." "...Eh?" "Kids still need to go to school properly!" Akihara Kagura looked at Karin, showing a hint of envy in his eyes, and scolded, "If you don''t study hard, in the future, you can only live in the dark like me, making mistakes during missions and being doubted by others" Hatake Kakashi understood the look in Akihara Kagura''s eyes. Was this guy regretting that he had never studied at the Konoha Ninja School? No. To put it normally. Akihara Kagura hadn''t even enjoyed the normal life of a child in Konoha, so did he want to let Karin make up for his regret? "Captain Kakashi." After Uchiha Itachi incinerated the corpses and erased the traces, he looked at Karin in Akihara Kagura''s hand with some surprise, "This little girl is..." "This is..." When Hatake Kakashi opened his mouth wanting to introduce Karin, Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly interrupted what he was about to say. "Uchiha Itachi." "This matter has nothing to do with you." Akihara Kagura spoke coldly, changing his statement to Uchiha Itachi, "This is a gift I want to give to Lord Danzo. You don''t need to worry about it." If Uchiha Itachi knew about Karin''s abilities, he would eventually tell Danzo. Wanting to gain the trust of Konoha''s higher-ups, he wouldn''t hide anything from Danzo; It would be better for Akihara Kagura to rify himself that he wanted to give this little girl to Danzo, thenter throw the me of Karin not entering the Root onto Hatake Kakashi. Uchiha Itachi felt that Akihara Kagura was being too extreme again. This teammate always thought he wanted topete with him for Shimura Danzo''s favor. "Stay away from her." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi and warned in a deep voice, "She is a future member of the Root. You don''t have a say in this. The matter of ourpetition for the leadership of the Root has not been settled yet!" "I''m not..." Uchiha Itachi could only try hard to argue. Shimura Danzo had never said that he would hand over the position of the Root''s leader to himself! "You stay away from him too." Akihara Kagura then turned to Karin, advising, "This is a demon who wouldn''t blink even when killing someone. I am the one who saved you, understand?" "..." Uchiha Itachi didn''t want to refute, nor did he have the strength to refute Akihara Kagura''s nder. At least, when the Uchiha n faced enemies, they would definitely use their Sharingan with eyes open. What Akihara Kagura said left him somewhat unable to rebut. "Understood!" Karin hurriedly nodded her head. Although she didn''t know why Akihara Kagura kept saying different things, as if her future had different paths... but no matter where she ended up going, it was much better for her than going to the hospital. "Kagura, stop mocking Itachi." Hatake Kakashi scolded Akihara Kagura. Although Hatake Kakashi didn''t quite understand why Akihara Kagura wanted to hide Karin''s matter from Uchiha Itachi, he still didn''t fully disclose Karin''s situation. "I''m not mocking him." Akihara Kagura took a deep look at Uchiha Itachi and said, "I''ve warned him many times already to also stay away from Lord Danzo" Chapter 92: Whether anyone can stop me from killing you in the future, will depend on your luck… Chapter 92: Whether anyone can stop me from killing you in the future, will depend on your luck¡­ "Kagura-kun." "We''ve spent too much time here." Uchiha Itachi disregarded the advice from Akihara Kagura once again. Like most of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Itachi also had a stubborn and obsessive side,pletely ignoring Akihara Kagura''s counsel. The squad set off towards the Land of Earth. Shortly after their departure, the Kaguya n infiltrated the forest, discovering that the defenses of the Land of Grass had vanished without a trace. These frenzied ninjas did not care whether it was a trap or not, directly attacking the Grass Vige and simply upying the deserted vige. Many years ago. Due to a guy named Uchiha Madara being too powerful, leading the Uchiha n to be more warlike than the Kaguya n, they directly drove the Kaguya n to the Land of Water. The Kaguya n had always been looking for a ce to settle but were not epted by other ninja viges due to their warlike nature. They even discussed attacking the Mist Vige. This time, acting as mercenaries to attack the Land of Grass, might not be without the intention of returning to the maind of the ninja world. Now, the Kaguya n finally had their own foothold. Even though it was just a small vige, it was a ce for them to reside, and they immediately sent people to bring their n members from the Land of Water. Konoha, the Hokage building. The incident in the Land of Grass drew Konoha''s attention. The entire ninja world knew that the Kaguya n had a warlike gene in their bones, inevitably worrying some that these people would overestimate themselves and crazily attack Konoha. "Let Hizashi go on a diplomatic mission." Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a deep understanding of the n history during the Warring States period, said: "I remember, isn''t the Hyuga n a distant rtive of the Kaguya n?" Just like the rtionship between the Senju n and the Uzumaki n, the Hyuga n and the Kaguya n also had a familial rtionship, and even asionally maintained Warring States-era nobility-style interactions between the two ns. "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo, who always liked to hold opposing views to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s normal perspectives, said: "The Kaguya n will cause trouble sooner orter. It''s better to find an opportunity to eliminate them..." "Danzo, you''re being a bit extreme." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, continuing: "Many things, if handled properly, could actually bring greater benefits to Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen took out his pipe, exhaling a swirl of smoke: "Have you talked with Itachist time? Is he willing to help us intervene in the Uchiha n''s attitude towards Konoha?" "We''ll know when the little guyes back from the Rock Vige." Shimura Danzo, squinting his eyes, was satisfied with his assessment of Uchiha Itachi: "If he''s willing to be our eyes and ears, dealing with the Uchiha n''s matters will be much easier." Land of Earth. The entire geographical environment is rocky mountains. On one hand, the geographical environment has made it difficult for the Rock Vige tomunicate with the outside world; on the other hand, this environment also greatly reduces the likelihood of the Land of Earth being invaded. The Rock Vige only needs to defend the narrow paths. Unless invaded from the coastline, it is difficult for other viges to attack the Land of Earth from thend, and there is even the risk of a total annihtion of the invading forces. The location of the Rock Vige is known for its strong defenses, surrounded by dense fortresses of rocks, making infiltration extremely difficult. Furthermore, the Rock Vige has the highest number of ninjas among the five great ninja viges. During the Third Great Ninja War, the Rock Vige was engaged in multiple fronts, sending troops to attack the Land of Fire, nearly breaking through the Land of Fire''s defenses; and deploying tens of thousands of troops to besiege the ninja forces of the Cloud Vige. If it weren''t for the sacrifice of the Third Raikage of the Cloud Vige, the elite forces of the Cloud Vige might have beenpletely annihted. Simrly, it is very difficult for the ninjas of the Rock Vige to recognize their own, as ninjas need to undertake missions to sustain their livelihoods, many Rock ninjas hardly have the chance to encounter arade they have met before. After Yakushi Kabuto infiltrated the Rock Vige, he had been trying to find the Dean Nono, who was also hiding in the Rock Vige, hoping to meet with his Dean to inform her about the conspiracy from Shimura Danzo and about Akihara Kagura, whom the head had forgotten. Unfortunately, there was not enough time. Yakushi Kabuto was also unclear about the code name of Nono. In case Nono was no longer posing as a wandering priestess in the Rock Vige, inquiring rashly might expose the Dean''s identity, and to avoid exposing his own identity, Yakushi Kabuto had to live as a normal ninja. As a result, the Rock Vige experienced chaos triggered by Uchiha Obito controlling the Five-Tails Jinchuriki to assassinate the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, leading to the vige being locked down for a week. This made Yakushi Kabuto''s actions even more difficult. Fortunately, the lockdown of the Rock Vige was finally lifted. Yakushi Kabuto, fearing to attract attention, dared not take any action and could only continue to undertake missions in the Rock Vige. Recently, Yakushi Kabuto had been carrying out escort missions in a border town of the Land of Earth, thinking that the Dean, Nono, might appear there, as Konoha might request information about the Rock Vige and Uchiha Obito from them. As expected. Yakushi Kabuto found the contact code left by a Konoha intelligence officer in the border town and had to rush to meet. As a result Yakushi Kabuto met a ck-haired boy at the rendezvous point. "Uchiha Itachi" Yakushi Kabuto felt somewhat relieved. Fortunately, it was Uchiha Itachi who came at this time, not Akihara Kagura. After Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi arrived in the Land of Earth, he let them find a ce to stay first, while he tried to contact the Intelligence Division personnel of the Land of Earth. Luckily, there was an intelligence officer here. Yakushi Kabuto casually walked towards Uchiha Itachi, approached the boy, suddenly grabbed him fiercely, and pulled the young boy into an alley! "I am Yakushi Kabuto, a member of the Intelligence Division." With one sentence, Yakushi Kabuto calmed Uchiha Itachi down. "..." Uchiha Itachi heard the name of Yakushi Kabuto but did not immediately trust it. Instead, he seriously exchanged the secret code exclusive to Yakushi Kabuto of the Konoha Intelligence Division. "Connection sessful." It was only then that Uchiha Itachi''s expression rxed, and he began to inquire, "I am here to request the assistance of intelligence personnel to help us investigate the intelligence regarding Uchiha Obito''s control over the Five-Tails'' Jinchuriki. Do you have any information on Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts?" "I know some." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses, speaking softly, "When the Five-Tails'' Jinchuriki, Han, attempted to assassinate the Third Tsuchikage, noki, he was subdued on the spot by noki. noki discovered that Han was controlled by the Sharingan, and Uchiha Obito suddenly appeared" "The Third Tsuchikage, noki, attempted to capture Uchiha Obito unsessfully, and Uchiha Obito escaped, iming that he wouldpletely destroy Rock Vige next time, which enraged noki" "The entire Rock Vige was locked down for a week, with everyone searching for Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts. I haven''t found out the results of this capture operation yet" "Maybe he was caught... maybe not" "This is a secret known only to the higher-ups of Rock Vige, and as a low-ranking ninja, I can''t find out any specific information. Please give me a little more time." "That''s eptable." Uchiha Itachi nodded. Such matters were never easy to investigate. Hearing that the person sent by his superiors was willing to give him more time, Yakushi Kabuto felt slightly relieved. As long as Konoha still needed his intelligence, the crisis for himself and the Dean, Nono, should be dyed for a while. "By the way." Uchiha Itachi took out a red scroll and handed it to Yakushi Kabuto: "This is thetest mission from Lord Danz to you." "I understand." Yakushi Kabuto took the red scroll, as if he remembered something, suddenly asked, "By the way, I want to ask about someone, Akihara Kagura in the Anbu. How is he doing? I remember you and he were both candidates in the Chunin Exams. Did he pass?" Uchiha Itachi hesitated. This spy''s information was too outdated! At this moment, Uchiha Itachi did not know whether he should say more. He knew about the close rtionship between Yakushi Kabuto and Akihara Kagura, but if he revealed that Akihara Kagura was also there, would it be a vition of the rules of the Konoha Intelligence Division if these two people contacted each other privately? However Uchiha Itachi soon no longer needed to worry about this issue. "Yakushi Kabuto, your question is too impolite." Akihara Kagura quietly appeared beside Yakushi Kabuto, seemingly opening his mouth carelessly to say: "Uchiha Itachi standing before you will, in the future, take over the position of the head of the Root Division from Lord Danzo. Asking him about the Chunin Exam, isn''t that poking at his wound?" "Akihara Kagura!" Yakushi Kabuto''s face suddenly became somewhat panicked. Although he had always been concerned about the news of Akihara Kagura, he definitely did not want to meet him here, especially at this time and ce! "Kagura-kun!" Uchiha Itachi stepped forward, cautioning Akihara Kagura for viting Konoha''s rules: "Unless permitted, it is forbidden to make private contact with members of the Intelligence Division, this vites the Konoha''s regtions, right?" Uchiha Itachi looked at the somewhat trembling Yakushi Kabuto and softly said: "Yakushi Kabuto, you can go now." "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto immediately wanted to leave this ce, he could not continue to waste time here, he must find the Dean as soon as possible! Yakushi Kabuto knew about Akihara Kagura''swlessness in the Root Division, he did not believe Akihara Kagura would follow any rules, nor did he think Akihara Kagura would not dare to kill him and the Dean! However... Yakushi Kabuto was faintly curious... How did Uchiha Itachi be Shimura Danzo''s sessor? Could it be that Shimura Danzo is about to die? And what identity does Akihara Kagura hold? "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave..." Akihara Kagura, with great interest, watched Yakushi Kabuto stop and smiled amiably to say: "Yakushi Kabuto, you should know what it means for me to appear here, right?" "I know..." Yakushi Kabuto slowly lowered his head. "That''s good." Akihara Kagura then satisfactorily nodded his head, nced at the red scroll in his hand: "It seems you have a new mission, go andplete your mission first!" "As for our matter..." "There''s no rush for this moment." Akihara Kagura, looking at the somewhat uneasy Yakushi Kabuto, wore a yful smile in his eyes. "..." Cold sweat slowly slid down Yakushi Kabuto''s forehead. Akihara Kagura watched Yakushi Kabuto with an increasingly intense smile: "Now that you''re here, the people who should be met, must be met. The people who should be killed, must be killed" "" Uchiha Itachi felt that things might not be as simple as he had thought. Was the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Yakushi Kabuto really as good as Hatake Kakashi had said? Why did Akihara Kagura speak with sarcasm, and why did Yakushi Kabuto seem so scared upon seeing Akihara Kagura here? "Yakushi Kabuto, you should go first." Uchiha Itachi stood firmly in front of Akihara Kagura, signaling Yakushi Kabuto to leave first. "" Yakushi Kabuto stood still, not daring to move. Compared to Uchiha Itachi, what Yakushi Kabuto was more worried about was Akihara Kagura''s attitude. "Yakushi Kabuto, you can go now." The words spoken by Akihara Kagura granted Yakushi Kabuto a great reprieve. Just as Yakushi Kabuto was about to leave, Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi, as if speaking to him: "Whether anyone can stop me from killing in the future, will depend on your luck" Chapter 93: Tsuchi River Gorge Chapter 93: Tsuchi River Gorge Yakushi Kabuto was finally able to leave. After escaping from that narrow alley, Kabuto realized that the sweat pouring from his body had already soaked his clothes through. "I must return to the Rock Vige immediately!" Kabuto''s face was abnormally pale, almost devoid of any color: "I can''t wait for the right moment any longer. I must find Dean Nono immediately!" As Kabuto hurried back to the Rock Vige to continue his search for the Dean, he opened a red scroll, wanting to see what mission had been assigned to him. [March 16th, Night] [Assassinate a defected Intelligence Department member in Tsuchi River Gorge.] This mission was quite simple for Kabuto. Although Kabuto himself was a medical ninja, he had always worked hard as a spy, and his assassination skills were no less than those of the Anbu members. However This mission sent chills through Kabuto''s entire body. Under normal circumstances, Kabuto wouldn''t care about such a mission, but at this point in time, with abatant of Akihara Kagura''s caliber appearing here, why would there be a need for him, an intelligence officer, to risk an assassination mission? Even more so Why was this mission specifically written with a fixed time and ce? Could it be that the member to be assassinated was definitely going to appear there at that time? And Where was the photo of the target he needed to assassinate? Why could it be certain that the person appearing there was indeed the one he needed to assassinate? Unless The person to be assassinated was also arranged This time, this ce, and the sudden appearance of Akihara Kagura All this information was telling Kabuto that the person he was ordered to assassinate on the scroll might very well be Yakushi Nono, whom he had been searching for. If Kabuto hadn''t obtained any intelligence from Akihara Kagura, he might not have thought of this issue; however, Kabuto was particrly cautious at this time, not wanting any trouble that could lead to his and Yakushi Nono''s deaths. "There''s still time." Kabuto clenched his teeth and destroyed the red scroll: "If I haven''t found the Dean by then, I''ll go there to see if the Dean appears there" Kabuto still harbored hope for the future: "As long as I exin Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy to the Dean, we won''t end up killing each other" On the other hand, In the alleys of the border town. Uchiha Itachi was somewhat helpless with Akihara Kagura: "Kagura-san, please do not vite the intelligence department''s codes and regtions, it will put them in danger" "I am their danger." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, seemingly more helpless than Uchiha Itachi: "I will kill them sooner orter, do you really want to protect their safety?" "I must protect the safety of myrades." Uchiha Itachi''s expression immediately became serious: "Kagura-kun, I know you were once a ninja of the Root, and perhaps you still retain the Root''s way of doing things" Uchiha Itachi had long been familiar with the Root''s modus operandi. Uchiha Itachi also understood why Akihara Kagura was so unrestrained. All along, only the Root in Konoha would engage in the killing ofrades without even needing the Hokage''s approval, following only the orders of Danzo to kill. "The Root can killrades, that''s why I want to return to the Root" Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly not caring at all about Uchiha Itachi''s words: "If you think I''m wrong, then go report to Lord Danzo. Do you really think that by making a small report, you can secure the position of the future head of the Root?" "I have never thought about the position of the head of the Root." Uchiha Itachi rubbed his forehead and continued: "Kagura-kun, can you stop following me? I need to find the next intelligence department member and convey Lord Danzo''s orders." "It''s already a vition of the regtions anyway" Akihara Kagura shrugged, even more unconcerned: "One more time, one less time, it makes no difference to me. Let''s go, let me see who the next person is" Uchiha Itachi tried to convince Akihara Kagura of a principle: "Unless permitted, Konoha ninjas cannot casually know the identities of intelligence department members" "This will endanger their safety." Akihara Kagura finished what Uchiha Itachi wanted to say and dug in his ear: "I was originally here to endanger their safety, do you think I''m here to protect them?" "..." Uchiha Itachi felt trapped in a vicious cycle. However, Uchiha Itachi was not without means, and simply returned directly to the inn where they were staying, bringing Akihara Kagura back, and then sneaking out himself. Uchiha Itachi was confident that his anti-tracking skills were definitely good enough to shake off Akihara Kagura, and he set about trying to contact the next intelligence department member ording to the contact code. Inside the inn. While teaching Karin to refine chakra, Hatake Kakashi said to Akihara Kagura: "Kagura, don''t disturb Itachi''s work. Although I know you want to meet Yakushi Kabuto and Dean Yakushi Nono, we can''t just contact intelligence department members." "Karin." Akihara Kagura ignored Hatake Kakashi, turning his head to Karin: "Help me check Uchiha Itachi''s location." "Don''t help him." Hatake Kakashi shook his head. "But" Karin looked uneasily at Akihara Kagura, then turned to Hatake Kakashi, and hesitantly said, "It''s Lord Kagura''s request, I can''t refuse it." After saying that, Karin closed her eyes, but then suddenly opened them wide, and the entire border town came within her perception! "I''ll look for... Uchiha Itachi''s chakra..." Karin immediately located the target, pointing out the direction for Akihara Kagura: "In a small alley in the northwest part of the town, Uchiha Itachi is there!" "Keep up the good work." Akihara Kagura patted her little head. In the northwest alley of the border town. The thoughts of Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto were exactly the same. After the incident where Uchiha Obito controlled the Five-Tails Jinchuriki and Rock Vige sealed off the entire vige for a week, Konoha would definitely be eager to send someone to ask intelligence agents for news. After seeing his own contact secret code, Yakushi Nono quickly met with Uchiha Itachi and reported the recent major events in Rock Vige. Compared to Yakushi Kabuto, Yakushi Nono had more contact and even received clear news that Rock Vige had not captured Uchiha Obito. "This is your new mission." Uchiha Itachi handed Yakushi Nono a cyan scroll: "Yakushi Nono-senpai, Lord Danzo has asked me to tell you that this is thest mission." "Thank you." Yakushi Nono earnestly expressed his gratitude. Throughout his years of espionage, Yakushi Nono had never seen such a polite kouhai, even making him feel somewhat unustomed. Of course. The most important thing was that he brought good news. Thest mission! Yakushi Nono didn''t care what the mission in the cyan scroll was; what she cared about more was what would happen afterpleting thest mission... As long as this mission waspleted... It would free Yakushi Kabuto from the Root! This was the agreement between Yakushi Nono and Shimura Danzo. During thest contact, Danzo had promised her that, just one more task, and he would let Yakushi Kabuto leave the Root, no longer having to live the precarious life of a spy! "Let''s go." Uchiha Itachi didn''t n to continue the conversation. To protect the identity of the intelligence personnel, Uchiha Itachi tried to shorten the interaction as much as possible, mainly a bit worried that Akihara Kagura might suddenly appear. This mission is really too difficult... Generally speaking, aren''t spy contacts only supposed to guard against being discovered by the enemy? Why do I also have to worry about being discovered by our own people? However It was still a bitte. As Yakushi Nono nned to leave, a figure quietly appeared in front of her, instantly raising her alertness! "Who''s there!" Yakushi Nono thought that her meeting with Uchiha Itachi had been detected, and quickly produced a kunai from her sleeve, shing towards the person''s direction! It was a young boy. A young boy that Yakushi Nono didn''t recognize! However, whether it was the boy''s skill or the timing of his appearance, it was unlikely he was an ally, but rather an enemy from the Rock Vige! The boy caught the kunai with his hand! Yakushi Nono''s kunai directly shed across his arm, leaving a long wound, as blood instantly stained the boy''s arm! "Don''t fight..." Uchiha Itachi, having recognized the appearance of Akihara Kagura, hurriedly spoke up to stop the fight: "This is a ninja from the vige...Yakushi Nono-senpai..." Uchiha Itachi, remembering what Hatake Kakashi had mentioned about Akihara Kagura and Yakushi Nono, asked in surprise: "You... should know each other, right?" "It''s been a long time, Dean Yakushi Nono." Akihara Kagura, who had seen Yakushi Nono''s photo before, casually wiped the blood on his arm: "The Dean might not recognize me, or even remember me..." Yakushi Nono was momentarily puzzled. Was this boy someone she knew? Or a child raised in the orphanage? Otherwise, why would he call her Dean? After agreeing to resume her role as a spy for Shimura Danzo, Yakushi Nono had not returned to the Konoha Orphanage for a long time. Was this child raised in the orphanage? "Let me treat that for you first..." Yakushi Nono, seeing the blood flowing from Akihara Kagura''s arm, quickly conjured a pale green chakra in her palm. "There''s no need." Akihara Kagura shook his head, slowly lifting his arm, the wound on it rapidly healing, a regenerative ability brought about by Hashirama cells. "You are..." Yakushi Nono racked her brains thinking about the children from the orphanage, which child could possibly have such miraculous healing abilities? It seems... Not a single one. If he wasn''t a child from the orphanage, then he must be a child from the vige. Which family in the Konoha could possibly have a child with such miraculous healing abilities? Yakushi Nono felt somewhat ashamed, feeling that she still couldn''t remember, her years as a spy had indeed taken much of her effort... "I''m truly sorry!" Yakushi Nono''s face revealed a gentle smile, as if such a motherly, tender, and loving smile could heal the pain in people''s hearts: "I haven''t been back to the vige for a long time, I can hardly remember it, maybe you have grown up into a handsome young man" "Thank you for thepliment." Akihara Kagura nodded slightly, a sly smile appearing on his lips: "Dean Nono, you haven''t changed at all, still as gentle as before" "Kagura-kun" Uchiha Itachi, standing aside, felt that their atmosphere was a bit peculiar and softly suggested, "We should leave now, and let Yakushi Nono-senpai go as well, to avoid being detected by the enemy" "Yes, this is enemy territory." Yakushi Nono quickly nodded, realizing this was not the ce to reminisce, and said, "I have been away for too long, I must immediately meet up with the team here, lest they suspect my identity!" For Yakushi Nono, now the most important thing was herst mission, because rescuing Yakushi Kabuto from the Root was the obsession she had for five years! "Goodbye." Akihara Kagura politely made way. "Goodbye!" Yakushi Nono quickly left. After leaving the alley, Yakushi Nono remembered that she forgot to ask the name of the boy who cameter, but this was just a minor impoliteness. The most important thing was Yakushi Kabuto! Inside this green scroll was herst mission! Yakushi Nono hurriedly found a safe ce, opened the green scroll, and saw abat mission that was somewhat challenging for her. [March 16th, Night] [Tsuchi River Gorge, assassinate a Defected Intelligence Department officer.] Yakushi Nono saw a photo of the target to be assassinated printed inside the scroll, showing a young man wearing sses whom she did not recognize. "There shouldn''t be any problem" "It looks like the target is not very old" "Although I am not good at fighting, the target''sbat experience should not be very rich, and his strength should not be too strong" On the other hand, Akihara Kagura stood at the entrance of the alley, his eyes darkly watching until the figure of Yakushi Nonopletely disappeared before slowly retracting his gaze. "..." Uchiha Itachi was always paying attention to the look in Akihara Kagura''s eyes. This teammate, when looking at Yakushi Nono, seemed topletely transform into a different person, exhibiting a calm and serene demeanor that did not match his usual personality. Clearly, Yakushi Nono was an important person to Akihara Kagura. This matter was not something that could be easily delved into. Uchiha Itachi calcted the purpose of his visit to the Rock Vige; he hadpleted both tasks of meeting with the intelligence department members, leaving only onest mission. Uchiha Itachi recalled thest blue scroll given to him by Shimura Danzo, which outlined his final mission. That mission was also his assessment. Once hepleted that assessment, he would be a spy imnted in the Uchiha n by the higher-ups of Konoha and would also be a pawn of the Uchiha n within the Anbu. [March 16th, Night] [ording to intelligence received from members infiltrated in the Rock Vige Intelligence Department, there are two Konoha intelligence department personnel about to defect hidden in the Tsuchi River Gorge. It is imperative to kill both individuals to prevent the leakage of Konoha''s secrets.] Chapter 94: So verbose even the Translator got irritated Translating Chapter 94: So verbose even the Trantor got irritated Tranting Bordend Inn. Uchiha Itachi never mentioned his assessment tasks. This future double agent for the Uchiha n and the higher-ups of Konoha only ryed to Hatake Kakashi the intelligence about Uchiha Obito provided by the members of the intelligence department. "Obito wasn''t caught?" Hatake Kakashi bowed his head in contemtion. The purpose of this squad''s visit to the Land of Earth was to trace the whereabouts of Uchiha Obito and, incidentally, to disrupt any other schemes he had in the Rock Vige. With Obito''s miraculous space-time ninjutsu, he could indeed easily escape capture by the Rock Vige. So, where would he go next? Did he leave? Or is he still hiding within the Rock Vige? Such matters couldn''t possibly be investigated with the help of the intelligence department members. The entire Rock Vige was locked down for a week, and tens of thousands of ninjas couldn''t find Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts. Could the members of the Konoha''s intelligence department manage to find him? And most importantly... Was Uchiha Obito''s assassination of the Third Tsuchikage, noki, with the power of the Five-Tails Jinchriki meant to take control of the Rock Vige, or was there another plot? To investigate Obito''s ns and gather more information about him, it was essential to find a way to contact the Five-Tails Jinchriki in the Rock Vige... Only the Five-Tails Jinchriki had been in contact with Uchiha Obito, and just like the Three-Tails Jinchriki, Yagura, he must know something... "What about the information on the Five-Tails Jinchriki?" Hatake Kakashi proposed a very risky infiltration n: "I''ll find a way to infiltrate the Rock Vige, I must meet with that Five-Tails Jinchriki..." Of course. There''s a problem. Even if he could meet the Five-Tails Jinchriki, there''s no guarantee he could learn anything about Uchiha Obito from him, and there''s a high chance he could be captured... This operation''s risk is immense, akin to a nine deaths and one life situation. The slim chance of survival hinges on whether they can persuade the Five-Tails Jinchriki to willingly provide information and help capture Uchiha Obito, who controls him. However, for ninjas, this is precisely what they are trained for in school. Every infiltration to steal intelligence involves the risk of being captured by the enemy or even losing their lives. The most painful part is... Before obtaining a piece of intelligence, the ninjas who sacrifice themselves for these intelligence-gathering infiltrations do not know whether the intelligence will be useful. Ninjas seem to always pay a high price toplete missions that may not be cost-effective, risking a life for information about Uchiha Obito. This is normal. The threat posed by Uchiha Obito is too great, yet information about him is too scarce. Akihara Kagura feels that the cost-effectiveness of such infiltration ns is too low because he has a wealth of information about Uchiha Obito, even affecting Obito''s thinking... "I feel like the first step of this infiltration idea is unreliable..." Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi''s white hair, shaking his head: "Captain Kakashi, are you sure... no one in the Rock Vige recognizes you?" "..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t be sure of that. Not to mention anything else, the number of Rock ninjas who died by his hand during the war period is not small. In addition, over these years, the Rock ninjas he killed while on missions... If Hatake Kakashi were to announce his presence here, this Inn would immediately be filled with Hatake Kakashi''s enemies, and there might even be a line outside... "Let me do it." Akihara Kagura took the initiative to take on this task, saying nonchntly, "I suppose no one from the Rock Vige recognizes me, so I can boldly infiltrate..." "This is even more dangerous for you..." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, looking at Akihara Kagura and said, "Kagura, you are the future of the Konoha, you cannot be lost here." Moreover, this guy has not receivedplete infiltration training; it''s likely that he might be discovered by the people of the Rock Vige before he even sees the Five Tails Jinchuriki! The Wood Release of Akihara Kagura will be like the First Hokage Hashirama, bing a powerful deterrent for the Konoha against major viges in the future. This timeing to the Land of Earth, bringing Akihara Kagura along was mainly because of his experience fighting with Uchiha Obito, and secondly because of his formidablebat ability, capable of breaking through if surrounded by arge number of enemies... Of course. It''s not very realistic for Akihara Kagura to fight his way out of the Rock Vige... "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura, facing Hatake Kakashi''s firm opposition, added, "I am a ninja born from the Root; I will immediately devise aplete infiltration n." "First, tell me the n''s approach..." Hatake Kakashi still felt somewhat unreliable, but he wanted to hear Akihara Kagura''s n, to see if it could provide some insights for himself. Akihara Kagura extended his palm confidently and revealed his n: "I''ll first infiltrate the Rock Vige, then capture the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, and torture the information about the Five Tails Jinchuriki''s location out of him..." "Calm down a bit!" Hatake Kakashi helplessly touched his forehead, regretting expecting anything from Akihara Kagura''s n: "Don''t think that all vige leaders are like Lord Mizukage; the Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s strength is terrifying..." "Give me an example?" Akihara Kagura asked for an example. "..." Hatake Kakashi really couldn''t give one. The reputation of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki mostly spread among the older generation of ninjas, after all, this Tsuchikage is almost seventy years old, trying not to move his old arms and legs... Hatake Kakashi could only exin briefly with past information: "The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki the Fence-Sitter, possesses Dust Release, which is abination of wind, earth, and fire chakra natures. It''s a Kekkei Tota, a power stronger than a normal Kekkei Genkai..." "It sounds stronger than Wood Release..." Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat wistfully longing. "It should... be not as good as Wood Release." Hatake Kakashi is also not very familiar with this matter. Although the Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s Dust Release and the First Hokage Hashirama''s Wood Release have never fought against each other, it''s certain that Onoki''s strength cannotpare to Hashirama''s. "Let me do it." Uchiha Itachi volunteered, seriously proposing his n: "I can first ask the members of the intelligence department to secretly find out the location of the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, then sneak into Rock Vige, and secretly meet with that Five-Tails Jinchuriki..." "An excellent n, but still too dangerous..." Hatake Kakashi sincerely praised, but also somewhat disagreed. This n could give him some ideas, mainly that the intelligence department''s members could help secretly find out the Five-Tails Jinchuriki''s location, to avoid getting lost in Rock Vige. The n proposed by Akihara Kagura to "capture the Tsuchikage and interrogate for information" was too outrageous, making Itachi''s otherwise ordinary infiltration n seem outstanding. "That..." Karin carefully interjected from the side: "Since sneaking in is so dangerous, why not think of a way to reduce their guard personnel?" ... Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi fell into silence. Akihara Kaguraughed, messing up Karin''s hair: "We release the information that Uchiha Obito is outside, which should attract a lot of people, right?" Uchiha Itachi nodded, seriously continuing: "Create a piece of information at a certain location that attracts Rock Vige''s attention. Even if it doesn''t lure people out, just drawing more stationed Rock ninjas out would significantly reduce the risk of infiltration..." "This is easy to handle." Akihara Kagura immediately proposed a n that would definitely be opposed by Hatake Kakashi: "I''ll disguise myself as Uchiha Obito and then kill all the people in a city, intentionally letting a few escape to report back to Rock Vige..." "This n is already excessively extreme..." Hatake Kakashi expressed his opposition with a helpless look: "Killing an entire city''s people is too bloody, and if it''s discovered in the future, it could bring great trouble to Konoha..." Akihara Kagura immediately proposed his second n: "Then I''ll kill the people of a small town, which seems less bloody..." "Still no good!" Hatake Kakashi exined seriously: "It''s not about how many people you kill, but the act of killing itself. We cannot harm innocent civilians..." "Then can I go kill a few Rock ninjas?" Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat resigned, but this statement seemed to inspire him, giving him an instant idea for an even more perfect n! Akihara Kagura immediately proposed his third n: "I will first disguise myself as a ninja from Cloud Vige and kill the border outpost ninjas of Rock Vige, which should trigger a war between them" "We" Hatake Kakashi seemed about to interrupt him. "Don''t rush, let me finish." A confident smile appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face as he continued, "Once the war breaks out, I will go around killing people on the battlefield, escting the war between them, and drawing out all the stationed ninjas of the Rock Vige" After finishing, Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi, awaiting their feedback: "This way, the Rock Vige will inevitably be left vulnerable, allowing us to infiltrate it safely, even Captain Kakashi could get in" "" Hatake Kakashi broke out in a sweat upon hearing this. While the n was indeed good, there was no need for Uchiha Itachi to infiltrate the Rock Vige. Everyone could just pack up and head back to Konoha to prepare for the Great Ninja War "An infiltration n, is that necessary?" Hatake Kakashi massaged his temples: "We just want to infiltrate the Rock Vige, but this method is too extreme. You could be executed by the five great vige for starting a war" "Then I''ll disguise myself as Uchiha Madara" Akihara Kagura quickly adopted Hatake Kakashi''s suggestion. "It''s not about who you''re disguising as" Hatake Kakashi felt this kid was missing the point. Compared to Akihara Kagura''s n of starting a great ninja war, those ns of killing a city or a small town seemed somewhat reasonable No They were not reasonable either. He was being led astray by this guy. "This n takes too long, and too many idents could happen." Recalling his own assessment task timeline, Uchiha Itachi suggested, "We could try kidnapping an important person from the Land of Earth, or create some chaos in a location far from the Rock Vige" "This could work." Akihara Kagura immediately supplemented Uchiha Itachi''s n: "I''ll impersonate Uchiha Obito and kidnap the Daimyo of the Land of Earth, and if we''re lucky, we might even get a ransom." "..." Hatake Kakashi felt there was something wrong with his subordinate''s thinking. Why did they always want to sprint down the path of crime? Kidnapping a country''s Daimyo is a serious crime too! And... Can this guy stop impersonating Obito all the time? ording to Akihara Kagura''s outrageous actions, if he brings Obito back to Konoha in the future, other major countries might also force Konoha to decapitate Obito... "Don''t do unnecessary things..." "I''ve already decided, I will infiltrate Rock Vige myself." Hatake Kakashi decided to take the matter back into his own hands, cing his hands on his knees, seriously expressing his thoughts: "I''ve thought about it long ago, what price I am willing to pay to bring Obito back, even if it costs my life, I am willing to do so. This life was saved by Obito in the first ce, now it''s my turn to save his life..." "Don''t stop me now." Hatake Kakashi interrupted their attempts to persuade him, continuing: "Bringing Obito back, starting over, it was my responsibility alone, it has nothing to do with the two of you. You are the future of Konoha, you absolutely cannot sacrifice yourselves here." "Now, conveying thestmand of the captain of the Anbu Sixth Squad, if I get killed by someone from Rock Vige during the infiltration, the two of you, take Karin and immediately return to Konoha, report what happened to Lord Hokage." After Hatake Kakashi said all this, he then looked towards Akihara Kagura, as if wanting to leave hisst words: "Kagura, the person I''m most worried about is you." "You are a kind person, with your own love and bonds, just too long corrupted by the darkness of the Root, liking to solve problems with extreme methods." "This is wrong, extremism will continuously breed darkness, darkness will let hatred spread. In the future, when you encounter problems, don''t always think that killing can solve everything, there are always troubles in the world that killing cannot solve." "You are a true genius, more talented than anyone I''ve met. If there''s anyone in this world who can stop Obito from harming the ninja world in the future, then it must be you." "And..." Hatake Kakashi, stating hisst will, his gaze as calm as still water: "When you meet Obito again, help me pass him a message..." "Rin and I will be watching over his life from the Pure Land." Chapter 95: Sipping tea and Hinting... Understand? Chapter 95: Sipping tea and Hinting... Understand? Hatake Kakashi left without looking back. Uchiha Itachi actively tried to contact the members of the Intelligence Department for help but couldn''t reach anyone, no matter what. He hadn''t expected the members of the Intelligence Department to have left the town so quickly. The Intelligence Members of Rock Vige, Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, were not in the mood to consider anything else. Both were preparing and figuring out how to carry out the mission in the Tsuchi River Gorge "Are we going to do nothing?" Karin, wearing sses, was somewhat confused and naive. "I''m thinking." Akihara Kagura leisurely picked up a cup of tea, so rxed it seemed as if he was not at all concerned about the life or death of his boss: "Can this work be not done? Can it be passed on to someone else? Can it be done tomorrow? Can it be passed on to someone else tomorrow?" Like right now. Should I go save Hatake Kakashi? Or should I let Uchiha Obito save Kakashi? Is it up to me to inform Uchiha Obito to save Kakashi? Or should I let White Zetzu inform Uchiha Obito to save Kakashi? It''s just one thing, yet there are so many ways to do it, and it seems there won''t be any consequences, truly a kind of happy worry for the working people. "..." Karin didn''t understand the inner thoughts of Akihara Kagura. However, Karin was greatly shocked the first time she heard the deration of him thinking. Karin didn''t quite understand, and she brought up the issue she cared about the most: "If Lord Kagura doesn''t do something, Mr. Kakashi will die, right?" "Then I guess I''ll do something..." Akihara Kagura sighed, unable to ignore the system prompt in his mind. [System Prompt]: [New task, tell Uchiha Obito that Hatake Kakashi and Rin will always be watching over his life from the Pure Land.] This is troubling! Can this message even be ast message? Uchiha Obito, that petty boss, would surely rush to save someone immediately, and might even scold Hatake Kakashi for not daring to die before him or something like that. Akihara Kagura, using the characteristics of "Ninja in the Shadows," investigated Uchiha Obito''s location and directly used the Flying Thunder God technique to travel to where Uchiha Obito was. Fortunately. Uchiha Obito was nearby, otherwise, Akihara Kagura would have had to find White Zetzu Awei first, to have Awei run over to pass the information. As expected of Akihara Kagura''s boss, Uchiha Obito''s courage was also great. After causing the incident of assassinating the Third Tsuchikage with the Five Tails Jinchuriki in Rock Vige, he had been nning to keep an eye on the aftermath and had not left the Land of Earth. Even at this time, Uchiha Obito seemed to be in a good mood, actually sitting at a roadside tea stall on the edge of the town,pletely unnoticeable as the person who had just stirred trouble in Rock Vige. "At a time like this, he is still in the mood to drink tea" Akihara Kagura muttered to himself in dissatisfaction, took a gulp of the tea in his cup, and vanished on the spot, leaving only a message for Karin: "Stay put here, I''ll be right back." At the edge of the small town. A roadside tea stall. Uchiha Obito was sitting there, holding a cup of tea. Akihara Kagura''s figure appeared beside him in an instant, even taking a seat and grabbing a tea cup for himself right after appearing. "The n went without a hitch, and Ipleted my mission well, didn''t I? Hatake Kakashi is no longer investigating those two from the Akatsuki, bringing me and Uchiha Itachi to the Land of Earth." After finishing his statement, Kagura took Obito''s teapot and poured himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat: "Let''s start with a cup of tea, I''m almost dying of thirst from the journey... This tea tastes good, did you add chrysanthemums to it?" "You used the Flying Thunder God Technique to get here." Obito corrected Kagura''s mistake and, with a grim face, asked: "When did you put a Flying Thunder God mark on me?" "Last time we met..." Kagura answered nonchntly, giving himself an excuse: "This way, as long as I sense the mark of the Flying Thunder God on you, I cane directly to see you. I didn''t expect you to have the leisure to drink tea here..." Guessing that his superior might be displeased with his actions, Kagura took the initiative to pour him a cup of tea: "Here, let me refill your cup, let''s have tea together." "Hmph..." Obito snorted coldly, feeling dissatisfied but unable to voice hisints, reluctantly continuing the topic: "Forget it, our n is good, and you did well in your task." [System Prompt]: [Change Hatake Kakashi''s direction of investigation to prevent him from uncovering the truth about the Akatsuki, taskpleted, reward: Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique.] [Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique (An earth release technique that allows one to burrow into the ground.)] As Kagura looked at his newly acquired reward, she invited Obito to drink tea while casually mentioning: "By the way, I have something to tell you, Kakashi is going to die here..." "Cough, cough..." This statement made Obito unable to swallow anything. Obito turned his head sharply, staring hard at Kagura, then turned back as if he didn''t care at all. "Hmph, what does that have to do with me?" Kagura calmlypleted his mission: "Before Captain Kakashi left, he entrusted me with hisst words. If I ever met you one day, he asked me to pass on a message to you. Seeing you here in this town, I came right away to tell you..." "I don''t want to hear it." Uchiha Obito carefully set down the teacup. "He said that he and Rin will always watch over your life in the Pure Land." [System Prompt]: [Inform Uchiha Obito that Hatake Kakashi and Rin will always watch over his life in the Pure Land. Taskpleted, reward: Lightning de.] [Lightning de (By forming the hand signs Ox Rabbit Monkey, Lightning Release chakra is concentrated into an intense electric current in the hand,bined with the speed of a thrust to pierce the target. Lightning de can also be attached to a kunai for long-range attacks. This techniquebines the properties and form maniption of Lightning Release chakra, allowing for the free transformation of the jutsu''s form and the development of more Lightning Release techniques.)] Akihara Kagura felt this task was surprisingly easy. Merely by passing on a message, not only could he enjoy a cup of tea, but he also received a Lightning Release ninjutsu he had long admired. With proper development, this Lightning Release technique could lead to the creation of numerous useful jutsus. Perhaps this was a task to convey ast message by Hatake Kakashi, unexpectedly revealing a proud ninjutsu created by Kakashi himself. Could there be any more "mines" to extract from this superior? "Where is he?" After hearing this, Uchiha Obito looked angrily at Akihara Kagura, his face darkening with rage: "Kakashi, that waste, where is he now?" Why! Why can Kakashi be with Rin in the Pure Land! It was Kakashi, that waste, who killed Rin with his own hands! "He should be on his way to Rock Vige." Akihara Kagura poured himself another cup of tea, leisurely revealing the truth: "Captain Kakashi refused to heed our advice and insisted on infiltrating Rock Vige alone. He wanted to obtain information about you from the Five-Tails Jinchuriki. Before leaving, he left me that message, and I felt I had to tell you" "It''s better if Captain Kakashi is dead." Akihara Kagura teased Uchiha Obito leisurely: "In Konoha, only you and I have fought each other. When the timees for the next investigation on you, I should be the one leading the team. With the superior dead, I might even get a promotion" While sipping his tea, Akihara Kagura discussed Hatake Kakashi''s posthumous matters with Uchiha Obito: "Speaking of which, what should be done with Captain Kakashi''s inheritance in Konoha? Are you, his pastpanion, the beneficiary, or am I, his currentpanion, the beneficiary? If ites down to it, should we split it between us?" "..." Uchiha Obito was nearly infuriated to death by his subordinate! He had thought that Hatake Kakashi was so severely injured that he couldn''t be saved! But it turned out, Kakashi, that waste, was merely infiltrating Rock Vige to gather intelligence! Of course. An infiltration mission was not dangerous for Kakashi. The most dangerous part was asking the Five-Tails Jinchuriki for information. Uchiha Obito, having recently controlled the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han, was very aware of thetter''s stubborn nature and unwavering loyalty to Rock Vige, who would definitely not miss the chance to capture Kakashi. "Go save him." Uchiha Obito gave a clear order to his subordinate: "Don''t let Hatake Kakashi, that waste, die here. Otherwise, when Konoha sends someone else to probe my information next time, you might not be able to influence Konoha''s decisions. Don''t expect to be the Team Leader; the Konoha higher-ups would never entrust the situation to an eleven-year-old child" "I was actually looking forward to sharing this good news with you" Akihara Kagura sighed softly, never expecting that this task would fall upon him, let alone that he could dig out a mine from this affair. [System Prompt]: [New work assignment, proceed to Rock Vige and rescue Hatake Kakashi, who has infiltrated it.] This is a good start. The existence of bonds between these two superiors is bound to lead to many stories, and I will leisurely unearth treasures among them. For instance, the bond between Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen, these two elders, often results in the issuance of the same tasks, allowing one to earn double the reward for a single job. In the future, when seeking out superiors, I should also consider their bonds, as it makes it easier to receive tasks and rewards. "Alright then." Akihara Kagura somewhat helplessly set down his teacup, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally starting to remind: "Captain Kakashi has also been good to me; he taught me many jutsus in Konoha" Akihara Kagura knew that rescuing Hatake Kakashi would be quite straightforward, just use the Flying Thunder God Technique to get in, and then bring the person directly out Back and forth. The reward for rescuing Hatake Kakashi is secured. Hatake Kakashi had to make it seem as if he infiltrated Rock Vige for the sake of obtaining information on Uchiha Obito, as if this venture to meet the Five-Tails Jinchuriki in Rock Vige would make it impossible for him toe out alive. "The jutsus Kakashi taught you" Uchiha Obito''s lips revealed a cold smile, immediately showing disdain for Hatake Kakashi: "That idiotic jutsu he developed, if not for the Sharingan, even he himself couldn''t control it, nearly killing himself on the battlefield once" "" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito somewhat speechlessly. Who said I learned Chidori? Although I did indeed just learn Chidori! But Is that the point? The point is, why don''t you, as a superior, distribute benefits to your subordinates? What''s the deal with Uchiha Obito as a superior, is he unable to understand human speech, or have I be too subtle in my speech after spending time with Shimura Danzo as my superior? "I might encounter danger in rescuing Captain Kakashi." Akihara Kagura decided to mention his difficulties, giving Uchiha Obito another chance: "I want to understand the Dust Release and Earth Release of the Third Tsuchikage, noki, to avoid any idents when infiltrating Rock Vige to rescue Captain Kakashi" "Do you not have the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Uchiha Obito looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise, continuing: "The activation time for Dust Release is very slow, enough for you to escape with Hatake Kakashi using the Flying Thunder God Techniquewait, doesn''t Kakashi also know how to use the Flying Thunder God Technique?" If it weren''t for the fear of Hatake Kakashi using the Flying Thunder God Technique to chase after him, I would have been hiding somewhere eavesdropping, instead of hiding here drinking tea! "Um" Akihara Kagura recalled how he had deliberately been ambiguous thest time, took a sip of tea, and continued vaguely: "Captain Kakashi has already mastered the key points of learning the Flying Thunder God Technique" "That idiot hasn''t learned it yet, has he?" Uchiha Obito was always adept at catching the essence concerning old teammates. "I''m leaving now." Without responding, Akihara Kagura slowly set down his teacup: "By the way, I have news for you. On my way to the Land of Earth, I found that a person named Orochimaru might be investigating information about the Akatsuki organization, and even knows quite a bit" Akihara Kagura thought for a moment, then added: "Orochimaru has always considered me as his experiment, supposed to be his vessel. Has he guessed my connection with the Akatsuki organization?" "Orochimaru? Impossible!" Uchiha Obito''s attention was quickly diverted. As a ninja who once hailed from Konoha, Uchiha Obito grew up listening to the legends of the Three Sannin of Konoha, with S-rank rogue ninja Orochimaru being a major figure in the ninja world! "Only I and Zetzu know that you are my subordinate" Uchiha Obito frowned and asked: "If Orochimaru really has some unknown channels of information to find out about this, then we must deal with him" "Can we invite him to join the Akatsuki organization?" Akihara Kagura made his suggestion, continuing: "After all, I have a good rtionship with Orochimaru. It was him using me as an experiment that allowed me to acquire the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito, hinting casually: "Even Orochimaru prepared a gift for me specially for the New Year. When there''s a chance to meet him, it''s only right and proper for me to respectfully address him as Lord Orochimaru." "In terms of strength" Uchiha Obito didn''t catch Akihara Kagura''s hint, nodding to himself: "Orochimaru''s strength indeed meets the standards for recruitment by the Akatsuki." This was not something he could do. After all, as a former senior of Konoha Vige, he might not be willing to follow the orders of a junior. If it came to a fight, Uchiha Obito felt it might be a bit tricky It would be best To let Pain, the nominal leader of the Akatsuki, do the recruiting. Uchiha Obito always considered himself well-versed in social niceties. Once, when he was in Konoha helping the elderly, he knew that some strong-willed and stubborn elders did not like being ordered around by their juniors. Chapter 96: With his current strength, unless you can find the Five Kage, no one can save you Chapter 96: With his current strength, unless you can find the Five Kage, no one can save you Uchiha Obito truly is not a mature leader. If Uchiha Obito had ever had experience leading a project, he should have known that it was necessary to find ways to win over his subordinates to prevent them from betraying his project. However, the first project Uchiha Obito led was the Eye of the Moon n, the longest-running andrgest-scale operation in the history of the ninja world; His first leadership role was to impersonate Uchiha Madara, bing the biggest viin in the ninja world and being parachuted in as the project director, responsible for the specific execution of the entire Eye of the Moon n. This led Uchiha Obito to disregard everything else, believing his goals and future were too great for others to understand, thus not caring about the opinions of other subordinates. "This kind of personality will suffer sooner orter..." Akihara Kagura always thought that Uchiha Obito, his boss, was not verypetent. Especially after he traveled to the ninja world, the Eye of the Moon n project was slightly affected, directly triggering a chain reaction. As is well known. The project initiation phase is extremely critical. A small ripple can potentially cause the entire project to go bankrupt. Will Uchiha Obito, a boss who doesn''t even know how to win over and soothe his subordinates, really be able to handle the storms of the future ninja world? As an Employee, in front of such a boss, Akihara Kagura could not hope for promotion or sry increase, only hoping for more rewards from the system work tasks, rather than rewards like the Earth Release: Hiding Like A Mole Technique, which can only be used as a supplementary technique. "Karin." Akihara Kagura returned to the small Inn, and the first thing was to educate Karin: "When you be someone''s boss in the future, you must not be autocratic. You need to listen to your subordinates'' opinions more, pay more attention to their needs, and understand their thoughts, got it?" "..." Little Karin nodded nkly. For a child who had not yet entered ninja school, this level of leadership education was somewhat too profound for her. "Kagura-kun." Uchiha Itachi also returned to the small Inn, looking somewhat anxious: "The members of the Intelligence Department may have already left here, and about Kakashi-senpai..." Akihara Kagura nced at Uchiha Itachi: "You take care of Karin here, I''ll go to meet him. Is that difficult?" "How long will it take toe back?" Uchiha Itachi felt a bit pressured. Because he also had a murder assessment task on his shoulders, it was impossible to bring a child along while executing an assassination mission. "If we''re lucky, I''ll be back soon." Akihara Kagura had an indifferent attitude, continuing slowly: "If we''re unlucky, I might nevere back in this lifetime." "Lord Kagura!" Little Karin quickly stood in front of him, volunteering: "I''ll go with you, I can help, my eyes can see people, my blood can help you heal!" "Taking you along is fine." Akihara Kagura said casually. Having the Flying Thunder God Technique, he didn''t truly believe there would be any significant danger. "You?" Akihara Kagura looked towards Uchiha Itachi. "I..." Uchiha Itachi strangely found himself in a dilemma. If he were to go with Akihara Kagura to rescue Hatake Kakashi, it was highly likely that trouble would arise during the process, possibly causing significant dys... Time was already tight. He had not yet found the location of the Tsuchi River Gorge. If he couldn''t reach Tsuchi River Gorge by March 16th to kill those two Intelligence Department Members nning to defect, it would mean that he would fail the assessment given by Danzo, which would affect his n to be a double agent for both Konoha and the Uchiha... This was the first mission entrusted to him by Danzo. If he couldn''t pass this assessment, would he still be able to gain the trust of Danzo and the higher-ups of Konoha in the future? How could he be the bridge between Konoha and the Uchiha n? The peace between Konoha and the Uchiha n was a mission he mustplete, and Uchiha Itachi had decided long ago that he would spare no expense for it. The death of teammates... He had already witnessed that... An Uchiha should be ustomed to such matters; otherwise, how could one awaken the Sharingan, when even his father, Uchiha Fugaku, had never paid attention to those deaths? Uchiha Itachi stood in ce, clenching his fists: "Kakashi-senpai''s orders were for us to wait for his message." "Do you want to live? For the position of the leader of the Root?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi, with a hint of mockery in his smile: "This invitation is a chance to choose your life path, Uchiha Itachi." "You wouldn''t understand." Uchiha Itachi slowly but firmly shook his head. "Let''s go, Lord Kagura." Karin clung tightly to Akihara Kagura''s clothes, fearing that the two would start fighting here, because Hatake Kakashi, who could suppress their conflict, was not around. "Uchiha Itachi." "I might not give you another chance in the future." Akihara Kagura picked up Karin by the cor, carrying her on his back, and slowly walked out of the Inn room without looking back. "If you cane back alive..." Uchiha Itachi stood calmly in ce and responded with a sentence, watching them leave the Inn before he lowered his head to start organizing his ninja tool bag. "Those who want to kill, choose to save." Uchiha Itachi stood in front of the Inn mirror, straightening his clothes, slowly drawing his ninja sword, and quickly sheathing it again. "Those who want to save, yet choose to kill." Uchiha Itachi slowly walked out of the Inn, with Akihara Kagura and Karin''s figures no longer in sight, only to see the somewhat noisy market. "The world of the ninja is always full of irony." Uchiha Itachi cautiously inquired about the location of the Tsuchi River Gorge and sped towards that ce, intending to assassinate sessfully in one fell swoop. The best method was undoubtedly to ambush. On the other hand, On the road from the border town to the Rock Vige. Akihara Kagura carried the Little Karin on his back, running straight towards the direction of the Rock Vige, like a poor boy wandering with his sister on his back. It''s just... The conversation between these two was a bit off. "Neither of us knows the way inside the Rock Vige. We need to find a way to capture the Third Tsuchikage, Ohnoki, first and have him guide us both..." "Didn''t Mr. Kakashi say not to do this?" "The Rock Vige is so big, it would be good enough if Team Leader Kakashi doesn''t get lost." "How does Lord Kagura know the Rock Vige is very big?" "If the area of the Rock Vige were small, why has Yakushi Kabuto never seen the person he wants to find?" As Akihara Kagura said, Yakushi Kabuto was almost driven mad in his search. Yakushi Kabuto, in order to find Yakushi Nono by the deadline of March 16th for the Tsuchi River Gorge mission, and to recognize and inquire about the same mission from the Dean, did not dare to rest for a moment. However... There was no chance at all. The entire Rock Vige could almost be described as a group of fortresses built on a rocky mountain, and it would be impossible to find without searching one by one. Even when searching along the fortresses... Yakushi Kabuto did not dare to overdo it, as it could expose his identity. Until Yakushi Kabuto thought he might only wait until March 16th to rush to the Tsuchi River Gorge, nning to return to his residence with a tired face, he ran into a man wearing a hat, knocking off the man''s hat. "Hmm?" "Hmm?" In that instant, their eyes met. Yakushi Kabuto looked somewhat astonished at the man''s full head of white hair across from him. "Have we... seen each other somewhere before?" Hatake Kakashi awkwardly picked up his hat, hurriedly put it on his head, covering his full head of white hair. "We probably haven''t seen each other." Hatake Kakashi carefully nned to avoid further interaction. "We indeed haven''t seen each other in a ramen shop." Yakushi Kabuto slowly nodded his head, explicitly denying Hatake Kakashi with his words, signaling that he was a friend not a foe. After that, he nned to turn around and leave. "Wait." Hatake Kakashi grabbed Yakushi Kabuto''s arm and asked in a low voice, "Yakushi Kabuto, can you tell me where the Five-Tails Jinchuriki is being held?" Who could tell him! Why was the map of Rock Vige so vast, filled with steps and mountain roads everywhere, houses like fortresses, to the point that even finding a road was impossible! "..." Yakushi Kabuto slowly narrowed his eyes. Hatake Kakashi was a Jonin from Konoha, an extremely excellent Anbu ninja. If Akihara Kugura really nned to kill him and the Dean Yakushi Nono, Hatake Kakashi''sbat strength should be able to help, right? Yakushi Kabuto nodded in agreement to Hatake Kakashi''s request and made his own condition: "After your mission is over, help me stop someone from killing." "Sorry." Hatake Kakashi was silent for a while, unsure of how to exin the troubles he faced: "I''m not sure if I can still get out alive because I need to make contact with the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, which might expose my identity." "That''s impossible." Yakushi Kabuto quickly shook his head, thinking Hatake Kakashi was indulging in fantasy: "The Five-Tails Jinchuriki is loyal to Rock Vige. Once your true identity is discovered, you''ll be captured immediately. You''re engaging in a meaningless act." After saying all this, Yakushi Kabuto believed he had done his moral duty and didn''t n to persuade Hatake Kakashi further. Instead, he returned to his residence to ponder strategies, such as trying to lure a group of Rock Vige troops to the Tsuchi River Gorge... "Wait..." Hatake Kakashi grabbed Yakushi Kabuto''s shoulder and said softly, "If you want to stop someone from killing, you might let another person help you. His strength is definitely enough to prevent such an incident from happening, and you two are also familiar with each other..." "Who?" Yakushi Kabuto felt that Hatake Kakashi was about to mention a familiar name. "Akihara Kugura." Hatake Kakashi mentioned a name all too familiar to Yakushi Kabuto. "..." Yakushi Kabuto watched Hatake Kakashi, a bitter smile forming at the corners of his mouth: "The person I need to stop is Akihara Kagura..." "Akihara Kagura wants to kill you?" Hatake Kakashi looked at Yakushi Kabuto somewhat surprised, then quickly nodded: "That makes sense, I''ve heard that guy mention wanting to kill you many times..." It was as if Hatake Kakashi had seized the initiative in the conversation, even starting to think seriously: "If it''s Kagura who wants to kill you, then seeking help from anyone would be useless, right? With his current strength, unless you can find the Five Kage, no one can save you." "..." The smile on Yakushi Kabuto''s face grew even more bitter. "Alright, alright, no more jokes." Hatake Kakashi patted Yakushi Kabuto on the shoulder,forting him: "Akihara Kagura was just kidding, he wouldn''t really want to kill you. You both are from the Konoha Orphanage..." "That''s exactly why Kagura wants to kill me." Yakushi Kabuto interrupted him, parting with a displeased face: "Go and get yourself killed if you want, I need to go back to rest, because I must find a way to survive!" "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave." Hatake Kakashi frowned, grabbing him and refusing to let go: "Kagura has always wanted you and Yakushi Nono to break away from the Root, and for this reason, he has been covertly vying with Uchiha Itachi for the future leadership of Root. How could he possibly want to kill /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 97: Plot Thickens Chapter 97: Plot Thickens Rock Vige. The temporary residence of the Yakushi Kabuto. Yakushi Kabuto and Hatake Kakashi sat opposite each other at a table, both staring at each other, feeling that they did not know enough about Akihara Kagura. "I and Kagura were both children from the orphanage." Yakushi Kabuto hesitated for a moment when he said this, then continued: "When we were very young, Kagura disappeared for some reason, and everyone thought he had died, including me and the Dean, whopletely forgot about him." Yakushi Kabuto was telling the truth. However, Yakushi Kabuto believed that Akihara Kagura was indeed a child of the orphanage, just forgotten by everyone due to unknown reasons. "I know about this." Hatake Kakashi actually knew about these things and even actively provided Yakushi Kabuto with the answer to Akihara Kagura''s disappearance: "During that period, viges near Konoha continuously had children disappearing, andter even the children and ninjas from the vige disappeared..." Hatake Kakashi sighed and exined: "Because Orochimaru was secretly conducting illegal Hashirama cell transnt experiments, kidnapping many children as experimental subjects. The transnt experiment on Kagura was sessful, and he sessfully awakened Wood Release..." "So it was like that..." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head helplessly and continued: "Kagura doesn''t think he was kidnapped, he always believes he was sent to theb by the Dean... But I know the Dean, she would never send the children of the orphanage away." "Maybe it''s because he was too young." Hatake Kakashi actively defended his subordinate: "At that time, Kagura''s mentality was not mature enough, too dependent on you, so he could be deceived by Orochimaru or Shimura Danzo, thinking it was Yakushi Nono who sent him in." "Perhaps that''s the case..." Yakushi Kabuto could not help but sigh at the bizarre fate: "After Kagura awakened Wood Release, he stayed in the Root for training, but at that time we knew nothing about it, we didn''t know what kind of life he was living..." Yakushi Kabuto once trained in espionage in the Root. Yakushi Kabuto is very familiar with the life of thosebatants trained in the Root from a young age, a group of children fighting each other, with only the victor able to survive. "Until five years ago..." Yakushi Kabuto slowly started to sort out the timeline of his and the Dean, Yakushi Nono''s, entry into the Root, specting about Akihara Kagura''s thoughts during that time. "For the funding of the orphanage, I and the Dean of the orphanage joined the Root, it was around that time Akihara Kagura found out we joined the Root..." Yakushi Kabuto recalled the hatred and jealousy on Akihara Kagura on that day, took a deep breath before continuing: "However, we had long forgotten Kagura, we never saw Kagura while we were in the Root, nor did we ever think of him..." "Wood Release Kekkei Genkai is top secret." Hatake Kakashi kindly reminded him. Even talents like Yamato were treated as secret weapons by Shimura Danzo; let alone a Wood Release bloodline genius like Akihara Kagura. "But" Yakushi Kabuto slowly adjusted his sses, bringing up a matter that always made him feel somewhat panicked and uneasy: "Kagura always remembers us." "This is normal" Hatake Kakashi was well aware of this and took the initiative to answer: "Perhaps life in the Root was too oppressive, and he always remembers the orphanage..." "So" Yakushi Kabuto raised his head, looking at Hatake Kakashi, seemingly seeking further answers: "Would he hate us forpletely forgetting about him?" Hatake Kakashi''s forehead broke out in sweat. Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura often carried out missions together, having heard Akihara Kagura expound his ninja way and witnessed him rescuing Karin in extreme ways. He believed that Akihara Kagura, despite being shrouded in darkness, still harbored kindness deep inside. However, after hearing Kabuto''s question, Kakashi couldn''t help but feel the need to question Akihara Kagura''s thoughts, even though he thought he understood Kagura well. A child who grew up in the oppressive environment of the Root, whose personality was influenced by Danzo to the point of resorting to extreme violence, and the only people who could make him feel the world''s beauty had forgotten him? "Kagura''s personality is quite extreme." Hatake Kakashi massaged his temples, sensing the difficulty of the situation: "No wonder you always thought he wanted to kill you... But it may not be the case; maybe Kagura has already forgiven you?" Hatake Kakashi recalled the reasons Akihara Kagura wanted to kill Kabuto, those implying his wish to save Yakushi Nono, and slowly sorted out his thoughts. "Kagura has deep feelings for Yakushi Nono. Although he always says he wants to kill you, his goal has always been to get Yakushi Nono out of the Root. Nono stayed in the Root for you, right?" "This is another reason Kagura wants to kill me." Kabuto''s expression gradually becameplex, showing a mix of shame and bitterness: "Because the Dean always thought of getting me out of the Root''s darkness, forgetting that another orphan had been staying in the Root since childhood, even facing more darkness and suffering than I encountered" "I received the Dean''s favor." Kabuto remembered the favoritism from Yakushi Nono towards him, feeling a warm yet quickly followed by guilt: "Yet, the Dean''s love never fell on Kagura, who had been forgotten long ago." "I understand." Hatake Kakashi immediately grasped Kabuto''s point, sighing deeply: "It seems Kagura''s personality isn''t so extreme after all, since he hasn''t killed you yet" "Because he wants to end it all in a more painful way." Kabuto seemed unafraid to reveal the truth to Hatake Kakashi, who was seeking death actively, perhaps needing someone to confide in or seeking answers. Kabuto and Akihara Kagura spent little time together, but Kabuto had heard Kagura talk about his jealousy and seen Kagura''s nature. Kabuto knew about Kagura''s child-like nature, his feelings for the Konoha Orphanage, but also his deeper hatred and jealousy. "Kagura has always been nning to make me and the Dean kill each other." Yakushi Kabuto brought up Akihara Kagura''s n and then mentioned Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy: "Since I left the orphanage at a very young age, the Dean could only understand my life through photographs. Shimura Danzo reced those photographs with fake ones, and the Dean doesn''t recognize me as I am now" "Shimura Danzo once mentioned that as long as the Deanpletes thest mission, I would be allowed to leave the Root. However, Kagura participated in this conspiracy and mentioned that the Dean''sst mission was supposed to be killing me, a stranger to him." Following the conspiracy, Yakushi Kabuto mentioned Akihara Kagura again: "Kagura has always been aware of this matter, envious of the Dean''s favoritism towards me and resenting the Dean for forgetting him" Yakushi Kabuto sighed, seemingly powerless: "I have already received a new mission, and the Dean should have received the same mission" "If nothing unexpected happens, our mission is to kill each other." "Now, Akihara Kagura has personally arrived in the Land of Earth, wanting to see the Dean kill me with his own hands, and then tell the Dean who the person he killed is" "This n is truly cruel and vicious!" Hatake Kakashi remained silent, unable to speak, realizing he did not know enough about Akihara Kagura. This n involved not only murder but also a deeper betrayal of trust. "Perhaps all along, what Akihara Kagura said about wanting to kill Yakushi Kabuto was true; that child indeed has a dark and extreme side to his heart." "So, that''s it" Hatake Kakashi finally understood why Yakushi Kabuto always believed Akihara Kagura wanted to kill him; anyone would think the same in his ce. "I thought he always wanted to save you and Yakushi Non." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, continuing on his own: "To be able to rescue Yakushi Non, he has been wanting to return from the Anbu to the Root, continuing to serve Shimura Danzo, evenpeting with Uchiha Itachi for the future leadership of the Root" "This seems somewhat contradictory." Hatake Kakashi expressed his doubts: "If Yakushi Non really killed you under his maniption, even if heter allowed Yakushi Non to leave the Root, wouldn''t Yakushi Non hate him?" Without waiting for Yakushi Kabuto''s response, Hatake Kakashi answered his own question: "No, that''s also normal, because that guy, no matter what he does, doesn''t care about others'' opinions. He could kill hundreds of people in the blink of an eye, yet he wouldn''t exin that his original intention was to save people" "This matter might not be without hope, right?" Looking at Yakushi Kabuto, Hatake Kakashi asked proactively: "Since you already know about these things, why not confess to Yakushi Non? As long as Yakushi Non knows you are Yakushi Kabuto, this conspiracy won''t work, right?" Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but be curious: "By the way, when did you find out about the conspiracy Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura were plotting? You''ve thoroughly understood it even before the conspiracy began" "Kagura told me personally." Yakushi Kabuto recalled the youth filled with hatred and continued, "Because Kagura once said that even if I told the dean the truth, he would kill me in front of the Dean with his own hands, making the Dean taste the bitterness of pain" Yakushi Kabuto lifted his head, looking at Hatake Kakashi as if he were looking at an idiot: "Kagura is in the Land of Earth. Even if we unravel this conspiracy, what''s the use? Does Kakashi-senpai think I am capable of subduing him?" "I am not sure either." Hatake Kakashi remembered the strength of his own subordinates and spoke up to remind, "Last year, when we went to the Mist Vige for a reconnaissance mission, Kagura used Wood Release to defeat the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, and even captured him alive and brought him back to Konoha" "I remember Yagura was also the Three-Tails Jinchuriki." Hearing about Kagura''s achievements, Yakushi Kabuto became increasingly uneasy. Once, Yakushi Kabuto had infiltrated the Mist Vige for a period of time, a rare individual who survived during the era of the Blood Mist Policy as a spy, and naturally knew that the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was the Three-Tails Jinchuriki. What else could he do? A Kage of one of the Five Great Ninja Vige, even a Jinchuriki, was directly captured alive by Kagura using Wood Release; he could not possibly be his opponent "It seems, I can only think of another way" Yakushi Kabuto sighed and poured himself a cup of tea. "Something seems a bit off." Hatake Kakashi felt something was not quite right, but after listening to Yakushi Kabuto''s story, he felt there was no issue: "It seems there''s nothing wrong, it''s normal for Kagura, with such an extreme personality, to have the idea of killing you" "Two more days." Yakushi Kabuto, recalling the mission time getting closer on the scroll, sighed lightly: "Thest time I saw Kagura, he told me that whether anyone could stop him from killing was up to my luck, maybe only hoping the Dean can persuade him?" "..." Hatake Kakashi suddenly fell silent. Why wait until now to say something so important? Kagura''s character, when actually killing someone, never asks for others'' opinions. If he decides to kill, he does so without regard for the consequences, killing hundreds of Grass ninjas on a whim! Most of the time, Kagura''s thoughts are indeed very extreme. However, Kagura''s thoughts are in a delicate state; it seems he could kill or not kill. If someone stops him, he doesn''t kill; if no one does... Next time Should I try not stopping? Hatake Kakashi quickly discarded this thought from his mind, because if he didn''t stop him, that guy would definitely kill! "If Kagura really wanted to kill you, he wouldn''t say such things." "Based on my understanding of him, he likes to kill, but he also wouldn''t give up on saving people. Even while staying by Danzo''s side, that child''s heart still harbors a kindness shrouded in darkness." Hatake Kakashi fixed his gaze on Yakushi Kabuto, cautiously verifying, "Is there a possibility that Kagura told you these conspiracies not because he wants to kill you, but rather to warn you, to be vignt of Shimura Danzo''s schemes?" "But..." Yakushi Kabuto found it hard to believe. Because on that day, Akihara Kagura''s jealousy and hatred seemed all too real. "Of course." "There''s another greater possibility." Hatake Kakashi shared another thought of his subordinate: "Kagura wanted to take revenge on you for forgetting him, to retaliate against Yakushi Nono''s favoritism towards you, thus participating in this conspiracy. However, he did not actually want to kill you..." "There are two more days." Yakushi Kabuto nced at the calendar on the table: "I must go to the Tsuchi River Gorge. I hope everything is as you said, that Kagura was just reminding me and the director to be cautious of Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy." Hatake Kakashi asked the question he wanted to know: "Can you tell me where the Five-Tails Jinchuriki is?" "What a waste of life..." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head and sighed, continuing, "I don''t know the exact location... but the ce where the Five-Tails Jinchuriki is imprisoned is definitely not a ce crowded with people." "..." Hatake Kakashi felt he had wasted some time, though it wasn''t aplete waste. "I''m leaving now." Yakushi Kabuto put on his Rock Vige forehead protector, continuing, "Be careful. The Rock Vige is conducting strict searches. You better not hide in my ce, in case nothing happens at Tsuchi River Gorge and I have to continue my undercover work here." "..." Hatake Kakashi had no choice but to ept this suggestion. Are these people from the Root so cold and ruthless for the sake of their missions? Compared to them, Akihara Kagura, that kid, seemed to have a bit of humanity. "Wait..." "I almost forgot to remind him..." Hatake Kakashi suddenly remembered something, realizing danger is never from just one ce! However, when Hatake Kakashi went out to find him, he found he could no longer locate Yakushi Kabuto. "Don''t underestimate the threat of Shimura Danzo. Akihara Kagura may not want to kill you, but Shimura Danzo definitely harbors thoughts of wanting you dead" ~~~ Talks that lead to nowhere but word count, but at least the plot thickens! /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 98: [Sponsored]: Akihara Kagura 11 Years Old, Deidara 9 Years Old Chapter 98: [Sponsored]: Akihara Kagura 11 Years Old, Deidara 9 Years Old [This Chapter Is Sponsored by sroat! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The Konoha Vige, the Root''s base. Shimura Danzo leisurely sipped his tea. He was always very confident in his own schemes. Especially when it came to plotting against certain ninjas of the Konoha, Shimura Danzo believed everything was under his control because he knew these people like the back of his hand. "Have Uchiha Itachi contact the personnel in the Intelligence Department. He will inevitablye into contact with Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, learning that they arerades in the vige" "Thus." "When Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto are seen fighting to the death in the Tsuchi River Gorge, the cleanup tasked to Uchiha Itachi will reveal the true nature of the assessment task" "These tworades, whom he had only recently met, are the targets he must kill in the assessment task, awakening his determination and darkness to killrades." "What we need is for Uchiha Itachi to be a high-level spy ced inside the Uchiha n, to convey the secrets of the Uchiha n to the higher-ups in the future" "Let Uchiha Itachi understand now that for the will of the Konoha, any price can be paid, even if it means killingrades he has just met. In the future, when he betrays the Uchiha n''s intelligence for the sake of the Konoha, this young fellow will gradually adapt" "Conveniently." "This also eliminates the threats posed by Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono." For Shimura Danzo, the key to this assessment task is to change Uchiha Itachi''s psychology, gradually making him willingly tread the path of darkness to be a spy ced within the Uchiha by the Konoha''s higher-ups, betraying the intelligence of the Uchiha n. As for Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, these tools have already started causing trouble and can conveniently be eliminated, allowing them to serve a final purpose before death, to awaken the darkness within Uchiha Itachi. Inside the Rock Vige. Hatake Kakashi was toote to warn Yakushi Kabuto. However, Hatake Kakashi believed that as a spy, Yakushi Kabuto would surely think things throughprehensively and might anticipate that Shimura Danzo was the real source of danger. As for Hatake Kakashi himself, he needs to find the location of the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, a ce within the Rock Vige where the Five-Tails Jinchuriki is held. Outside the Rock Vige. A blond young man was ying with mud. This blond young man, named Deidara, was a disciple of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki of the Rock Vige, and possessed an extraordinary talent for Earth Release from a young age, even mastering the Explosion Release secret technique. However, it was also because of this that Deidara loved making explosions since he was young, frequently causing upheavals in the Rock Vige, forcing the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, to finally lose his patience and cast him out to live alone outside the vige. A man in red armor stood beside Deidara. This man in red armor was Han, the Five-Tails Jinchuriki of the Rock Vige. To avoid the chaos caused by the Five-Tails within the Rock Vige, and to prevent him from being exposed to the vigers'' disdain, the Third Tsuchikage, noki, decided to have him live outside the vige. Understanding Han''s gloomy personality, noki sent him to be with Deidara, hoping that the lively kid could be a bit more stable. Of course. Indispensable surveince and protection were essential. A group of ninjas dressed in the Rock Vige Anbu attire were hiding in the shadows, monitoring the area. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, had them stay here both to surveil and protect the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, and to see if they could attract Uchiha Obito. As for whether Deidara would encounter danger... This Kid had been the greatest danger in the Rock Vige since he was a child! "Art is an explosion! Ha!" With a fierce shout from the blond youth, a violent explosion shook the heavens and earth, instantly sting a huge rock apart. The fire from the explosion was so intense that one couldn''t help but close their eyes! The members of the Rock Vige''s Anbu had prepared earplugs in advance, fearing that their ears would be deaf from hearing too many explosions during their mission... "Han, what do you think of my art?" Deidara looked proudly at Han, who was dressed in red armor. "Not bad." The man simply nodded somberly. "Come on, praise me more..." Deidara''s face fell slightly, his artwork, which he hadpleted with great effort, only warranted a single ''not bad''? "It really is not bad." The man''s demeanor remained somber. "You''re so boring..." Deidara shrugged and mused to himself, "The power is still not enough. I need to add a bit more explosive y, then I''ll be able to blow up the old man''s Tsuchikage building!" The man seemed to hear nothing, simply shifting his gaze slightly towards another direction. He saw a young man leading a little girl with red hair. "What''s up?" Deidara turned his head, following the man''s gaze to the young man and couldn''t help being curious, "Is he from the vige?" "Absolutely not." The man shook his head firmly. The people from the vige could not possibly give him a sense of danger, not even Uchiha Obito, who had controlled him a few days ago, could make him feel this kind of palpitation! "Hello there!" Akihara Kagura, leading little Karin, came over and cheerfully introduced himself, "We''re here in the Land of Earth to help with tree nting and afforestation..." In reality, Akihara Kagura was not as cheerful as he appeared. He himself doesn''t know what Hatake Kakashi is up to; the Five-tailed Jinchuriki of such arge stature lives outside the Rock Vige, yet he directly sneaked inside the Rock Vige? "What reforestation..." Deidara gave him a surprised look, curiously asking, "Aren''t you people from the Land of Earth? Where did youe from?" "No, we are from the Land of Fire." Akihara Kagura did not hide his origin, continuing with a smile, "We usually travel around the ninja world, helping people with tree nting and reforestation to green the environment. Don''t you need it here? It''s all bare rocks everywhere, nting more trees would be better, right?" "Is there such a profession in the ninja world?" Deidara felt he gained some odd knowledge today, looking around and saying, "This ce is all rocks, how can you nt trees?" "Very quickly." Akihara Kagura slowly brought his palms together, softly saying, "Do you want to see, what method we use for tree nting and reforestation..." "Show me..." Deidara nodded his little head. "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Trees!" The entire area suddenly sprouted roots and vines, the rocks unable to stop the spread of the roots and vines, quickly turning this ce into an ancient forest. However, many of the trees in the forest, although thick, grew twisted and crooked. "Be careful!" The ever-vignt and silent Five-tailed Jinchuriki, Han, quickly grabbed Deidara''s shoulder, pulling the blond boy to leap back, but they could not escape the area affected by the Advent of a World of Trees, only stopping a short distance away, observing the young man using Wood Release and the little girl beside him! "I''m fine!" Deidara hadn''t recovered for a moment, still seriously considering this method of reforestation: "If trees are nted this way..." "This is Wood Release." The Five-tailed Jinchuriki Han reminded the third Tsuchikage''s little disciple, continuing, "A message came from the Land of Water, the Mizukage was captured by a Wood Release ninja." "The Mizukage was captured?" "Another with Wood Release Kekkei Genkai?" Deidara''s information was severely outdated. Since Deidara moved outside the vige, his sources of information relied solely on Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi, who came to visit him. Kurotsuchi was basically just a kid, and Akatsuchi, not very old, wasn''t too bright, naturally unable to provide him with any news. "What about the Anbu?" The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han did not respond to Deidara''s words, but instead tried to find the figures of the Rock Vige Anbu ninja within the forest. He knew the Anbu must be nearby. "Are you looking for them?" Akihara Kagura pointed to a giant tree in the forest. Hanging from the tree were a group of people, with even more being hung up continuously. These people, bound by vines, were all wearing the Anbu attire of Rock Vige. The group of Rock Vige Anbu had already reacted, trying to jump out and attack Akihara Kagura when they were caught up by the vines. "Protect yourself; I''ll catch him." Han instructed Deidara, as his red armor suddenly activated, releasing a burst of steam! With the eleration from the steam, Han charged towards Akihara Kagura at high speed, breaking through the vines attempting to block his path with his incredible strength! However... Human strength has its limits! Han''s extraordinary power was eventually stopped by the vines! A mass of vines bound him, immobilizing him on the spot, and the vines quickly began to drain his chakra! "Go away..." Deidara quickly spread his palms open, and tiny y spiders started crawling in the forest, attaching to the vines that bound the Five-Tails Jinchuriki! Boom! An explosion sounded. The vines werepletely blown apart by the spider y''s explosion! "Lord Kagura, be careful." Karin warned from the side, as she could sense more y spiders crawling towards them! "y bombs, huh..." Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but nce at Deidara. Because Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release techniques were mostly powerful andrge in scale, dealing with these tiny y spiders crawling towards him through small gaps was indeed problematic. Besides the tiny y spiders, there was also the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han, with steam continuously emanating from his red armor, charging towards Akihara Kagura! "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura''s expression remained calm. He ced his hand on Karin, and the two of them instantly disappeared from the spot! This entire forest was transformed from his chakra! All the vines in the forest were controlled by his chakra. As long as it was a ce touched by his chakra, he could instantly leave his Flying Thunder God mark. As long as Akihara Kagura was in this forest, he could move as he pleased! "That is..." Han''s expression suddenly turned ugly! The speed at which the kid disappeared reminded him of a person who once brought pain to the Rock Vige ninja, even single-handedly destroying Rock Vige''s elite forces! Thest person to use this technique was named Namikaze Minato! "This is bad" The Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, remembered the vige''s alertness and quickly turned around to rush back, hoping to catch Deidara in time before he escaped back to the Rock Vige! However... His speed was too slow! The figure of Akihara Kagura quietly appeared behind Deidara, reaching out to grab Deidara''s neck and pressing the blonde youth struggling against the ground! "You this... pfft... guy..." Deidara strenuously twisted his body on the ground, trying to struggle to stand up, as vines wrapped around him, binding him to the ground! Akihara Kagura slowly stood up, looking towards the Five Tails Jinchuriki, Han, rushing over: "Why not use the power of the Tailed Beast? Is the Tailed Beast inside you afraid?" As Akihara Kagura spoke, he raised his finger. Trees seemed toe to life, as roots and vines spread continuously within the forest, surrounding the man in red armor. "..." The Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, had no choice but to stop. A white tail suddenly burst out from his back! "Flying Thunder God Technique..." "And the power of Wood Release Kekkei Genkai..." After utilizing the Tailed Beast chakra, the Five Tails Jinchuriki, Han, could feel his power further enhanced, yet still felt at a disadvantage. Defeating a Wood Release ninja is difficult! Escaping from a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique is even more difficult! The armor on the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, started roaring into action, sounding like the head of a small train, as steam suddenly ejected from the armor! With the huge propulsion provided by the steam explosion, the Five Tails Jinchuriki, Han, charged towards Akihara Kagura, smashing through countless obstructing vines and roots along the way! Eventually... This solemn man was forced to stop in front of Akihara Kagura! Vines intertwined, tightly blocking his waist and body, rapidly draining his chakra! The tail behind the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, Han, quietly disappeared, and his body gradually slumped down, his arms hanging limply. "Don''t touch him." Deidara''s voice suddenly came through. The blonde youth was lying on the ground, his face bearing a sinister intent to kill: "If you don''t let us go, I''ll kill this red-haired brat!" "..." Karin trembled, standing under a tree. Because a y spider was on her head, Deidara had released this y spider at some point, even using it to control Karin. "I know your teleportation technique is fast..." A smile appeared on Deidara''s face as he weakly insisted, "But... let''s bet on whether I''ll make it explode first, or if you can save the person first." "How old are you this year?" Akihara Kagura asked a strange question. "I''m nine years old..." Deidara responded subconsciously. "So you''re already nine..." Akihara Kagura looked at Deidara somewhat suddenly, then a look of contempt appeared in his eyes: "Then do you think it''s too much for you to bully a child of six or seven?" "I..." Deidara''s momentum halted for a moment, then he quickly retorted, "You look over ten years old, weren''t you just bullying me?" In an instant! Taking advantage of Deidara''s momentary daze, Akihara Kagura disappeared from the spot and appeared next to Karin, grabbing the y spider on her head! "You''ve been tricked!" A gleam of joy shed in Deidara''s eyes! Because his initial target was not Karin, but Akihara Kagura, who wanted to save her. What use was there in bullying a child? Deidara even intentionally set a verbal trap during the conversation, luring Akihara Kagura to choose to save someone before the y exploded! In fact, to prevent the y explosion from harming Karin, besides saving someone, there was another option, which was to kill Deidara, the person controlling the y bomb, instantly! Just as Deidara was about to joyfully trigger the y spider to explode, Akihara Kagura grabbed the y spider and appeared in front of Deidara in an instant! "You this guy..." Deidara snorted coldly, continuing carelessly, "Do you think I''d be afraid to die together with you?" "No, you see..." Akihara Kagura shook his head, deliberately squatting down to ce the tiny y spider in front of Deidara, breaking through his defenses with a single sentence. "This spider is so ugly..." "I''ll fight you!" Chapter 99: [Sponsored]: Youre indeed a Genius Deidara... Fly~ Chapter 99: [Sponsored]: You''re indeed a Genius Deidara... Fly~ [This Chapter Is Sponsored by sroat! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] "Really ugly" Akihara Kagura even specifically pointed at Karin, providing an example: "Look, your y spider has nearly scared the child into crying." "It''s from fright! Fright!" "That''s because she''s too timid!" Deidara, infuriated, defended his art vehemently, refusing to allow others tobel his creations as ugly: "It can run, climb, and jump, and its explosive power is considerable. You people, whose minds are only interested in pursuing power, do you even understand what an artistic creation is?" "I understand now." Akihara Kagura took a few steps back, leaving the y spider in front of Deidara: "Then blow one up, let us see your artwork!" "Do you think I''m a fool?" Deidara looked at Akihara Kagura as if he was looking at an idiot: "Blowing it up now would only kill me!" Akihara Kagura spread his palms, exining earnestly: "But your death, making a person who doesn''t understand art recognize what art is, realizes your artistic value. Your death is not a true death" Akihara Kagura continued, looking at Deidara: "You will live forever in my heart. I will always remember that there was an artist named Deidara who, to let his art blossom, sacrificed his own life." "..." Deidara felt somewhat moved. However, the blonde youth quickly came to his senses, bing even more irritable: "Don''t treat me like an idiot. Although I was always ready to dedicate myself to art, dying for this kind of art is worthless!" "This person isn''t stupid." Akihara Kagura nced back at Karin and then at Deidara, who was lying on the ground unable to move, and praised: "He has brains, quite smart." "Mm." Karin wiped her tears and quickly nodded. "Let me go, I''m going to fight you all!" Deidara was so angry he really wanted to perish together with Akihara Kagura! If it weren''t for the fact that Deidara hadn''t yet developed that extremely terrifying technique, he would have wanted to self-detonate right then and there, taking Akihara Kagura with him to theherworld. "Let''s see if there''s someone a bit stupider" Akihara Kagura no longer paid attention to Deidara''s roars, turning back to look at the Five-Tails Jinchuriki captured: "Have you seen a man with white hair in the Rock Vige? With one Sharingan eye, one normal eye, a nose, a mouth, two arms, and two legs" "Are you talking about Hatake Kakashi of Konoha?" The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han immediately recalled the list from the Rock Vige intelligence report based on his own memory and remembered a man of considerable renown. "Have you seen him?" Akihara Kagura looked at him in surprise. The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han looked at Akihara Kagura with a somewhat solemn expression and asked, "Did Hatake Kakashi infiltrate Rock Vige?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, revealing Hatake Kakashi''s purpose: "He came to Rock Vige to see you, wanting to know some information about Uchiha Obito." "That man..." A sh of anger immediately appeared in the eyes of the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han! "Yes, that man." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded and continued, "Our goal is the same, to catch Uchiha Obito as soon as possible." "The words I say..." The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han nced at the group of Rock Vige Anbu ninjas hanging and then at Deidara lying on the ground: "Can it lead to the release of everyone present?" "You speak first." Akihara Kagura moved a vine with his hand, indicating that the initiative was in his hands: "I might consider not killing them." "I don''t know what information you want to know." The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han shook his head, frowning: "Because he suddenly appeared before me, I thought he was an enemy invading the vige and was instantly caught in a genjutsu" The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han recalled his experience: "By the time I came to my senses, I had already been captured for failing to assassinate the Tsuchikage." "I have no information..." Akihara Kagura frowned and pressed on: "Was there anyone else with Uchiha Obito? Did he say anything special?" "Nothing." "Nothing at all?" "Nothing at all." "Alright." Akihara Kagura was somewhat dissatisfied in her heart. This time, Uchiha Obito had not shown any ws. The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han knew nothing, leaving her with nothing to continue having Hatake Kakashi investigate Uchiha Obito. "Can you let us go now?" The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han spoke his mind. "Not really." Akihara Kagura shook her head and said, "Send one person back to the vige to report. If the Rock Vige hands over Captain Kakashi, I will let everyone go." "Let Deidara go back." The Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han nced at Deidara. "No." Akihara Kagura looked at Deidara, who was still struggling on the ground, and said, "If I let this guy go, he''ll definitely want to fight me to the death..." "Big Brother Deidara!" A young girl''s voice echoed in the forest: "Big brother Deidara! I''vee to y with you! When did a forest appear here?" "The messenger has arrived." Akihara Kagura and the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han exchanged nces. In that moment, they thought of the same thing, just as they were discussing who should be sent to deliver the message, a suitable messenger arrived. This little girl, who came to y with Deidara, named Kurotsuchi, is the granddaughter of the Third Tsuchikage noki and has been Deidara''s little follower since she was young. Rock Vige. Inside the Tsuchikage''s office. The Third Tsuchikage noki dealt with some official duties for a while, stood up, and stretched his body, hammering his somewhat stiff waist. The Third Tsuchikage noki is the oldest leader in the ninja world, having participated in three Great Ninja Wars, and even experienced the era of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. Bang! The door to the Tsuchikage''s office was instantly pushed open! Little Kurotsuchi rushed in, her eyes filled with tears of fear: "Big Brother Deidara and Lord Han are in trouble, along with many Anbu uncles. They''ve all been captured, hanging in the forest over there!" "What!" The Third Tsuchikage noki was immediately shocked by this news, his already ufortable waist seemed to hurt even more, and he couldn''t help but cry out: "Cough, cough, cough... My old waist..." "Grandpa!" Kurotsuchi quickly stepped forward to help him sit down. "First, tell me..." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, while pressing his own waist, still tried hard to listen clearly to what his granddaughter was saying: "What exactly is happening over there?" "Some people have been kidnapped..." Kurotsuchi, being too young, fumbled to recount what he had seen: "The Anbu uncles are all hung on a tree, Big Brother Deidara is lying on the ground, and Han is tied up with a bunch of vines. A person with ck hair kidnapped them, told me toe over and report, to hand over Hatake Kakashi of Konoha, then they would let the people go..." "What audacity!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, with his vast experience. Combining some of the intelligence he had received, noki quickly analyzed from his granddaughter''s fragmented words what had actually happened. The newly famous Wood Release ninja from the Konoha Vige had run to the Land of Earth, even kidnapping his disciple Deidara and the Five-Tails Jinchriki, intending to use them to exchange for Hatake Kakashi! The problem is... Where would the Rock Vige get Hatake Kakashi from? Unless Hatake Kakashi had infiltrated the Rock Vige to gather intelligence, and that Wood Release youngster, failing to meet up with Hatake Kakashi, simply kidnapped important figures from their vige! "Search for Hatake Kakashi in the vige!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, first issued an order to capture Hatake Kakashi, then instructed: "Do not kill him, he must be taken alive." This was for the safety of the Rock Vige, also to avoid any idents, just in case the other party really killed the hostages for Hatake Kakashi, it would not be worth it! Kurotsuchi quickly nodded, continuing to add: "That person said, the Hatake Kakashi we hand over must not be missing a single hair, if even one hair is missing, he would pluck one of Big Brother Deidara''s hairs!" "It sounds like two children bickering..." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, frowned, supporting his waist and standing up, forcing himself to keep going: "Is there really a danger? I might have given the wrong order? It sounds like the pranks you yed as children, I''ll go see what''s happening..." The Third Tsuchikage, noki''s body slowly floated up from the ground, directly floating out of the window, and quickly flew towards the vige outskirts! As the Third Tsuchikage, noki had mastered the Earth Release Ninjutsu to the pinnacle, using the Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique to greatly reduce his own weight, thus achieving the ability to freely fly in the air, a rare flying technique in the ninja world. Obviously. Such flying technique was easily coveted. When the Third Tsuchikage, noki, flew over the forest, this technique was spotted by the master of the forest, and even when he tried to approach the forest, he was already discovered. "Lord Kagura." Karin slightly panicked, raising her head to look towards the sky: "The enemy that is quickly approaching us, seems to be... in the sky..." "I see." Akihara Kagura looked up at the sky. Humans have lived on the earth, but their longing for the sky has never ceased. Akihara Kagura nced at the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, then turned to look at Deidara and the Jinchuriki of the Five-Tails, Han, and asked, "How did that old man manage to fly?" "Tsks" Deidara disyed a hint of disdain, "It''s just the old man''s Light-Weight Rock Technique. I''m not interested in it at all. Sooner orter, my art will be able to fly too, and it will fly faster than him!" Because the Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique not only requires a high talent and understanding of Earth Release but also necessitates learning about weight and gravity, as well as long periods of research and practice. "You''ve learned" Akihara Kagura looked at Deidara and instantly irritated him again with a singlement, "But it seems you haven''t mastered it" "I don''t need to!" Feeling his pride wounded, Deidara immediately retorted, "I''ve already grasped the essence of that technique. I can produce a flying art piece at any moment. I just don''t want to waste more time continuing to learn it!" That statement was indeed true. Not everyone has the time and patience to learn a technique that seems to have littlebat ability, especially someone with high talent. Deidara had already mastered the essence of the Light-Weight Rock Technique and was even developing his own flying art pieces. He didn''t need to waste any more time researching the Light-Weight Rock Technique. "So, you haven''t learned it." When Akihara Kagura chats, he always focuses on the oue. "Can''t you understand what I''m saying!" Deidara was furious, raging like a blond lion cub, "That technique is a waste of time, and learning it is not very meaningful. I don''t need to waste my time on it because I can develop a flying technique that''s more suited to me!" "Alright, alright, I get it." Akihara Kagura quickly tried to calm Deidara down, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know that technique. There are many techniques I don''t understand either. Sometimes learning is indeed difficult" "It''s not hard for me; it''s just a waste of my time!" Deidara took a deep breath and exined angrily, "The Light-Weight Rock Technique requires mastering not just ordinary Earth Release chakra but the rtionship between weight and the earth''s gravity. By using the technique to reduce the body''s weight, one can lighten their own gravity. This requires a long time of practice to gradually reduce weight. It took the old man at least a decade to master this technique and be able to fly, which is longer than my age" After introducing the Light-Weight Rock Technique, Deidara became somewhat proud again, "Just give me a bit more time, and I''ll be able to develop my own flying art pieces! This will take less than a tenth of the time it took the old man to learn that technique!" Deidara is a genius in the true sense of the word. If one were to speak seriously, by the age of nine, Deidara already possessed thebat power of a Jonin, and given another two or three years, he could have exhibited thebat abilities of a Kage. From another perspective, this individual devoted all his energy andbat power to his artwork. If he had focused on studying, Deidara''s future was destined to surpass the Third Tsuchikage. However, geniuses often seem to believe that everything can be easily obtained, which leads them to no longer cherish what they have and gradually dislike taking themon path... Akihara Kagura is different. Akihara Kagura''s learning is automatic, unable to judge his own talent. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Earth attribute chakra, with chakra level reaching S grade and above, secretly learning the [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique] in ordance with ninjutsu theory, [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique] learning sessful! [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique (significantly reduces the weight of objects, can lighten one''s own weight and increase one''s speed, allowing for free flight in the air).] "Deidara, your talent is really incredible, more so than anyone I''ve ever met." After sincerelyplimenting Deidara, Akihara Kagura''s body slowly floated off the ground and flew towards the direction of the Third Tsuchikage. Chapter 100: [Sponsored]: Exercise is good for the Old Man Chapter 100: [Sponsored]: Exercise is good for the Old Man [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Shin! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Deidara watched Akihara Kagura fly towards the sky with his eyes wide open, his pupils involuntarily dting before he fiercely turned his head to look at the Five-Tails Jinchuriki! "He''s mocking me again, isn''t he?" "Yes." The Five-Tails Jinchuriki nodded earnestly. Because no matter how you look at it, no matter who looks at it, Akihara Kagura''s praise would be perceived as an audible mockery of Deidara. Of course. What was most astonishing was Akihara Kagura''s talent for learning. Especially the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, who had spent the longest time researching and studying Earth Release techniques, upon seeing Akihara Kagura flying off the ground, his face almost undisguised with astonishment! "This is..." "Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique." With his body floating in the air, Akihara Kagura looked at the surprised Onoki and praised again, "The Tsuchikage''s technique feels quite good to use." "..." The Third Tsuchikage was a bit at a loss for words, feeling slightly irritated inside, but could only grudgingly praise, "This technique is not something someone of your age could master." "I just learned this technique." Akihara Kagura did not shy away from his abilities, casually saying, "Lately, my neck has been a bit sore, and it''s difficult to look up when talking, so I had to find a way to fly up here and chat with the Tsuchikage." "The new generation of Konoha... is truly excellent..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s fingers twitched slightly, thinking of a way to keep this Konoha genius here, otherwise, the future of Rock Vige might be in great trouble! "Speaking of which..." Seeming to understand Onoki''s thoughts, Akihara Kagura hinted, "The Tsuchikage''s flying technique is not bad, but it''s still not as good as our Konoha Vige''s Flying Thunder God Technique. I move faster using the Flying Thunder God Technique..." "..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki froze. Having personally issued the order in Rock Vige that [Missions could be abandoned when facing the Yellow sh], how could he not understand how difficult it is to deal with a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique! This kid... Is more troublesome than I imagined! If this kid is a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique, then capturing or killing this kid wouldn''t be so easy! Akihara Kagura seemed not the least bit afraid of the Third Tsuchikage''s power, even showing a bit of disdain, "Tsuchikage, did youe... empty-handed?" "What do you mean by empty-handed" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, furrowed his brows, looking somewhat peculiarly at this little fellow: "Do I also have to bring gifts for you, this Konoha Vige kid?" "It''s not impossible." Akihara Kagura casually uttered a sentence that choked the Third Tsuchikage before continuing: "The main point is the deal we''re discussing... Lord Tsuchikage, the people you want are all below, where are the people I want?" "Hatake Kakashi?" The expression on the Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s face was somewhat vacant, feeling a bit embarrassed, as they did not yet have Hatake Kakashi as a hostage. "Have you not captured the person yet?" Akihara Kagura, as if seeing through Onoki''s thoughts, frowned and continued: "If you haven''t caught the person yet, then don''t waste time here. Go catch the person first, thene here to exchange hostages!" "kid..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki hesitated, looking at Akihara Kagura opposite him, feeling something was amiss: "You are... a ninja from Konoha Vige, aren''t you?" If Hatake Kakashi wasn''t captured by the Rock Vige, shouldn''t the Konoha ninja be relieved? Why are they urging the Rock Vige to capture someone... "Of course, I''m a Konoha ninja." Akihara Kagura frowned, seemingly puzzled by why he would ask such a strange question: "Otherwise, why would I want to save Captain Kakashi?" "..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki felt this Konoha Vige kid''s method of saving people was a bit peculiar, as the normal way to save someone should be sneaking into the Rock Vige! "Stop nagging, go catch the person!" Akihara Kagura looked at Onoki, who was unmoved, and urged him several times. "..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki was still a bit confused. He had lived for almost seventy years, seen all sorts of scenes, even Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. But... This elderly gentleman had his horizons broadened today. "Aren''t you leaving yet..." Akihara Kagura looked at the still hovering diminutive old man, frowning and said: "Lord Tsuchikage is still here, are you nning to save people by force?" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, while supporting his waist, continued slowly: "Catching a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique is not easy, making an old man close to retirement take drastic actions, my old back can''t withstand much..." "That''s good." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded and continued, "Just as well, I do not like any more trouble either. To capture the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, a significant amount of chakra has already been expended, and I do not wish to engage in another battle with Lord Tsuchikage." ... The Third Tsuchikage, noki, was somewhat unclear about the truthfulness of these words. This kid aiming to capture Deidara, Han, and a group of Rock Vige''s Anbu theoretically should not have been so easy, yet to openly discuss his weaknesses in front of an enemy... This kid... Could he be deceiving me? The Third Tsuchikage, noki, was gradually troubled by this question. However, regardless of whether this kid was deceiving him or not, it was imperative to first ensure the safety of the Rock Vige ninjas below, to capture Hatake Kakashi, and exchange hostages with this kid. At that time... They would move to capture them! The Third Tsuchikage, noki, stared intently at Akihara Kagura, feeling that this kid''s mind seemed a bit off, disying not the slightest sense of crisis. Indeed. This kid, looking not so old, is still a child... However, Akihara Kagura quickly showed his mature side, speaking with a cold face, "Lord Tsuchikage, your time is running out." "By the way, just to mention." "If Captain Kakashies over and has been tortured or even interrogated, I might chop off the heads of this group of Rock Vige ninjas, rather than just pulling out hair or something, since those are just stories told to children..." ... The eyes of the Third Tsuchikage, noki, immediately turned icy! As if Akihara Kagura could not see noki''s gaze, he leisurely continued, "The girl who helped us ry the message to Lord Tsuchikage is too young, she shouldn''t know about the adult world of ninjas, hence her message might have seemed a bit too gentle. It''s better for adults like Lord Tsuchikage to be clear about important matters..." "I will bring the person here immediately." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, nodded and said in a deep voice, "I hope that when we exchange hostages, my subordinates are also safe and sound!" "I can only guarantee they are still alive..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, speaking irresponsibly. Within Rock Vige. Upon returning, the first thing the Third Tsuchikage, noki, did was to summon his son and issued two orders in a deep voice. "First, immediately capture Hatake Kakashi who has infiltrated our vige!" "Second, immediately send someone to set up a blockade, heavily seal the perimeter area of that forest. That kid might be able to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, but we cannot let this group escape from under our watch!" Due to the stern orders issued by the Tsuchikage, a group of Rock Vige ninjas rushed out frenziedly. Some went to set up blockade lines to prevent Akihara Kagura from fleeing; others searched the entire vige, fearing that Hatake Kakashi might steal any important intelligence. Hatake Kakashi could only awkwardly and cautiously hide, still pondering why this group of Rock Vige ninjas had discovered his whereabouts. Could it have been that guy, Yakushi Kabuto, who betrayed him? Soon. Due to his unfamiliarity with the environment, Hatake Kakashi was quickly surrounded. Even though Hatake Kakashi resisted fiercely, he ultimately couldn''t stand against the overwhelming numbers of the enemy. The leader, Kitsuchi, used Earth Release ninjutsu to block all his escape routes. "Don''t kill him!" "The Tsuchikage''s order is to capture him alive!" "Be careful..." "Don''t hurt him..." "Don''t let him lose a single hair!" This capture operation stirred up the entire Rock Vige vige, noisy like a farce, even including the shouting of a little girl. "..." What a mess. But Hatake Kakashi could no longer escape. After being captured by the Rock Vige ninjas, Kakashi wasn''t treated harshly, nor was he taken to an interrogation room, but was brought directly before the Third Tsuchikage, noki. "Really not going to interrogate him?" Kitsuchi, standing next to his father, was somewhat dissatisfied: "We finally caught a Jonin from Konoha, we should at least pry some intelligence from him..." "That kid has a lot of hostages in his hands!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, slowly and firmly shook his head: "If he is treated unfairly, that kid will kill them..." Such matters... There was no need to rush. As long as the hostages are exchanged, they would have plenty of time for their capture n, and the worst oue would be rescuing the captured Rock Vige ninjas. If they could capture people by sealing off the area, then, of course, it would be the best for them, and if not, there was nothing they could do. "I didn''t expect this." Upon seeing Hatake Kakashi, the Third Tsuchikage, noki, spoke with polite sarcasm and self-mockery: "A fine young man from Konoha came to visit our Rock Vige vige, and we hosts knew nothing about it..." "Was it someone who betrayed me?" Hatake Kakashi was still pondering this question, and continued to inquire: "Or was my presence discovered by someone?" "How should I put it?" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, rubbed his forehead, somewhat at a loss for words: "The vige''s defenses are still not sufficient. We did not detect your presence..." "But..." noki recalled the kid who, with an expressionless face, demanded they capture Hatake Kakashi and deliver him, sighing, "A kid from Konoha captured several ninjas from Rock Vige, demanding we hand you over, who had infiltrated Rock Vige, to him. That''s how we knew Hatake Kakashi of Konoha had infiltrated..." "..." Hatake Kakashi found himself at a loss for words. noki sighed again, feeling that every family has its troubles: "Although I don''t quite understand that kid''s thinking, this also provided us with the opportunity to find you. I don''t know if this counts as betraying your information..." "That guy..." Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector, feeling that the person trying to rescue him was too rash, at least try to find out if I had been captured first! Now, good... They can no longer hide their identities in the Land of Earth. This is most likely the doing of Akihara Kagura, and there''s also a chance it''s not. Shouldn''t that guy be focusing on the ones he cares about most, like Kabuto or Yakushi Nono? The Third Tsuchikage, noki, took the lead, speaking in a deep voice: "I hope that kid keeps his promise, allowing us to smoothly exchange hostages." Outside Rock Vige. At the edge of the dense forest. Akihara Kagura sat under a tree, using the "Ninja in the Shadows" to monitor every move in Rock Vige, waiting for Rock Vige to deliver Hatake Kakashi. "Lord Kagura." Karin stood by his side, observing the surroundings with Mind''s Eye of the Kagura, and said, "Many people appeared a few kilometers away but then quickly left..." "They didn''t leave." Akihara Kagura gently shook his head, continuing, "Perhaps they are afraid of provoking us, or perhaps they want to set up arger encirclement to take the opportunity to capture us..." Nearly all the ninjas of Rock Vige were mobilized. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, had already pondered this issue. If they could capture Akihara Kagura by leveraging their numerical advantage, that would be best. If not, they would still try. After all... This opportunity was rare for the Iwa ninjas. "What should we do?" Karin''s face was full of worry. "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura turned his head to nce at the forest, where Deidara''s voice still echoed. He whispered, "The most crucial thing is, we need to silence Deidara first." "Ah?" Karin wondered if there was something wrong with Lord Kagura. At this point, what use would silencing Deidara have? Could silencing Deidara really prevent any incidents? "Wood Release: Wood Clone." Akihara Kagura raised his fingers, forming a hand sign, and a wood clone slowly emerged from his body, as if splitting from him. "Wood Release: Wood Transformation." Akihara Kagura raised his fingers again, and his body slowly transformed into Deidara''s appearance: "Better block it more, Deidara has quite a few mouths on him, lest he causes any trouble." "..." Karin quickly nodded. Although unsure what trouble Deidara could still cause, seeing Lord Kagura transform into Deidara''s appearance felt like he was about to cause some serious trouble! After pondering for a while, Karin thought he had caught up with Akihara Kagura''s logic: "Does Lord Kagura n to hide Deidara, then use him as leverage to clear the way after rescuing Captain Kakashi?" "Of course not..." Akihara Kagura, seemingly still unustomed to Deidara''s appearance, slowly twisted his shoulders and pinched his throat: "Let''s have the Tsuchikage send us off... The old man is getting on in years, so letting him exercise a bit will be good for his health." Chapter 101: [Sponsored]: A Wild Tsuchikage Captured Chapter 101: [Sponsored]: A Wild Tsuchikage Captured [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Shin! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] At the edge of the forest. A group of Rock ninjas were bound by vines, unable to move. Among them, the Five-Tails Jinchuriki Han and Deidara were also trapped, even Deidara kept shouting about eventually taking both his art and Akihara Kagura down together. Fortunately. People from Rock Vige arrived quickly. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, along with a squad of Anbu, personally delivered Hatake Kakashi. He then saw his disgraceful disciple who was making noise. "Shut up, Deidara!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, scolded loudly, looking up to teach a lesson: "If your skills are inferior, don''t spout nonsense here!" "..." Deidara''s momentum halted, his face turning even uglier, mumbling carelessly and cursing noki: "Got it, you old fart!" "This kid!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, cursed under his breath. "Alright, let''s exchange hostages now." Akihara Kagura''s wood clone looked towards his superior, asking loudly, "Captain Kakashi, are you injured?" "...No." Hatake Kakashi''s expression was odd, looking over with a puzzled gaze. If it weren''t for this kid kindlying to rescue him, he wouldn''t have been injured, nor would he have been captured by the people of Rock Vige. "Have they interrogated you?" Akihara Kagura''s wood clone looked at Hatake Kakashi, continuing, "Did they try to extract any intelligence from you?" "kid!" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, angrily said: "Don''t underestimate the honor of Rock Vige! What we promise will be as solid as the rocks of Rock Vige!" "The rocks of Rock Vige crumble at the slightest touch..." Akihara Kagura''s wood clone''s words made noki''s forehead twitch! "Let''s proceed with the hostage exchange now." Akihara Kagura''s wood clone slowly raised his finger, and the vines at the feet of the Rock ninjas slowly untangled, allowing them to walk over to the other side. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, didn''t make much of a fuss, letting Hatake Kakashi walk back. He was more concerned about the safety of the Rock ninjas. "Train hard in the future." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, looked at Deidara walking towards him somewhat disheartened, coldly scolding and educating, "Don''t always show off your y..." "Annoying!" Deidara appeared somewhat impatient and cast a nce at noki, slowly standing by noki''s side with a sullen face, seemingly unwilling to speak. "Have you not learned your lesson yet?" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, was very dissatisfied with Deidara''s attitude. The Old man was about to continue lecturing: "You''re not practicing diligently, not even catching up with others in your Earth Release skills!" After saying this, noki did not want to pay attention to his disciple''sints any further, his gaze then fell on Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura among others. "kid." noki''s expression became serious, and he spoke in a deep voice: "Now that the hostage exchange is over, let''s talk about your infiltration into the Land of Earth!" noki slowly twisted his shoulders: "Even though the old man is still sick, but having been attacked right at our doorstep, it''s time to stretch the old bones a bit" "Is this the reputation of Rock Vige?" Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone sighed deeply, seemingly quite helpless: "I never intended to have any conflict with Rock Vige. I even expressed my goodwill to the greatest extent, fearing it would spark a war between our two viges" Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone nced at her superior, continuing: "At least, the value of the two sides in this hostage exchange ispletely unequal. Do you think our Captain Kakashi is worth a Five-Tails Jinchuriki, a genius young ninja from Rock Vige, and a group of Rock Anbu?" Silence. Hatake Kakashi by the side twitched his forehead. Silence. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, felt he might indeed be at a disadvantage because, looking at the value of this hostage exchange, Konoha indeed suffered a great loss. What should be said... To justify taking action? Fortunately. Deidara, standing behind noki, stepped forward. "You guys" Deidara, standing by noki''s side, spoke out irritably: "We were researching ninjutsu, wasn''t it you guys who suddenly attacked us?" "Correct." noki slowly nodded, looking at his disciple with satisfaction, finding Deidara''s sharp tongue unexpectedly useful. Although Deidara''s words were not that harsh, he spoke the truth. The other side had umted too many grievances against Rock Vige, and their own grievances were too few. This battle was absolutely unavoidable! Even for the future of Rock Vige, for the sake of the new generation yet to grow, they could not let that Konoha kid escape back! The Third Tsuchikage, noki, regained the initiative, looking at Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone, and continued to reprimand in a stern voice: "We cannot ignore the fact that you infiltrated the Land of Earth and Rock Vige, even attacking Rock ninjas proactively" "We are not" Hatake Kakashi frowned and took the initiative to seek peace. "Captain Kakashi, more words are futile." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone interrupted Hatake Kakashi''s words, looking at the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, and actively invited to battle, saying, "If you must take action today, then we don''t need to look for any reasons anymore. After all, we should all know that these reasons are just a fig leaf for Rock Vige to start the fight..." "This sharp-tongued kid!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, hearing the somewhat unpleasant words from the other side, quickly gathered his palms together, actively inviting to battle, saying, "You''re right, the oue of all disputes in the ninja world ultimately has to be decided by strength..." "Sometimes by schemes, too." Akihara Kagura''s wooden clone revealed a mysterious smile. Just as the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, became curious, he suddenly saw a sinister hand reaching out next to him, directly grabbing his neck and lifting the small old man''s body! "Deidara!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was furious! Nobody expected that the disciple who had just returned to the Third Tsuchikage''s side would suddenly attack the Tsuchikage at this moment! "No, you''re not Deidara!" Onoki''s mind quickly turned, thinking that it was possible for his disciple to attack him, but Deidara would have openly used y bombs, definitely not resorting to such a despicable way to ambush an old man like him! "The Tsuchikage has really aged." This Deidara''s appearance slowly changed, revealing Akihara Kagura''s true face: "To the point of not even being able to distinguish your own disciple from an imposter..." Compared to other transformation techniques, the Wood Release ninja''s transformation and clone techniques are the hardest to see through. Even the Third Tsuchikage, from a distance, had not realized that the Akihara Kagura who had been speaking was just a wooden clone! Even Hatake Kakashi did not expect Akihara Kagura to be so bold as to deceive everyone with a wooden clone, impersonating Deidara to ambush the Third Tsuchikage! Even... This person had just been deliberately provoking a fight. "Release Lord Tsuchikage!" "How dare you take Lord Tsuchikage hostage!" "Everyone, it''s best not to act rashly." Akihara Kagura turned his head to nce at the Rock Vige ninjas, their faces filled with shock and anger, and continued, "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the Tsuchikage''s safety." Akihara Kagura, holding the Third Tsuchikage''s neck with one hand, a vine slowly wrapped around the Third Tsuchikage, using Wood Release ninjutsu to slowly drain the Tsuchikage''s chakra, ensuring that the Third Tsuchikage could no longer resist. "What a despicable kid" Onoki was tied up, and the old man''s mouth still refused to spare anyone: "To think you disguised yourself as Deidara to get close and attack me" Onoki stared intently at Akihara Kagura, then asked about the safety of his disciple: "What did you do to that kid, Deidara?" "That little guy was just too noisy." When Akihara Kagura spoke of Deidara, he couldn''t help but fiddle with his ear: "However, I adhered to our agreed-upon exchange of hostages deal, and locked him up first. Your people can rescue him after we leave." "As for Lord Tsuchikage" Akihara Kagura grabbed the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, as if he were picking up a child with ease: "I''m afraid Lord Tsuchikage will have to take a trip with us." "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Thick vines burst out of the forest, attacking a group of newly released Rock ninjas and a team of Rock Anbu, entangling them directly! "Let''s go!" Akihara Kagura, along with the Third Tsuchikage, appeared instantaneously next to Hatake Kakashi using the Flying Thunder God Technique, only to see his pale-faced superior, as if he had been greatly shocked. "You kid" Hatake Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector, feeling his heart beating a bit fast: "Don''t always make such a big fuss suddenly!" "I didn''t want this either." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi, his eyes filled with a bit of helplessness: "I''ve already asked the Five-Tails Jinchuriki, and there''s no information about Uchiha Obito" Akihara Kagura, somewhat speechlessly, looked at Hatake Kakashi, then nced at Onoki: "We can''t juste here for nothing, right? Traveling all the way to the Land of Earth, we have to bring back some local products, right?" "Local products" Hatake Kakashi found this argument a bit strange, but upon serious consideration, it wasn''t wrongthe Third Tsuchikage indeed was the most valuable local product of the Land of Earth "You kid" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was so angry that his forehead twitched. This Tsuchikage felt that in all his years, he had never been so infuriated. To be kidnapped and even considered a specialty product! "Just kill me!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, roared in fury! This old man was almost driven mad by Akihara Kagura! If he were to be taken back to Konoha like this, he would beughed to death by his old rival, Sarutobi Hiruzen! "It seems we could also bring back a body." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, seriously contemting the feasibility of the matter: "Anyway, the Anbu and the Root should both have means of extracting information from the deceased. There''s no need to worry about Lord Tsuchikage resisting on the way back" "" The Third Tsuchikage, noki, became even more agitated! As the longest-serving Kage of Rock Vige, noki himself didn''t know how much confidential information of the vige he had mastered. If Konoha were to find out this information, who knows how much damage it would bring to Rock Vige in the future! "Hey, hey, hey, don''t be rash" Hatake Kakashi quickly stopped Akihara Kagura, who was eager to act: "The Third Tsuchikage is not an ordinary ninja. We do not have the authority to deal with him. This matter should be left to Lord Hokage to make a judgment!" Anyone withmon sense knows! For Konoha, a living Tsuchikage is more valuable than a dead one! "Actually, I think we should hand him over to Lord Danz" Akihara Kagura frowned, looking at Hatake Kakashi and spoke: "Captain Kakashi, you should know, this is a crucial moment for mepeting with Uchiha Itachi for the future leadership of the Root. This merit could make Lord Danz change his attitude towards me" Chapter 102: Dean, do you remember Kagura? Chapter 102: Dean, do you remember Kagura? Hatake Kakashi felt a bit of a tingling in his scalp. He was just an ordinary ninja of Konoha''s Anbu, why did he get involved in something like the dispute over the future leadership of the Root by two youngsters! However... Hatake Kakashi had no choice but to get involved. How could he not when both candidates vying for the future leadership of the Root were under hismand? "I still think that Lord Tsuchikage should be handed over to Lord Hokage for handling." Hatake Kakashi''s brain was spinning wildly as he carefully hinted to Akihara Kagura, "If you have this merit, Lord Hokage will grant all your requests... You want to be the leader of the Root, isn''t it to rescue Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono?" "..." Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Let''s leave this ce first, avoid the encirclement of the Rock ninja, and make a decision once we return to the Land of Fire!" Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed, "Avoiding the encirclement and blockade of the Rock ninja is not easy, especially while escorting Lord Tsuchikage." "Right, where is Itachi?" Hatake Kakashi remembered another teammate, wondering why Uchiha Itachi hadn''te along. Could it be that the subordinate was killed by Akihara Kagura? "Uchiha Itachi didn''te along." Akihara Kagura snorted, continuing carelessly, "Because he thoughting here to save you was too dangerous. In the future, he will be the leader of the Root, a high-ranking official of the Konoha. How could he take such a risk?" "Itachi is not that kind of person..." Hatake Kakashi frowned and defended Uchiha Itachi spontaneously. Although Hatake Kakashi didn''t interact much with Uchiha Itachi, he believed that the polite child was not someone who would abandon his teammates'' lives for power. "Tch..." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi, seemingly puzzled, "I came here to save you, why wouldn''t Uchiha Itachi be willing toe with me? Does he have some important mission? Does he think he''s saving Konoha?" "Cough cough, don''t belittle yourself..." Hatake Kakashi coughed a few times, reminding, "Also, next time youe to rescue someone, could you check first whether the person you''re rescuing has been captured?" "Did you get rescued or not?" Akihara Kagura seemed to always be a consequentialist in his actions. "..." Hatake Kakashi really had no good retort. From the oue perspective, he indeed was rescued, and even wasn''t tortured by the Rock Vige, but psychologically, it was somewhat ufortable. "Right." Hatake Kakashi refused to discuss the matter further, speaking softly about his encounter with Yakushi Kabuto in the Rock Vige: "It seems Kabuto received an assassination mission. He''s been suspecting that you''re trying to manipte him and Yakushi Nono into killing each other..." "Oh." Akihara Kagura remained silent, his expression calm. His gaze still tranquil, Akihara Kagura slowly turned to look at Hatake Kakashi. His eyes carried a suppressed force, as if he was expecting, questioning, and even pressuring. "That guy Kabuto..." "Did he mention where he was going for the assassination mission?" "It seems like... the Tsuchi River Gorge." After pondering for a moment, Hatake Kakashi provided an answer and added a time: "If I remember correctly, it should be tomorrow. We should make it in time if we hurry, right?" "More than enough." Akihara Kagura spoke with his usual calm demeanor. "Are you going to kill him?" Hatake Kakashi furrowed his brows and continued, "I heard him mention your past stories, mentioning you and Danzo wanting to manipte him and Yakushi Nono into killing each other..." Akihara Kagura''s brows also furrowed, and he pursed his lips, revealing a cold smirk, seemingly disdainful of Kabuto''s foolishness. "That fool..." "He told you this?" "Uh." Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead''s hair, softly saying, "I don''t think you would do such a thing; it must have been Danzo''s idea..." Ever since learning about Akihara Kagura''s past, Hatake Kakashi understood the darkness and the tragic childhood of this kid. Such a pitiful little guy. Hatake Kakashi didn''t know what it felt like to be forgotten or even abandoned by others, but he knew it must be unbearable, perhaps also a reason why Akihara Kagura''s actions and character became more and more extreme. "Sorry." Hatake Kakashi ced his hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder. This was an apology for not understanding Akihara Kagura''s past and always misunderstanding his extremeness. It was already quitemendable that this kid was still willing to keep his kindness. "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura paid no attention, simply reaching out to grab the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, and turned to speak to them, saying, "Karin, ce your hands on me. I''ll use the Flying Thunder God Technique to get us out of here first!" "Yes, Lord Kagura!" Karin immediately reached out and grabbed hold of Akihara Kagura''s clothes. This squad, along with their spoils of war, vanished on the spot. Akihara Kagura, utilizing the Flying Thunder God Technique and the Light-Weight Rock Technique, effortlessly flew them past the blockade circle set up by the Rock ninjas, heading straight for the direction of the Tsuchi River Gorge. Tsuchi River Gorge. Uchiha Itachi had arrived here early. This mission, to kill two deserters, was especially important to Uchiha Itachi, absolutely allowing no room for error. He had even been lying in wait here for a whole day. Untilst night, Uchiha Itachi secretly saw a familiar figure here, it was a senpai he had once encountered, Yakushi Nono... This senpai had searched the area for a long time, eventually setting up some simple traps and found a rock to hide behind... Could it be that Yakushi Nono also took on the mission to assassinate the deserters? It''s possible. If Shimura Danzo was worried that he couldn''tplete the assessment, it wouldn''t be strange to leave a senpai here to finish up or to monitor his assessment. In fact. Yakushi Nono was entirely worried about not being able toplete the mission. For a medical ninja to kill like abat ninja is not easy; they had to use various methods, whether it be ambush, traps, or poison. March 16th. Another person arrived at the Tsuchi River Gorge. Uchiha Itachi recognized this person as another intelligence officer he had once encountered, Yakushi Kabuto, was this person also here to support him? However... The development of events exceeded Uchiha Itachi''s expectations! While Uchiha Itachi was still pondering, Yakushi Nono could not restrain herself and suddenly rushed towards Yakushi Kabuto, throwing a shuriken! Yakushi Kabuto quickly dodged the iing shuriken, desperately avoiding Yakushi Nono''s attack, andnded a palm on Yakushi Nono''s shoulder! "Dean!" "I am Kabuto! I am the real Yakushi Kabuto!" Yakushi Kabuto held down Yakushi Nono''s shoulder, stopping her from continuing to attack, and exined in a deep voice, "Shimura Danzo deceived us! The photos he has been giving you are fake! He made us fight each other, this is a conspiracy by Kagura and Shimura Danzo!" "What... Do you mean? You are Kabuto?" A flicker of doubt and confusion passed through the eyes of Yakushi Nono. "It''s me." Yakushi Kabuto quickly nodded, bringing up their past at the orphanage: "Do you remember? Dean! It was you who gave me these sses! It was you who taught me medical ninjutsu! It was you who gave me this name!" "The rules of the orphanage, everyone must go to bed and rest by nine o''clock at night, do not waste food, do not quarrel with peers, and do not make a fuss in the restroom" "We worked together to treat the wounded from the war in exchange for funds" "We went together to collect cardboard boxes" The scenes from the Konoha orphanage, as if engraved in the bones of Yakushi Kabuto, he has always remembered every detail of his time at the orphanage These memories are real! These stories are known only to the children of the orphanage! Especially some things that only he and Yakushi Nono knew, it was absolutely impossible for a third person to know! Yakushi Kabuto spoke of his longing for life in the orphanage, his dream of being able to speak out to someone: "I''ve always missed the Dean, always wanted to see the Dean, always thought that maybe one day I could return to the orphanage" "Kabuto" Tears welled up in the eyes of Yakushi Nono. This gentle woman reached out and embraced Yakushi Kabuto''s shoulders, just like she did back in the orphanage, gently pulling him into a mother-like embrace. "You''ve grown so much" "Dean!" Yakushi Kabuto could no longer suppress his emotions, his years of longing and feelings were finally released, and he finally saw the person he wanted to see again. Most importantly He and the Dean no longer had to fight each other! Their fates would not be as Kagura said, caught in a plot! "Since I joined the Root, it wasn''t long before I was sent by Danzo to various ces as a spy, never knowing the Dean was looking for me" Yakushi Kabuto''s emotions gradually calmed down, and he began to talk about his life after joining the Root, unconsciously omitting some of the dangers and hardships he experienced as a spy. However, as a spy herself, Yakushi Nono could understand these things, but could only gently rub his forehead, showing a warm smile. "This is not a responsibility you should bear" Yakushi Nono shook her head, speaking of her n: "I have made an agreement with Danzo. After onest mission, you can leave the Root" "This is a conspiracy by Kagura and Danzo." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head swiftly, gritting his teeth, "Danzo has never intended to let us leave the Root. Danzo has always been sending my photos to you, all of which are fake. He has been deceiving you!" "..." Yakushi Nono slowly extended her hand from her bosom and took out a photo, which was of a young man smiling strangely. "This is fake!" Yakushi Kabuto quickly snatched the photo and said in a deep voice, "Dean, the assassination mission you received, that''s where my photo is. This is Kagura''s revenge, a conspiracy meticulously designed by him and Danzo. He wants us to kill each other..." "Kagura? This name sounds a bit familiar..." Yakushi Nono felt the name was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, Yakushi Nono recalled when she had heard this name before. A few days ago, when she was meeting with a boy from the Konoha Vige, another boy suddenly appeared, whom she almost mistook for an enemy and almost injured... Did that boy seem to recognize her? Others called that boy Kagura-kun? "Dean, do you remember Kagura?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at Yakushi Nono, seriously reminding her, "Akihara Kagura, he was also a child from the orphanage, didn''t stay long before being abducted by Orochimaru for human experiments. We all thought he was dead, but he''s actually alive!" "Ah!" Yakushi Nono''splexion slowly changed. Yakushi Nono didn''t remember adopting a child named Akihara Kagura; she only remembered the boy who smiled at her when she saw him, the boy who, even after being injured by her, still carelessly praised her! "Is he... a child from the orphanage?" Yakushi Nono''s heart twitched slightly, her body gradually started to tremble, "But... Kabuto... I seem to have forgotten him..." Yakushi Nono slowly turned her head to look at Yakushi Kabuto, tears streaming down her cheeks, "Kabuto... I should... I should not forget any child... I will never forget any of my children!" "It''s okay." Yakushi Kabuto also looked somewhat dejected, gently extending his hand to embrace the Dean,forting her, "It''s okay... Dean... It''s not your fault about Kagura... It''s Orochimaru''s fault... It''s Danzo''s fault, it''s Danzo who hid the fact that Kagura was still alive from /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 103: Itachi, lets see if anyone can stop me before I kill you Chapter 103: Itachi, let''s see if anyone can stop me before I kill you "Dean, this is not your fault." Yakushi Kabuto was still earnestlyforting the Dean. From any perspective, this matter was not the Dean''s fault. Because Orochimaru kidnapped Akihara Kagura, and because Shimura Danzo deliberately concealed the fact that Akihara Kagura was still alive, they thought Akihara Kagura had died, gradually forgetting this child who came from the orphanage, leading the child to mistakenly believe they had abandoned him. "But..." "That child..." Yakushi Nono pressed her chest, feeling heartache and guilt choking her, this pain made her brain go nk, almost unable to speak. Yakushi Nono recalled the moment she saw Akihara Kagura; not only did she not recognize the child, she even forgot his name, and even wounded him with a kunai... Yet, the child was still smiling,forting her that it was okay. "How could I forget my own child..." Yakushi Nono always treated the children adopted by the orphanage as her own, remembering each child''s name, remembering each child''s story. Except... She forgot Akihara Kagura. Whether it was Shimura Danzo or Orochimaru''s fault, it was no excuse for her to forget her own child, even if she thought the child had already died... Even Yakushi Kabuto remembered... Even Yakushi Kabuto remembered Akihara Kagura. How could she, the Dean of this orphanage, forget her own child? "Dean!" Yakushi Kabuto shook Yakushi Nono''s shoulder, trying to awaken her a bit, and said in a deep voice, "Now is not the time to talk about these things, our crisis is not yet over!" "Kagura hates us for forgetting him, he has conspired with Shimura Danzo, wanting us to fight among ourselves, he is in the Land of Earth, he will definitely not let us go!" While speaking, Yakushi Kabuto looked around and continued, "Kagura might arrive here soon, he might even be nearby already, we must leave immediately" "..." Within a crevice of rocks. Uchiha Itachi had been hiding here, reflecting on everything that had happened, he slowly closed his eyes, the young man knew his real mission now. Shimura Danzo wanted him to kill two members of the intelligence department who were about to defect, those two were Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono... He personally delivered the two mission scrolls that would lead to their mutual destruction, his mission was to put an end to this conspiracy and tragedy. Akihara Kagura... Why does he always appear whenever information is passed? If, as Yakushi Kabuto said, Akihara Kagura detested them for forgetting her and thus conspired with Shimura Danzo to kill them, did Akihara Kagura appear every time they passed information simply to monitor his assessment task? If, as Hatake Kakashi said, Akihara Kagura''s aim was to make them leave the Root organization, why should they leave Root? Uchiha Itachi could not understand. Perhaps these were not things he needed to ponder. Uchiha Itachi recalled the moment he and Akihara Kagura went their separate ways. Regardless of whether Akihara Kagura was there to monitor him or not, Uchiha Itachi knew he had no other choice; what he needed to do now was to proceed with determination! Even if it meant... Killing these tworades! For the mission, for Konoha, at all costs! Shimura Danzo, a high-ranking official in Konoha, had to eliminate these two soon-to-defect intelligence department members, as ordered by the higher-ups. This was a necessary sacrifice! A cat-faced mask was in his hands. Uchiha Itachi slowly reached out, put on the cat-faced mask, and hid his true face beneath it, just like other Root ninjas on a mission. Two shurikens flew towards Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nonou! "Enemy attack!" This voice instantly caught Yakushi Kabuto''s attention; he quickly pulled Yakushi Nono behind a rock for cover! However... It was to no avail! Ting! The crisp sound of the shurikens colliding! Uchiha Itachi raised his hand and threw two more shurikens, hitting the previous ones and changing their direction! Four shurikens flew towards the two behind the rock! Uchiha Itachi''s shuriken-throwing technique was unparalleled, with only his instructor Uchiha Shisui beingparable. No one in Konoha, or even in the ninja world, could outmatch him! "What?" Yakushi Kabuto was somewhat surprised by the four iing shurikens! Even after many years of espionage missions and encountering numerous ninjas, Kabuto was still amazed by the attack that overcame the blind spot in his vision! This was far from over! Uchiha Itachi quickly formed hand seals! "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" This was a technique given to him as a reward by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, after returning from a mission in the Mist Vige, specifically taught to him! A multitude of shurikens densely flew towards the hiding spot of Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono! "Let''s go!" Yakushi Kabuto swiftly pushed Yakushi Nono in front of him, raising a cluster of green chakra scalpel in his own hand, doing his utmost to block the iing shuriken! However... Ultimately, it was in vain! Yakushi Kabuto could only dodge as best as he could, aiming to protect Yakushi Nono, and consequently, his own arms, shoulders, and legs were each hit by a shuriken! A shuriken also struck Yakushi Nono''s shoulder! "Kabuto!" Ignoring her own injuries, Yakushi Nono''s palms quickly conjured a cluster of chakra, gently applying it to Yakushi Kabuto''s wounds to heal them. "It''s toote..." Yakushi Kabuto slowly shook his head, sighing inwardly. He slowly stood up from behind the rocks, gazing at the distant figure of the masked youth, and loudly questioned, "Akihara Kagura, won''t you even spare the Dean?" "..." Uchiha Itachi did not respond. As a ninja who operates in the shadows, there''s no need for excessive talk during a mission, not to mention revealing one''s identity. Uchiha Itachi calmly drew his ninja sword, rushing towards Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, with only the mission target in his mind! "Is this guy... like this when he kills?" Yakushi Kabuto had never seen Akihara Kagura kill, but he knew that Akihara Kagura would never be merciful when killing, due to his extremely ruthless nature! Yakushi Kabuto could only push the Dean away, his palm glowing with a green chakra scalpel, facing the rushing masked youth! The two instantly engaged in a fierce battle! "Your swordsmanship is really excellent..." Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Itachi had only exchanged a few blows when, due to still healing wounds, Yakushi Kabuto was quickly cut. He could only try his best to dodge vital points! "..." Uchiha Itachi still did not respond. The masked youth simply swung his ninja sword with a steadfast look in his eyes! Seizing a moment when Yakushi Kabuto''s movements were hindered and his defense had gaps, Uchiha Itachi cleanly sliced through Yakushi Kabuto''s arm, leaving a long wound! "This guy..." Yakushi Kabuto, looking at the long wound on his arm, somewhat regretted not having properly practiced swordsmanship. Facing a master of swordsmanship, the chakra scalpel was far too easily countered! "Kabuto" Yakushi Nono wanted to rush over quickly. "Don''te over!" Yakushi Kabuto stopped Yakushi Nono and continued to gaze directly at the masked boy in front of him, speaking softly, "This is a battle between him and me. I admit that I have received too much favoritism from the dean, which has caused your jealousy. But you should know that it''s not the dean''s fault..." ... Uchiha Itachi, through his mask, looked at Yakushi Kabuto in front of him and calmly raised his ninja sword, striking at his target once more! "Why won''t you speak!" Yakushi Kabuto raised his chakra scalpel to block the edge of the ninja sword, continuing in a beleaguered tone, "Akihara Kagura, are you infuriated because your plot to control me and the dean to kill each other was foiled?" ... Uchiha Itachi swung his ninja sword again. Although Yakushi Kabuto always believed that Akihara Kagura wanted to kill him, he couldn''t exin it was a misunderstanding, as he was the real one on the mission! Not just the Yakushi Kabuto in front of him... Even Yakushi Nono behind him couldn''t be spared. However, Uchiha Itachi found it somewhat troublesome to quickly finish off Yakushi Kabuto in front of him. His chakra scalpel was very peculiar, nearly injuring him several times, and exposing his Sharingan might make ending the fight easier. Uchiha Itachi continued to fight with Yakushi Kabuto while wielding his ninja sword, also keeping an eye on Yakushi Nono, who was covering his shoulder, and being cautious of the possibility that Yakushi Nono might escape. ... Uchiha Itachi was somewhat distracted at this moment. The boy recalled the first time he encountered the Root, thinking he could stop the Root from killing fellow vigers, only to find that those Root ninjas eventually found an opportunity during the fight to kill their target with a shuriken. Time has changed. Now he has be that kind of person. Uchiha Itachi quickly closed the distance to Yakushi Kabuto! This move was clearly more advantageous for Yakushi Kabuto''s chakra scalpelbat! Taking advantage of the cover of sight, Uchiha Itachi quickly took out a shuriken from his ninja tool bag and threw it towards Yakushi Nono! "You''re too careless..." Yakushi Kabuto''s chakra scalpel took the opportunity to sh at Uchiha Itachi''s neck. Uchiha Itachi quickly leaned back to dodge but still got his mask sliced open! "There''s no need to hide your face, right?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at the opponent across from him and coldly said, "Akihara Kagura, the dean never wanted to forget you. Don''t you want the dean to see you at this time" Upon seeing the true appearance of the enemy before him, Yakushi Kabuto''s expression suddenly turned ugly, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead instantly! "Wait..." "You''re not..." Yakushi Kabuto looked at the person who had once handed him mission scrolls and even made a good impression on him: "Uchiha Itachi... how could it be you?" Why is it you? Why not Akihara Kagura? Why is it not Akihara Kagura appearing at this time? Isn''t that guy plotting with Shimura Danzo, trying to make him and the Dean kill each other? Why is it Uchiha Itachi appearing at this time! Yakushi Kabuto had a pretty good impression of Uchiha Itachi because when Itachi delivered the mission scrolls, he behaved politely and even helped to stop Akihara Kagura from troubling others. However... Yakushi Kabuto could never have imagined... The person he thought woulde to kill him and the Dean was not the expected Akihara Kagura, but someone he would never have thought of! Could it be as Hatake Kakashi said, Akihara Kagura only wanted to retaliate against the favoritism of the Dean towards him, but not necessarily wanted to kill them? That''s unlikely though... Even if it was retaliation, Akihara Kagura should have appeared here! "..." Yakushi Kabuto was very smart. Compared to most people in the ninja world, Yakushi Kabuto could be considered intelligent, and he had already begun to unravel some truths. The absence of Akihara Kagura here was the most abnormal part. How could an avenger not appear at the moment of achieving his vengeance? Perhaps... Yakushi Kabuto reconsidered the words Hatake Kakashi had said to him. Maybe Akihara Kagura did not intend to kill them but to warn them to be wary of Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy. Perhaps this was also why Akihara Kagura mentioned the Dean and the fake photo incident the first time they met... Yakushi Kabuto''s heart clenched suddenly. Did that guy really never want to kill them but just wanted to protect them, to save them both from the root? Yes! That''s it! Hatake Kakashi also said that, to save the two of them, Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi werepeting for the position of the future leader of the root! This was also why Uchiha Itachi appeared here. Uchiha Itachi was a person who served Shimura Danzo, so he was ordered by Shimura Danzo to kill them, to take their heads and step into the position of the future leader of the root! At this moment! Yakushi Kabuto had figured it all out! "Dean, run, go find Akihara Kagura!" While wielding the chakra scalpel and entangling with Uchiha Itachi, Yakushi Kabuto could only remind his dean, "It''s not Kagura; it''s Danzo who wants to kill us!" "Kabuto..." Yakushi Nono weakly called out. "Dean, you go first!" Yakushi Kabuto dared not look back, and could only fight while continuing to remind, "Once I''ve dealt with this, I''lle find you right away!" "Kabuto... you go..." Yakushi Nono spoke intermittently. Finally, Yakushi Kabuto noticed the dean''s abnormality. He had to forcefully endure being wounded by a de to repel Uchiha Itachi''s attack, turning his head to nce at his dean. That nce... Made Yakushi Kabuto''s heart stop abruptly. Because he saw Yakushi Nono lying on the ground at some point, with a shuriken embedded at the junction of her chest and abdomen, her clothes were already dyed red with blood! Yakushi Kabuto leaped to Yakushi Nono''s side, disregarding his own wounds still bleeding profusely, ignoring the enemy nearby, and quickly gathered chakra in his hands, applying it to Yakushi Nono''s wounds. "Dean..." "Hold on..." "I will definitely be able to heal you..." With cold sweat on his face, Yakushi Kabuto struggled to save Yakushi Nono, "You must hold on, believe me, I can heal you, it''s just a minor injury..." "I''m sorry." Uchiha Itachi, slowly carrying his ninja sword, came to Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono''s side, finally speaking his first words. "I heard everything." Pain and sorrow appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, yet he still aimed at Yakushi Kabuto''s neck, firmly raising the ninja sword high, "Although I know you just experienced the joy of reunion, I must kill you." "Don''t... don''t worry about me... run away..." Yakushi Nono was still trying to persuade her own child. "Dean... Dean" It seemed as if Yakushi Kabuto had turned foolish, hearing nothing, continuously muttering the name of Yakushi Nono. Yakushi Kabuto also seemed not to notice the ninja sword about to fall on his head, seriously continuing his efforts to treat the severely injured Yakushi Nono. "Goodbye." Uchiha Itachi swung the ninja sword down with force! This moment might forever be etched in Uchiha Itachi''s heart, marking his first step towards darkness, a step from which he could never return! Perhaps... He had been unable to return for a long time already! With a snap! The moment the ninja sword was about to fall, a young figure appeared beside them, tightly grabbing the de of the sword, preventing it from falling any further! The sharp ninja sword immediately cut through the palm! Even the palm might have been deeply wounded by the cut! A trace of blood flowed down from the palm of the youth, dripping steadily onto Yakushi Kabuto''s neck, as if it was raining blood... However, the youth seemed not to feel the pain at all, just tightly gripping the ninja sword in his hand, looking at Uchiha Itachi, who was visibly shocked, and slowly revealing a smile. "Do you remember what I told you?" The youth stared at his peer, the smile on his face gradually turning cold and sinister: "Uchiha Itachi, I warned you long ago to stay away from Lord Danz. I also told you, whether someone can stop me from killing depends on your luck..." "Now it''s time to fulfill what I''ve said, let''s see your luck, to see if anyone can stop me before I kill /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 104: Plot Thickens Chapter 104: Plot Thickens "Kagura." Uchiha Itachi whispered the identity of the neer. Uchiha Itachi could see that the murderous intent shown on the face of his teammate, Akihara Kagura, was not feigned; he was angry about wanting to kill these two people. "You really are bold." Akihara Kagura kicked Uchiha Itachi! Uchiha Itachi quickly released his grip on the ninja sword, his body flew backwards, somersaulting in the air tond on the ground, the battle as elegant as ever! A vine sprouted from the ground where hended! Uchiha Itachi leaped onto the vine, using it to spring back instantly! "Kagura!" Someone called out to stop Akihara Kagura! Hatake Kakashi stood in the distance, loudly halting Akihara Kagura''s intention to continue the attack: "First, check the injuries of Dean Yakushi Nono!" "We saw it" Akihara Kagura''s eyes were fiercely aze, he coldly said: "This guy didn''t go with me to save people in Rock Vige but came here to kill, even wanting to kill the rtives of his teammates" Akihara Kagura had never known what extreme anger was like, but for a child from the Konoha orphanage, seeing someone wanting to kill his dean, this rage that wanted to kill Uchiha Itachi on the spot must be something like that, right? "This is the person Lord Danzo wanted to kill." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head, no longer looking into Akihara Kagura''s eyes, perhaps wanting to use this gesture to firm up his own heart. "Are you really from the Root?" Akihara Kagura couldn''t help butugh out, a hint of coldness in his eyes: "People from the Root are sensible, no one dares to falsely convey Lord Danzo''s orders in front of me." "I''m not falsely conveying orders" Uchiha Itachi frowned, wanting to argue. "You really don''t understand the Root at all." Akihara Kagura coldly watched him: "If it''s not an order personally issued by Lord Danzo in front of me, I can regard it all as falsely conveyed." Akihara Kagura snorted coldly, continuing indifferently: "Do you think I don''t know Lord Danzo''s stance?" "I''ve mentioned wanting to kill them before, Lord Danzo personally said that Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto are still useful, they can''t be killed casually" "Even if they were to die, I would be the one to do it!" After Akihara Kagura finished speaking, he looked down at Yakushi Kabuto, who was still trying hard to treat Yakushi Nono, and was coldly reprimanded! "Not even able to protect the dean" "I''m sorry" Yakushi Kabuto lowered his head. When Akihara Kagura appeared, Yakushi Kabuto knew that this crisis had at least temporarily passed and that he and Dean Yakushi Nonk could survive. No matter what harsh words Akihara Kagura uttered, Yakushi Kabuto had no right to offer any objection because Akihara Kagura had already told him all about the conspiracy. Yakushi Kabuto bowed his head, earnestly treating the Dean, and apologized softly, "This is my mistake, I never guessed..." "Shut up!" Akihara Kagura''s words silenced Yakushi Kabuto immediately. "This... This is not Kabuto''s fault..." The breathing of Yakushi Nono seemed to gradually stabilize, her chest and abdomen had only been hit by a shuriken shot out sneakily during a fight by Uchiha Itachi. The Dean struggled to turn her head, apparently wanting to see Akihara Kagura''s face clearly: "This is my fault, I didn''t know... you were still alive... Kagura..." Akihara Kagura awkwardly turned his head away. If unsure what to do, it was best to keep silent at this time, rather than embracing the Dean Yakushi Nono in tears, right? However... Since Yakushi Nono herself believed she was an orphanage child, others would probably believe it too, right? "I didn''t know..." Yakushi Nono tried hard to sit up. "Dean, you are still injured!" Yakushi Kabuto quickly pressed down on her shoulders. "Lie down for a while." Akihara Kagura, without looking back at Yakushi Nono, coldly said to Yakushi Kabuto, "Take good care of the Dean, don''t even fail at this small matter..." "Yes..." Yakushi Kabuto slowly nodded. "Lord Kagura." The voice of Karin came through. Hatake Kakashi, along with Karin and their captive, the Third Tsuchikage noki, quickly arrived. When their team arrived, they saw Uchiha Itachi advancing towards Yakushi Kabuto with a ninja sword, fortunately, Akihara Kagura, a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique, arrived in time. At that moment... Hatake Kakashi felt a chill. If Akihara Kagura, like the previous user of the Flying Thunder God Technique, had arrivedte, and if Uchiha Itachi had killed Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto, Hatake Kakashi didn''t even want to imagine what kind of chain reaction it would trigger. "Let me help." Karin proactively extended her arm, about to ce it near the mouth of the Yakushi Nono, "Just one bite, take a sip of my blood, and it can heal your wounds" This was the little girl voluntarily offering to let someone bite her. Although Karin did not know who this woman was, she knew that this woman must be very important to Akihara Kagura; as long as she could be saved, that was what mattered "" Yakushi Nono slowly but firmly shook her head, revealing a weak yet gentle smile, "No need, the medical ninjutsu of Kabuto is excellent, it will soon heal my wounds, it''s better not to have scars on the body of a little girl" "" A look of surprise shed in Karin''s eyes. Yakushi Nono was the first person to refuse to bite her, even speaking in a manner that seemed afraid of scaring her, concealing her own pain, as if terribly afraid of frightening the child. "Kagura, don''t me Kabuto" Yakushi Nono, looking at Akihara Kagura who seemed still angry, struggled to speak, "It''s not Kabuto''s fault, it was to help raise funds for the orphanage" "I already knew that." Akihara Kagura interrupted the Yakushi Nono, coldly saying, "Otherwise, I would have killed him already, Dean, you rest for a while." "" Yakushi Nono shook her head. Akihara Kagura in front of her was nothing like the smiling young man she knew from some time ago, the one who, even when identally wounded by her, still wore a smile This child was still angry Perhaps this child had the most right to be angry among those present. "Kagura." Yakushi Nono called Akihara Kagura''s name, softly saying, "Sorry, when you were kidnapped and went missing, we all thought you were already dead" "I don''t care anymore." Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head, seemingly indifferent, "When I was taken to Orochimaru''sboratory, I thought I was going to die" Akihara Kagura looked up, seemingly not wanting his tears to fall, "Being able to survive, and to see you again, is already a fortune to me." "" Hatake Kakashi slowly came over, reaching out to pat Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, wanting to offer his subordinate a silentfort in this way. Hatake Kakashi turned to another of his subordinates and suddenly said, "Uchiha Itachi, you may leave now." ... Uchiha Itachi hesitated, standing in ce. Akihara Kagura looked back at his superior and asked in a deep voice, "Captain Kakashi, are you asking me to let him go?" "Do not act rashly." Hatake Kakashi held Akihara Kagura''s shoulder and slowly shook his head. Uchiha Itachi''s identity was extraordinary; he was the son of Uchiha Fugaku from the Uchiha n and had been personally rmended by Danzo to join the Anbu. Even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had agreed to this. This meant... Uchiha Itachi''s existence involved the rtionship between Konoha''s higher-ups and the Uchiha n. "Kagura." Hatake Kakashi''s words calmed Akihara Kagura down: "The Dean, Yakushi Nono, is still alive. She needs to stay in the vige to take care of the other children at the orphanage, right?" Hatake Kakashi continued, "If you kill Uchiha Itachi, Danzo will not allow you to be the future leader of the Root. Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono will never be able to return to the vige. Do you want to make them homeless?" "But..." Akihara Kagura immediately hesitated. "Let''s go back to the vige." Seeing his subordinate somewhat moved, Hatake Kakashi earnestly persuaded, "After we return, we''ll report this to Lord Hokage first. Lord Hokage will definitely not allow such things to happen again..." Theoretically speaking. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, might not intervene. However, the Third Hokage''s attitude seemed to change when it came to Akihara Kagura, even starting to forbid Danzo and Akihara Kagura from contacting each other. "Uchiha Itachi." Taking advantage of Akihara Kagura''s contemtion, Hatake Kakashi immediately looked towards the distant Uchiha Itachi andmanded in a deep voice, "To prevent the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, from being intercepted by enemies from Rock Vige, I order you to return to the vige immediately to report and seek reinforcements to support us!" The real meaning of thismand was not so much for reinforcements, but to separate Uchiha Itachi from them, to prevent Akihara Kagura from impulsively killing him. ... Uchiha Itachi immediately leapt away! "I haven''t decided yet!" Akihara Kagura immediately wanted to step forward to stop him. "Calm down!" Hatake Kakashi stopped him and exined, "If you really kill him, there will be no chance for redemption, and even Lord Hokage would have a hard time dealing with it" Hatake Kakashi grasped Akihara Kagura''s shoulders, holding onto Kagura''s weak points, and said, "Kagura, just bear with it for now, and go back to ask for Lord Hokage''s decision!" "The person has already left." Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi, raised an eyebrow, and coldly huffed, "This time, I''ll spare that guy, hoping he won''t regret it in the future" Not to regret it in the future, rather than dying at this moment. Akihara Kagura looked down at the Dean, Yakushi Nono, whose injuries were healing, and then turned to the medic, Yakushi Kabuto, instructing, "Kabuto, you and the Dean find a ce to stay for a while. Wait for me to return to the vige to see the situation, and then I''lle to take you back." "Okay." Kabuto was very obedient. Kabuto didn''t dare refuse anything Akihara Kagura said, feeling guilty for the Dean''s favoritism towards him and now even more guilty for his misunderstanding towards Akihara Kagura. If he had chosen to believe that Akihara Kagura wouldn''t kill him and had actively sought help, perhaps it wouldn''t havee to this point, nearly costing the Dean and himself their lives Fortunately. Fortunately, Akihara Kagura arrived in time. "Thank you." Kabuto whispered his thanks. Perhaps Akihara Kagura didn''t need it, or even didn''t want to hear it, but Kabuto still had to say it, owing Akihara Kagura too much For safety reasons, Kabuto decided to hide with the Dean for the time being, continuing to hide in the Land of Earth to avoid being discovered by Danzo''s Root in the Land of Fire again. Yakushi Nono thought this was safer too. In the entire Land of Earth, only she and Kabuto were the intelligence members, and the Land of Fire was Konoha''s main base. Their movements might not escape Danzo''s surveince. Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat helpless but agreed to them, taking Hatake Kakashi, Karin, the Third Tsuchikage noki, and leaving first. "Take good care of the Dean." Akihara Kagura''s gaze was fixed on Kabuto, instructing, "If you encounter any difficulties, it''s okay to seek help from Rock Vige. After all, I''ve captured their Third Tsuchikage, at worst, we can just exchange hostages" "Cough cough cough cough" Hatake Kakashi and the Third Tsuchikage noki coughed. These two personally experienced how Akihara Kagura exchanged hostages Yakushi Kabuto shook his head and said softly, "We will be careful. Once the dean and I find a ce to hide, we will find a way to tell you." "Okay." Akihara Kagura nodded slowly. Although he had already found the next stop for Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, it was not convenient to mention it at this time. Fortunately, the person responsible for wrapping things up had already arrived... "We are leaving." Akihara Kagura picked up the Third Tsuchikage, noki. Karin quickly stepped forward and grabbed the hem of his clothes, while Hatake Kakashi stepped forward and ced a hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, waving goodbye to Kabuto and the Dean. In an instant. Akihara Kagura disappeared from the spot. After Akihara Kagura disappeared, Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono helped each other, attempting to leave the dangerous Tsuchi River Gorge that almost became their grave. Suddenly, a white snake slithered out from a crack. The white snake suddenly opened its mouth wide, and a figure slowly emerged from its mouth, not minding the saliva on him, but frowning and falling into thought. "Kagura, this /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 105: Manipulating Chapter 105: Manipting The person who arrived was Orochimaru. Just as Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura had mentioned, he had always been keeping an eye on Yakushi Kabuto, even thinking of taking action when Uchiha Itachi made his move. Fortunately, Akihara Kagura arrived just in time. After listening to the story told by Kabuto, Orochimaru even doubted whether Kagura truly originated from the Konoha orphanage because both Kabuto and Yakushi Nono believed Kagura was a child from the orphanage, just that he had been abducted by him back then That child Could it really be that he was a child from the Konoha orphanage, who just ran away and was coincidentally abducted by Orochimaru who had defected from Konoha? Orochimaru was reminded again by Kagura that Kabuto already considered him a child from the orphanage, and Shimura Danzo had handled the paperwork quite well. What exactly is going on? Could it be because that child was from the Konoha orphanage, and when Orochimaru suggested he return to Konoha to see Danzo, the child wanted to rescue Kabuto and Nono, thus readily agreed to go along with it? That child Has he been pretending all this time? Was everything done to rescue Kabuto and Nono? ording to Orochimaru''s spection, this possibility seemed greater, because if Kagura truly followed the identity arranged by Danzo, what he should have done was to kill Kabuto and Nono to avoid any identity leaks, not rescue these two. It can''t be Because Orochimaru had mentioned using Kabuto? Orochimaru''s heart shuddered, suddenly feeling this possibility was not small. Kagura, that child, had an extreme personality and would definitely obey his orders, even at the cost of his own life. Originally, Orochimaru had casually mentioned that the Hashirama Cell transntation experiments always failed, and Kagura had volunteered to be a test subject, executing his orders too extremely Never mind. This matter will be discussed with Kagurater. Regardless, this situation was favorable for Orochimaru now. Because Kagura''s talent was high, the issue of his identity would definitely attract Konoha''s attention. Only an identity originating from Konoha could earn Kagura more trust in Konoha. The most important thing now was to bring Kabuto and Nono to his research base first, to prevent these two medical ninjas from really returning to Konoha Naturally. Considering Orochimaru''s past abduction of Kagura, Kabuto and Nono extremely disliked Orochimaru but were also fearful of his power. However As Kagura''s superior, Orochimaru''s skill in manipting people was also unsurpassed. He only needed two things to make these two people have no choice but to side with him. "I can help you deal with the trouble from Shimura Danzo." Orochimaru, with a sinister smile, looked at Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, offering them a condition they couldn''t refuse: "As long as I''m willing to step in, Shimura Danzo will no longer pursue you, and he won''t even trouble Kagura for saving you." ... Yakushi Nono remained silent, unsure how to respond. Indeed, this offer was very tempting to her, but she knew that Orochimaru was an extremely dangerous person, and seeking refuge with Orochimaru was like jumping out of the frying pan into the fire. Yakushi Kabuto was more contemtive. After thinking for a while, he raised his own concern: "If we were to take refuge with you, bing rogue ninja of Konoha, would that bring trouble to Kagura?" "Not only will it not bring trouble, but it could even help Kagura." Orochimaru''s smile grew wider as he continued with a lightugh: "That child has always been my experiment. I''ve always been reluctant to let him leave my side. It''s just that I needed information from Konoha, so I sent that child back to Konoha to act as my spy." When Orochimaru reached this point, his eyes narrowed slightly: "This is a dangerous job, but I''ve mentioned the crises you two might face, mentioned that Shimura Danzo originally ordered me to deal with you. That child went without hesitation..." "We agree." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses and spoke softly: "After all, we don''t have the power to resist Lord Orochimaru. epting is the best choice for us, isn''t it? When can we return to Konoha, and when can we see Kagura again?" ... Yakushi Nono frowned. Initially, Yakushi Nono thought Kagura had been living a hard enough life, but it turned out that the child''s situation was even tougher than she had imagined, even having to navigate around Orochimaru. Orochimaru is Konoha''s S-rank rogue ninja... If discovered, that child''s life would be over! "Let me contact Danzo again!" Orochimaru spread his hands, smilingly said: "Wee to visit my base. You can see the environment where Kagura grew up..." ... Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono shivered at the thought. Because the Akihara Kagura mentioned by Orochimaru was actually living a more tragic life. "It''s truly fitting of Lord Orochimaru..." When Akihara Kagura used the "Ninja in the Shadows" to observe Orochimaru recruiting Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, he couldn''t help but praise Orochimaruvishly in his heart. This superior''s ability to manipte people''s hearts is almost catching up to him! Indeed, if Orochimaru were willing to lend a hand, he could indeed solve the problem with Shimura Danzo for him. The only issue is that Shimura Danzo, this superior, might not like him. However... That doesn''t matter. As long as his own identity crisis can be resolved first, that would be good. As Akihara Kagura leisurely led people on their journey, he was waiting for Uchiha Itachi to go and report this incident to Shimura Danzo. This is the usefulness of Uchiha Itachi being alive! As long as Uchiha Itachi goes to report the details of this incident, reporting the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Yakushi Kabuto, Yakushi Nono, Shimura Danzo woulde to know one thing... "Akihara Kagura is a child from the orphanage!" Upon hearing Uchiha Itachi''s report, Shimura Danzo immediately became furious, feeling that he had been yed by Akihara Kagura: "That scoundrel has been using me all along, ever since he entered the Root, he has been using me!" No wonder that child has always been obedient to me! No wonder that child has always been quick to strike and scold the people of the Root! Because that child is from the Konoha orphanage, the child''s purpose ining to the Root was not to be my tool, but to take the opportunity to make Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono leave the Root. The child has always been disguising himself! "Does he think I have no way to deal with him?" Shimura Danzo, holding his cane, wanted to go see Sarutobi Hiruzen, but soon calmed down because he knew he couldn''t reveal the fact that he was still secretly colluding with Orochimaru. Orochimaru is still useful to him! Shimura Danzo, with a face full of anger, could only suppress his rage. The only thing he could do, perhaps, was to me Orochimaru for not telling him everything about Akihara Kagura! Even though... That was something Shimura Danzo couldn''t be bothered to ask about. Who would have thought, a tool meant for killing could hide such deep thoughts and even such profound schemes! Perhaps that child has always been trying to attract Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attention, doing everything possible to be Sarutobi Hiruzen''s genius of Wood Release, all for the purpose of making Sarutobi Hiruzen help him make Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono leave the Root! "My assessment task has failed." Uchiha Itachi respectfully reported all the news he had heard, and then slowly bowed his head, saying, "I hope Lord Danzo can give me another chance" Silence. Shimura Danzo clenched his cane. At this moment, Shimura Danzo quickly regained hisposure, realizing it was not that Uchiha Itachi could not leave the higher-ups of Konoha, but rather that the higher-ups of Konoha could not do without Uchiha Itachi, the spy. "The assessment of you is not for the sake of killing." Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes, slowly continuing, "Your assessment is to test whether you can bear the will of darkness. When you are willing to do whatever it takes for the safety of Konoha and resolve any potential crises, you have already passed the assessment." Uchiha Itachi incredulously lifted his head. "From today on, you will be directly under mymand." Shimura Danzo looked down at Uchiha Itachi and announced, "Whether Konoha and the Uchiha n can move towards a peaceful future depends on you from now on, Itachi." "Yes, Lord Danzo!" Uchiha Itachi''s heart leapt once again. Initially, Uchiha Itachi thought he had not passed the assessment and feared that themunication channel between Konoha''s higher-ups and the Uchiha n would be cut off. However, Shimura Danzo still chose to ept him. As long as Shimura Danzo epted him, he could use the intelligence of Konoha''s higher-ups to influence the Uchiha''s decisions, and the intelligence of the Uchiha n to influence the attitude of Konoha''s higher-ups towards the Uchihas! This was Uchiha Itachi''s real spy n! Although this step was difficult, for the peace of the vige and the n, it was something a Konoha ninja, a member of the Uchiha n, must do! "Anbu..." Uchiha Itachi raised his concern. Because of his conflict with Akihara Kagura, once he returned to the Anbu, he didn''t know how many more issues would arise between him and Akihara Kagura. "There''s no need to return to Anbu." Shimura Danzo shook his head and suddenly called out two names. "B, C." Two masked Anbu ninjas emerged from the shadows and knelt respectfully on one knee in front of Shimura Danzo. Shimura Danzo looked at Uchiha Itachi and ordered, "Starting today, you two will be under Itachi''smand. Your team is responsible for monitoring the actions of the Uchiha n." "Yes." Uchiha Itachi and the two Root ninjas bowed their heads. "Work hard." Shimura Danzo looked down at Uchiha Itachi, almost greedily staring into his eyes: "Don''t disappoint me, Itachi." "Yes, Lord Danzo." Uchiha Itachi bowed his head, not daring to look up. At that moment, Uchiha Itachi knew his n had seeded. "By the way, did you just say they brought back the Third Tsuchikage?" Shimura Danzo squinted his eyes and asked, then without waiting for Uchiha Itachi''s reply, he scoffed to himself, "The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki the Fence-Sitter..." Compared to the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, the secrets Onoki held were certainly more numerous, almost equivalent to holding the entire intelligence of Rock Vige in his hands. Even though Shimura Danzo knew it was impossible for Sarutobi Hiruzen to hand over Onoki to him, he couldn''t help but feel excited at the thought of having Rock Vige''s intelligence... "I need to go out." Shimura Danzo forcefully tapped his cane andmanded, "Gather all the Root members. I''m going to meet Onoki and see that kid!" He had to ask in person... Whether that kid was really an orphan! He had to find out for himself... Whether that kid had been secretly ying him all along! If all of this was true, he was willing to sacrifice an eye to deal with that kid and take control of Onoki ahead of time! Outside the Vige of Konoha. Akihara Kagura offered his opinion. "I want to hand over the Third Tsuchikage to Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura''s brows faintly revealed a trace of worry: "If Lord Danzo knew that I had been following his orders solely to rescue Kabuto and the Dean, he would definitely be very angry with me. At least giving him the Tsuchikage would let him know of my loyalty" "Kid." The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was extremely angry, almost clenching his teeth: "Do you intend to offer me as a gift to that despicable Danzo?" "" Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitched, and he quickly tries to calm the old man: "Lord Tsuchikage, please calm down a bit. The Hokage will not let this happen." After saying that, Hatake Kakashi turned to Akihara Kagura, advising him: "Even if you hand over the Tsuchikage to Danzo, he would not forgive you for rescuing the Dean and Kabuto" Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi and reiterated his old affairs: "This is a crucial moment in thepetition with Uchiha Itachi for the future leadership of the Root" "But" Hatake Kakashi felt a bit of a headache and proactively asked: "You... haven''t you already rescued Kabuto and the Dean from the Root?" "I know." Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat obstinate and said: "But, only in the Root can I realize my ninja way, rooted in darkness to protect the light" "Moreover" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi and continued: "I have been exposed to the darkness of the Root. The people there are also protecting Konoha. I want the people of the Root to ensure that the tragedies of Kabuto and the Dean do not happen again in the future" When Akihara Kagura talked about these things, he showed a spirit of fearless universal brotherhood and asked in return: "Captain Kakashi, if Lord Danzo chooses Uchiha Itachi as the future leader of the Root, do you think such tragedies will decrease?" "I think" Hatake Kakashi remembered the scene of Uchiha Itachi standing next to Kabuto, swinging his ninja sword at Kabuto, and the darkness that emerged from that child. Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that Akihara Kagura was more suitable to be the future leader of the Root than Itachi, and proactively said: "However, maybe there''s no need to meet Danzo. The Hokage allowed the establishment of the Root, so he could also appoint the future leader of the Root, /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 106: What I taught him was fake... Chapter 106: What I taught him was fake... Outside the Konoha Vige. Hatake Kakashi went to see the Third Hokage. Akihara Kagura and Karin were responsible for guarding the Third Tsuchikage, noki. Throughout the journey, noki caused quite a bit of trouble, constantly preparing to take his own life to avoid humiliation in the Konoha Vige. Now noki, being closely guarded, believed it was unlikely he couldmit suicide and thus must think of another way to save himself. "Kid." "You''ve kidnapped me." "All to exchange me for a high position in the Konoha Vige." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, was very lucid. He had observed the young kidnapper''s entire experience and took the initiative to say, "If you think Shimura Danzo will let the likes of Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono survive under his control, you and that Kakashi fellow are being too naive" noki, looking at Akihara Kagura''s indifferent expression, continued, "The entire ninja world knows Shimura Danzo is a devious and despicable man. No matter what, he will never let you go. Sooner orter, you will have to make a different choice" "Do you think Sarutobi Hiruzen can change your fate?" noki, seeing a slight movement in Akihara Kagura''s eyes, continued to persuade in a deep voice, "Or do you, kid, think you have the power to protect them" "But" "What''s most important in this world isn''t just power. Authority can make those with power follow you and can also restrain those who do not obey authority!" "Now, by having Sarutobi Hiruzen intervene, this is merely a power struggle between high-ranking officials like Sarutobi and Shimura in the Konoha Vige. One day, you will eventually be sacrifices in their power struggle" "Lord Tsuchikage, do you want me to release you?" Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on noki. Although noki didn''t understand the situation in the Konoha Vige, his discourse on power struggles was urate, showing a deep understanding of power "No, kill me." noki''s expression was firm, he earnestly said, "I won''t me you for kidnapping and killing me" "But" Akihara Kagura lowered his head, seemingly asking in a hoarse voice, "What''s the price? What''s the price for helping you, Lord Tsuchikage? It can''t just be that you taught me some theories, and without even a way to save myself, I should help you for nothing?" "What do you want?" noki immediately sensed an opportunity. "What can you give me?" Akihara Kagura slowly opened his eyes and gazed at the Third Tsuchikage: "If the price is right, I can even guarantee your safe departure from the Konoha in the future. This is our deal" After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is likely to let the person go. The Third Hokage has always been kind-hearted and lenient towards treacherous allies, let alone the Rock Vige, which is powerful and always poses a threat of war. "You" Onoki was somewhat incredulous. The Third Onoki never imagined this kid would actually dare to make such a deal with him! "Trust me." "You will go back." "Of course, this requires a bit of a deposit." "If Lord Tsuchikage betrays our deal, this deposit, once spread throughout the ninja world, would be enough to plunge the entire Rock Vige into chaos" "For example" "Your Dust Release." Akihara Kagura finally showed his hand, still pondering when the Tsuchikage would take the bait and propose a deal himself! In fact. The Third Tsuchikage will definitely be able to return. Because the envoy requesting negotiations from the Rock Vige had already arrived. "Alright" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki couldn''t help but squint his eyes, revealing a sly smile, and took the initiative to say, "Mastering Dust Release is not easy. At the very least, you need to master the changes in the nature of wind, earth, and fire chakra, and thenbine these three types of chakra" Dust Release is the hardest Kekkei Tta to synthesize in the ninja world! Throughout the history of the ninja world, there have only been him and his teacher, the Second Tsuchikage, as Dust Release Kekkei Genkai! The Third Tsuchikage Onoki was confident this kid could not master Dust Release. Even if this kid was highly talented, could he simply talk about the well-known Dust Release Kekkei Genkai information in the ninja world, blur or even intentionally misstate the details of synthesizing the Dust Release bloodline, and still seed? Akihara Kagura actively raised his question: "Can you teach me first, the changes in the nature of wind, earth, and fire chakra?" "Of course." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, squinting his eyes and smiling, nodded his head like a teacher teaching some basic knowledge: "Powerful tornadoes can destroy all buildings. Naturally, the change in the nature of wind chakra must be able to rotate like the wind" "As for the changes in the nature of fire and earth chakra, they are different. First, mastering a sufficient amount of fire-style ninjutsu allows fire chakra to undergo morphological changes" "The change in the nature of earth chakra is the same, but Earth Release chakra requires mastering more techniques, and also learning to be close to the earth" "The changes in the nature of fire and earth chakra can even react and synthesize a Kekkei Genkai called Lava Release" When the Third Tsuchikage, noki, spoke up to this point, he seemed to mention a character that displeased him, huffed coldly, and changed the subject, continuing to fabricate theposition method of Dust Release. "Alright, Kekkei Genkai are ultimately of the lowest tier, let''s continue discussing our deal, and talk about the Dust Release you want to learn..." [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Wind, Earth, and Fire chakra natures, with chakra amount reaching A rank or above, currently learning to master thebination of Wind, Earth, and Fire chakra nature changes in ordance with ninjutsu theory. The host''s use of Wind, Earth, and Fire chakra techniques will be even more powerful! [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Fire and Earth chakra nature changes, with chakra amount reaching S rank or above, currently learning the synthesis of [Lava Release Kekkei Genkai] in ordance with ninjutsu theory, [Lava Release Kekkei Genkai] synthesis sessful! [System Notification]: Congrattions to the host for acquiring the new trait [Lava Release]! [Lava Release (A Kekkei Genkai formed by the condensation of Fire and Earth chakra nature changes, capable of creating terrifying techniques that releaseva)] [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Wind, Earth, and Fire chakra nature changes, with chakra amount reaching S rank or above, currently learning the synthesis of [Dust Release Kekkei Tta] in ordance with theory, [Dust Release Kekkei Tta] synthesis sessful! [System Prompt]: Congrattions to the host for acquiring the new trait [Dust Release]! [Dust Release (A Kekkei Tta formed by the condensation of Wind, Fire, and Earth chakra nature changes, far surpassing the power of Kekkei Genkai, Dust Release techniques can freely change shape ording to the user''s thoughts, capable of disintegrating enemies into atomic states and turning them to ash!)] "..." Akihara Kagura had not expected this. He had only intended to test the system''s capabilities, but unexpectedly managed to master three types of chakra nature changes and two Kekkei. One is the powerful [Lava Release] Kekkei Genkai, and the other is the even more powerful [Dust Release] Kekkei Tta! The Third Tsuchikage... Truly a great teacher! "I suddenly feel a bit envious of Deidara." Akihara Kagura, looking at the somewhat thirsty Third Tsuchikage noki, sighed softly: "Such a great teacher like you, Lord Tsuchikage, makes learning anything easy..." "Hehehe..." The Third Tsuchikage noki chuckled, shook his head modestly, and said: "I am merely standing on the shoulders of giants. Deidara is a smart kid, but he doesn''t like to learn from me, truly wasting his talent..." "Alright." Akihara Kagura interrupted the Third Tsuchikage noki, continuing: "Since the Tsuchikage is willing to hand over Dust Release, I will definitely help the Lord Tsuchikage return to Rock Vige." "Hehehe..." The Third Tsuchikage noki couldn''t say much, only able to temporarily ce his hope on him: "Just kill me quickly, so I no longer have to suffer the humiliation of Konoha!" "No rush." Akihara Kagura leisurely shook his head. "I''ve already handed over the Dust Release to you!" The Third Tsuchikage noki suddenly became a bit anxious. "You''re in a hurry again." Akihara Kagura still appeared nonchnt, reviewing the Dust Release he had mastered: "No rush, let me check the merchandise first, to see if what Lord Tsuchikage taught me is fake..." Onoki frowned, trying to find an excuse for Akihara Kagura''s failure to master Dust Release: "You don''t even understand the three types of chakra nature transformations, how could you possibly master Dust Release so quickly..." "..." A white light appeared in Akihara Kagura''s palm! This white light dazzled for a moment, leaving Onoki staring in astonishment because it was the unique chakra of Dust Release! "How is this possible!" "The merchandise is real." Akihara Kagura waved away the white light, looking seriously at Onoki: "Our deal is set, now we just wait... If Lord Tsuchikage does not keep his promise, I will teach the Dust Release secret techniques to every ninja I meet." "How could this..." Onoki''s gaze drifted between confusion, fear, and unease: "How could this be? I clearly... clearly... How could this be? How could this kid''s talent be so strong?" Hokage''s Tower. In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen received the news a bit earlier. Shimura Danzo, holding the intelligence from Konoha''s spywork, and even with Uchiha Itachi leaking information, received the news a bitter than Hiruzen. After all... The Rock Vige was in more of a rush than Uchiha Itachi. Kitsuchi was a dutiful son, and his actions were swift. Upon receiving the news of his father''s kidnapping and that the kidnapper was a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kitsuchi immediately sealed the news tightly. If the kidnapper recklessly, carrying the Third Tsuchikage Onoki using the Flying Thunder God Technique, had already reached Konoha... Kitsuchi also sent envoys to Konoha, secretly negotiating the ransom of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, hoping not to cause anymotion. Of course. Most importantly. Do not let the old manmit suicide. If the Third Tsuchikage Onoki chose suicide rather than bear the shame from Konoha, then the Rock Vige and Konoha would definitely restart the war, with both sides determined to fight to the death! Even though the Third Great Ninja War had just ended and the Rock Vige had not yet recovered, they were willing to risk it all for the honor of the Tsuchikage! Kitsuchi, the Rock Vige Jonin, while sending people to Konoha to prepare for the worst, also secretly continued to search for the whereabouts of Akihara Kagura and his group of Konoha ninjas. "This is too despicable!" "If it were on the battlefield, it would be fair for Lord Tsuchikage to be captured or even killed, but being kidnapped by Konoha during peacetime, the actions of Konoha''s ninjas are too despicable!" The envoy from the Rock Vige was very robust and spoke with a straightforward sincerity, "Lord Tsuchikage is already of considerable age!" "Lord Tsuchikage has always held great prestige in the Land of Earth. Faced with such a situation, he would surely choose death over submission. We do not want any mishaps to befall the Tsuchikage!" "We hope that the Konoha Vige will quickly stop this incident from being leaked and release the Tsuchikage from your captors soon!" After saying this, the envoy from the Rock Vige earnestly continued, "Lord Kitsuchi said, as long as the Konoha''s demands are not too excessive, we can discuss any matter... If Konoha''s demands are too much, tens of thousands of Rock ninjas are ready to fight!" "First, lock down the information." Sarutobi Hiruzen greatly respected the opinion of the Rock envoy and even immediately issued an order, "Have Shimura Danzo lead the members of the Root to the northeast to prevent Cloud ninjas from infiltrating the Land of Fire, and ensure that no one learns of this news." Coincidentally. When this order reached the Root, Shimura Danzo had just finished receiving a report from Uchiha Itachi and was leading the Root to set out, intercepting Akihara Kagura and his group, only to be forced to head towards the northeastern border, guarding against the infiltration of Cloud ninjas. This order was so familiar that Shimura Danzo instantly understood that Sarutobi Hiruzen had also received news of the Third Tsuchikage noki''s kidnapping by Akihara Kagura. Sarutobi Hiruzen had no time to worry about how Shimura Danzo would curse him; he had more important matters to attend to, needing to negotiate with the ninjas from the Rock Vige regarding the issue of the Third Tsuchikage noki. "Lord Hokage!" When Hatake Kakashi arrived at the Hokage''s office to report, Sarutobi Hiruzen was just about to lead the Anbu to set out to meet them. "Kakashi, lead the way." Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t wait for Hatake Kakashi to reply, simply asking Kakashi to lead the way. The old man felt as if he had lost quite a bit of hair: "Is the Third Tsuchikage, noki, outside of the Konoha Vige?" "Yes" Hatake Kakashi silently nodded his head. "From now on..." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, feeling somewhat aged, "Kakashi, can your team only track the whereabouts of Uchiha Obito?" Although this team always brought surprises, his heart couldn''t handle it because surprises could turn into shocks at any moment. Outside the Konoha Vige. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the envoy from the Rock Vige arrived at Akihara Kagura''s campsite, where the Third Tsuchikage noki still looked bewildered, as if he had been startled... "Lord Tsuchikage!" The envoy from the Rock Vige almost flew over here! A vine burst out of the ground, instantly tying up the Rock ninja! "Monga, what are you doing here?" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, upon seeing his vige''s subordinate, showed some surprise on his face before quickly regaining hisposure: "Kid, don''t harm Monga!" "Child." Sarutobi Hiruzen, leading the Konoha''s Anbu, stepped forward and ordered: "Let the envoy from the Rock Vige down, and also release the vines around Onoki. We have important matters to discuss next" "Yes." Akihara Kagura smoothly untied the vines, kindly reminding: "Third Hokage, Lord Tsuchikage is not easy to deal with. It would be very difficult for us to capture him again" "Hehehe, no matter, we are old friends." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, looking towards the Third Tsuchikage Onoki with a trace of reminiscence on his face: "So many years have passed, I never thought there would still be an opportunity to meet an old friend. How many years has it been since west saw each other, Onoki" "Who knows" Onoki''s thoughts gradually settled down, he didn''t want to lose face in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but looking at the significantly aged Sarutobi, he reminisced about their generation: "Back then, inheriting the vige as the Third, now only the two of us are left" After Onoki finished speaking, his face clearly showed more anger: "I never thought that you Konoha''s kids would be as despicable as you, making me suffer such a great humiliation just before I retire!" This kind of thing It''s really too shameful! The Third Tsuchikage Onoki never thought that one day he would be kidnapped, even brought to the Konoha Vige, in front of his old rival! This is too humiliating! What made the Third Tsuchikage Onoki feel most ashamed was that he was forced to cooperate with this kid, handing over the Rock Vige''s secret Dust Release Kekkei Genkai to the other party! And then The Third Tsuchikage Onoki felt somewhat despairing. Because the Dust Release he supposedly taught was fake, why did this kid learn the real Dust Release? The Third Tsuchikage Onoki felt like he was truly a criminal of the Rock Vige, wishing he could die to atone for his sins! Once there is any change in the future, if he identally offends Akihara Kagura, this kid, and he spreads Dust Release throughout the entire ninja world, what then? This damn kid The Tsuchikage wished he couldmit suicide on the spot, he fiercely looked towards the envoy from the Rock Vige! "Monga, I will definitely not return alive" After finishing his statement, Onoki felt a bit of regret. Because Akihara Kagura mastered Dust Release, his disciple Deidara had not yet mastered it! Could it be that after his own death, the future legitimate secret technique of Rock Vige would be in Konoha? "Lord Tsuchikage!" Fortunately, the envoy from Rock Vige offered a way out. "Lord Tsuchikage, do not be too extreme." Sarutobi Hiruzen also quickly intervened to stop the temperamental Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, soothingly saying, "You are a guest invited by Konoha, here to discuss the alliance between Rock Vige and Konoha with me. We would not force a guest to stay in Konoha" For people of their age, honor is more important than life itself. Sarutobi Hiruzen never entertained the idea of making the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, stay in Konoha. He believed such actions would only lead to greater chaos. In fact. Sarutobi Hiruzen never considered the option of forcibly keeping hostages. Indeed, as most people say, asking allies to leave hostages might ensurepliance with the alliance, but it could also sow the seeds of hatred between the two viges. Because any hostage would inevitably be an important person from the allied vige, and this important person would surely influence the decisions of their vige upon returning, bearing a grudge for the humiliation of being held as a hostage. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was just an exception. After all Yagura''s stay in Konoha was purely self-imposed exile. He believed that living as a hostage, albeit humiliating, was less painful than being controlled by Uchiha Obito, and even as a hostage, he could bring peace and benefits to Mist Vige. The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was different. This Tsuchikage of Rock Vige had done nothing wrong to his Vige and was supported by all Rock ninjas. Forcing the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, to stay in Konoha as a prisoner could easily lead to war, which was against Sarutobi Hiruzen''s principles. After finishing his statement, Sarutobi Hiruzen then ordered, "Everyone follow themand, this matter is ssified as a top secret of Konoha, and no one is allowed to leak this information. Tsuchikage is simply leading a team to visit Konoha!" "Yes!" A group of Anbu had already received this order. After expressing his sincerity in blocking the news, Sarutobi Hiruzen continued to exin to Onoki, "Please rest assured, the Konoha Vige will not threaten the life of Lord Tsuchikage, nor will it deliberately harm the interests of the Rock Vige for the sake of Konoha''s benefits. We hope more for both countries to achieve cooperation that is beneficial to both sides" "In the past, because of hostility, we could not trust andmunicate with each other, and we couldn''t even send emissaries, never having established a channel ofmunication between the two ninja viges. This is an opportunity for the Konoha and the Rock Viges to re-establishmunication and cooperation." Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke of these matters systematically. The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, understood Sarutobi Hiruzen''s intentions, but his heart couldn''t quite ept it at the moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen deliberately lowered his stance, not even mentioning seeking benefits for Konoha, but for themon interests of both ninja viges, which made him feel much better. However... This was not his primary concern! What he was most concerned about was the leak of the Dust Release! "Does the Third Hokage mean to send Lord Tsuchikage back?" Akihara Kagura spoke aptly, frowning slightly as if somewhat uneasily, "I''m worried that after Lord Tsuchikage goes back, he might bear a grudge against us" "Hehehe, how could that be?" Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly waved his hand, looking at the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, with a smile, continuing, "We are all of this age now, you were just inviting Lord Tsuchikage over as a guest" "I will not!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, clenched his teeth, understanding the underlying meaning behind Akihara Kagura''s words: "You kid can rest assured, I am not so petty!" "I will absolutely not bear a grudge against you, kid!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, gave Akihara Kagura a deep look, as if to remind him, "You kid better not go around speaking carelessly I I also need some face!" This statement made everyone else''s gaze suddenly turn strange. Because how could a dignified Tsuchikage, who had been kidnapped, have any face left to speak of! Only the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, knew what he meant; he hoped Akihara Kagura would not leak the secret of the Dust Release. Even though learning Dust Release was very difficult, there was still a ninja with talent like Akihara /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 107: Danzo is retiring? Why I dont know about that? Chapter 107: Danzo is retiring? Why I don''t know about that? noki still wore a worried expression. Sarutobi Hiruzen had a somewhat triumphant look on his face. The Third Tsuchikage and the Third Hokage had different mindsets, yet they stood together and drafted an agreement beneficial to both Rock Vige and Konoha Vige. "If the Tsuchikage is satisfied, let us sign this agreement together." Sarutobi Hiruzen took up his pipe, showing his sincerity: "If the Tsuchikage is not satisfied, consider this merely a friendly talk. I will immediately arrange for my Anbu to escort the Tsuchikage to the border of the Land of Earth..." "s..." The Third Tsuchikage, noki, could not find any fault and shook his head in admiration: "Among the third generations of the Five Great Ninja Viges, it''s you who I admire the most. You''ve inherited the Will of Fire from Konoha, and act with sincerity just like the First Hokage..." "Hehehe..." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh, seemingly very pleased with noki''s praise: "I am still far from matching the First Hokage..." The First Hokage, Hashirama, was the one who united the other major ninja viges and established a peace treaty. He even naively distributed the Tailed Beasts to other nations, hoping for peace among the ninja viges. Many in the ninja world thought Hashirama was nave and foolish, yet they couldn''t help but admire his magnanimity. He did not use his power to oppress other viges but gave people from other countries their space to live, believing this would ensure peace. Unfortunately, after Hashirama''s death, the ninja world immediately plunged into war, with Konoha being the first to be hit, and even the Second Hokage, Tobirama, could not escape it. However, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, continued to maintain the First Hokage''s diplomatic policy because he always believed in the First''s ideology. If Konoha''s foreign policy were to change, the benefits of a power-based diplomacy would be significant, but it would also slowly make the Konoha ninjas believe in the supremacy of power, and the strong might not be willing to sacrifice for the weaker sessors anymore... Simrly, a mild approach to foreign rtions is not necessarily useless. At the very least, it would not provoke more intense confrontations and could maintain peace in the ninja world for a longer time, dying the arrival of the next war. In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mild approach did have some use. Compared to the past, where conflicts and wars would easily erupt, the wars among the Five Great Ninja Viges have indeed been suppressed from breaking out, and the concept of peace gradually took root in people''s hearts. "So, have a pleasant journey." Sarutobi Hiruzen, seemingly wary of upsetting noki or causing any rumors, did not take the initiative to invite noki for a tour of Konoha. "Thank you." Onoki just happened to have no interest either. Now, Onoki is more eager to return to Rock Vige as soon as possible, to pass on his Dust Release technique to Deidara, to prevent a situation where Rock Vige would find itself without sessors should such an incident arise again! Sarutobi Hiruzen led a group of people watching the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, leaving with the envoy of Rock Vige, finally resolving this tremendous trouble. Akihara Kagura was indifferent to it as well. Because he had already gained the greatest benefit from this trip, smoothly acquiring both the Dust Release and Lava Release techniques, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s release of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, did not cause him to break his word. "The matter is finally resolved." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a long sigh of relief, turning around to see Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura. This team, tasked with tracking Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts, really had a knack for attracting trouble... Last time, in their pursuit of Uchiha Obito''s traces, they brought back the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura; this time, following Uchiha Obito''s traces, they kidnapped the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki; next time, if they were to pursue Uchiha Obito again, would they bring back the Fourth Raikage? "During this period..." "Take a good rest in the vige." "The mission to track Uchiha Obito is temporarily concluded." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that if this team continued their pursuit, he didn''t know how much trouble Uchiha Obito could cause. He knew that Konoha might be the epicenter of a ninja world war. Really. Otherwise, just stop looking! No matter how much trouble Uchiha Obito could stir up, what trouble could it be? Could there be any trouble bigger than sparking the Fourth Great Ninja War? "But..." Hatake Kakashi frowned. "Take a rest first." Sarutobi Hiruzen stroked his thinning white hair, sighed, and said, "You''ve worked hard this time, making a significant contribution to the peace between Konoha and Rock Vige." But... Konoha can''t withstand any more turmoil for the time being. Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at them, nced at Loli Karin, and asked with some curiosity, "Is this child... a member of the Uzumaki n?" "Yes." Hatake Kakashi first reported to Sarutobi Hiruzen about Karin''s background, then mentioned what Akihara Kagura did in Grass Vige, making the Hokage''s blood pressure rise significantly. "No wonder Grass Vige was destroyed..." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, speaking of the Land of Grass, "The Kaguya n had taken over the Land of Grass, fortunately, they have temporarily reached an agreement with Konoha..." This team really is Just leaving the Land of Fire indirectly caused the destruction of a small ninja vige. Due to the Hyuga n being rtives of the Kaguya n, the head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, personally went on a mission to the Land of Grass, even getting the Kaguya n to agree to an alliance with Konoha. "This matter must not be leaked." Sarutobi Hiruzen had to ssify this as confidential, to prevent other ninja viges from thinking that Konoha was supporting the Kaguya n and manipting the destruction of the Land of Grass. "As for Karin''s words" Hatake Kakashi remembered the advice of Akihara Kagura, and took the initiative to say: "Karin''s abilities are very special; she has a strong sensory ability. Obito has always been coveting the Nine-Tails inside Naruto, and Karin could help sense dangers in advance" "ce her by Naruto''s side?" Sarutobi Hiruzen thought deeply for a moment, having known the story about Karin and also knowing she was a descendant of the Uzumaki n, along with the threat posed by Uchiha Obito "It''s possible." Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed to this, saying: "Let this child enter the Ninja Academy, after all, she is a descendant of the Uzumaki n" This child named Karin deserves to be nurtured by Konoha. It would be even better if this little girl could form a bond with Uzumaki Naruto in the Ninja Academy and learn the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques in the future, which could also help with any potential leakage of the Nine-Tails'' chakra. "There''s one more thing." Hatake Kakashi looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, bringing up the matter of Uchiha Itachi: "Uchiha Itachi wants to kill two members of the intelligence department, iming to be acting on Danzo''s orders" "" Sarutobi Hiruzen could not me him for this. Because he had tacitly allowed Shimura Danzo to handle the matter of Uchiha Itachi, members of the intelligence department could cause information leaks, and these were also for Shimura Danzo to deal with. However, what Hatake Kakashi said next made Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes narrow: "The two members of the intelligence department are the head of the Konoha Orphanage, Yakushi Nono, and Yakushi Kabuto, who happened to encounter Akihara Kagura, and some conflicts arose between them" "" Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned. He had long tacitly allowed Shimura Danzo to cultivate Uchiha Itachi as a high-ranking spy nted within the Uchiha n, but this was not how he wanted Danzo to train him! Killingrades from the same vige! Was this meant to lead a child, who already possessed the Will of Fire, into darkness? And even more so, a genius from the Uchiha n! Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a headacheing on, trying to pull an extreme Akihara Kagura back was already difficult, and now he had to deal with Uchiha Itachi''s issue "Let''s head back to Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen gestured andmanded: "Kakashi, tell me everything about this mission you''ve carried out By the way, where is Itachi?" Hatake Kakashi also frowned and said, "I had him return to Konoha first, to report to Lord Hokage about our situation in the Hidden Rock Vige" "Uchiha Itachi was taken away by Lord Danzo to carry out a mission." A person responsible for conveying orders to Shimura Danzo responded, "I saw Uchiha Itachi when I was just delivering Lord Hokage''s orders." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly nodded his head. This matter would have to wait until Shimura Danzo returns to Konoha! Inside the Hokage''s building. Hatake Kakashi brought Akihara Kagura with him. Hatake Kakashi reported the mission''s details to Sarutobi Hiruzen, among which the matters concerning Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono were the most important, requiring Sarutobi Hiruzen''s orders to resolve. "I understand." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, agreeing to take care of it. Since Sarutobi Hiruzen already intended for Akihara Kagura to be a future pir of Konoha, he naturally wouldn''t allow this child''s ties to fall into others'' hands. "Let theme back." Sarutobi Hiruzen was confident about handling this matter himself: "I willmand Danzo to no longer harm his fellow vigers without reason. Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono will be moved away from the Root and the Intelligence Department, allowing them to choose their own paths" "Yes, Third Hokage!" Akihara Kagura immediately agreed on their behalf. However, by the time Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono returned, they had already be spies nted in Konoha by Orochimaru. "Akihara Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Akihara Kagura, taking the opportunity to teach: "Danzo''s actions are extreme; do not be like him. He always tends to overthink things, worried that Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono might leak information. This is his mistake, and I will strip him of his control over the Intelligence Department." This was a form of constion. Sarutobi Hiruzen was worried that this might cause Akihara Kagura to harbor resentments. "I can understand Lord Danzo''s thoughts." Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly understanding such matters: "Lord Danzo always believes that ninjas of the Root should not have ties, as they would be weaknesses. I once also tried to kill Yakushi Kabuto and Dean Yakushi Nono, to sever my own ties, but" "Danzo''s thoughts are wrong." Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately realized the folly of Shimura Danzo, looking at Akihara Kagura with a gentle and kind expression, saying, "Bonds are the most beautiful things in this world. It''s because of bonds that we understand we are not alone in this world" "Yes." Akihara Kagura bowed his head. "Go arrange the matter with Karin." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his pipe and instructed with satisfaction, "Help the child find a ce to live next to Naruto. I hope she gets along well with Naruto." "Yes." Akihara Kagura turned and left. After Akihara Kagura left, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt himself rxed and sighed, "Dealing with children with extreme views is really a problem..." "..." Hatake Kakashi strongly agreed with this. Since Akihara Kagura became his subordinate, Hatake Kakashi found himself having more and more headaches, especially after Uchiha Itachi also joined. Being a team leader is too difficult! "Lord Hokage." Hatake Kakashi hesitated and then looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, softly saying, "After the incidents involving Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, the rtionship between Itachi and Kagura has almost be irreconcble. Moreover, both of them have been secretlypeting for the future leadership position of the Root..." "I''ll think about it..." "Wait, what did you say..." As Sarutobi Hiruzen was listening, he suddenly seemed to hear something strange and immediately stopped Hatake Kakashi''s words. He looked at Hatake Kakashi somewhat oddly, "The Root... since when is it changing its leader?" Danzo... When is he going to retire? Howe I didn''t know about this? Why didn''t anyone tell me about Danzo wanting to retire? And with Danzo''s character, would he really be willing to give up power and retire? "..." Hatake Kakashi looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen in surprise. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression was even more surprised than Hatake Kakashi. "How did youe to know this news?" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head somewhat helplessly, nning to ask Danzo about this matterter. The position of the future leader of the Root cannot be decided by Danzo alone. Because the Root, as a distorted organization, exists solely because Danzo is his childhood friend andpanion. It is absolutely uneptable for others to continue controlling the Root, a nearly private armed force, like Danzo Hatake Kakashi felt something was amiss and took the initiative to ask, "Did Danzo rmend Itachi to join the Anbu for training because he wanted to cultivate a future leader for the Root?" ... Sarutobi Hiruzen was suddenly at a loss for words. The higher-ups in Konoha wanted to arrange for Uchiha Itachi to be a spy within the Uchiha n, a matter that simply could not be discussed with any ordinary ninja... But... How did such a rumor spread? After pondering for a moment, Hiruzen felt he had no choice but to continue along the lines of the rumor, "Both Danzo and I are indeed getting old, and the future of Konoha must rest on the shoulders of the younger generation. Perhaps Danzo really does have the idea of cultivating a sessor..." "Yes..." Hatake Kakashi slowly nodded, continuing, "Kagura has always believed that Danzo had chosen him, but Danzo ended up choosing Uchiha Itachi, so the conflict between the two has never stopped..." "Mm, I understand..." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep drag on his cigarette, exhaling a thick ring of smoke, "Don''t worry, when Danzo returns, I''ll discuss this matter with /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 108: Karins Ninja Tutor Chapter 108: Karin''s Ninja Tutor Sarutobi Hiruzen was a bit bewildered. Especially after this old man learned that there were rumors within the Anbu about Uchiha Itachi being the future sessor of the Root, Sarutobi Hiruzen became even more perplexed. How did this news spread? Did everyone know that Shimura Danzo was grooming a sessor? The old man stood in front of a mirror, looking at his reflection and sighed deeply, "Danzo and I are indeed getting old..." If age were to be considered, it was indeed time for them to think about grooming sessors, even Shimura Danzo had started to groom one. The position of Hokage was more important than that of the leader of the Root. Sarutobi Hiruzen, contemting his own future sessor, felt deeply worried, "Danzo is considering candidates for the future leadership of the Root, I must also urge Jiraiya to return. It''s time to find a qualified teacher for that child, Akihara Kagura..." Konoha Vige, Ninja Academy. This was Akihara Kagura''s first visit here. After arranging a house near Uzumaki Naruto for Karin, Akihara Kagura brought her to the Ninja Academy and directlypleted the enrollment procedures. A group of young students were frolicking in the school, while several Chunin teachers chatted in a corner of the yground, creating an especially harmonious and serene atmosphere. Among these kids, Akihara Kagura saw many familiar faces, even spotting the girl with a bun hairstyle who had once covered him with a nket. "Eh?" The bun-haired girl was named Tenten. As Akihara Kagura passed by, Tenten couldn''t help but curiously nce at him, feeling that he looked somewhat familiar but couldn''t remember who he was. "Tenten, what''s wrong?" A boy with white eyes noticed his ssmate''s unusual behavior and followed her gaze towards Akihara Kagura and little Karin, "That''s the attire of the Anbu. That person is an Anbu ninja, looks only a few years older than us..." Based on Akihara Kagura''s age, he should be in the fifth grade of the Ninja Academy, and if his performance was average, he would need another year to graduate. However... Now his rank was the same as that of the teachers at the Ninja Academy. Akihara Kagura stood in the Ninja Academy teachers'' office, found a first-grade teacher who looked very young and had be a Chunin not long ago, and now serves as a teacher at the Ninja Academy. "My name is Umino Iruka." The teacher, with a scar on his nose, smiled and said, "I''m the homeroom teacher of the first-grade ss. What brings you here?" "Here for enrollment procedures." Akihara Kagura nudged Karin lightly and whispered, "This child is over six years old, and the Third Hokage has already allowed her to enroll in the Ninja Academy." "Is that so?" Umino Iruka nced at Karin and kindly suggested, "It''s the second semester of the first grade now. I actually rmend waiting until the Ninja Academy''s enrollment period in September to let her join the next ss, so she won''t fall behind in the curriculum" "Can you do it?" Akihara Kagura looked down at Karin. "I... can." Karin shrank slightly, hiding beside Akihara Kagura. In this unfamiliar vige, Karin didn''t know anyone and could only rely on Akihara Kagura, who had taken care of her all this way without ever abandoning her. "She said she can." Akihara Kagura looked at Umino Iruka. "Ah, this" Umino Iruka scratched the back of his head awkwardly and continued to persuade with embarrassment, "It''s going to be tough for transfer students in the Ninja Academy" "It''s okay." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued, "If she really can''t keep up, I''ll find her a Chunin tutor for private lessons." "" Umino Iruka found himself without a reason to refuse. "By the way." Akihara Kagura watched Umino Iruka handling the paperwork and suddenly asked, "Uzumaki Naruto is also in the first grade, right? How is he doing?" "" Umino Iruka''s writing stopped abruptly, and he lowered his head, "What is your rtionship with Naruto?" "We had ramen together?" Akihara Kagura replied offhandedly. "His grades... are exceptionally poor." Umino Iruka thought of the student with the worst grades in the ss, couldn''t help but feel a headache and mixed feelings. He harbored resentment towards the Nine-Tails sealed within the child but also remembered his own dream, to fulfill the responsibilities of a teacher properly. Because of the Nine-Tails, Umino Iruka''s parents were killed. Even knowing that this had nothing to do with Uzumaki Naruto, they couldn''t help but hate the Nine-Tails fox. For them, the Nine-Tails and Uzumaki Naruto were one and the same. "That would be for the best." Akihara Kagura nced at Karin, softly saying, "It must be somewhat lonely to take supplementary lessons alone, it''s good that someone can apany you to take the lessons together." "..." Karin nodded hesitantly. "Don''t bully others, and don''t let yourself be bullied." After considering the first-grade student group at the ninja school, which included some children of prominent families, Akihara Kagura continued, "If someone bullies you, tell me. I''ll consider how to deal with their parents. The Anbu ninja''s job involves killing and exterminating ns." "Hey, hey, hey, that''s too much..." Umino Iruka, the teacher, quickly tried to stop this extremely extreme parenting, waving his hand and saying, "I won''t let this child be bullied..." In fact, many children in the first grade have very deep family backgrounds. The youngest son of the Uchiha n, one of the two great ns of Konoha, the eldest daughter of the main family of the Hyuga n, children from the three great ns of Ino-Shika-Cho, and children from the Inuzuka and Aburame ns... Theoretically, this Anbu ninja named Akihara Kagura shouldn''t provoke these families. However, Umino Iruka had indeed seen this guy''s performance in the Chunin Exams... It must be said. It''s really a bit scary. "I''m leaving now." Akihara Kagura patted Karin on the head, seemingly knowing that the child would be scared after he left, and softlyforted, "Don''t be afraid." "Yes, Lord Kagura." Karin nodded quickly. When Akihara Kagura left, his appearance clearly caused quite a stir among many people, especially the ninja headband he wore on his head. "It looks almost the same as us..." "Their outfit is also different from our teachers'', is he an elite ninja?" "I don''t know!" "Tsk... That guy" A little boy stood in the crowd, clearly disdainful of Akihara Kagura, muttering, "My brother also has a set of that attire, it''s just a ninja from the Anbu!" "So, it''s little Sasuke..." Akihara Kagura''s steps clearly paused as he looked at Sasuke, who was surrounded by two little girls, and showed him a kind smile, "Just help me pass a message, when your brotheres back, tell him..." "What do you want?" Sasuke was clearly somewhat defiant towards Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura looked at Sasuke, and his tone became much softer, "Now, I and your brother are teammates, we are good friends..." "Eh?" Sasuke felt a bit confused. Damn, when did this guy be good friends with his brother! How could he continue to view him as an enemy now! "Tell him..." Akihara Kagura crouched down, affectionately stroking Uchiha Sasuke''s head, "You must live well in the future, there are still long days ahead!" "It doesn''t sound like something good..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Akihara Kagura a bit perplexedly. "Just tell him, he will thank you." After saying that, Akihara Kagura stood up and left with big strides, leaving behind a somewhat perplexed Uchiha Sasuke, thinking hard. "I should find a Chunin to be a home tutor for those two kids..." Akihara Kagura had to face his most troublesome problem, as he didn''t know anyone, and by the way, this expense should be shared with someone: "I should go to Captain Kakashi, and ask if he is willing to help Naruto with some tutoring fees..." First grade ss. In the ssroom, Uzumaki Naruto suddenly sneezed while ying. A chubby boy ying with him immediately stopped, curiously looking at his friend, "Naruto, did you catch a cold?" "It doesn''t matter." Little Naruto rubbed his nose,ughing, "Choji, let''s continue, it''s not like there''s a doctor to see me if I have a cold, haha..." "Okay!" "I won''t go to the doctor if I have a cold, I''ll stay with you!" The chubby boy was very loyal to his friends but also somewhat troubled: "However, my body is very healthy, I wonder when I''ll be able to catch a cold..." "Wait until you slim down..." A little boy with his hair tied up fiddled with his ear. "Shikamaru, I''m not fat!" The chubby boy suddenly became a bit angry. "Ah yes, yes, yes you''re plump." The boy with his hair tied up calmly added. While they were still frolicking and having fun, the bell for ss rang, and the children each moved to their own seats. The first-grade homeroom teacher, Umino Iruka, came in with a little girl with red hair and sses. "This is Karin." Umino Iruka patted little Karin on the shoulder and gently said, "Karin, please introduce yourself to everyone!" "How... should I introduce myself?" Little Karin, clutching her clothes, looked uneasily at Iruka. "Just..." Umino Iruka smiled, soothing her frightened mood: "Introduce your name, what you like, what you dislike, and your dreams for the future..." "Yes." Karin stood in front of everyone present and softly said, "My name is Karin. What I like most is Lord Kagura, what I dislike is whoever Lord Kagura dislikes, and my dream for the future is to be someone like Lord Kagura..." "..." Umino Iruka was dumbfounded. The group of children was also dumbfounded. Umino Iruka quickly smiled and corrected Karin: "You should introduce what you like, not what Kagura-kun likes, like what food you like..." "What Lord Kagura likes, I like." Karin''s body trembled slightly as she earnestly said, "I like eating the fish that Lord Kagura catches... I dislike the fish that don''t bite at Lord Kagura''s hook." "..." The group of children burst intoughter. "She doesn''t look smart!" "Look at her hair, red, just like a little chili pepper..." "Who exactly is this Lord Kagura..." "Is it Akihara Kagura?" Sasuke and Naruto simultaneously uttered the same name, unable to resist ncing at each other before quickly turning their heads away in disdain. "Yes." Karin nodded. "That person..." The little boy who always tied up his hair seemed thoughtful. Compared to the other children, this little guy was obviously more mentally mature, had ess to more information, and had even personally gone to watch the Chunin Exams. "Shikamaru, do you know him?" The chubby boy leaned forward, asking curiously. "It doesn''t really concern us..." Shikamaru, holding the back of his head, spoke indifferently: "Anyway, ording to my dad, it''s supposed to be about the vige''s future or something!" "I don''t quite understand." "The gist of it is, we just need to ck off and wait to die, the vige already has someone who can protect its future..." "Okay, let''s go buy some chipster." The chubby boy easily agreed, his academic performance wasn''t good anyway. Naruto refused the defeatist attitude Shikamaru offered, waving his little fist: "That won''t do, we still need to study hard. I''m going to be Hokage and earn everyone''s recognition!" "But you have the worst grades..." Shikamaru began to clean his ears again. The Ninja Academy weed a new student, an event that excited the group of children for a day. After school, they went their separate ways home, and by the next day, the novelty of the new student had worn off. Naruto, as usual, went home alone after school but noticed a red-haired girl following him all the way to his doorstep, only then realizing they were neighbors. "Karin, we''re neighbors!" "Uh-huh..." Karin nodded. "..." Naruto felt a slight warmth in his heart. Yet, something even warmer happened to Naruto. Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi came over with a woman he didn''t recognize, inviting him and Karin to eat dango! What day was it today, after all! Not only did he have a ssmate as a neighbor, but there was also someone who treated him to dango! "Thank you for your hard work, Anko." Hatake Kakashi smiled as he apologized, seemingly a bit embarrassed: "The Anbu allowance hasn''t been distributed yet, and my money is almost just enough to treat you to some dango..." Actually, this matter had nothing to do with Hatake Kakashi. However, when Akihara Kagura mentioned finding tutors for Karin and Uzumaki Naruto, Hatake Kakashi took the initiative to get involved and even nned to contribute some funds. Unfortunately, The price for private tutors in Konoha was extremely high. Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura voluntarily lowered their expectations, hoping to find someone who could help with extra lessons, because Kakashi definitely couldn''t help with tutoring. Kakashi had graduated from the Ninja Academy when he was five years old, while other children his age hadn''t even started school yet... Akihara Kagura had never attended school at all. There weren''t many people in Konoha willing to take on the tasks of the poor. Just at this time, Mitarashi Anko, who had once deceived Akihara Kagura, came into view, which was like a free service delivered to their doorstep. "It''s not hard work; it''s a hard life." Mitarashi Anko took a bite of a dango and muttered. "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura nced at little Karin and little Naruto: "As long as these two little guys pass the final exams, I won''t hold a grudge against you anymore." After all, Karin was someone he had brought back to Konoha and was an important subordinate for the future, deserving some time to enjoy a rxed campus life. "Okay." Mitarashi Anko nodded, disdainful of the task: "What''s there to tutor in first grade? I''ll help these two brats catch up with six years'' worth of courses, and let them graduate early!" Mitarashi Anko was an outstanding graduate of the Ninja Academy, who even graduated directly at the age of ten, or else Orochimaru wouldn''t have taken him as a student in the first ce! "Wait... tutor... tutoring..." Uzumaki Naruto, holding a dango, was struck as if by a bolt from the blue! Why did he have to be forced to take tutoring? Why did he have to be forced to study? "Good luck." Akihara Kagura sincerely wished him well, casually reminding him: "This teacher is quite strict, not as kind as me. I''m going out on a mission, I hope you''re still alive when I return." "Ah?" Little Naruto was almost scared silly: "Will the teacher... kill me?" "If you''re not up to standard, yes" Mitarashi Anko revealed a sweet smile and spoke words that could frighten children. Hatake Kakashi remembered that Akihara Kagura was going out to meet with Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono for a mission and offered his help proactively: "Do you need me to apany you?" "It''s a small matter, I can go by myself." Akihara Kagura shook his head, not wanting Hatake Kakashi to interfere: "Bringing an extra person would consume significantly more chakra. I will use the Flying Thunder God Technique to bring them back as quickly as possible." Akihara Kagura then looked towards Mitarashi Anko, his eyes revealing a hint of peculiarity. He was certain that his trip would inevitably lead him to encounter Orochimaru, the teacher whom Mitarashi Anko yearned for day and night... Akihara Kagura already knew that Orochimaru had taken Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono away. This trip was to bring the two spy members back, marking the start of a true undercover life in Konoha for the /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 109: Birthday Presents Chapter 109: Birthday Presents Land of Grass. Orochimaru''s experimental base. When Akihara Kagura came here again, he felt a sense of change, as if things were not as they used to be. White Zetzu Awei slowly emerged from the ground. "Kagura, you''ve finally arrived!" White Zetzu Awei had been keeping an eye on Yakushi Kabuto. This time, Akihara Kagura came here alone, and White Zetzu Awei finally found an opportunity to have a one-on-one chat with Kagura. "Orochimaru, Yakushi Kabuto, and Yakushi Nono are here, spending every day in theboratory conducting experiments. Such a life is too dull..." "What experiments are they conducting?" Akihara Kagura was a bit curious. Did Orochimaru have a new project? "They are researching the Bone Release Kekkei Genkai." White Zetzu Awei actually knew about this and could even exin it clearly: "Bone Release is the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n. They are researching the blood of Bone Release..." White Zetzu Awei also gained some intelligence: "Because the Kaguya n has taken over the Grass Vige, Orochimaru brought back many bodies of the Kaguya n. Unfortunately, their experiments have not made significant progress..." "This involves gics." Akihara Kagura knew somewhat about this and sighed: "They must find the DNA fragments of Bone Release. Blood samples are not enough..." "..." White Zetzu Awei had a bit of a headache and simply shared another piece of intelligence: "However, Orochimaru has recently been inquiring about the Akatsuki organization''s information. Perhaps we will soon witness an interesting development." "That''s not bad." Akihara Kagura smiled and nodded, continuing: "I hope Lord Orochimaru and the Akatsuki will determine the winner soon, so we won''t have to worry about whom to side with in the future..." "Alright." Akihara Kagura looked at White Zetzu Awei and said: "The work here is done. Just in time to help me monitor another person, Uchiha Itachi." "Is there going to be a good show?" White Zetzu Awei tilted his neck, losing interest in the previous scene where Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono recognized each other, and proactively suggested: "This time, can it be a tragedy? I want to see the tragedy of humanity..." "His life is already a tragedy." Akihara Kagura paused for a moment and then walked into the experimental base. When Akihara Kagura entered the base, a small white snake quickly slithered into Orochimaru''sboratory, informing Orochimaru of Akihara Kagura''s arrival. Orochimaru nced at Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, who were assisting on the side, and revealed a sinister smile, "Kabuto, Ms. Nono, the personing to wee you back to Konoha has arrived. It''s the person you most want to see!" Just at that moment. A figure pushed open the door of theboratory. Akihara Kagura looked up at the three people present and first greeted Orochimaru respectfully, "Lord Orochimaru, thank you for taking care of Kabuto and the Dean" "You''re wee." Orochimaru smiled and nodded, casually lying, "It''s what I should do. Preserving their lives is a deal between us. I have fulfilled all your requests. Now it''s up to you to see if you can fulfill what I want" "I won''t disappoint you." Akihara Kagura slowly lowered his head. "Kagura" Yakushi Nono looked at Akihara Kagura with a worried expression. "I''ll help you." Yakushi Kabuto''s expression was somewhat calm, only slowly clenching his fists, as if somewhat resigned to the sacrifices Akihara Kagura was making for them. Orochimaru seemed to have everything under control, smilingly said, "I will tell Shimura Danzo to drop the pursuit of your matters. However, that guy might not give uppletely. He will trouble you sooner orter. You must be careful" "Understood." Akihara Kagura nodded, nced at Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono beside him, and said softly, "Lord Orochimaru, then I will take them and leave first. If there''s any information in the future, let Kabuto ry the message to us." "Okay." Orochimaru stuck out his tongue, licking his lips, "Kagura, but, don''t you have anything you want to say to me?" "You first take the Dean outside and wait for me." Akihara Kagura nced at Yakushi Kabuto. "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto seemed to understand Akihara Kagura''s intention, thinking that Orochimaru might want to make another deal with Akihara Kagura, but such matters were beyond his intervention. Yakushi Nono wanted to say something, but when she met Akihara Kagura''s gaze, she also helplessly lowered her head and left theboratory with Yakushi Kabuto. Now, only Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura were left in theboratory. "Are you a child from the orphanage?" Orochimaru, his voice hoarse, inquired about the origins of Akihara Kagura: "I almost forget, did you escape from the orphanage on your own, or did I abduct you from the orphanage..." If Akihara Kagura was indeed a child from the orphanage, then this child''s scheming would be too terrifying, actually using him and Shimura Danzo to eventually save Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono! If Akihara Kagura was not a child from the orphanage, this child''s cunning would be too formidable, being able to manipte everyone around so thoroughly that even I nearly believed Akihara Kagura was a child from the Konoha orphanage! "Just the right time." Akihara Kagura shook his head, not caring about exposing his ws to Orochimaru, perhaps also needing someone in the future to uncover thisyer of identity w. Akihara Kagura nced at Orochimaru and took the initiative to ask: "Lord Orochimaru, for them, isn''t it just perfect that I am a child from the orphanage?" "Your acting is not bad..." Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle lightly, his eyes revealing a bit of sharpness and doubt: "I almost believed it, Kagura." "Lord Orochimaru..." A look of helplessness and respect appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face: "I was raised by Lord Orochimaru, no matter what, I should not lie to you. Those two are just strangers to me..." "Hmm hmm hmm..." Orochimaruughed reservedly and nodded: "Alright, I know, take Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono with you!" Akihara Kagura, fearing further trouble from Orochimaru, continued to fan the mes: "Uchiha Obito has found me again, also hoping that I would be his spy in Konoha..." This was not a lie, just a slight difference in timing. This is the beauty of reporting to a superior. Some things can be reported, just with a slight adjustment in timing, whether it''s the timing of the event itself or the timing of reporting it. "Agree to it." Orochimaru''s lips curled into a mischievous smile: "It just so happens I''m also gathering information about Akatsuki. Pass on any intelligence about Uchiha Obito and Akatsuki to me as well..." "Understood." Akihara Kagura nodded and added, "By the way, the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Obito might be searching for Lord Orochimaru''s whereabouts" "It doesn''t matter." Orochimaru praised his subordinate and, with a smile, shook his head, "I originally thought it was a small organization. I didn''t expect this organization''s mystery to exceed my imagination. However, there''s no need to stop them in the future. I actually want to see the true face of this organization" Since Orochimaru got the news about the Akatsuki from Akihara Kagura, he started to inquire about the Akatsuki organization. The level of mystery of this organization was such that even Orochimaru couldn''t find out much, only knowing that the organization had taken on some minor country warfare tasks What a grand gesture! Orochimaru''s interest in this organization grew increasingly. "Take them and leave." Orochimaru waved his hand to signal Akihara Kagura to leave, and continued slowly, "I have already taught Kabuto and Ms. Nono the way we pass information." "Yes." Akihara Kagura then nodded and left directly. After the youth''s figure disappeared from theboratory, Orochimaru''s gaze revealed a hint of doubt, and he chuckled softly. "Clearly a child from the orphanage, yet he speaks this way, is it to gain my trust, so I won''t harm Kabuto and Ms. Nono?" This was a troubling matter for Orochimaru. Because Orochimaru, in order to delve into Akihara Kagura''s origins, had been probing and eavesdropping between Kabuto and Ms. Nono during this time, but always heard the two expressing guilt and misunderstanding about Akihara Kagura. Especially Ms. Nono, who always felt guilty for not having taken good care of all the children, leading to Akihara Kagura''s disappearance from the orphanage. Orochimaru could only conclude that Akihara Kagura was indeed a child from the orphanage. Ms. Nono couldn''t possibly remember the children she adopted incorrectly, right? Now, this child is vehemently denying it Probably for the safety of Kabuto and Ms. Nono. "Kagura, you think too much." Orochimaru''s smile grew wider, seemingly not caring at all about the child deceiving him, because he held the child''s weakness: "Only if they are alive can I control and use you, why would I bear to harm them?" "" Akihara Kagura closed the door to theboratory but continued to gaze at the thick iron door, as if he could see Orochimaru talking to himself inside. "It''s really troublesome..." "No matter what, I was always a scheming person..." Akihara Kagura narrowed his eyes, as if everything was expected: "Why not take this opportunity to let you arrogantly catch what you think is my weakness!" The ninja world needs bonds. Those without bonds cannot be restrained. Only when a person has bonds, will they more easily gain the trust of others. The Third Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is a prime example of this. Orochimaru is an exception. This superior always liked to consider himself as others'' bond. "Sooner orter you will find out..." "I am not from the Konoha orphanage, nor the child you raised, Lord Orochimaru. When you know the truth in the future, will you feel guilty?" "Anyway, I am now a child with new bonds. I no longer actively be your vessel, and that is only natural..." Akihara Kagura slowly turned around and leisurely walked out of the research base, looking at the sunlight falling outside the research base, and also saw Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono waiting for him, both looking at him with worried faces, holding something in their hands. "That..." Yakushi Nono took the initiative toe forward to inquire. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Akihara Kagura shook his head, as if he, the youngest, was the one who could make decisions: "Let''s go back to Konoha first!" "Kagura." Yakushi Kabuto stepped forward, opening the package in his hands and softly said: "Today is your birthday. The Dean secretly made a birthday cake, thinking there wouldn''t be a chance to see you..." "I''m sorry" Yakushi Nono lowered her head, seemingly uneasy, for she had learned of Akihara Kagura''s birthday from Orochimaru''s lips. "..." Akihara Kagura''s expression flickered, remembering that it was already April. "Let''s go back first." Akihara Kagura declined their kindness: "If we hurry, we can reach Konoha by evening. You guys can share the cake with the children at the orphanage." "Kagura" A hint of sympathy and guilt shone in Yakushi Nono''s eyes. "It''s okay, no need to feel guilty." Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head, softly saying, "Just like you once forgot about me, I have long forgotten about the orphanage." "..." A sense of sorrow subtly appeared between Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto. "Thanks for your concern." Akihara Kagura could only extend a finger to wipe a bit of cream and symbolically tasted it, a gesture that brought a smile to Yakushi Nono''s face. Akihara Kagura slowly turned around. But saw only the research base, still with no oneing out. In the grass beside the research base, A little white snake quietly slipped into the research facility. After hearing the information the little white snake had gathered from outside, Orochimaru was unimpressed, as he had already fully confirmed Akihara Kagura''s identity while Yakushi Nono was secretly making a birthday cake for Kagura. Orochimaru opened a drawer in theb, inside whichy a scroll with a red "Longevity" character on it, obviously intended as a birthday gift for someone. Orochimaru slowly took the scroll out of the drawer and directly threw it into the little white snake''s mouth,manding with a lightugh, "Take it to Kagura. Although this child''s most important bond is no longer with me, it seems his heart still holds hope for /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter System Logs 1-100 Chapter System Logs 1-100 System Logs: Ch. 1 [System Prompt]: [Assist boss Orochimaru in a human experiment] Taskpleted, reward received: Gic Modification Technique. Ch. 2 [Name: Akihara Kagura] [Gender: Male] [Age: 10 years old] [Date of Birth: April 4, Year 43 of the Konoha Calendar] [Chakra Nature: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water, Yang] [Total Chakra: SSS (Physique significantly enhanced, strength and speed far surpassing ordinary ninjas, perception abilities increased, total chakra reaching the limit of a normal ninja, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Skills] [Wood Release: Wood Clone (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, creating clones from wood. These clones can turn into branches to entangle enemies when destroyed; also, due to Wood Release chakra serving as a source of life, it''s harder to distinguish these clones from the real bodypared to other cloning techniques, even the more advanced Shadow Clone Technique.)] [Wood Release: Wood Substitution (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, instantly substituting the user with a wooden decoy upon attack.)] [Wood Release: Wood Transformation (An evolution of the Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release, transforming into another person using Wood Release, harder to detectpared to ordinary transformation techniques.)] [Wood Release: Piercing Technique (A Wood Release Kekkei Genkai awakening, allowing the user to extend wooden spikes from their body and pierce the enemy. After stabbing the enemy, the user can cause the spikes to branch out further and prate the enemy''s body by forming hand seals.)] [Gic Modification Technique (Enables embedding of special abilities at the gic level through rewriting of genes, more convenient and safer than cell transntation experiments.)] [Traits] [Markless Healing (Exceptional self-healing ability, capable of healing one''s own body without forming hand seals, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Wood Release Kekkei Genkai (The legendary Kekkei Genkai of the god of ninjas, Senju Hashirama, an extremely rare bloodline in the ninja world, even the descendants of Senju Hashirama are unable to inherit it, derived from Hashirama cell transntation.)] [Science of the Ninja World (When the host conducts human experiments, those that align with the principles of ninja science are guaranteed sess, a bonus in the wee package for new recruits.)] [Superior: Orochimaru] Ch. 3 [System Prompt]: [New work task, go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release Technique, and monitor Orochimaru''s ally, Shimura Danzo.] Ch. 4 [System Prompt]: [New work task: Find an opportunity to bring Uchiha Itachi before Orochimaru.] Ch. 5 [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Shimura Danzo), a reward for new member joining, unlocking new features!] [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Sarutobi Hiruzen), a reward for new member joining, unlocking new features!] [Ninja in the Shadows (When the host needs information, they will receive the required content, a reward from the new member wee package.)] [Ninja Professor (When the host learns ninjutsu, any ninjutsu that conforms to the theory of ninjutsu will surely be learned sessfully, a reward from the new member wee package.)] Ch. 11 [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host has Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Chakra level reached SSS, currently learning "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" fits ninjutsu theory, "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" sessfully learned. [System Prompt]: You have acquired a new skill "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees." "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" (A secret technique of Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, the user uses their own chakra as a source of life, rapidly growing trees from the ground and instantly transforming the environment into a forest. All trees in the forest can be controlled by the user to attack the enemy, and it is easier to use other Wood Release ninjutsu with the help of the forest.) Ch. 16 [System Prompt]: [New work task, follow Shimura Danzo''s instructions, participate in Konoha''s second half of the year Chunin Exam, and defeat Uchiha Itachi in the exam.] Ch. 17 [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated. The host possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, chakra level at SSS grade, and is learning [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu], which is consistent with ninja theory. [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu] sessfully learned. [System Prompt]: You have learned a new skill [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu] [Wood Release: Wood Dragon jutsu (Wood Release Kekkei Genkai Secret jutsu. The user uses their chakra as a life source to transfer chakra to the seeds of trees. Dense trees form a giant wooden dragon with spikes all over its body. It can entangle enemies, with a very strong binding force. Enemies entangled by the wooden dragon will have their chakra absorbed.)] Ch. 43 [System Prompt]: [Participate in the Chunin Exam as requested by Sarutobi Hiruzen] taskpleted. Awarded skill [Konoha-Style Taijutsu]. [Konoha-Style Taijutsu (Basic taijutsu of Konoha Vige, including techniques like Shadow Dance Leaf, Leaf Whirlwind, Leaf Gale, Leaf Rising Wind, Great Leaf Whirlwind, and Strong Leaf Whirlwind, originating from the task reward given by Sarutobi Hiruzen.)] Ch. 43 [System Notification]: [Participate in the Chunin Exam as requested by Shimura Danzo and defeat Uchiha Itachi in the exam] taskpleted. Awarded [Wind Release: Vacuum de]. [Wind Release: Vacuum de (B-rank Wind Release ninjutsu, infusing Wind Release chakra into a kunai to form a sharp de, originating from the task reward given by Shimura Danzo.)] Ch. 45 [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Tenzo), reward for new employee wee package, gained new trait Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!] [System Prompt]: [Detected that the host already possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Wood Release Kekkei Genkai enhanced, you can develop more Wood Release ninjutsu suitable for yourself.] [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Hatake Kakashi), reward for new employee wee package, unlocked new trait Eye of Bond (Left)!] [Eye of Bond (Left), the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan, though only a left eye, still possesses power of the djutsu beyond ordinary people''s understanding! Ifbined with Eye of Bond (Right), the Mangekyo Sharingan will be even more powerful!]" Ch. 46 [System Prompt]: Based on the host''s inner will, the Mangeky Sharingan''s ocr technique is awakening... Sessful awakening! "Eye of Bond (Left)" has been reced with a new trait "Mangeky Sharingan (Left)", congrattions on acquiring the new skill "Limited Tsukuyomi"! [Mangeky Sharingan (Left)]: Has strong observation, copying, and hypnosis abilities. Enhances observation, strengthens the ability to cast and see through illusions, can copy physical techniques and non-bloodline ninja techniques, and even hypnotize Tailed Beasts. It includes the ocr technique Limited Tsukuyomi. [Limited Tsukuyomi (An ocr technique within the Mangeky Sharingan)]: When used on an enemy, it creates a new illusionary world based on the enemy''s life and the host''s will. Using the power of space-time, the enemy''s true body is pulled into the illusionary world. If the enemy cannot escape the fate of the illusionary world or defeat the host, they will be lost in the illusionary world forever. [System Prompt]: Using Limited Tsukuyomi requires at least SSS-level chakra! Excessive use of Limited Tsukuyomi will lead to blindness of the Mangeky Sharingan! If the host awakens "Eye of Bonds (Right)" and gains a new Mangeky Sharingan, the power of Limited Tsukuyomi will be greatly enhanced! Ch. 57 [System Prompt]: [New work assignment: Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito from Konoha, assigned by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.] [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Uchiha Obito), reward: neer''s wee package, unlocking new trait ''Eye of Bond (Right)''] [Eye of Bond (Right), the legendary Mangeky Sharingan. Despite being only the right eye, it possesses unimaginable doujutsu power for mortals!] [System Prompt]: Initiating Mangeky Sharingan awakening based on the host''s inner will... Doujutsu awakening was sessful! [Eye of Bond (Right)] has been reced with the new trait [Mangeky Sharingan (Right)!] [System Prompt]: The host has collected both Eye of Bonds [Mangeky Sharingan (Left)] and [Mangeky Sharingan (Right)], enhancing doujutsu powers significantly. Traitsbined and strengthened into the new trait [Mangeky Sharingan]! [Mangeky Sharingan: Possesses strong observational, copying, and hypnotic abilities, enhances observational skills, strengthens the ability to cast and see through illusions, can copy physical techniques and non-Bloodline ninjutsu, and even hypnotize Tailed Beasts. The left eye doujutsu is Tsukuyomi, the right eye doujutsu is Kamui, the ultimate dojutsu is Susanoo!] [Limited Tsukuyomi (A doujutsu within the Mangeky Sharingan, when used on an enemy, it creates a new illusionary world based on the enemy''s life and the host''s will. The enemy''s real body is drawn into the illusionary world using space-time powers. If the enemy cannot escape the fate of the illusionary world or defeat the host, they will be lost in the illusionary world forever.)] [Limited Tsukuyomi Enhancement (With both eyes enhanced, the host can control everything in the illusionary world of Tsukuyomi and enter or leave at will using space-time powers.)] [Limited Yomi (A doujutsu within the Mangeky Sharingan, used by the host on themselves. After activating Yomi, all injuries suffered by the host will turn into a dream and disappear after ten minutes. Each use of Yomi consumes a significant amount of doujutsu power.) [Limited Yomi Enhancement: With both eyes enhanced, the host can freely control the duration of Yomi, up to a maximum of ten minutes, with a three-second interval between continuous uses.)] [Susanoo (The ultimate dojutsu of the Mangeky Sharingan, materializes massive chakra into a formidable warrior forbat. An ultimate dojutsu that is both offensive and defensive, growing in stages with the user''s doujutsu power, currently at the first stage.)] [System Prompt]: To use Limited Tsukuyomi and Yomi, the host needs at least SSS-level chakra! Excessive use of Limited Tsukuyomi and Yomi will lead to the exhaustion of the Mangeky Sharingan''s doujutsu power and blindness! The Hashirama cells in the host''s body will significantly reduce the doujutsu power consumption of the Mangeky Sharingan! After the host''s Mangeky Sharingan advances to the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, it will greatly enhance the ultimate dojutsu Susanoo! Ch. 60 [System Prompt]: [New work task: Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on Uchiha Obito and inform Shimura Danzo of the findings.] Ch. 61 [System Prompt]: [New work task, invite Hatake Kakashi to join the Root, from the superior, Shimura Danzo.] [System Prompt]: [New work task, assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the Mist Vige, assigned by superior Hatake Kakashi.] Ch. 75 [System Notification]: [Ninja Professor] Trait activated, the host possesses water attribute chakra, chakra level reached S grade, learning "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique"plies with ninjutsu theory, "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique" sessfully learned. [System Notification]: You have acquired a new skill "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique" [Water Release: Water Mirror Technique (Utilizes Water Release ninjutsu to create a mirror made of water. The mirror can reflect and duplicate an opponent identical in appearance, and it can use the same techniques as the enemy with the same power. Note: Water Mirror Technique requires a vast amount of chakra, the duplicate cannot be controlled, and will dissipate after one strike.)] Ch. 78 [System Notification] : You are no longer under themand of Tenzo. Ch. 81 [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, chakra level has reached SSS rank, learning the [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] aligns with ninjutsu theory, [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] learned sessfully! [System Prompt]: You have acquired a new skill [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique] [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique (A secret technique of the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, forming the Tiger seal rapidly channels chakra to make a tree grow swiftly, forming the Snake seal changes the tree into a giant wooden figure with immense power, the Wood Human Technique is capable of both offense and defense, its size andbat power can grow with chakra, evenparable to aplete Susanoo!)] Ch. 82 [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor]trait activated, host possesses spatial-temporal attributes, chakra level has reached A-grade or above, secretly learning the [Flying Thunder God Technique]which conforms to ninjutsu theory, [Flying Thunder God Technique]learning sessful! [System Prompt]: You have sessfully learned the [Flying Thunder God Technique] [Flying Thunder God Technique (No need for hand seals, uses the seal of the Flying Thunder God Technique for coordinate location, the caster performs instantaneous movement through space-time, moving so fast that enemies cannot perceive it! The caster can transport objects and people with the Flying Thunder God Technique''s instantaneity, and long-distance orrge-object teleportation will consume more chakra of the caster.)] Ch. 83 [System Notification]:[Ninja Professor]trait activated, the host possesses space-time attribute chakra with a quantity above C-grade, is passively learning [Summoning Jutsu] which aligns with ninja theory, [Summoning Jutsu] sessfully learned! [System Notification]: You have sessfully learned [Summoning Jutsu] [Summoning Jutsu (Through the seals of Boar-Dog-Bird-Monkey-Ram, summons a summoning beast from an unknown ce to join the battle. The stronger the summoned beast, the more chakra is required. Note: A summoning contract must be signed with the summoning beast, which has its own will. The beast may not fully obey the summoner''smands, and may even pose a danger to the summoner.)] [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host''s chakra level has reached A grade or above, passively learning the [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] that conforms to the theory of ninjutsu, [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] sessfully learned! [System Prompt]: You have sessfully learned the [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu]. [System Prompt]: Detection of the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai within the host, [Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu] evolved into [Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Jutsu]. [Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Jutsu (By forming the Rin seal, dividing the chakra within the body, and releasing multiple wood clones indistinguishable from the real thing, the wood clones can attack freely. Since the Wood Release chakra can serve as a source of life, the wood clones have stronger defenses than shadow clones, and when a wood clone is destroyed, it can transform into vines to entangle the enemy.)] [System Prompt]: [Assisting Hatake Kakashi in investigating the Mist Vige''s intelligence,pleted, reward: Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall.] [Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall (By forming the SerpentBoarDog hand seals, chakra is infused into the ground, raising a defensive earth wall. Note: The technique is from Hatake Kakashi, and one can freely create desired statues on the defensive earth wall.)] [Name: Akihara Kagura] [Gender: Male] [Age: 11 years old] [Date of Birth: April 4, Year 43 of the Konoha Calendar] [Chakra Nature: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Water, Yang, Yin] [Chakra Level: SSS] [Skills] [Wood Release: Wood Clone], [Wood Release: Wood Recement], [Wood Release: Wood Transformation], [Wood Release: Piercing Branch Technique], [Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees], [Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique], [Wood Release: Wood Human Technique], [Wood Release: Multiple Wood Clone Technique] [Wind Release: Vacuum de], [Konoha-Style Taijutsu], [Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall], [Water Release: Water Mirror Technique], [Flying Thunder God Technique], [Summoning Technique], [Gic Modification Techniques] [Traits] [Markless Healing], [Wood Release Kekkei Genkai (Enhanced)], [Science of the Ninja World], [Ninja in the Shadows], [Ninja Professor], [Mangeky Sharingan] [Superiors: Orochimaru, Shimura Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito] [Orochimaru''s Task]: [Go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release techniques, and monitor the alliance between Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. Upleted.] [Orochimaru''s Task]: [Find an opportunity to bring Uchiha Itachi to Orochimaru. Upleted.] [Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Task]: [Assist Hatake Kakashi in gathering intelligence on the Konoha rogue ninja, Uchiha Obito. Upleted.] [Shimura Danzo''s Task]: [Assist Hatake Kakashi in investigating Uchiha Obito and report the findings to Shimura Danzo. Upleted.] [Shimura Danzo''s Task]: [Invite Hatake Kakashi to join the Root. Upleted.] Ch. 85 [System Prompt]: [New task: Change the direction of Hatake Kakashi''s investigation to prevent Hatake Kakashi from uncovering the truth about the Akatsuki organization.] Ch. 88 [System Prompt]: [Go to Konoha to find Orochimaru''s ally Shimura Danzo, learn Wood Release ninjutsu, and monitor the alliance between Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. Completed, reward: Orochimaru-Style Sword Technique.] [Orochimaru-Style Sword Technique (Originating from Orochimaru''s swordsmanship, known for its sinister and tricky reputation, ranks among the top in the ninja world''s swordsmanship, capable ofpeting with masters of the sword!)] [System Prompt]: [New task, infiltrate Konoha''s Anbu and gather information for Orochimaru.] Ch. 95 [System Prompt]: [New task, tell Uchiha Obito that Hatake Kakashi and Rin will always be watching over his life from the Pure Land.] [System Prompt]: [Change Hatake Kakashi''s direction of investigation to prevent him from uncovering the truth about the Akatsuki, taskpleted, reward: Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique.] [Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique (An earth release technique that allows one to burrow into the ground.)] [System Prompt]: [Inform Uchiha Obito that Hatake Kakashi and Rin will always watch over his life in the Pure Land. Taskpleted, reward: Lightning de.] [Lightning de (By forming the hand signs Ox Rabbit Monkey, Lightning Release chakra is concentrated into an intense electric current in the hand,bined with the speed of a thrust to pierce the target. Lightning de can also be attached to a kunai for long-range attacks. This techniquebines the properties and form maniption of Lightning Release chakra, allowing for the free transformation of the jutsu''s form and the development of more Lightning Release techniques.)] [System Prompt]: [New work assignment, proceed to Rock Vige and rescue Hatake Kakashi, who has infiltrated it.] Ch. 99 [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Earth attribute chakra, with chakra level reaching S grade and above, secretly learning the [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique] in ordance with ninjutsu theory, [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique] learning sessful! [Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique (significantly reduces the weight of objects, can lighten one''s own weight and increase one''s speed, allowing for free flight in the air).] Chapter 110: Rinnegan (Temporary), Gedo Statue (Husk) Chapter 110: Rinnegan (Temporary), Gedo Statue (Husk) Orochimaru never cared about making small sacrifices. For Orochimaru, giving a birthday gift was a trivial matter; but for some children, it could be a rare moment of warmth in their lives, drawing them in involuntarily, depending on this bit of warmth to get through tough times. Orochimaru knew well that the child, Akihara Kugura, might not seek it anymore, but this child had already developed a habit of relying on him, which suited him perfectly. If he could win people over with more subtle means, who would prefer extreme measures? "Akatsuki." After Orochimaru had ced another pawn in Konoha, he began to explore a matter of recent interest to him: "This organization could evenplete a mission to destroy a country so effortlessly; it seems there are many of my kind within..." The Akatsuki organization was indeed extraordinary. Perhaps due to Uchiha Obito''s guidance, the Akatsuki''s pursuit of Orochimaru was faster than Orochimaru''s pursuit of them. While Orochimaru was still trying to draw out the Akatsuki, an invitation for a meeting appeared at Orochimaru''s research base. Moreover... The invitation appeared without Orochimaru''s notice, and even the small white snakes scattered throughout the base detected no anomalies. It was an impressively effective move. This meant that Orochimaru could be attacked by the Akatsuki in his sleep. Yet, the organization did not attack Orochimaru but instead invited him to meet, clearly confident in their power, and Orochimaru was naturally unafraid. Then... Orochimaru encountered a power beyond his understanding. A man with orange hair and Rinnegan eyes effortlessly defeated Orochimaru and, with a face full of pride, asked if he would join the Akatsuki! "One of the three children I met back then..." Orochimaru was somewhat surprised to recognize the orange-haired man with the Rinnegan! If he judged by appearance, he had encountered this orange-haired man during the Second Great Ninja War, but back then, he was not the master of the Rinnegan! The real master of the Rinnegan... Should be a red-haired person... Faced with unknown doubts and the temptation of the Rinnegan, Orochimaru had no choice but to agree, hoping to gain the power of the Rinnegan in the future. Orochimaru had no idea. How his joining the Akatsuki would cause such a storm in the ninja world. Inside Konoha vige. Yakushi Nono returned to the Konoha orphanage and received a sum of money allocated by Sarutobi Hiruzen aspensation; Yakushi Kabuto became an honored Genin of Konoha, teaming up with Orochimaru''s low-level spies ced within Konoha. Akihara Kugura had just settled his bonds and unpacked the gift from Orochimaru, a beautiful shuriken, only to discover some major problems, as his system suddenly alerted him of two strange new superiors. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Tendo Pain), rewarded with a neer''s wee package, unlocking new features!] [Rinnegan (Provisional)]: The legendary eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, possessing mysterious and formidable power, capable of mastering Yin-Yang Escape Technique, creating six Path puppets, summoning the outer path Gedo statue of the legendary Ten-Tails, and casting extremely powerful Dojutsu! When the host truly acquires their own Rinnegan, it will merge ocr powers into one, giving a chance to awaken the Rinnegan''s true terrifying power! [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Nagato), rewarded with a neer''s wee package, unlocking new features!] [Ten-Tails (Shell)]: The legendary shell of the Ten-Tails, the trunk of the Divine Tree, also known as the Outer Path Gedo Statue, capable of easily casting sealing techniques that suppress the Tailed Beasts! The Ten-Tails shell sealed within the host''s body, the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai will be enhanced, which can be used to cultivate White Zetsu, and also consumes the host''s chakra considerably when utilizing the Ten-Tails shell! The host can use Wood Release to absorb chakra to supply the Ten-Tails husk, enabling it to revive and transform into the Ten-Tails Divine Tree, thus truly bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, mastering the power of the Ten-Tails! "..." What''s going on here? Akihara Kagura looked somewhat bewildered at his new features. He recognized these termsbined together, even felt something sealed within him, a dead silent monster, felt an extra pair of eyes to switch to, felt his Wood Release bing as easy tomand as his own limbs... Is this... Did he level up? Akihara Kagura quickly used the "Ninja in the Shadows" to investigate information about his two new superiors, only to see the scene of his first superior, Orochimaru, defecting to the Akatsuki organization. Is this... The firstpany he worked for was acquired! Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but specte about the system''s determination of superiors. By aligning himself with Shimura Danzo, it was as if he was passively aligned with Sarutobi Hiruzen; Orochimaru''s choice to defect to the Akatsuki meant he was now considered a subordinate of the Akatsuki? On the other hand, Nagato is his highest-ranking superior, with Tendo Pain merely being Nagato''s puppet, yet the system still listed them as two separate superiors. However, This situation brought considerable benefits to Akihara Kagura. Even though the Rinnegan Akihara Kagura suddenly acquired couldn''t unleash its full power, just creating Six Path puppets and mastering Yin-Yang Escape was already a significant help to him! Moreover... There''s also a path to the power level of the Six Paths. Now, all the ninjas in the ninja world are merely beneficiaries of the legacy left by the Sage of the Six Paths, whose power is the strongest in this world. Ninjas today may still distinguish between jonin, chunin, and genin, at most dividing the strong ones into the category of those on the level of Kage by using chakra. However, when truly judged by oues... This world has only two levels. The Sage of the Six Paths. Ordinary ninjas. The legendary Sage of the Six Paths has long since died and be history. However, Akihara Kagura knows that the dead are not incapable of affecting the present world. The chakra of that Sage of the Six Paths still resides between the purnd and the present world, watching over the world''s crises like a true deity, and even capable of descending upon the world. Or... His appearance might not even be necessary. The Sage of the Six Paths only needs to find the right person, bestow a little of the chakra of the Six Paths, and that could change everything, solving the crises of the ninja world. Akihara Kagura was originally worried about the Ten-Tails'' husk sealed within himself, concerned about whether the sealed Ten-Tails'' husk inside him would affect anything. When he used the "Ninja in the Shadows" to check on his new superior, he saw that behind his new superior, Nagato, there was an Outer Path Gedo Statue. Akihara Kagura was considerably relieved. The days ahead might not be so boring. Apart from training, he also had to figure out a way to use Wood Release to absorb the chakra of ninjas, nurturing the revival of the sealed Ten-Tails'' husk within him. Although absorbing the chakra of ninjas was slow, it was a sustainable yet slow benefit because ninjas could still reconstitute after their chakra was absorbed. Is this something... Worth trying? It would be best to determine how much chakra is needed for the true revival of the Ten-Tails'' husk. Naturally. The most suitable person is definitely Hatake Kakashi, the chakra measurement unit of the ninja world. Akihara Kagura simply dragged his superior, Hatake Kakashi, to the training ground for training, and under the guise of training, was taught a lesson in taijutsu by Hatake Kakashi. However, Akihara Kagura, in a fit of pique, used Wood Release to absorb Hatake Kakashi''s chakra, and the Ten-Tails'' husk inside him showed no reaction at all, deeming the amount of chakra insufficient even to fill the gaps between its teeth. "Your taijutsu is a bit poor, huh!" Hatake Kakashi, devoid of strength, leaned against a tree and shrugged his shoulders: "Your Wood Release has been improving faster and faster, to the point that I didn''t even notice when your vines caught me" "But" After saying this, Hatake Kakashi continued: "For other Kekkei Genkai users with abundant chakra, the benefits of practicing taijutsu are too little." In anyone''s view, Akihara Kagura seems to have no need to practice taijutsu, because his Wood Release techniques are extremely powerful, and he need not worry about being approached by anyone. Akihara Kagura''s eyes twinkled, very aware of his own shorings. Regardless of the level ofbat, taijutsu is indispensable. Now, he is able to suppress everything with Wood Release, simply because the strength of ninjas today is not strong enough... "This won''t do" As a qualified employee, Akihara Kagura must continually improve himself to have the opportunity to work for a better boss in the future and not to be inexplicably dismissed by the boss. Akihara Kagura took Kakashi''s advice and casually asked Hatake Kakashi, "How is your practice of the Flying Thunder God Technique going?" "I''m working hard on it" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes betrayed a hint of helplessness. Sometimes, Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but admire the genius of Akihara Kagura, who could easily learn any technique. The Flying Thunder God Technique is extremely demanding of talent. Hatake Kakashi felt that the more he learned, the more difficult it became. Once considered a genius, Hatake Kakashi was someone many of his peers aspired to catch up with. Now, however, he increasingly feels powerless, whether it''s Akihara Kagura by his side or Uchiha Obito stirring up storms outside, Hatake Kakashi feels he must work even harder to keep up with them "I don''t know if this counts as finding a clue" Hatake Kakashi took out a soldier pill from his pocket, bit into it to restore his chakra, and slowly extended his hand. A ck magic circle, simr to the Summoning Technique, floated uncertainty in his hand, erging and shrinking, appearing somewhat eerie. "This" Akihara Kagura''s eyes shed with confusion, trying to understand, "Don''t tell me, this is your Flying Thunder God mark." "It''s still unstable" The ck magic circle in Hatake Kakashi''s palm flickered and suddenly dissipated, he said helplessly, "I can feel the spatial-temporal coordinates contained in this mark. As long as it stabilizes, I will try to use it for Flying Thunder God spatial-temporal travel" "But" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi, trying to persuade him, "This Flying Thunder God mark has a diameter of about thirty centimeters, right? Are you nning to tattoo it directly on the enemy in the future?" "Hey, you" Hatake Kakashi looked at his subordinate helplessly, hoping the genius would understand his struggle, "It was not easy for me to take the first step, and I have you to thank for your advice. Lately, I''ve been trying to find a way to condense spatial-temporal coordinates from the Summoning Technique, nearly driving Pakkun and the others mad" Pakkun is a ninja dog. Hatake Kakashi''s summoned beasts are eight ninja dogs, with Pakkun being the mostmonly used. Clearly, he used the Summoning Technique to find inspiration, causing no small amount of trouble for his summoned beasts. "By the way, we can''t go outtely." After exchanging their recent training achievements, Hatake Kakashi suddenly reminded Akihara Kagura, "Because you kidnapped the Third Tsuchikage, it made Lord Hokage feel that our investigation into Uchiha Obito could easily trigger a great ninja war..." "On the other hand..." "The situation in the vige has be tense again." Hatake Kakashi looked towards the bustling Konoha, his voice gradually lowering, "Summer is approaching, and a storm ising again..." The Uchiha n''s base. The higher-ups in the Konoha and the Uchiha n are all aware that Uchiha Obito was the culprit behind the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, yet there''s no sign of easing tensions. The Konoha''s leadership is still torn between easing up on the Uchiha n or continuing to suppress them, because Uchiha Obito''s control over the Nine-Tails seems to prove that as long as one possesses a Mangeky Sharingan, they can control the Nine-Tails, not only someone as powerful as Uchiha Madara. A former deadst of the Konoha, simply because he was an Uchiha, evolved his Sharingan to a Mangeky Sharingan, and created so much chaos in the ninja world... What if the Uchiha n has another Mangeky Sharingan wielder? What if this Mangeky Sharingan wielder also takes the wrong path? Can the Konoha endure such turmoil again? The Uchiha n... Naturally, they will not bow their heads either. The head of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku, hopes everyone can stay in line, even if it means kneeling, to prevent a war between the Konoha and the Uchiha n. Unfortunately. Others do not think so. Last year, Uchiha Shisui demonstrated Susanoo, using it to suppress Akihara Kagura''s Wood Dragon, giving the Uchiha n greater confidence. Most of the Uchiha n believes that Shisui''s Susanoo is enough to single-handedly solve all enemies, perhaps even control the Nine-Tails with genjutsu, eliminating all enemies against the Uchiha. However... Uchiha Shisui is a pacifist. To prevent the Uchiha n from falling into the abyss, Uchiha Shisui became significantly worn out, even contemting suicide several times. Just at that time, Uchiha Itachi returned from a mission with Danz and rushed to a n meeting, only to see his tired friend. "Shisui? What happened to you?" "Itachi, you''re back!" Uchiha Shisui met his friend, and the oppression in his heart was greatly eased, a smile also appeared on his face: "I really envy you, I haven''t been out on a mission for a long time." "..." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, understanding his meaning, andforted him: "It''s okay, all of this will pass soon. I have already joined the Anbu, even directly under Lord Danzo''s Root. We will change all of this..." "It''s almost toote..." A pained expression appeared in Uchiha Shisui''s eyes. As his words fell, the entire Uchiha n suddenly became lively! "Why continue to be weak!" "Konoha was founded by the Uchiha n and the Senju n together! We have always been oppressed by them, but now we finally have the power to change the situation!" "This is not the founding period of Konoha!" "We have Shisui, who is as powerful as our ancestor Uchiha Madara. There is no ninja god in the vige like Senju Hashirama to stop the Mangekyo Sharingan!" "There are still Wood Release ninjas in the vige..." Uchiha Fugaku hoped to make the nsmen sober. "Captain!" An Uchiha nsman, far from being calm, even spoke more fervently: "That Wood Release kid is no match for Shisui, we all saw it, even his most powerful Wood Release techniques would be easily ended by Shisui''s /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 111: Limited Tsukuyomi Chapter 111: Limited Tsukuyomi A group of Uchihas were in a state of uproar. As the conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha n grew increasingly intense, it was believed that with Uchiha Shisui among them, the Uchiha were already powerful enough and there was no need for further suppression! Voices of rebellion were rising everywhere! Even Uchiha Fugaku found the situation troublesome. His gaze could only fall on Uchiha Shisui, hoping that Shisui would say something to cool down the fervor. However, Shisui, who was deeply respected by the n for his gentle nature and not adept at lecturing others, simply turned his hopeful gaze to Fugaku, hoping the n leader could stand up and quell the dissent among their people. Clearly. There was no one in the Uchiha who could quench this fire. The Uchiha, as if staging a coup, loudly requested Fugaku to lead them in besieging the Hokage''s mansion, to control the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto, and seize the governance of Konoha in one fell swoop! "A storm ising" The pain in Uchiha Shisui''s eyes was almost overflowing. "Is there no solution?" Uchiha Itachi, furrowing his brows, hoped his mentor and good friend from the same n coulde up with a n: "At least we should find a way to dy for some time. I''ve already learned of Lord Danzo''s inclination. He seems to want me to gradually influence the Uchiha''s stance, but this requires a bit of time" "Let me think of a way think of a way" Uchiha Shisui shook his head, his brain racing, and eventually came up with a non-solution: "If they think I''m stronger than Wood Release, then I''ll go challenge Akihara Kagura to a duel, talk to that kid, and lose to him on purpose" "" Itachi''s palm froze, pressing down on Shisui''s wrist, his expression grim as he lowered his head: "You can''t!" "Why?" "He will kill you." Itachi was certain that Akihara Kagura would not hold back. Once Shisui showed signs of defeat, or even intentionally dodged, Kagura would definitely not miss an opportunity to kill Shisui! Because Shisui was his good friend! And he had almost killed the person most important to him! Itachi felt some pain in his heart, still not hiding anything from his good friend, andid everything out: "I epted Lord Danzo''s assessment, to kill two intelligence department members about to defect, but Kagura stopped me. Those two were the most important people to Kagura, now he hates me deeply, he definitely won''t hold back against you" "So it is" Uchiha Shisui slowly closed his eyes. The next moment. This gentle youth looked at Uchiha Itachi in front of him, smiling as he spoke, "Alright, I''ll think of another way. Don''t look so troubled, Itachi" Uchiha Shisui reached out and gently stroked Itachi''s head, "I''ll go back first and think of a way to dy everyone''s extreme actions" "Is there a way?" "There will always be a way." Uchiha Shisui''s eyes curved into a smile as he encouraged with all his might, "Isn''t our mission to protect the vige and the peace of the Uchiha? No matter how difficult the road ahead is, we must walk firmly on. There will always be a way" "Shisui!" Uchiha Itachi believed in his good friend. Late at night. The n meeting ended when the Uchiha n was still longing for more. Itachi followed his father back home. Uchiha Sasuke, who had been sleeping in a daze, heard his brother''s voice and quickly climbed out to hug his brother''s thigh! "Brother, you''re back!" Little Sasuke''s face was filled with happiness and joy at seeing his brother: "Brother, can you practice shuriken with me this time?" "Sasuke" Uchiha Itachi hid his own sorrow and smiled as he spoke, "Alright, after Iplete the mission tomorrow, I''ll practice with you" "Right." Little Sasuke remembered Akihara Kagura, and said, "That guy named Akihara Kagura went to our school, asked me to tell you to live well, that there are still long days ahead and such, and he also said you guys are friends or something" "..." Uchiha Itachi''s face suddenly turned pale. Did Akihara Kagura know how close he and his brother were, and to retaliate for nearly killing Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, did he target his brother? "What''s wrong, Itachi?" Uchiha Fugaku put on his indoor shoes and looked at his son: "Have you made friends with that Wood Release kid?" "That''s a good thing. Many Jonin in the vige believe that kids are the future of the vige. Perhaps in the future, he might even have the chance to be the Hokage or a high-ranking official" Uchiha Fugaku took the towel from his wife''s hand while educating his son, "In every aspect, getting along with that kid has no downside. You are peers; you should have a lot inmon..." Uchiha Itachi fell silent, then spoke softly, "Right now, Kagura must hate me. To carry out my mission, I almost killed the two people most important to him..." Uchiha Fugaku''s movements froze. "Itachi?" Uchiha Mikoto''s face showed a trace of surprise. This mother never thought her child was an extremist! Uchiha Fugaku, the experienced leader of the Konoha Police Force, remained calm after a moment of silence, then continued to wipe his hands. "I see. I understand." "This mission was tough on you. Get some rest." "Yes." Uchiha Itachi went to rest with his younger brother. The situation between Konoha and the Uchiha n took a sharp turn for the worse. Uchiha Fugaku, the n''s leader, spoke less and less at n meetings and even began to increasingly condone the aggressive actions of the Uchiha n. This made both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui increasingly anxious. Uchiha Itachi reported the movements of the Uchiha n to Danzo, hoping Danzo could do something to at least change the vige''s policies towards the Uchiha. "If the vige changes but the Uchiha do not, then this might further encourage the hawkish thoughts within the Uchiha n. They might think the vige''s leadership is weak and can be bullied..." Danzo''s response was very clever. Danzo had always wanted to deal with the Uchiha n forcefully, not wanting Konoha to appear weak to them and not wanting the situation between the two sides to change. The Uchiha n... Always a hidden threat to Konoha. Uchiha Madara was so, and so was Uchiha Obitoter on, everyone in the Uchiha n had the potential to bring disaster to Konoha. "I understand." Uchiha Itachi could only bow and agree. "Itachi, don''t give up." Danzo, squinting his eyes and looking down at Uchiha Itachi, painted a rosy picture for his subordinate: "There might still be room for maneuver in these matters. I will try to think of something, try to do something." Shimura Danzo led the Root back to Konoha, thinking about resolving the issue with Akihara Kagura, only to find out that as soon as he returned, the Uchiha n had caused trouble! Shimura Danzo could only continue to entice and deceive, ordering Uchiha Itachi to constantly monitor the movements of the Uchiha n. He used this continuous stream of negative information to gradually request Sarutobi Hiruzen topletely resolve the Uchiha matter. The opportunity came quickly. As Uchiha Fugaku no longer made efforts to suppress the hawks, the entire Uchiha n''s attitude became more and more aggressive, even genuinely proposing a n for a coup! Tomorrow, the entire Uchiha n could, under the guise of a festival, initiate a full-member gathering at the Naka Shrine, with all Uchiha ninjas in attendance! The Uchiha n passed a n to gather all their forces by tomorrow evening tounch a coup against the Konoha leadership. The expressions of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui turned ugly! "Is a coup going to happen in Konoha?" When Akihara Kagura received the news from White Zetzu Awei, he had no thoughts about it, as if this matter had nothing to do with him as a Konoha ninja. "It should be." White Zetzu Awei nodded with a smile: "It seems like a good show ising, maybe we will witness a tragedy" "Maybe." Akihara Kagura, with an unfazed expression, continued to train his body at the training ground, kicking and breaking a wooden post! "Let''s go watch a good show!" This summer. Akihara Kagura grew a lot taller. If judged by height, Akihara Kagura was hardly recognizable from his past self. As Akihara Kagura watched White Zetzu Awei disappear, he kicked another wooden post, breaking it, and picked up a piece of wood. Under the control of Wood Release Chakra, this piece of wood slowly transformed into a spotted mask! "Perhaps, it''s time to resolve a hidden danger" In the evening. The Uchiha n meeting had just ended. Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui arrived at the edge of a cliff. Uchiha Itachi looked up at the flowing Naka River: "If the vige doesn''t change, the dissatisfaction of the Uchiha n will grow, leading to today''s situation; if the Uchiha don''t change, the vige won''t change either" It was like a closed loop. If one side doesn''t step out, the other side will never step out either. Uchiha Itachi, looking at the Naka River from the cliff, sighed deeply: "However, both sides will not trust each other, the longer we dy, the more suspicious of each other we be, until we reach today''s situation" "I know." Uchiha Shisui, looking at the river, softly said: "Actually, I have thought of a way to eliminate the suspicions and change the attitudes of both sides, maybe we should try it" "I also oppose the coup." Uchiha Itachi looked towards his friend and voiced his thoughts, "It''s just that we need to adopt some unconventional measures" "Do not act rashly," his friend advised. Uchiha Shisui shook his head, softly persuading Uchiha Itachi, "Lately, you''ve been visiting Danzo more frequently. People within the police force have started to suspect that you''re siding with Konoha. There are even those who asked me to monitor your actions" This friend was ultimately too naive, failing to properly guard against the police force when reporting to Shimura Danzo and contacting members of the Root. After Uchiha Itachi returned home, he informed his father that he would not attend the gathering and would continue his mission tomorrow. It was obvious. Uchiha Itachi nned to meet Danzo again to report tonight''s news and resolve the Uchiha coup d''tat trouble through unconventional means. However He was stopped by his father. Uchiha Fugaku''s expression was somewhat grim, seemingly thinking his son was being reckless, "Initially, I just wanted to maintain the bnce between Konoha and the Uchiha, but because of your feud with that Wood Release kid, who will definitely be influential in the future, the Uchiha n will face even more severe situations. That''s why I chose to stand on the other side" Uchiha Itachi slowly lowered his head. Indeed, this trouble was caused by him. "Itachi." Uchiha Fugaku rarely spoke harshly to his son, "I''ve always thought of you as my pride, always a sensible and rational child, but I forgot that you have your own strong opinions, even forgetting which side you should stand on" "I understand." Uchiha Itachi still maintained his stance, softly saying, "I might have already offended Akihara Kagura, thinking that I''ve been vying for the future position of the Root''s leader" "The position of the Root''s leader?" Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes brightened, as if seeing some hope, "Can you outperform that kid? If you could be Hokage''s aide with Danzo''s support in the future" "I" Uchiha Itachi was unusually silent. This person, who was growing up, couldn''t reveal that he was a double agent and finally decided to lie to his father for once, "I can ask about Danzo''s attitude tomorrow" "You should have told me about this earlier." Uchiha Fugaku expressed some regret over his son''s gloominess, and his gaze darkened again: "Perhaps there is still no hope. Will Danzo''s attitude towards the Uchiha really change?" "We must try..." Uchiha Itachi slowly lowered his head. "If there is no chance, then attend the meeting." Uchiha Fugaku nodded, agreeing with his son''s suggestion. The next day, early morning. Uchiha Itachi went to see Shimura Danzo and reported the Uchiha n''s meeting information to him, but did not mention the topic of the Root leader. This was a sober person. Uchiha Itachi always knew that Shimura Danzo had never chosen him as the future leader of Root; that was only the idea of a single person, Akihara Kagura. Inside the Hokage''s building. Uchiha Shisui went to see Sarutobi Hiruzen and reported the Uchiha n''s meeting information to him, bringing up the Uchiha n''s desire to stage a coup d''tat at the meeting. This was both a report and a confrontation. Uchiha Shisui hoped the vige could change its policies towards the Uchiha. If the Uchiha were to reallyunch a coup, he would use the Kotoamatsukami to rewrite the will of the Uchiha n leader, Uchiha Fugaku, making this leader willingly serve Konoha. Sarutobi Hiruzen, a pacifist, actively agreed to Uchiha Shisui''s request: "If the Uchiha really make a change, the vige will definitely change its attitude towards the Uchiha, and the vigers will surely want to see this change. No one would not look forward to the arrival of peace..." At the same time. After Shimura Danzo received the information from Uchiha Itachi, he hurried to the Hokage''s building to request Sarutobi Hiruzen to deal with the Uchiha n, which was about to stage a coup, using strong measures. "I already have a solution." Sarutobi Hiruzen called Shisui in, seriously discussing the n to deal with this issue: "Shisui will attend the meeting and use his abilities to resolve this coup, changing a person''s will quietly, making them act ording to his own will..." "Genjutsu?" Shimura Danzo''s expression did not show any fluctuation. This was a Genjutsu that particrly moved Shimura Danzo, whether it was Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan or this Genjutsu capable of changing another''s will! This Genjutsu... Could be perfectly used on that disloyal kid! Shimura Danzo thought about how to take Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan while continuing to exchange pleasantries with Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Just changing Uchiha Fugaku alone might not change much, right?" "We will also make changes." Sarutobi Hiruzen expressed his thoughts: "From now on, we should change our approach towards the Uchiha n and improve their treatment. I heard you n to choose between Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura as the future leader of the Root..." "Where did that rumore from?" Hearing this news, Shimura Danzo''s eyes widened in shock. "The Anbu have already spread this news." Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with Shimura Danzo''s overreaction: "I thought you also wanted to cultivate a sessor. I think this matter needs further investigation. Both children are actually quite suitable, it''s just that the Root needs..." At this point, Sarutobi Hiruzen paused for a moment, then said: "Shisui, you go ahead with your tasks. Danzo, let Itachi assist him. If they can peacefully resolve the Uchiha matter this time, Itachi might indeed be suitable to be the future leader of the Root. I have other arrangements for Kagura..." "I will give the orders to Itachi." Seeing Uchiha Shisui leave, Shimura Danzo could not bother to exchange pleasantries with Sarutobi Hiruzen any longer and took the initiative to catch up with Uchiha Shisui to discuss preventing the coup. "Choosing a qualified sessor is indeed a big matter..." Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his head to sip his tea, seeming to believe that the issue of the Uchiha n potentially staging a coup had been resolved. However... His old friend harbored greedy desires. Shimura Danzo immediately realized the great utility of Uchiha Shisui''s Mangeky Sharingan; it could make Akihara Kagura utterly loyal to him! Control of Wood Release, mastery over the Nine-Tails, governance over Konoha! All of this, just with Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami! In front of a giant Buddha statue. Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Shisui were exchanging words, with a group of Root ninjas quietly hidden nearby, in a collective action deliberately excluding Uchiha Itachi. "Even if you use Kotoamatsukami to change Uchiha Fugaku''s will, even if the Third Hokage decided to change his attitude towards you, the rest of the vige will not stop suspecting you. People like me, who are very suspicious, will still doubt the Uchiha..." "At that time..." "Are you going to use your Kotoamatsukami on me as well?" Shimura Danzo, cornered, pressed Uchiha Shisui with a heavy tone. "But, Lord Danzo..." Uchiha Shisui appeared troubled and hesitant. This question was indeed difficult for him to decide. The Kotoamatsukami could indeed change someone''s will, and it wasn''t impossible for him to use it again in the future... But... That''s not something he could openly admit, right? As Uchiha Shisui pondered, Shimura Danzo suddenly revealed a ferocious face and reached out for Uchiha Shisui''s eyes! "..." Uchiha Shisui''s eyes suddenly shed red! Uchiha Shisui, the strongest genjutsu ninja of the Uchiha n, reached out and grabbed Shimura Danzo''s wrist, instantly casting a genjutsu that immobilized Danzo, preventing him from moving! "It''s just an ordinary genjutsu" Uchiha Shisui calmly released Shimura Danzo''s wrist and spoke softly, "You will wake up soon. You can take a good rest." Crack! The next second! An unexpected turn of events urred! Just as Uchiha Shisui was about to leave, Shimura Danzo''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him again, punching him in the abdomen and pping his face, forcefully gouging out one of his eyes! Uchiha Shisui stumbled and fell backward! Shimura Danzo nonchntly unveiled the bandage that had been covering his face, as if everything was under his control. The eye that had been covered was a crimson Sharingan, which gradually turned white! This was... The forbidden technique of the Uchiha n, Izanagi! Once Izanagi is used, it can reverse an unfavorable situation for a certain period of time, at the cost of the blindness of one Sharingan! Shimura Danzo... Actually had a Sharingan all along! Holding the Mangekyo Mangekyo Sharingan he had taken, Shimura Danzo, looking at the pain-stricken Uchiha Shisui clutching his eye socket, said, "This eye will be its recement. Give me your other eye as well..." In an instant! A group of Root ninjasnded in front of Shimura Danzo! Uchiha Shisui, enduring his pain, formed hand seals and exhaled a massive fireball: "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" "Water Style: Wild Water Wave!" The group of Root ninjas collectively released water techniques, quickly blocking the Great Fireball Technique! The entire area was covered in smoke! Shimura Danzo, unconcerned, waved his hand to signal the Root ninjas to pursue, nning to return to the Root base to rece his eye. After the group of Root ninjas left, a figure wearing a patterned mask slowlynded in front of Shimura Danzo, with a crimson eye visible on the mask! "Uchiha Obito!" Shimura Danzo suddenly sensed danger! This leader of the Root had never imagined that it would be a case of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind; Uchiha Obito, a rogue ninja possessing the Mangekyo Sharingan, was also eyeing Uchiha Shisui''s eyes! "Damn it" Shimura Danzo gripped Uchiha Shisui''s eyes tightly, ready to destroy them immediately if he found himself at a disadvantage in the fight against Uchiha Obito. In order to seize Uchiha Shisui''s eyes, Shimura Danzo used the forbidden technique Izanagi, knowing well that he might not be a match for Uchiha Obito "I''vee to destroy it." The figure beneath the patterned mask seemed utterly indifferent to the Kotoamatsukami Sharingan in Shimura Danzo''s hand. His eyes also turned a deep crimson, with three tomoe spinning rapidly to form a Sharingan of a sinister shape! "This illusion" "It''s no ordinary illusion." The shape of this Sharingan directly caught Shimura Danzo''s eye, even exerting a strange attraction, pulling Shimura Danzo into the space within the Sharingan! The person hidden under the mask seemed to be using this eye technique for the first time and was somewhat clumsy, holding his eye sockets tightly. "Let me see" "How to control your dreams" "At least, I''ll arrange afortable world for you. Let me think about your dream, which seems to be to be Hokage, right?" "Dreams... How can they be realized without going through hardships?" ~~~ 3.4k words... /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 112: Illusory World of Danzo Chapter 112: Illusory World of Danzo Limited Tsukuyomi. In the evening, the sun over the Konoha was somewhat scarlet. A young boy holding a blood-red eyeball appeared within the Konoha, looking somewhat bewildered at the sun in the sky, then bewilderedly at the Hokage Rock, which bore only one face, and at the vige which seemed somewhat sparsely popted. "Isn''t this... the time when Konoha was founded?" The boy felt as if he had returned to his past, as if his life as an assistant to the Hokage and leader of the Root was like a dream! "Is this an illusion?" The boy couldn''t help but hesitate. Because everything in front of him seemed incredibly real, as if this was a real world, as if his experiences were the ones that were like a dream. If it weren''t for the bloody eyeball in his hand reminding the boy, he might really think this was the real world. "This is an illusion." The boy firmed his will, looking at the eyeball in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "This is the eye of Uchiha Shisui, possessing the Kotoamatsukami, a djutsu capable of altering wills. I must have been caught in the illusion of that kid Uchiha Obito..." The most obvious indicator was the Hokage Rock, engraved with a gigantic face, which was the likeness of Uchiha Madara! What a joke! How could the First Hokage possibly be Uchiha Madara! Indeed, it was a malevolent illusion created by the Uchiha, even fantasizing about making an Uchiha the Hokage in the illusion! "Danzo!" Just then, another boy approached him, shouting: "Hurry up, the First Hokage wants to meet with us!" "This is... the young Hiruzen..." Danzo quickly hid the bloody eyeball. No matter when, even within an illusion, Shimura Danzo did not want Sarutobi Hiruzen to notice his slight movement. However... In the next moment. Danzo suddenly came to his senses. This is the world of illusion, why should I care so much? Danzo, looking at the young Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him, suddenly had a thought, maybe the purpose of this illusion was to kill the person he hated the most? Courage born from malice! Danzo instantly formed hand seals, he had already mastered many jutsus, and the chakra inside his body seemed not to have decreased even though his body had returned to its younger form! "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!" Killing the young Sarutobi Hiruzen with a wind release might break the illusion! "Danzo!" The young Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at hispanion with a face full of horror! The next moment! A figure appeared in front of the young Sarutobi Hiruzen, raising his hand to form a wooden wall, blocking the vacuum wave of the young Danzo! The person was dressed in red armor. It was the legendary God of Ninjas, Senju Hashirama. "Lord Hashirama" Young Danzo recalled the memories of this era, recognizing Senju Hashirama at a nce, and remembered that Hashirama was not the First Hokage. "What an evil kid!" Senju Hashirama looked at young Danzo with a face full of anger, coldly scolding: "Madara actually thought you were a genius, a genius who might seed as the Hokage in the future, I didn''t expect you to be crazily wanting to kill yourpanion!" "I...I''m not..." Young Danzo quickly wanted to argue. For Shimura Danzo, the reputation of the God of Ninjas had always been a part of their childhood. All children grew up listening to the legends of Senju Hashirama! However, Senju Hashirama did not listen to his argument, luckily a man dressed in red armorughingly stopped him: "Hashirama, it''s just kids fighting, just be more careful next time, Danzo is a genius, it''s normal for him not to know his own strength" "Madara!" Senju Hashirama seemed still somewhat dissatisfied. "Uchiha Madara!" Young Danzo''s face suddenly changed upon seeing the person. For Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Madara was an extremely fearsome presence, even after many years had passed and he had aged, he had to admit the terror of Madara! Especially in this illusion, Uchiha Madara was the First Hokage! Young Danzo quickly understood the situation of this illusory world, he had returned to a past era, only he was a genius ninja, always under the watchful eye of the First Hokage Uchiha Madara, believed to be the child who could continue the future Hokage position of Konoha! This... How can... How can this be an illusory world! This illusory world was something Shimura Danzo both loved and hated! What Shimura Danzo hated was that this illusory world was created by the evil Uchiha; what Shimura Danzo loved was that his starting point was incredibly lucky! If Uchiha Madara, the founder, has a favorable opinion of him, then Sarutobi Hiruzen, this guy, ispeting with him for the position of Hokage! However... In this illusionary world, Senju Hashirama seems to prefer to contradict Uchiha Madara and appears to extremely dislike Shimura Danzo, whom Madara favors. After seeing a group of adults leave, the young Hiruzen, in this world of illusion, suddenly looked at Shimura Danzo and revealed a warm smile: "Danzo, I thought I would have to frame you again. I didn''t expect you to lose your patience and attack me proactively. If you hurt me again next time, you will never have the chance topete with me for the position of Hokage again" Young Danzo clenched his teeth. What kind of trick is this sinister Hiruzen ying! The position of Hokage, the position of Hokage, again the position of Hokage! Young Danzo recalled his dream. Could it be that only by achieving the position of Hokage, he could unravel this illusion? Hmph! Let''s try then! It''s just a struggle against Sarutobi Hiruzen! Havingpeted with Sarutobi Hiruzen all his life, could he really lose this time? In this illusionary world, the First Hokage of Konoha, Uchiha Madara, did favor him! Unfortunately... Young Danzo did not get to enjoy this advantage. It wasn''t long before Senju Hashirama deemed Madara''s ruling methods too cruel and dark, choosing to defect and leave Konoha. The Senju n did not want to live a life of discement anymore but did not follow Hashirama in leaving. In the end, Senju Hashirama and the First Hokage Uchiha Madara fought a great battle in the Valley of the End, where Madara used the power of the Nine-Tails and the forbidden jutsu Izanagi to defeat Hashirama. Senju Hashirama died on the spot. The First Hokage Uchiha Madara returned to the vige and then died of illness. "History..." Young Danzo''s wild card disappeared without a trace, deeply regretting not finding a way to change history: "Even in this world of illusion, these two people would still fight!" As long as Senju Hashirama did not defect, as long as Uchiha Madara was still alive, this founder who favored him could be his greatest supporter in the future! Unfortunately. It was already toote. The future life quickly became somewhat tragic. Young Sarutobi Hiruzen, seemingly upright and honorable, was actually an opponent who liked to y dirty tricks, even colluding with Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu to gang up on Danzo... This is really childish Danzo, hidden in the real world in the position of assisting the Hokage, unknowingly manipted numerous plots, yet could be easily framed by this kid, effortlessly resolving these troubles. Time passed quickly. The Second Hokage was soon selected. A person named Uchiha Izuna became the Second Hokage and ordered the Senju n to be the Konoha Police Force, burdening the Senju n with infamy. What an absurd world this is! Shimura Danzo always felt that something was wrong with this world; his brain was inplete disarray, habitually thinking that the Konoha Police Force belonged to the Uchiha n... Of course. Good things happened as well. Shimura Danzo became a personal guard for Uchiha Izuna, along with Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu, bing Uchiha Izuna''s students. Even... Shimura Danzo sought the opportunity to kill his friend, Uchiha Kagami, falsely iming that Uchiha Kagami entrusted his eyes and future to him, thereby seizing the chance to transnt the Sharingan of Uchiha Shisui brought from the real world, also refreshing the Uchiha n''s favorability. There was no choice. This world was controlled by the Uchiha n. Misfortune soon arrived. With the deaths of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, the First Great Ninja War officially broke out, with Uchiha Izuna leading the guard to negotiate with the Cloud Vige. This time, Shimura Danzo keenly grasped history. In the real world''s history, Konoha and the Cloud Vige indeed negotiated during the First Great Ninja War, which eventually led to the deaths of the Second Hokage and Second Raikage in an ambush by the rebellious Gold and Silver Brothers, of course, giving birth to the new Third Hokage... Shimura Danzo, recalling the events of history, suddenly took a deep breath, knowing when Konoha''s Third Hokage emerged and what he had missed before; this time, he would not miss it again! Shimura Danzo did not remind Uchiha Izuna. Just as Shimura Danzo had anticipated, the negotiation was a trap, and the Gold and Silver Brothers of the Cloud Vige ambushed them, forcing Uchiha Izuna to lead the guard to flee. However, during the escape, they encountered pursuit, and someone had to stay behind! This meeting to discuss who would stay behind... Was the selection for Konoha''s Third Hokage! Shimura Danzo didn''t wait for Uchiha Izuna to remind him, he volunteered to stay behind, but he didn''t wait for Uchiha Izuna to encourage him and announce his appointment as the Third Hokage! An even more unfortunate event urred. Uchiha Izuna is not Senju Tobirama. Surprisingly, Uchiha Izuna highly regarded Shimura Danzo''s attitude: "Well, Danzo has always been a genius in the vige, indeed the most suitable person to cover our retreat. A ninja needs to sacrifice themselves, and this is also what you, Danzo, have always wanted to implement..." Shimura Danzo remained silent, not saying a word. Are all Uchiha''s brains sick? At this time, shouldn''t you, this guy, let me be the Third Hokage? Why did you actually let me cover the retreat! Shimura Danzo could only helplessly choose to cover the retreat. Because Shimura Danzo had transnted the Kotoamatsukami Sharingan, he easily controlled the brothers, escaped the pursuit, and got out of the predicament. By the time Shimura Danzo finally left the danger and returned to Konoha, the Third Hokage had already been elected, and he was still one step toote... Shimura Danzo was grinding his teeth in hatred. Especially since Sarutobi Hiruzen, who became the Third Hokage, still smiled sinisterly, as if bestowing a boon, he gave Shimura Danzo a position as the Hokage''s assistant, and also gave him the power to establish the Root Division to counter the Senju n, always pushing responsibilities onto Danzo. That damn monkey! Why always let me take the me! Of course. Shimura Danzo was not without gains. As an old man who had lived many years, Shimura Danzo knew the history of the real world would affect the direction of the illusionary world, and he began to slowly gather many Konoha geniuses into the Root Division... The Sannin of Konoha... Konoha''s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo... Namikaze Minato, the Yellow sh, etc... This illusionary world''s Sarutobi Hiruzen also had a talent for teaching children, always teaching the children of the Uchiha n, and he appointed his disciple, Uchiha Fugaku, as the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, which infuriated Shimura Danzo... Again, the Uchiha! Why always the Uchiha! These Uchiha, who can''t be Hokage in the real world, just dream in the illusionary world, dreaming that their entire n bes Hokage, right? The first thing Uchiha Fugaku did after taking office in this illusionary world was to try to push his genius son into the Root Division: "Lord Danzo, I n to have Itachi join the Root Division to study under you, to eventually make Itachi the future leader of the Root Division..." Shimura Danzo''s spirit was almost split. This topic seems to have been mentioned in the real world. Always, to prevent himself from getting lost in this illusionary world, Shimura Danzo would review the past of the real world every night, lest he finds himself too detached from the real world after dispelling the illusion someday. Shimura Danzo had only one thought in mind, which he expressed on the spot: "I absolutely do not agree with Uchiha Itachi bing the leader of the Root! I would rather hand over the Root to the kid named Akihara Kagura!" "Are you thinking of staging a coup, Lord Danzo?" Uchiha Fugaku asked, frowning. "Isn''t it your Uchiha n who wants to defect?" Shimura Danzo instinctively wanted to retort to Uchiha Fugaku but then remembered that he was actually the Hokage, and he was merely an advisor to the Hokage. Shimura Danzo could only suppress his anger. He could only think of revenge after leaving this illusionary world. Uchiha Fugaku seemed not to be finished, surprisingly asking, "I have heard of the name Akihara Kagura. Isn''t that child from the Konoha orphanage? I just received a report about this child''s disappearance. Could it be that the Root has abducted him?" Wait? So, Akihara Kagura is indeed a child from the orphanage! Did that little guy disappear in this era? In theory, that kid should be in someboratory, and if I could manage to have him undergo Hashirama Cell transntation experiments soon, I could control him to do many things... Wait... There are no Hashirama Cells in this world... Because the First Hokage is not Senju Hashirama at all! Fortunately. The history in reality does not deviate too much from the illusion, and important events seem always inevitable. Uchiha Fugaku could not withstand the torrent of history. A mysterious person skilled in Wood Release unleashed the Nine-Tails, causing the Nine-Tails disturbance and even killed the Fourth Hokage, Uchiha Fugaku. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, took office again. Due to Uchiha Itachi''s young age, Sarutobi Hiruzen reappointed a person named Uchiha Shisui as the leader of the Root, continuing to suppress the Senju n internally and makingpromises with other ninja viges externally, hardly any different from the policies in the real world. Naturally. The Senju n chose to stage a coup. Sarutobi Hiruzen ordered Shimura Danzo to deal with the Senju n''s coup, because others did not like the Senju n, but only Shimura Danzo, due to the rtionship in the real world, has always maintained a good rtionship with the Senju n. Even In this illusionary world, Sarutobi Hiruzen already knew about Shimura Danzo''s eye technique abilities, realizing that the power he had obtained from the Mangekyo Sharingan was the Kotoamatsukami. When Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned Kotoamatsukami, he cheerfully said, "Why don''t you go and alter Tsunade''s will, to ensure that the leader of the Senju n remains calm" Suddenly, a sense of fear arose in Shimura Danzo''s heart. Because history in the real world had only progressed to this point, he had no idea how to navigate the future of this illusionary world or when he would be able to break free from this illusion Coincidentally. Just as Shimura Danzo was heading to the Senju n. A figure suddenly stopped Shimura, asking Shimura Danzo, "Senior Danzo, if Konoha continues to view the Senju n in the same way, and people like me remain hostile towards the Senju n, would you use Kotoamatsukami on me as well?" Shimura Danzo felt as if his body had fallen into an ice cave. Because the person who had asked him was none other than Uchiha Shisui! Shimura Danzo was terrified, even guessing what was about to happen! Sure enough! In this illusionary world, Uchiha Shisui attacked Danzo, and the moment Shimura Danzo subdued him, Shisui boldly activated Izanagi, rewriting the situation to his advantage! Uchiha Shisui in this illusionary world suddenly punched Shimura Danzo in the stomach, causing the elderly man immense pain, barely able to speak, thennded two or three more punches on his face, and swiftly plucked out Shimura Danzo''s eyes! "Although my eyes are not bad either" Uchiha Shisui in this illusionary world smiled as he looked at the blood orb in his hand, gazing at the empty eye socket of Shimura Danzo, "I''ll take your Mangekyo Sharingan for now!" "No!" Shimura Danzo looked at him in horror with his remaining eye! Without that Mangekyo Sharingan, how could he continue to survive in this illusionary world, how could he break free from this illusionary world! Most importantly What would he do when he returned to the real world! Just as Shimura Danzo was panicking, covering his empty eye socket, ignoring the blood dripping down, and attempting to rush over to retrieve the Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan A man wearing a mask quietly appeared in front of Shimura Danzo. This masked man was the one who had sent Shimura Danzo into this Limited Tsukuyomi world, watching Shimura Danzo''s face filled with fear. "Danzo, my illusion isn''t bad, right?" "Uchiha Obito" Shimura Danzo, covering his bloody eye socket, clenched his teeth in hatred. "So" The masked man, with a sh of crimson in his eyes from the Sharingan, a spatial vortex emerged, pulling Shimura Danzo out of the Limited Tsukuyomi world. "Kotoamatsukami, sessfully destroyed." /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 113: Tendo Shisui Chapter 113: Tendo Shisui The Real World. In front of the grand Buddha statue in Konoha, Shimura Danzo is covered in blood, painfully clutching his eye sockets. This old man is recalling the illusionary world he experienced, somewhat incredulously feeling the somewhat hollow eye sockets in his palm, wondering what exactly is happening! It was just... An illusion. Why did the eye he took from Uchiha Shisui disappearpletely in the real world after it was taken from him in the illusionary world, even the wound in the eye socket remained, as if all this had actually happened... "It was you..." Shimura Danzo looked up at the man in the mask in front of him: "Uchiha Obito, it was you who used the illusion to take my eye!" "That wasn''t your eye!" The man in the mask scoffed disdainfully, kicking Danzo and sending him flying: "I should thank you for that, Danzo. Without you, it wouldn''t have been easy to take Uchiha Shisui''s eye..." "Bastard..." "I really didn''t expect Shisui''s eye to be a Kotoamatsukami..." The man in the mask, looking at Shimura Danzo lying on the ground in pain and cursing angrily, chuckled and soothed his emotions: "Well, from now on, you don''t have to worry about Uchiha Shisui using Kotoamatsukami on you anymore." "You bastard..." Shimura Danzo continued to curse at the masked man. This was truly more troublesome than ever before, the Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan that can change wills had fallen into the hands of the rogue ninja from the Konoha, Uchiha Obito! If Uchiha Obito were to use Kotoamatsukami on the ninjas of the Konoha, or even on the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Konoha would face an unimaginable crisis... No. This information cannot be lost. Right, he absolutely cannot die here! Because this message must be passed back, to prevent Uchiha Obito, the rogue ninja, from using Kotoamatsukami to control the ninjas in the vige in the future, Shimura Danzo, enduring the pain in his eye sockets, got up and ran towards the direction of the Root''s base! "Run... Run..." The man in the mask didn''t care at all about Shimura Danzo''s escape, even watching his retreating figure, murmuring to himself: "Remember everything that happened today, remember it was Uchiha Obito who took the Kotoamatsukami that can change wills..." Then. The man in the mask looked towards the distant forest. Inside the forest, on Uchiha Shisui''s body appeared a green, tall torso of Susanoo, continuously firing green chakra arrows from Susanoo''s chest, defeating and killing a group of pursuing Root ninjas! "Not bad in strength" The man wearing the mask watched as the green Susanoo dissipated, slowly removing his own mask and his body gradually changing, revealing his true face. Akihara Kagura. To increase the fame of his superior, Uchiha Obito, Akihara Kagura even worked during his rest time, taking over the task of retrieving Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami for his superior. This way, the rest of the ninja world would surely fear his superior''s name even more, and everyone would know that his superior, Uchiha Obito, was not to be trifled with! At any moment in the ninja world, someone could be controlled by Uchiha Obito''s Kotoamatsukami, anyone could be a puppet of Uchiha Obito''s genjutsu! "There''s another Kotoamatsukami." Akihara Kagura saw the Susanoo disappearing in the distance and chased after it in the direction of Uchiha Shisui: "However, there are things more precious than Kotoamatsukami..." Atop a cliff. Uchiha Shisui had dealt with a group of Anbu ninja chasing him and immediately contacted Uchiha Itachi, who was nearby to assist him, asking him to meet. "Shisui!" Uchiha Itachi was surprised to see his friend with only one eye left. "I originally wanted to use Kotoamatsukami to stop the coup." Uchiha Shisui, covering his eye socket, felt despair over his inability to change the situation, making him numb to the pain of his wounds: "Lord Danzo did not believe me, took away my right eye, and insisted on resolving everything in his own way, I fear he won''t spare my left eye either..." "Before that." Uchiha Shisui reached for his left eye and forcefully gouged it out, handing it to Uchiha Itachi: "I entrust this eye to you, my dear friend, please protect the future of Konoha and the Uchiha!" "..." Uchiha Itachi looked at his friend, who had lost both eyes, with deeply furrowed brows. If he couldn''t protect thest remaining Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan and it fell into the hands of Shimura Danzo, things could be even more troublesome. A ninja crow suddenly flew down from the sky,nding on Uchiha Shisui''s palm, grabbing the eye, and then disappearing into a flurry of feathers. This was Uchiha Itachi''s summoning animal. After releasing his ninja crow summoning, Uchiha Itachi softly continued to ask: "I''ve epted it, what do you n to do?" "If I die, perhaps the situation might change?" Uchiha Shisui closed his eyes, which had lost their sight, and slowly backed up to the edge of the cliff. "Ever since I used Susanoo during the Chunin Exam, all the n members thought my Mangekyo Sharingan and Susanoo could suppress everything. This led everyone to be more and more aggressive. In fact, I had considered suicide long ago" "Shisui!" Uchiha Itachi''s face changed, and he was about to step forward! "I have already written my will." Uchiha Shisui continued to step back, and with one step falling into the air, he went down: "Don''t stop me, Itachi, the fire was started by my own hands" "That was to save me!" Uchiha Itachi leaped forward, trying to catch the other! However, they missed each other, and Uchiha Itachi could only watch helplessly as Uchiha Shisui''s body fell down, pain instantly flooding his brain! "Only this way" "Can extinguish the mes that I started with my own hands." Uchiha Shisui finished hisst words in life and fell calmly. "Shisui!" Uchiha Itachi felt as if he could not sense his own perception! The death of his dear friend nearly drove Uchiha Itachi''s brain to copse, also causing him a great shock, and a unique chakra appeared in his brain... This unique chakra, exclusive to the Uchiha n, reflected on Uchiha Itachi''s three tomoe Sharingan, causing the three tomoe to immediately spin and connect, transforming into a pair of windmill-like Sharingan! Even one of the eye sockets bled! This is the Amaterasu Eye! The Amaterasu Eye, historically known as the strongest physical attack in the Uchiha n, once used, would impose a huge burden on the body, causing the eye socket to bleed... The other Mangekyo Sharingan... The Mangekyo Sharingan, historically known as the strongest genjutsu attack in the Uchiha n! This is a psychic reflection of the eye that could greatly enhance the power of the Uchiha n, known as the Mangekyo Sharingan! At the age of eleven, Uchiha Itachi finally obtained the power that everyone thought he would eventually get, but the price of this power was the death of a dear friend! Uchiha Itachi looked down at the Naka River below the cliff, but could no longer find Uchiha Shisui, who had jumped into the river tomit suicide. He could only turn around and leave this ce with a face full of sorrow. The Naka River continued to flow. This river, which once witnessed the rise and fall of the Uchiha n, once again witnessed a pivotal moment in the history of the Uchiha n, even providing a final resting ce for a powerful Uchiha. The moment Uchiha Shisui jumped into the Naka River, he no longer resisted the river water rushing into his mouth and nose, letting the river water enter his body, only wishing to drown in the river water as soon as possible. Just as Uchiha Shisui''s body was drifting along with the river, on the verge of death, a force suddenly pulled his body out of the water! "Bansh Ten''in!" Apanied by a strange force, Uchiha Shisui''s body involuntarily flew out of the water,nding on the rocks at the riverbank. Uchiha Shisui involuntarily spit out the river water he had choked on, but the water had been in his body for too long, and he had already lost consciousness. Even if someone performed first aid, it might not be possible to save him. "I have a question" The neer walked over to Uchiha Shisui''s side, looked at the unconscious suicide victim, and asked indifferently, "Does your soul wish to go to the Pure Land, or would you like to stay in the present world to observe?" "It seems there''s no consciousness to answer." "Let''s assume it''s for revenge against you and Uchiha Itachi" The neer''s voice was somewhat elusive, muttering to himself, "Since it''s to take revenge on you and Uchiha Itachi, let''s let you watch everything that happens in this world closely!" "First, let the soul linger in the present world Human Path." The neer suddenly stretched out his palm, ced it on Uchiha Shisui''s head, and calmly pulled out Uchiha Shisui''s soul! This was one of the abilities of the Rinnegan! Anyone who possessed the Rinnegan could not only automatically master the six types of chakra nature transformations but could alsomunicate with the yin and yang, and theherworld! Uchiha Shisui''s soul left his body instantly! At this moment! Uchiha Shisui''s soul finally realized what was happening. He saw the person who appeared next to his body, it was Akihara Kagura, whom he had seen before! However, Akihara Kagura at this moment was different from when Uchiha Shisui had seen him alive, actually possessing a pair of Rinnegan eyes, which only the legendary Sage of the Six Paths was said to have! "Then" "Use Yin-Yang Escape to create a chakra receiver." Akihara Kagura''s palms condensed into a series of pitch-ck rods, forcefully stabbing into Uchiha Shisui''s body, gradually allowing this body to reuse chakra again. This is the process of creating Six Paths puppets with the Rinnegan. As Akihara Kagura finished inserting the chakra receivers, the body of Uchiha Shisui seemed toe back to life, his previously lost eyes suddenly opened wide, revealing a pair of Rinnegan identical to Akihara Kagura''s! "Stuff the soul back in..." With a wave of his hand, Akihara Kagura inserted the soul he extracted using the power of the Rinnegan slowly into thepleted Six Paths puppet! "This is..." Uchiha Shisui incredulously felt his own cold body and incredulously looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him: "Akihara Kagura, who exactly... are you?" "Someone who wants to take revenge on you." Akihara Kagura''s eyes were fixed on him, as if looking at a corpse. "Let''s try and see..." With his consciousness, Akihara Kaguramanded: "Let me see if you retain the abilities you had in life. I remember if a soul of the deceased exists within a Six Paths puppet, it should be able to use some of its original jutsu abilities..." Boom! Uchiha Shisui involuntarily raised his finger! Uchiha Shisui''s body instantly created a group of clones, his original body constantly switching between them, utilizing the unique teleportation technique he could use! All of Uchiha Shisui''s clones instantly vanished, leaving only the original, who sped his hands together and exhaled a huge fireball! "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" "Not bad." Akihara Kagura nodded in satisfaction. The next moment! Green skeletal structures emerged from Uchiha Shisui''s body, clearly his once-used Susanoo, even faster than when he activated Susanoo in the past! "Is it your Susanoo?" Akihara Kagura touched his chin, musing to himself: "I thought after you used it, it would be the Susanoo I used. The abilities that can be retained are all from when the person was alive..." "And..." "Once Susanoo has been activated, can it still be activated even without the Mangekyo Sharingan?" "..." Uchiha Shisui was somewhat panicked. Because all his movements were not under his own control, but rather his body involuntarilypleted them, he has now be a puppet manipted by Akihara Kagura! "It seems my first creation is not bad, retaining all the abilities from before death except for the Kotoamatsukami. Other than that, everything has been preserved..." As Akihara Kagura experimented, he spected on the results: "Perhaps it''s also rted to the fact that the puppet was made from the real body before death." "So..." "There''s only one experiment left." Akihara Kagura controlled Uchiha Shisui, who was in front of him, to raise his hand. "Shinra Tensei!" Uchiha Shisui''s body suddenly exploded with a repulsive force! This powerful repulsion instantly shattered the reef, but when it touched Akihara Kagura''s body, the repulsion was pushed back, sending Uchiha Shisui''s body flying! Soon. Uchiha Shisui''s body flew back. "The experiment isplete." Akihara Kagura was very satisfied with his first creation, summarizing the results of his experiment: "First, the Six Paths puppet should preferably be the puppet''s body before death, avoiding the use of inferior substitutes like the Reanimation Jutsu, and it''s best to choose a puppet with strong abilities; Second, the Six Paths puppet ideally requires the puppet''s soul from before death, which can be extracted in advance using the Human Path, ensuring the puppet retains itsbat strength from before death to the greatest extent; Third, the chakra consumed by the Six Paths puppet is all my chakra, which cannot automatically recover and is entirely dependent on my chakra transmission..." "With that said..." Akihara Kagura seemed to havepleted his experimental hypothesis, continuing leisurely: "The Six Paths puppet is not controlled by the eyes, but through a chakra receiver, sharing the field of vision. Therefore, his eyes should be the manifestation of my eyes..." After saying this, Akihara Kagura''s Rinnegan began to fade, soon turning into a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, which startled Uchiha Shisui''s consciousness inexplicably! Uchiha Shisui''s Rinnegan Eyes also transformed into a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, his soul almost shockingly overwhelmed. This pair of Mangekyo Sharingan,pared to the legendary Rinnegan, shocked Uchiha Shisui''s soul even more! "Akihara Kagura, you are a member of the Uchiha n!" The soul of Uchiha Shisui seemed to have found its kindred, and upon being granted the control over the puppet, he pleaded, "Kagura, please help Itachi, help him stop the coup d''tat by our nsmen. You have the power to change all of this!" ... The eyes of Akihara Kagura returned to normal. As Akihara Kagura''s real eyes turned back to normal, the body of the Six Paths puppet that was Uchiha Shisui also reverted to normal eyes. If no one could see the array of chakra receivers embedded in Uchiha Shisui''s body, they might even think he was no different from a living person! "Kagura." Uchiha Shisui looked at what might be the most terrifying genius in the history of Konoha and continued to plead softly, "At least stop what''s happening tonight" "It was resolved when you died." Akihara Kagura provided an answer, looking at Uchiha Shisui and then suddenly asked, "Have you forgotten? Last year, in the exam, to save Uchiha Itachi, you used Susanoo to kill the Wooden Dragon, which was the root cause of all this?" ... The soul of Uchiha Shisui calmed down suddenly. "From today onwards, you are Tendo Shisui!" Akihara Kagura looked at his Six Paths puppet and named his first creation. After naming him, Akihara Kagura proactively addressed a preservation issue, "Tendo Shisui, I will seal and preserve you first, to prevent your body from decaying without chakra conduction..." ... The soul of Uchiha Shisui was silent, not knowing what to say. "By the way, you''re a genius, so you must know sealing techniques, right?" Akihara Kagura looked at his creation, Tendo Shisui, and continued to ask, "If you do, teach me how to seal things in scrolls first" ... The soul of Uchiha Shisui was truly silenced by this /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 114: Obitos recruitment failed Chapter 114: Obito''s recruitment failed Sometimes, Akihara Kagura is a genius. Sometimes, Akihara Kagura is just a poor student. As a ninja who slipped through the cracks of the six years ofpulsory education in the ninja world and the guidance of Jonin, Akihara Kagura mostly learned S-rank ninjutsu and forbidden techniques, rarely having the opportunity to delve into lower-level techniques. "Where''s the sealing scroll?" The soul of Uchiha Shisui taught Akihara Kagura how to seal inanimate objects and discovered that Akihara Kagura didn''t even have the scroll needed for sealing. Fortunately Uchiha Shisui''s ninja tool bag still had a sealing scroll. Akihara Kagura used Uchiha Shisui''s sealing scroll and the sealing technique taught by Uchiha Shisui to seal Uchiha Shisui''s body inside the scroll. Naka Shrine. Due to the disappearance of Uchiha Shisui, the first master of the Uchiha n, the Uchiha n''s meeting to n a coup had to be canceled temporarily. The crisis that could have plunged Konoha into a coup was suddenly dissolved due to the death of one person. However, The conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha n did not end. The conflict between the two would not disappear with the death of Uchiha Shisui, as the person who could have changed the conflict chose tomit suicide. The Uchiha n lost one of its strongest ninjas, Konoha lost an excellent Jonin, Shimura Danzo lost an eye and a group of excellent Root ninjas, and Akihara Kagura lost a spot for a Six Paths puppet. In the entire coup crisis, only Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi had gains. Uchiha Obito inexplicably gained the fear and hostility of Shimura Danzo, and Uchiha Itachi sessfully activated his own Mangekyou Sharingan and a Kotoamatsukami left to him by Uchiha Shisui. Root Base. Shimura Danzo suffered heavy losses in manpower and could only promote a group of people from the Root training camp. The old man still had lingering fears about the threat of Uchiha Obito. Shimura Danzo did not dare to tell Sarutobi Hiruzen about his attempt to steal Uchiha Shisui''s eyes, let alone the fact that Uchiha Obito took the Kotoamatsukami from him. Shimura Danzo could only keep this secret to himself. After being subjected to the Limited Tsukuyomi, Shimura Danzo lived another life in the illusionary world, suffering from a certain degree of dissociative identity disorder, as well as more terrifying paranoid delusions. For instance, Sometimes, Shimura Danzo would suddenly speak out of turn. When Sarutobi Hiruzen summoned Shimura Danzo to discuss work, there was always a tendency for disagreements to arise between the two. Out of nowhere, Shimura Danzo brought up: "Hiruzen, don''t forget it was me who covered the rear so that you could be the Hokage" "Danzo?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hand holding the pipe stiffened. Wasn''t it their teacher, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, who chose to cover the rear during the First Great Ninja War to help them escape the danger? How could Shimura Danzo suddenly start talking nonsense? "Cough" Shimura Danzo quickly came to his senses. Fortunately, having known each other for many years, Shimura Danzo had indeed undertaken some simple rearguard tasks in the real world, though they were not as dangerous. On the other hand, Uchiha Itachi concealed his hatred. In Uchiha Itachi''s view, Shimura Danzo had taken one of Uchiha Shisui''s eyes. He dared not show any ws in front of Shimura Danzo, worried that Shimura Danzo would suspect he had seen Uchiha Shisui and hidden the other Kotoamatsukami. For this reason, Uchiha Itachi continued to act as Shimura Danzo''s spy. However, one day, Shimura Danzo suddenly asked Uchiha Itachi, "Uchiha Itachi, does Uchiha Fugaku still want you to be the leader of the Root?" Uchiha Itachi was shocked. How did Shimura Danzo know about the conversation between him and his father? Shimura Danzo, not yet realizing something was amiss, snorted at Uchiha Itachi, "Don''t dream of such good fortune. I would rather leave the future leadership of the Root to that kid, Akihara Kagura..." Uchiha Itachi ignored Shimura Danzo''s deration. Because Uchiha Itachi had never considered the position of the leader of the Root, nor did he think Shimura Danzo would entrust him with such an important position. Fortunately, Shimura Danzo quickly came to his senses and soothed, "Monkey mentioned letting you seed me, but I still need a little time..." Uchiha Itachi never thought there was any hope in such matters. Compared to him, Akihara Kagura was living morefortably. His superior, Uchiha Obito, hade to see him, mentioning Orochimaru joining the Akatsuki organization and casually inquiring about the suicide of Uchiha Shisui, which Akihara Kagura surely knew nothing about. Besides, The mission to rescue Hatake Kakashi had also been approved by his superior. Uchiha Obito approved of Akihara Kagura''s rescue of Hatake Kakashi but was somewhat dissatisfied with Akihara Kagura''s method, "You kid actually kidnapped the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, almost causing a war between Rock Vige and Konoha..." "The person was rescued, and that''s what matters." Akihara Kagura frowned, also somewhat dissatisfied with his reward, "At least now, the Third Hokage dare not let us trace your tracks anymore..." [System Prompt]: [Proceed to Rock Vige, rescue Hatake Kakashi, missionpleted, reward Uchiha me Formation.] [Uchiha me Formation (B-rank fire barrier, forming a scorching me barrier that rises from the ground in an instant through the fingertips, emanating subtle chakra. The barrier''s surface carries the mes of hell, capable of withstanding attacks from tailed beasts and even burning them!)] Is this barrier, designed to prevent attacks from the Tailed Beasts, useful for anything other than allowing him to continue to make a name for his boss in the ninja world? Uchiha Obito was unaware of his subordinate''s earnest desire to help him advance, simply furrowing his brow and asking, "What about that idiot called Awei?" "Awei is not an idiot." Akihara Kagura defended the intelligent White Zetzu, before bringing up White Zetzu Awei''s matter: "I had him help me monitor Uchiha Itachi." "Uchiha Itachi..." Uchiha Obito, recalling the seed he had once nted, continued, "I had noticed that young fellow long ago. He has great talent and there is hope that he will awaken the same Sharingan as me in the future..." "I did receive a piece of news about that." Akihara Kagura had already received this news and casually informed Uchiha Obito: "Although I''m not sure if it''s the Sharingan, White Zetzu Awei told me that on the night Uchiha Shisuimitted suicide, Itachi''s eyes turned like a windmill..." "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Uchiha Obito''s expression immediately became serious, seemingly cing great importance on the person who had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan: "That seed has already sprouted and grown... I must find an opportunity to recruit that guy." Uchiha Obito''s thoughts were very simple. Due to his past experiences, he believed that an Uchiha who had just awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan must have gone through unimaginable pain. Such Uchiha often have an unusual mentality. Uchiha Obito thought this was the best opportunity to recruit Uchiha Itachi, not caring whether the other party harbored hostility towards him, because Uchiha Obito was confident enough in his own Mangekyo Sharingan techniques. "It''s fine for you to recruit him." Akihara Kagura always knew how naive and arrogant his boss Uchiha Obito was, simply reminding him: "Just make sure not to reveal my existence when recruiting him, lest he exposes my identity and I have to take action to kill him for secrecy." "I''m not that foolish." After Uchiha Obito nodded, he suddenly said, "Although you defeated him in the Chunin Exams, you might not be a match for Itachi now." "The Mangekyo Sharingan has brought him a qualitative change. An Uchiha who can awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan at the age of eleven is more talented than you..." "In the future, after Uchiha Itachi awakens Susanoo, just like Uchiha Shisui, he will be able topletely overpower your Wood Release, perhaps bing even stronger" If viewed from Uchiha Obito''s perspective, it''s not surprising that this superior thinks this way, because Uchiha Obito himself is a beneficiary of the Mangeky Sharingan. Of course. Uchiha Obito has left some things unsaid. Uchiha Itachi might truly be stronger than Uchiha Shisui in the future! Because Uchiha Itachi has a younger brother, and there was a secret in the history of the Uchiha n: if an Uchiha with the Mangeky Sharingan takes the Mangeky Sharingan from a sibling and transnts it into themselves, they could ascend to the more powerful Eternal Mangeky Sharingan! That was... The power once obtained by Uchiha Madara! Unless Akihara Kagura, this kid, could possess the power of the God of Ninja, Senju Hashirama, he could never surpass Uchiha Itachi, who has the chance to obtain the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan! "..." Akihara Kagura slightly lowered his eyes. Uchiha Obito, this superior, is really good, always liking to demonstrate mistakes in front of his subordinates, making them remember the mistakes made by this superior. Like now. Akihara Kagura remembered this lesson. In the future, if he wants to recruit talent into hismand, he must neverpare his subordinates with the talent he wishes to recruit, to avoid upsetting the subordinates. Naka Shrine. Uchiha Obito is indeed naive. He directly requested a meeting with Uchiha Itachi, openly proposing that Uchiha Itachi join hismand, to change the ninja world that is always filled with tragedy. The meeting was not pleasant. Uchiha Itachi did not agree with Uchiha Obito''s views, thinking there might be something wrong with Uchiha Obito''s brain, and straightforwardly refused him. "If it weren''t for you causing the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, the rtionship between Konoha and the Uchiha wouldn''t have reached this point, would it? Shisui wouldn''t have sacrificed himself to stop all this..." "Was it really me?" Uchiha Obito, looking at Uchiha Itachi, disdainfully reminded: "Don''t forget, the root of all that happened today, the seed of doubt between Konoha and the Uchiha n, was already sown at the very beginning of Konoha''s establishment! As long as there is suspicion between Konoha and the Uchiha n, starting from the istion of the Uchiha by the Second Hokage, Tobirama, the Uchiha n could never integrate into Konoha. I merely gave it a little push to make it happen faster!" "..." Uchiha Itachi just coldly watched Uchiha Obito. This guy betrayed Konoha and also betrayed the Uchiha n. However, what this guy said was also very urate, the root of all that happened today had already been destined since the time of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama! However... This does not mean that Uchiha Obito is without any guilt! It was a small act of convenience by Uchiha Obito that further severed the rtionship between Konoha and the Uchiha, constantly making the higher-ups of Konoha suspect the Uchiha. "I will not join you." Uchiha Itachi slowly walked down the steps of the Naka Shrine. "It''s okay." Uchiha Obito did not care at all about Uchiha Itachi''s refusal, he seemed to believe that the other would eventually join him: "Uchiha Itachi, there will eventuallye a day when you find that all your efforts cannot change the tragic oue that is destined!" "In this distorted world, you can''t protect anyone." Uchiha Obito watched as Uchiha Itachi''s figure grew smaller, and firmly said: "At that time, I will be waiting here for you." "..." Uchiha Itachi did not stop his steps at all. In a corner of the Naka Shrine. The real body of White Zetzu and White Zetzu Awei were chatting. White Zetzu Awei witnessed Uchiha Obito''s attempt to recruit Uchiha Itachi and couldn''t help butment: "Has Obito always been so naive?" "...Yes." The real body of White Zetzu helplessly nodded. The white half of the face on the Pitcher nt Monster is White Zetzu, and the ck half ims to be ck Zetzu, two peculiar monsters sharing the same body. ck Zetzu remembered Uchiha Obito''s past actions, his voice also mixed with a bit of helplessness: "Obito''s Dojutsu is very special, it''s hard for anyone to pose a threat to him." "Awei." Uchiha Obito suddenly mentioned Awei''s name, and loudly instructed: "Go tell that kid Kagura, to help me provoke a fight between the Uchiha and Konoha, to force Uchiha Itachi into a corner, until he joins us! When Uchiha Itachi realizes that all his efforts are in vain, he will understand how tragic his fate really is!" "Yes." White Zetzu Awei quickly burrowed into the ground. "Obito." "We can''t stay here for long." The real body of White Zetzu looked at Uchiha Obito, who nned to hide in the Naka Shrine, and took the initiative to remind him, "Shimura Danzo has always been monitoring the Uchiha. Although my perception ability did not detect Danzo''s chakra, I feel that he might have discovered us..." "Uchiha Itachi is an excellent operative." ck Zetzu actually agreed with Uchiha Obito''s idea, continuing, "Now Uchiha Itachi has activated the Mangeky Sharingan, and he also has a younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. If Uchiha Sasuke could also activate the Mangeky Sharingan in the future..." "Yes, he has a younger brother." Uchiha Obito''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling the secret of the Uchiha n that Uchiha Madara once mentioned to him, "This means, Uchiha Itachi''s Mangeky Sharingan still has the potential to be even more powerful..." "We can''t continue to stay here, either." White Zetzu continued to remind, "Even if Shimura Danzo hasn''t found us, if Uchiha Itachi reports to Konoha about Obito hiding in the Naka Shrine..." "He won''t report it." Uchiha Obito sneered, very confident in his judgment, "Because he knows, reporting to the higher-ups of Konoha at this time will only attract their suspicion, worrying that I am colluding with the Uchiha n against the Konoha higher-ups..." "What''s more interesting is..." "Shimura Danzo discovered me, but Uchiha Itachi didn''t report this information to him. Isn''t it more advantageous for us, who want to provoke a conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha?" "Are we going to stay here then?" "We have to recruit operatives anyway..." Uchiha Obito nced at Zetzu and continued, "Is there anyone more suitable to recruit than Uchiha Itachi?" "Your attitude towards Kagura today was somewhat unfriendly." ck Zetzu pointed out the mistake Uchiha Obito made today, "That child''s power is also very strong, an excellent operative for us. Even if Nagato''s body has problems in the future, that child could also be a vessel for the Rinnegan." "I don''t like that kid..." In fact, Uchiha Obito harbored some dislike for Akihara Kagura, because he felt that he was supposed to be the superior, yet it seemed like he was always being suppressed by his subordinate, Akihara /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 115: Kaguras Jonin Teacher Chapter 115: Kagura''s Jonin Teacher "Young man, Uchiha Obito does not like you." White Zetzu Awei returned to the side of Akihara Kagura, and the first thing he did was to report to Akihara Kagura what he had overheard about Uchiha Obito''s opinion of him. "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura seemed not to care much about Uchiha Obito''s attitude towards him, merelyforting White Zetzu Awei: "For me, the only help Uchiha Obito has provided is bringing you here, allowing the two of us to bepanions." "I think so too." White Zetzu Awei nodded, talking to Akihara Kagura about the meeting between Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, and took the opportunity toin about Uchiha Obito''s style. "Obito actually went to meet with Uchiha Itachi directly, thinking that everyone would definitely choose to obey hismands. Both my original self and I think he''s a bit too naive..." "This is normal." Akihara Kagura understood his superior very well because he knew that after Uchiha Obito revealed his true identity, his mindset had not turned around. Perhaps Uchiha Obito thought his Dojutsu was invincible, or perhaps he thought he was in control of a world-shaking n, these two points could make everyone believe in him. Obviously. The rest of the ninja world did not think so. Even White Zetzu, who was by Uchiha Obito''s side, did not think so. "Obito has given another mission." White Zetzu Awei felt this mission was not difficult: "It''s just to provoke a conflict between the Uchiha and the higher-ups of Konoha, forcing Uchiha Itachi to defect and join the Akatsuki! This is easy, I can directly transform into Uchiha Itachi, kill some Konoha ninjas..." "This is too troublesome." Akihara Kagura shook his head, not quite approving of White Zetzu Awei''s suggestion. [System Prompt]: [New mission, assist Uchiha Obito in stirring up the conflict between the Uchiha and Konoha, forcing Uchiha Itachi to defect and join the Akatsuki!] "In fact, we don''t need to do anything." Akihara Kagura had a clear vision for the future of this mission: "We would rather do nothing than make any mistakes. Without any external interference, Konoha and the Uchiha could not possibly show any signs of a harmonious rtionship..." Akihara Kagura brought up Uchiha Itachi: "As for Uchiha Itachi, haven''t you been monitoring him all this time? That guy''s days must not be easy, right?" "That''s true." White Zetzu Awei nodded, speaking of the intelligence he had gathered while monitoring Uchiha Itachi: "After all, Uchiha Shisui left a suicide note and disappeared without a trace, not even his body could be found. This has led many Uchiha to suspect that Uchiha Itachi had something to do with it..." "After all, only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui did not attend the Uchiha n''s coup d''tat meeting that day, raising suspicions of contact with Uchiha Shisui..." "Knowing he''s not doing well makes me feel at ease." Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow and waved his hand, saying, "The Uchiha n is so obsessive, thinking their will alone can solve everything, never caring about others'' opinions. Even knowing that their mission target is their teammate''s most important person, they would still mercilessly raise their ughter knife..." If at that time, Uchiha Itachi had been more flexible in the Land of Earth, willing to follow Akihara Kagura to rescue Hatake Kakashi; If Uchiha Itachi, during the assessment mission given by Shimura Danzo, had chosen to capture Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, handing them over to Akihara Kagura for dealing, instead of swinging his ninja sword wanting to cut down, the situation could have been different. "Are we really going to do nothing?" White Zetzu Awei looked at Akihara Kagura and cautiously reminded, "Uchiha Obito is hiding in the Naka Shrine, wholeheartedly wanting to recruit Uchiha Itachi!" "Is this nning to supervise?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered, immediatelying up with an idea: "I have a way. I can tell others that I want to avenge the harm Uchiha Itachi did to Dean Yakushi Nono, sooner orter helping the vige to eliminate all the Uchihas..." "The Third Hokage of Konoha would never agree, right?" White Zetzu Awei felt that this n was not very reliable. "I''ve already been working hard on the tasks Obito assigned." Akihara Kagura spread his hands: "But the Third Hokage won''t allow me to cleanse the Uchiha n, what more extreme method could I possibly have?" "This way, it''s not our fault for not taking action..." White Zetzu Awei nodded, highly appreciating Akihara Kagura''s n. The n was very subtle, even only requiring a bit of talking, and everyone knew the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen would never agree to this n. "However, be careful." White Zetzu Awei reminded Akihara Kagura to be very cautious about one thing: "Uchiha Itachi has obtained a Mangeky Sharingan that can change wills, I don''t want anything to happen to you, in case he fears your power..." "Thanks for the reminder." Akihara Kagura nodded in satisfaction. Although Akihara Kagura already had a way to destroy that Mangeky Sharingan, it was not the perfect time as Uchiha Obito was still in Konoha. Just as Akihara Kagura was about to start his work, a member of the Anbu passed a message to Akihara Kagura that the Third Hokage had ordered him to the Hokage''s office. Coincidentally. When Akihara Kagura arrived at the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Itachi was about to leave. In terms of timing, this was the first official meeting between Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura after their conflict in the Land of Earth, having not seen each other for several months. Uchiha Itachi''s appearance at the Hokage Office was not by chance. After the suicide of Uchiha Shisui, Sarutobi Hiruzen lost his eyes and ears within the Uchiha n and directly requested the only spy nted inside the Uchiha n, Uchiha Itachi, to report intelligence to all the high-ranking officials of Konoha, instead of only reporting to Danzo Shimura. Such a matter... Danzo Shimura had no way to refuse, not even to argue. Uchiha Itachi would regrlye to the Hokage Office to report on the situation of the Uchiha n. During this time, the reports from Uchiha Itachi were mostly simr, mainly mentioning that after the suicide of Uchiha Shisui, the Uchiha n temporarily lost theirbat power and confidence for a coup. "Uchiha Itachi." Akihara Kagura suddenly stopped Uchiha Itachi, pretending to be ignorant: "I heard Uchiha Shisui died. When I want to kill you, is there anyone left to protect you now?" "Kagura." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head. This period was too busy, Uchiha Itachi had been upied with dealing with the troubles arising after the suicide of Uchiha Shisui, forgetting Akihara Kagura, who was once a major crisis. However... The crisis of the Uchiha n had not yet been resolved. But the crisis with Akihara Kagura was no longer a crisis. As an Uchiha who activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, Uchiha Itachi knew he was not as powerless as before. Now, he had ways to deal with Akihara Kagura. "I don''t want to have any more conflicts with you." Uchiha Itachi lightly passed by the side of Akihara Kagura: "That was a mission I had to carry out. We will not have any interactions in the future." "Just a mission?" Akihara Kagura looked at his back and nodded: "I see. Well, I hope one day I can carry out such a mission too, to kill the person most important to you. Your brother, Uchiha Sasuke, is the most important to you, right?" "..." Uchiha Itachi''s steps suddenly halted, and he turned his head to nce at his teammate. That terrifying gaze almost made one involuntarily feel fear! "That''s a good look." Akihara Kaguraplimented, continuing: "You want to kill me, right? But just with a gaze, it''s impossible to kill me." "It''s best..." "To have a pair of good eyes." The corners of Akihara Kagura''s mouth curled up slightly, as if he was talking about something that barely piqued his interest: "Think about it, this world is really interesting. The murderer actually wants to kill the victim, fearing that the victim might seek revenge on him" ... Uchiha Itachi''s momentum stalled. Akihara Kagura always acts like this. Even though every time, it''s oneself who is being forced, every time it''s mentioned, it seems like it''s Akihara Kagura who holds the moral high ground. "Forget it." "I can''t understand your way of thinking." "Just as you can''t understand my actions..." "People live within their own cognition, always unable to understand things beyond their cognition, and they don''t even think about stepping out of their own cognition." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, unwilling to entangle further with Akihara Kagura, and directly stated his stance: "If you still want to seek revenge for that day''s matter, target me. We both have the most important people to ourselves" This is a deration of challenge. For Uchiha Itachi, his brother Uchiha Sasuke is the most important family member; for Akihara Kagura, Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono are his most important people. Both have their own concerns. The problems between the two of them should not involve others. "In life, the most important thing is fairness." Akihara Kagura revealed a sinister smile: "If you want to wipe clean what you did at Tsuchi River Gorge, that wouldn''t be fair. I don''t like someone taking advantage of me." "This world has never had absolute fairness." Uchiha Itachi didn''t want to continue the entanglement, turned around, and left on his own: "Now, I am willing to solve the trouble between us in a rtively fair manner" Uchiha Itachi paused, then earnestly persuaded: "If you still can''t let go of the matter at Tsuchi River Gorge and really want to do something, please target only me." "Let''s just say I''ve listened." Akihara Kagura watched Uchiha Itachi''s departing back with a smile. "What''s wrong with you guys?" Hatake Kakashi appeared in front of Akihara Kagura. He nced at the departing Uchiha Itachi and couldn''t help asking: "Is it still about the Tsuchi River Gorge incident?" "No." Akihara Kagura shook his head, looking at his team leader: "Captain Kakashi, I feel like I might have be a bit weaker, Uchiha Itachi isn''t afraid of me anymore" Hatake Kakashi felt that this subordinate really gave him a bit of a headache: "You... Why do you always have to make people afraid of you?" Akihara Kagura''s intentions in his actions were always kind-hearted, so why was his personality and way of doing things so unpleasant?" For example, Regarding Naruto, Hatake Kakashi remembered Uzumaki Naruto''s situation and took the initiative to say, "By the way, the final exam report cards for the first grade of the Ninja Academy have been released. Karin did well, but Naruto''s final exam results were not very satisfactory. Lately, it seems like Anko is showing signs of going crazy" "Probably because she''s afraid I''ll trouble her." Akihara Kagura casually found an excuse for Mitarashi Anko. "Perhaps..." Hatake Kakashi pulled a strange smile. Could it be that he had to tell Akihara Kagura that Anko, a proud Chunin, was almost driven mad by little Naruto''s attitude and grades during the summer supplementary sses? "However, you might be even stronger." Hatake Kakashi patted Akihara Kagura on the shoulder and softly urged, "Go to the rooftop of the Hokage building. A respected senpai has returned." Because Sarutobi Hiruzen had specially informed Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura was to receive instruction from a Jonin teacher and temporarily leave the Anbu for some time. Hatake Kakashi also met the familiar senpai, the respected senpai who should be the Jonin instructor Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to find for Akihara Kagura. Although Akihara Kagura has yet to have the experience of being instructed by a Jonin, aside from that senpai, Konoha probably couldn''t find a more suitable person. On the rooftop of the Hokage building, A tall man with white hair stood there, looking down at Akihara Kagura below the Hokage building with serious attention. The gentle breeze lightly blew his long hair fluttering behind him, making him appear somewhat carefree and free, like a hermit from another world. "Jiraiya, how does it feel to be back in the vige?" After handling affairs, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen went up to the rooftop to catch up and chat with his long-unseen disciple, following Jiraiya''s gaze to Akihara Kagura in front of the Hokage building. "Kagura has already arrived, huh" Sarutobi Hiruzen, still holding his pipe, exhaled a ring of smoke: "At first nce, what do you think of that kid?" "From the first nce, I felt he might be a troublesome character" The moment the tall man with white hair spoke, he immediately lost that hermit''s carefree demeanor, rubbing his forehead and saying, "Old man, this is the person you''re handing over to me. Feels like he''ll give me a lot of headaches in the future" "Actually, he''s already giving me a lot of headaches now." Sarutobi Hiruzen also felt a bit of a headache and took the initiative to talk about Akihara Kagura: "This child has always been influenced by Shimura Danzo, and his personality has be too extreme. If there really was no other way, I wouldn''t have wanted to call you back..." Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at his disciple and seriously said: "I believe you will teach him well, just like how you taught Minato back then, to make this child a worthy sessor of the Will of Fire." "Have you chosen him?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not answer but spoke of Akihara Kagura''s advantages: "This child possesses the First Hokage''s Wood Release and the Second Hokage and Fourth Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Technique, making it hard to find a more suitable sessor than this child..." "You''re not someone who believes in power alone..." The tall man with white hair shook his head, seemingly feeling that his teacher''s thoughts were unusual. However, once he thought of Akihara Kagura''s advantages, the white-haired man had to admit, the temptation to make this child a qualified sessor was too great. In the future, both in terms of identity and power, this child would be a more than perfect sessor for Konoha. "Plus the Sage Mode you''ve mastered..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze fell on the white-haired man. "I haven''t mastered itpletely..." The white-haired man''s spirits fell, but then he quickly realized that his teacher was bringing up the old matter of him seeding as the Fifth Hokage again and quickly shook his head: "I won''t be bound by the position of Hokage!" "I will teach him well." After the white-haired man agreed, he suddenly became curious and looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Wait, the First''s Wood Release, the Second and Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique, old man, as the Third Hokage, you didn''t teach this child any jutsu that was uniquely yours?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen smoked his pipe and looked into the distance. It wasn''t that Sarutobi didn''t want to teach his jutsu, but the first thing the child learned from him was the Wood Human Technique, capable ofpeting with Susanoo... The Third Hokage was almost proficient in all of Konoha''s jutsu, especially thebination ninjutsu of the five basic nature transformations, which were very powerful but, unfortunately, were very conventional ninjutsu that mostly required proper hand signs, definitely something that child who disliked hand signs would find annoying... The old man felt a bit embarrassed to bring it up. "..." The white-haired man seemed to understand his teacher well, chuckled, and teased: "Old man, don''t belittle yourself! You''re known as the strongest Hokage!" "That''s so rude!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body suddenly leaped up, smashing the pipe in his hand onto his disciple''s head, then he forcefully calmed himself and spoke, "Lately, the vige has been overwhelmed with official duties. I simply cannot be everywhere at once; I need to properly handle the vige''s affairs..." After Sarutobi Hiruzen fabricated a reason, he changed the subject to the matter at hand: "Jiraiya, you must properly teach that child. If the child can master Senjutsu, he might truly reach the height of the First Hokage in the future. In our lifetime, we could see the hope forsting peace in the ninja world..." After Sarutobi Hiruzen expressed his hopes for the future, he also shared his concerns: "If we cannot remove the darkness from that child''s heart, you should know what a powerful ninja possessing forbidden power might do. He could end up like Orochimaru..." Just like his other disciple, Orochimaru, who became mad with forbidden power, even endangering therades of the vige. The white-haired man became silent upon hearing the old man mention his old friend. After a long while, facing the breeze, his voice became almost as light as the wind. "I will bring Orochimaru back." ~~~ Hol /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 116: Sage Mode, Leaving Konoha Chapter 116: Sage Mode, Leaving Konoha The rooftop of the Hokage building. When Akihara Kagura arrived, he saw the image of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the white-haired man standing against the wind, looking as if both had something troubling on their minds. What could be bothering them? It must be his other superior, Orochimaru... Actually, Orochimaru has been doing quite well recently, having been hired by a powerful newpany. If someone always thinks of disturbing him; he would be annoyed too... "Kagura, you''re here." When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw Akihara Kagura, he stopped his contemtion and got down to business: "Speaking of which, I''ve mentioned before that I wanted to find you a Jonin teacher who could guide your training, but I haven''t found the right person yet..." Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to the white-haired man next to him and introduced him: "This is Jiraiya, the finest Jonin in the vige, who will be your future guide. From now on, you will follow him in your training..." "Hahaha... Kid, have you heard of my name?" Jiraiya interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen, took a bold step forward, spread his palms, and struck what he thought was a cool pose: "The Hermit Sage from Mount Myoboku, Toad Sage Jiraiya!" ... Akihara Kagura was silent for a second. Akihara Kagura nced at the wee package he received from his new teacher, Jiraiya, and silently gave a thumbs up! [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Jiraiya), rewarded with a new employee wee package, unlocking new features!] [Sage Mode (Extremely sensitive to natural energy, easily absorbs natural energy to synthesize Sage Chakra, enabling your own Sage Mode. In Sage Mode, natural energy can enhance your sensory abilities, defense, and attack, greatly boosting Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Taijutsu into Sage techniques, significantly increasing their power!)] This feature is truly excellent. Even Akihara Kagura had to admit, Sage Mode is a trump card that can be used to significantly boostbat effectiveness... Most importantly... Even if he had the chance to advance to the level of a Six Paths ninja in the future, Sage Mode would bring great enhancements, because Sage Chakra is a qualitative improvement to Chakra! Akihara Kagura really liked this feature and sincerely praised Jiraiya''s odd pose: "You seem to like striking cool poses, it seems Lord Jiraiya must be very popr with women..." "Kid, you have a good eye!" Jiraiya''s face became even more smug, but he deliberately assumed a modest demeanor: "Ah, no matter where I go, women mysteriously like me. This has always been a trouble of mine since I was young..." "Cough, cough, cough, cough..." Sarutobi Hiruzen started to cough violently. This disciple''s shamelessness is truly boundless; he doesn''t fear being exposed in the future at all. He has always pursued Tsunade, with whom he has spent his childhood and most of his life, yet he has never seeded in winning her over! "I have heard of Lord Jiraiya''s fame." The legend of the Three Sannin of Konoha is widespread, so it''s not surprising that Akihara Kagura has heard of it. He looked towards Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, "The Third Hokage, Lord Jiraiya, has returned to the vige. Is the vige finally taking the opportunity of Uchiha Shisui''s suicide to eliminate the Uchiha n?" "Ah?" Jiraiya''s eyes widened involuntarily, and he abruptly turned to his teacher: "Hey, old man, I don''t want to be involved in this kind of thing!" "Ah?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes also widened involuntarily, and he quickly waved his hands, saying, "Young man, don''t talk nonsense. The Uchiha n are ninjas of the vige, ourrades. Konoha would never do such a thing!" Sarutobi Hiruzen understood very well why Akihara Kagura disliked the Uchiha and spoke out tofort him: "Kagura, don''t hate Itachi. The incident at the Tsuchi River Gorge happened because of the wrong orders issued by Danzo" "I understand." Akihara Kagura frowned, then asked, "Is the Third Hokage hesitant to deal with the Uchiha because Itachi has obtained an even more powerful Sharingan?" "" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face suddenly changed. When did Uchiha Itachi obtain a more powerful Sharingan? The child had already had the three-tomoe Sharingan. Did he obtain the Mangeky Sharingan? How did he not know about this? Uchiha Itachi hadn''t reported this to him! However, it''s very likely to have happened. Sarutobi Hiruzen knew some secrets of the Uchiha n; the Uchiha could awaken or upgrade their Sharingan in moments of intense emotion Uchiha Shisui was Uchiha Itachi''s closest friend. When Uchiha Shisui chose tomit suicide, it was indeed possible that, in a moment of intense emotion, Itachi''s three-tomoe Sharingan evolved into the Mangeky Sharingan! "How did you know about this?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked curiously. "I was wondering" A hint of confusion, followed by a flicker of murderous intent, passed through Akihara Kagura''s eyes: "Why wasn''t that defeated foe afraid of me this time when he saw me? So, he has obtained a Sharingan as powerful as Uchiha Shisui''s, thinking he could defeat me with it? Killing him now would still be as easy as flipping my hand!" "" A drop of cold sweat rolled down Sarutobi Hiruzen''s forehead. If it''s really as Akihara Kagura said, Uchiha Itachi might indeed have activated the Mangeky Sharingan. Why didn''t that child report this to him? Indeed... Is it because of distrust? "Hey, old man!" As Sarutobi Hiruzen was calmly contemting, Jiraiya suddenly appeared beside him, bumping his shoulder and whispering, "This kid''s personality... isn''t it a bit too extreme?" "It''s all Danz''s fault..." Sarutobi Hiruzen responded quietly, then cleared his throat and said to Akihara Kagura, "Kagura, you don''t need to worry about the vige''s affairs. What you need to do from now on is to let go of the hatred in your heart and train well with Jiraiya." "But..." "There are no buts!" Sarutobi Hiruzen sternly stopped Akihara Kagura''s unrealistic thoughts. "Old man..." Jiraiya''s face looked somewhat defeated as he muttered quietly, "I finally understand why you asked me to teach him. Correcting this kid is going to be troublesome..." "Jiraiya, only you can do it in Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his student seriously for once, persuading, "Teach Kagura well. I believe in his talent, and I''m sure you won''t regret it..." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not want Jiraiya to refuse this matter. Jiraiya just mumbled a few words, but he didn''t really object, because he had learned a bit about Akihara Kagura''s talent from Sarutobi Hiruzen... If it''s really as Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned, Akihara Kagura might truly possess the power to change the ninja world, possibly bringing peace to the ninja world. This little guy... Might indeed be the child of prophecy. As the summoner of Mount Myboku''s contract, Jiraiya knew about a prophecy once mentioned by the Great Toad Sage: there will be a ninja who will change the ninja world. That ninja... Will be the disciple taught by Jiraiya. Over the years, Jiraiya has been traveling around, recently tracking Orochimaru as well as looking for the prophesied child of the legend. He encountered the legendary Sage''s eyes and had also taught the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, but ultimately, these students all perished. This time... Will fate favor his life? "Alright." Jiraiya looked towards Akihara Kagura, a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth as he extended his hand, "Perhaps this is a fateful encounter in the future. Let''s formally get to know each other. Jiraiya, the Toad Sage from Mount Myoboku!" "From the Dark Laboratory, the Wood Release ninja, Akihara Kagura." Akihara Kagura extended his hand and gently touched Jiraiya''s, calmly stating his true origin. "..." Jiraiya felt a bit strange in his heart. Because the darkboratory mentioned by Akihara Kagura was most likely the unauthorized construction by his old friend Orochimaru while still in Konoha. This was a victim of his old friend Orochimaru! A child who had been in the darkboratory since childhood, when the psychological shadows of his childhood would heal was unknown, plus spending a long time in the Root under Danzo... This was a child difficult to cure. Jiraiya sighed in his heart, nning how he should teach this child, with the first step definitely being to leave the vortex of Konoha. "Hey, old man." Jiraiya looked at his teacher and directly said, "Tomorrow, I n to take this little guy out for some training. You don''t have any objections, do you?" Jiraiya''s thought was very simple. Apart from wanting to take Akihara Kagura out to train and temper his mind, another purpose was to hope Akihara Kagura could avoid the dispute between Konoha and the Uchiha. Jiraiya didn''t want Akihara Kagura to have the chance to be involved in harsh political struggles, lest the already darkened soul be further tainted. "You''re his teacher." Sarutobi Hiruzen, puffing on his pipe, had no objections. Sarutobi Hiruzen also wanted Akihara Kagura to leave for a while, to avoid more intense conflicts with Uchiha Itachi and stimte the already sensitive Uchiha n. Uchiha Itachi might have concealed the matter of the Mangeky Sharingan, but he was still willing to act as a spy for the higher-ups of Konoha, proving that the young man would also consider the bigger picture. Byparison. Akihara Kagura was more troublesome. Because of the Tsuchi River Gorge incident, Akihara Kagura''s temperament was already extreme, and it was impossible for him to reconcile with Uchiha Itachi before being taught by Jiraiya to turn his temperament around. "Then I''ll take a walk around the vige!" Jiraiya, taking Akihara Kagura, stepped down from the Hokage Building''s tform and instructed, "Before we leave, pack up your things and say goodbye to your friends!" "There''s nothing much to pack." Akihara Kagura didn''t have many important possessions. Hatake Kakashi''s beautiful kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God seal was already returned to him when he was in the Land of Grass. He never took back that Flying Thunder God kunai, which also helped Kakashi learn the Flying Thunder God Technique. Besides, gifts from Tendo Shisui and Orochimaru, etc., were all sealed inside a scroll, which is not convenient to reveal easily. However, Akihara Kagura has quite a few people to say goodbye to. "Go and say goodbye to your friends!" Jiraiya pulled out a pair of binocrs from his pocket and said with a grin, "It''s been a long time since I''ve been back, I want to take a look at the scenery of my hometown!" "Okay." Akihara Kagura silently nodded. Konoha Hospital. Yakushi Kabuto is a medical ninja. Since Yakushi Kabuto no longer works for the Konoha Intelligence Division, the best ce for him is definitely the Konoha Hospital, where he asionally undertakes missions with two spies sent by Orochimaru. "Kagura." Yakushi Kabuto''s eyes lit up when he saw Akihara Kagura. Since returning to Konoha, they didn''t meet often because Akihara Kagura didn''t have any secret information to pass to Orochimaru. "I''m going on a long trip." "I''ve be a disciple of Master Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura hesitated for a moment, then continued, "I will be going out to train with him tomorrow. I won''t be going to see the Dean, just let her know when you go back to the orphanage, and it''s okay not to hide this from her." "..." Yakushi Kabuto''s gaze sharpened. The news Akihara Kagura revealed was quite shocking! Besides Akihara Kagura bing a disciple of Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, there was also a hint that this news could be told to Orochimaru! Indeed... Such news could never be hidden from Orochimaru''s eyes and ears. "Take good care of yourself." That was all Yakushi Kabuto could say, he couldn''t even offer travel expenses. To support the children of the orphanage, Yakushi Kabuto''s sry from the hospital and the rewards from missions, including the funds allocated by Orochimaru, were mostly given to the orphanage. Even though Sarutobi Hiruzenpensated them by allocating a significant amount of funds to the Konoha orphanage, the money for raising children was always insufficient. Konoha Anbu. Hatake Kakashi had anticipated this long ago. The superior, who had taken considerable care of Akihara Kagura, did not offer travel expenses. Instead, he made an excessively unreasonable request: "It''s been two or three years since ''Intimate Paradise'' was released. Can you help me rush the sequel? When the sequel to ''Intimate Paradise''es out, help me get a new book with an autograph handwritten by Master Jiraiya." "I am a respectable person." Akihara Kagura frowned. Ever since Hatake Kakashi learned of Uchiha Obito''s revival, he spent less and less time reading that book and more time on training. Who would have thought... This guy was actually looking forward to the sequel! "This is a serious matter." Hatake Kakashi, with his hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, was more serious than ever: "If there''s intelligence that''s written in a somewhat frivolous manner, but the vige urgently needs this intelligence, should we not steal it? Kagura, we are ninjas." "I''ll try my best to rush the draft." Akihara Kagura felt it was hard to refuse. Akihara Kagura was not curious about what Jiraiya had written; it was more about feeling that his attitude towards Hatake Kakashi was bing more and more like that of Tenz. Akihara Kagura was too young to buy Jiraiya''s "Intimate Paradise" and only managed to buy a book that Jiraiya wrote earlier, which was not selling well, named "The Tale of Strong Will and Perseverance," to boost sales for his new teacher. Besides that, Akihara Kagura also bought a pair of sses cases. At the summit of Hokage Rock. Jiraiya sat at the highest point, holding a telescope and surveying the scenery of Konoha, asionally observing his new disciple. When Jiraiya saw Akihara Kagura buying "The Tale of Strong Will and Perseverance," he felt a strange sense of satisfaction because few recognized his serious novels. "Not bad, reading a serious book!" A smile appeared on Jiraiya''s lips, reminiscing about sitting on the Fourth Hokage''s face: "Minato, perhaps you have a decent junior brother!" As Jiraiya once again surveyed the beautiful scenery of Konoha and looked at Akihara Kagura with his telescope, he saw the guy appearing in front of a dpidated house. In the home of Karin. Little Karin and little Naruto were taking supplementary lessons. The roar of a furious woman was almost earth-shattering. "What is the hand seal for the Water Bullet Technique! What is it! Have you, little devil, remembered it or not? When the enemy makes their hand seals, won''t you know which ninjutsu they are using!" "If you can''t remember it, I will kill you! To dare to rank second tost in the final exam, you should also study hard in school!" "II got it Anko-senpai" Naruto''s voice sounded terrified. When Akihara Kagura opened the door, he saw Naruto and Karin, both trembling in fear of the tempestuous Mitarashi Anko. "I will leave the vige tomorrow." Akihara Kagura, oblivious to everything before him, casually ced the sses case in front of Karin and tossed the book to Uzumaki Naruto, intending to leave. Karin and Naruto, holding the gifts, chased after him, seemingly wanting to ask Akihara Kagura where he nned to go, the children desperately trying to express their unwillingness to part. Atop the Hokage Rock. Jiraiya, holding a telescope, saw all this. "That child" When Jiraiya saw Naruto and Karin, he was so startled he almost thought he had traveled through time. The tall, white-haired man once again revealed a smile, cing his hand on the rock beneath him. "Minato" "That''s your child" "Today, perhaps, is truly a fateful encounter!" ~~~ Alright! This week chapters are done! Next week will be double update! Or... More? If someone sponsored... /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 117: First Lesson: Dont bully the Weak Chapter 117: First Lesson: Don''t bully the Weak After dusk. Many in Konoha were aware that Akihara Kagura had be a disciple of Jiraiya. Hokage Tower. Shimura Danzo took the initiative to meet with Sarutobi Hiruzen. This leader of the Root subtly sensed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s intentions. "Do you want Akihara Kagura to be a candidate for Hokage?" Shimura Danzo strongly opposed this idea, presenting hispelling evidence: "Do you know how deep that kid''s scheming runs?" Shimura Danzo felt somewhat embarrassed recalling this: "That kid, clearly an orphanage child, pretended not to recognize Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono upon entering the Root, deceiving me into trusting him!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stared intently at Shimura Danzo, his face showing faint signs of anger: "At that time, you should have allowed this child to enter the Ninja Academy, not the Root!" Had Akihara Kagura entered the Ninja Academy at that time, instead of being influenced by Shimura Danzo, he wouldn''t have be such a troublesome child and might have already inherited Konoha''s Will of Fire, bing a worthy sessor! "That kid... that kid..." Shimura Danzo was so filled with hatred he could hardly speak. Due to truly losing an eye, Shimura Danzo''s eye socket throbbed faintly. "Danzo..." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Shimura Danzo, shaking his head and sighing: "If it weren''t for you, that child could have already been confirmed as the future of Konoha..." "If it weren''t for me..." Shimura Danzo clenched his teeth, unable to finish his sentence. If it weren''t for him, that kid would have had no chance to return to Konoha and would have forever be a test subject for Orochimaru! However... Shimura Danzo couldn''t. Shimura Danzo still needed Orochimaru''s help to realize his dream of obtaining Wood Release. Now, having lost the Sharingan and even seeing another Mangekyo Sharingan taken away right before his eyes, he could only plot to acquire another Mangekyo Sharingan while continuing to covet the possibility of mastering Wood Release. "Hiruzen." Leaning on his cane, Shimura Danzo uttered his final words: "I understand the darkness that child has experienced better than any of you. He does not have the potential to be Hokage; he is best suited to be a tool..." "Darkness is not to be feared." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Shimura Danzo, calmly expressing his view: "I only hope Jiraiya can dispel his darkness and let him see the light." After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he continued, "Danzo, there''s no need to disparage Kagura in front of me. That child still harbors the so-called ''Will of the Root'' in his heart, wishing to protect Konoha in the shadows. Such thoughts shouldn''t be his..." "Danzo." "Your influence on him is too great." Towards the end, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s dissatisfaction with Shimura Danzo was almost unmasked. "Then let him return to the Root!" Shimura Danzo, looking at his old friend, whispered, "That kid can also realize that the Root is where he belongs! In the future, I could even make that child the next leader of the Root. He''s more suitable than Uchiha Itachi!" Sarutobi Hiruzen almost burst intoughter out of frustration. If you remove the Uchiha n from the equation, Akihara Kagura is destined to be the strongest ninja in Konoha, even his ninjutsu holds a legacy for the ninjas of Konoha! To send such a ninja to the Root... Has Shimura Danzo''s mind truly aged? Does he really think that Konoha''s geniuses are as plentiful as stars, easily recing Akihara Kagura? Or is it that Shimura Danzo himself wants to take the Hokage position and has never changed his covetous thoughts towards it, thus trying every means to eliminate other Hokage candidates! "You need not trouble yourself with this matter!" "Hiruzen, you will regret this." Shimura Danzo stood up, leaning on his cane. "Danzo, I am the Hokage." Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t show any intention of seeing him off. After Shimura Danzo spoke, he pushed open the office door and walked out, mming the door behind him and coldly said, "I will never just watch that kid take the Hokage position. He''s merely a sessful experiment..." Konoha Orphanage. After his shift, Kabuto Yakushi returned here. Yakushi Nono was still helping the orphanage children with their paper box crafts. Kabuto Yakushi casually mentioned that Akihara Kagura was leaving the vige for training but didn''t reveal that Akihara Kagura was a disciple of Jiraiya, fearing that Yakushi Nono would worry about Akihara Kagura being exposed. "I''ll go ask for a safety charm for him." Yakushi Nono has always wanted to make amends to Akihara Kagura. Both Yakushi Kabuto and she herself knew that this was merely a form of emotional sce. Taking advantage of Yakushi Nono''s absence, Yakushi Kabuto summoned a small white snake and reported to Orochimaru that Akihara Kagura had be a disciple of Jiraiya. Karin''s home. This little red-haired girl with sses hugged her shoulders, curling up and leaning against the wall. Compared to others, Karin was more sensitive. She roughly understood why Akihara Kagura specifically informed her and Naruto about this. Perhaps, this time Akihara Kagura would leave the Konoha Vige for a long time. Naruto''s home. This little guy was holding a "Tale of Gutsy Ninja" book, snoring and drooling in his sleep, sweetly. This gift from Akihara Kagura, which Naruto received unexpectedly, made him immediately realize the preciousness of the book. He felt he was very simr to the protagonist, as their names were exactly the same, all being Naruto. Hatake Kakashi''s home. Next to Hatake Kakashi was a copy of "Icha Icha Paradise". However, this Anbu ninja was not flipping through his favorite book. Instead, his hands were constantlying together, with a dark Flying Thunder God Seal floating continuously in his palm. He was still diligently practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique. Hatake Kakashi pped the Flying Thunder God Seal onto the floor of his home, creating a huge Flying Thunder God Seal on the ground. Hatake Kakashi looked at the seal, which could be regarded as a Flying Thunder God Formation, and felt a slight headache. "I can''t be worse than my kouhai, can I..." Hatake Kakashi reopened his palm, attempting to condense the Flying Thunder God Seal again: "If Kagura follows Lord Jiraiya to train, who knows how much he will surpass me when he returns..." Naka Shrine. Uchiha Obito was still hiding here. The real body of White Zetzu always felt somewhat ufortable, feeling asionally as if Shimura Danzo was targeting this ce. When the real body of White Zetzu spoke, he would always subconsciously lower his voice: "By the way, today Awei brought a message, that kid Kagura is leaving the Konoha Vige to go out and train with Jiraiya..." "Hmph, I knew that kid was unreliable." Uchiha Obito frowned, focusing only on what he wanted to do: "It seems our spy nted in the Konoha Vige won''t be of any use for the time being..." Anbu Dormitory. Akihara Kaguray on his own bed. White Zetzu Awei emerged from the ground, revealing his upper body. "Young man, can''t you really take me with you this time?" "It might put you in danger." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unwilling to agree: "I might be taken by Teacher Jiraiya to some strange ces. The ninja world is so magical, there are always some people with unique abilities. If they sense your presence, it could put you in danger." "I could im to be someone sent by Obito to monitor you..." White Zetzu Awei''s head was indeed quite clever, immediatelying up with a solution. "That''s actually a good idea." After pondering for a while, Akihara Kagura felt that this reason was somewhat impable. "Awei." Akihara Kagura, recalling the moment he climbed to the rooftop of the Hokage building and heard Jiraiya mention wanting to bring back Orochimaru, suddenly sighed: "We should present Lord Orochimaru with a gift..." "What gift?" White Zetzu Awei nodded thoughtfully. "To make Lord Orochimaru cherish his bonds." Akihara Kagura sighed deeply and continued: "The Third Hokage wanted Teacher Jiraiya to teach me, aiming to nurture me into the future Hokage. So, I should learn the Hokage''s mindset and make more people cherish their bonds..." "..." White Zetzu Awei still couldn''t understand the use of bonds. Because this White Zetzu had human intelligence butcked human emotions. To it, its life resided in the Gedo Statue, until it was summoned to apany Akihara Kagura, gradually beginning to feel that it had a purpose, as it was always mentioned together with Akihara Kagura as "us" or "you." "By the way." "Lord Orochimaru has joined the Akatsuki, so some of hisboratories must be unattended..." Akihara Kagura seemed to suddenly remember something and continued: "You go find an unusedboratory and secretly collect some easily obtainable Kekkei Genkai. I happen to possess a transformation technique from Orochimaru. I have a brilliant idea..." "Okay." White Zetzu Awei did not yet know what that brilliant idea would be. "However" White Zetzu Awei expressed his confusion: "Do you n to stay with that person named Jiraiya all the time?" "Only for a while." Akihara Kagura seemed to have a certain understanding of Jiraiya and continued, "I guess it won''t be long before the two of us can''t stay together anymore. He will go off to find some fun and leave me alone to train!" The next day. At the entrance of the Konoha. Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura met here. Jiraiya had secretly observed Akihara Kagura yesterday and thought that Akihara Kagura was not just simply extreme, so his impression of this young one improved a lot. "First, let me show you the joys of life." Jiraiya took Akihara Kagura to a small town near the Konoha, treated him to a big meal, and then took him to a hot spring bath. "The life of a ninja isn''t just about fighting and killing..." Jiraiya''s body soaked in the hot spring, enjoying the warmth of the steam wrapping around his body, and closed his eyes contentedly: "There''s also a life that allows one to experience leisure andfort." "Lord Danzo mentioned that ninjas should not covet external pleasures..." Akihara Kagura frowned, seeming still somewhat unustomed, but still tried to learn from Jiraiya andy down. This was the first lesson Jiraiya intended to teach Akihara Kagura. Due to Akihara Kagura''s personality, Jiraiya nned to first let this child forget the hatred and battles between ninjas and to get a taste of the human world. "Eh heh?" "Shi shi shi..." "Don''t ssh it on me..." A silvery female voice came from the neighboring hot spring bath. "Shh..." Jiraiya suddenly put up a finger, signaling Akihara Kagura not to speak. This tall, white-haired man and his disciple had not spent half a day together before he showed his true colors, immediately climbing out of the hot spring, casually draping a towel around himself, and carefully walked over to the partition wall between the male and female hot spring baths. "Hehehehe..." A strange giggle suddenly came from Jiraiya''s throat. "..." Akihara Kagura fell silent for a moment. As a student, Akihara Kagura really couldn''t me his teacher. Akihara Kagura climbed out of the bath, wrapped himself in a towel, returned to the dressing room to change into his clothes, and notified the owner of the hot spring inn. Akihara Kagura sat at the caf opposite the hot spring inn and causally ordered two pear juices. Half a minuteter. Jiraiya, wrapped in a towel, made a dash for it. A group of elderlydies working at the hot spring inn chased after him with brooms, beating him vigorously! It wasn''t until Jiraiya ducked into a small alley, looking utterly disheveled, that the group of elderlydies, seemingly unable to see him with their blurry eyesight, reluctantly returned to the inn. "Teacher Jiraiya, why didn''t you use ninjutsu?" Akihara Kagura looked at the disheveled Jiraiya, first handing him a cup of pear juice, then started his knowingly naive questioning: "Even a basic physical technique could have dealt with them, or a clone technique to escape their pursuit" "Humph, anyway, I escaped" Jiraiya''s mouth curved into a confident smile as he took the pear juice, sipped through the straw, and continued his lesson: "Kid, a ninja''s talent isn''t measured by the amount of ninjutsu they know, but by their perseverance. And one should not use these abilities to bully the innocent" This was the second lesson Jiraiya intended to teach by seizing the moment. Ninjas are never supposed to lord over others due to their strength, nor should they bully the weak with their power. After all, Akihara Kagura, his student, was too strong and never feared the powerful. "Besides, the most important thing is, this time, the first to make a mistake was you, Teacher Jiraiya, right?" Akihara Kagura nodded and continued: "I think I understand. I want to learn Teacher Jiraiya''s perseverance. I notified the mayor of this town about a peeper. Teacher Jiraiya, please escape without using any ninjutsu or physical techniques under the encirclement of the entire town" "After finishing this pear juice, people from the town wille over" "Teacher Jiraiya, I''ll be waiting for you at the top of the mountain outside the town" Akihara Kagura raised his hand towards the mountain in the distance, his body gradually turning into a wooden sculpture. Suddenly, a group of townspeople kicked the sculpture aside, holding various cleaning tools, and slowly surrounded a bewildered and stunned Jiraiya. "Wait wait a moment" Jiraiya called out, hoping to have a good talk with Akihara Kagura. If Jiraiya had inquired just a bit more from his teacher, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, he might have had the chance to know that even Sarutobi Hiruzen had to prove the value of the Hokage by reluctantly treating the kid to two bowls of ramen Night. The moonlight is bright. On the mountain top outside the small town. Akihara Kagura leans against a tree, sleeping sweetly with his head bowed, though his lips are a bit dry. "Kid" A white-haired man, his face covered in bruises and swollen, is in a disheveled state, almost unrecognizable. This white-haired man is Jiraiya. To convince his disciple, Jiraiya did not use his chakra and was chased and beaten by the vigers of the small town, barely making it to this mountain. When Jiraiya reached the top of the mountain, he still chose not to use his chakra, but stubbornly climbed to the top with his physical strength, to the side of his disciple, Akihara Kagura, wanting to use this opportunity to continue teaching the brat. Just as Jiraiya was about to reach out his hand without using chakra, trying to push the sleeping Akihara Kagura. A cup of pear juice was pushed towards Jiraiya''s hand. "You little devil" Jiraiya immediately became energized, tearing open the packaging and gulping down the sweet pear juice! "I only bought two cups of pear juice." Akihara Kagura seemed not to have drunk any water, his voice a bit hoarse, softly saying: "In the afternoon, I asked Teacher Jiraiya to drink a cup of pear juice, and this cup has been left here untouched, also reserved for Master Jiraiya." "Why didn''t you drink it?" Jiraiya, looking at the empty cup, felt a mix of emotions. "Because it was meant for Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura shook his head, giving a somewhat strange answer: "I wanted to use this cup of pear juice, meant to quench my own thirst, as a gift for Teacher Jiraiya''s victorious return, perhaps because I hope my teacher is a ninja who can do what he says" "If a teacher can do what he says" "Then all the words he said, and the lessons he wanted to teach his students, should be believed by the students." "I will remember this lesson from Teacher Jiraiya, no matter how powerful the ninja techniques I master in the future, I will not use my power to bully the innocent." "" Jiraiya was somewhat shocked in his heart. It was supposed to be him teaching this child, yet he was touched by the child''s actions. This child Might really be the child of prophecy! "Alright." Jiraiya looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him and spoke seriously: "Then, let me heal properly tonight, and tomorrow I will formally teach you cultivation, letting you witness the true power of the Toad Sage of Mount /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 118: Great Toad Sage got summoned Chapter 118: Great Toad Sage got summoned Early morning. After a night. Jiraiya''s injuries have healed nicely. When this elite ninja instructor began teaching Akihara Kagura, he seemed to be serious: "First, what I will teach you is the art of Summoning" This was the first technique Jiraiya chose to teach Akihara Kagura. Rather than simply teaching the art of Summoning, it was more about Jiraiya wanting Akihara Kagura to sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, thereby establishing a connection between Akihara Kagura and Mount Myoboku. Mount Myoboku is one of the three great sage heritages in the ninja world. Only in a sage heritage site can one have the possibility to learn Sage Mode. Sarutobi Hiruzen asked Jiraiya to teach Akihara Kagura primarily to enable Kagura to learn Sage Mode, as many of the powerful Wood Release techniques of Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage of Konoha, were recorded as Sage Jutsu. To make Akihara Kagura as powerful as the First Hokage, it was essential for Kagura to learn Sage Mode. Currently, in the entire ninja world, Jiraiya is the only known ninja to master Sage Mode. Through yesterday''s lesson, Jiraiya believed that Akihara Kagura was not a person with evil intentions and decided to let Kagura sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku. "Summoned creatures can help a ninja do many things" Jiraiya has always been very skilled in using summoned creatures from Mount Myoboku. These toads can not only assist him in battle but also help with disguises,munication, and concealment, greatly aiding Jiraiya. "Now" "Let''s have you sign the summoning contract with Mount Myoboku!" "Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" Jiraiya quickly formed hand seals and mmed his palm on the ground! A ck summoning circle appeared on the ground, and a puff of smoke rose from the circle, revealing arge toad. The toad wore a loyalty tag around its neck and held a scroll in its mouth. It gently extended its long tongue and ced the scroll in front of Akihara Kagura. "This is the summoning contract scroll that our generation has signed with Mount Myoboku. You need to write your name on the scroll with your own blood to establish a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku. From then on, you can summon toads from Mount Myoboku to assist you" The scroll slowly opened, revealing rows of nks. The names of five individuals were written at the front of this summoning scroll, with Jiraiya''s name second tost, and the name of a certain Otsutsuki Hagoromo at the top. Akihara Kagura bit his finger and wrote down his name. "..." Jiraiya watched Kagura''s actions, murmuring to himself: "The art of Summoning is a space-time technique and also relies heavily on talent. But since you were able to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique,bined with your chakra, you should easily summon the toad Gamabunta, and possibly even the two sages, Fukasaku and Shima" Toad Gamabunta. Among the toads of Mount Myoboku, Gamabunta boasts an exceptionally strongbat ability and is one of Jiraiya''s most important partners, assisting him in numerous battles. Fukasaku and Shima, two sage toads, are Gamabunta''s parents and esteemed elders of Mount Myoboku. Both sages possess the ability to wield powerful senjutsu. Most importantly... These two sage toads are true mentors, not only teaching ninjas how to merge natural energy with their chakra to use senjutsu but also assisting them in entering Sage Mode. If Akihara Kagura could summon Fukasaku and Shima, learning or utilizing Sage Mode inbat would be much simpler. "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" Akihara Kagura quickly brought his hands together in a seal and released his first summoning jutsu in the ninja world, immediately sensing the summonable creatures! Besides the Ten-Tails'' husk within himself, there were many summonable creatures from a hidden ce, bothrge and small, and Akihara Kagura issued the summonmand! Mount Myoboku. This is a Sage''s ce in the ninja world. Deep within a temple on Mount Myoboku, a giant orange toad sat on a huge chair, soundly asleep with its eyes closed. This giant toad wore a string of prayer beads around its neck with a "Oil" character que in the middle, and a hat symbolizing wisdom on its head. The Great Toad Sage. The founder of the Mount Myoboku legacy site and the highest-ranking individual in Mount Myoboku, he spends years dreaming, foreseeing the future in his dreams. "It seems... someone is calling me..." The Great Toad Sage seemed to murmur something in his sleep. By the Great Toad Sage''s side. Stood Fukasaku and Shima, the two sage toads. These two sages are very small in stature, preferring to walk upright, and their thought processes are very human-like. "Old fool, did you sleep in confusion again?" Sage Shima was always quite blunt with the Great Toad Sage. "Could it be another prophecy..." Sage Fukasaku shook his head, about to say something when he sensed someone initiating a summoning contract with them! "This is..." "Someone is summoning us!" "Is little Jiraiya in danger?" Fukasaku and Shima sensed the summoning at the same time. In the entire ninja world, only Jiraiya could summon them both! However, Jiraiya found it very difficult to summon them; most of the time, their assistance was needed to enter Sage Mode, and for regr battles, Gamabunta or other toads were sufficient! Just as the two Sages were about to respond to the summoning, the summoningmand suddenly disappeared, as if another toad from Mount Myoboku had answered the call. "Little Jiraiya wouldn''t summon us without a reason..." Sage Fukasaku shook his head worriedly, fearing that something serious had happened, and turned to look at the huge chair next to him, saying, "When the old fool wakes up, let him check if Jiraiya has encountered any danger... Where is the old fool?" "Ah?" Sage Shima looked at the empty chair with eyes full of shock, her face suddenly filled with panic: "This is bad, the Great Toad Sage is in trouble..." "The old fool is gone!" Sage Shima''s face was also full of dismay! Even though she always called the Great Toad Sage an old fool who slept too much, she knew well that the Great Toad Sage was a pir of Mount Myoboku! Elsewhere. On a small hill near the town. Akihara Kagura sat on top of a doctoral cap. The Great Toad Sage, who had been in a dazed sleep, slowly woke up, opened his eyes to survey his surroundings, and in a daze, saw Jiraiya before him. Jiraiya opened his mouth in shock, looking incredulously at the summoned beast brought forth by Akihara Kagura, tremblingly extending his finger: "You kid... How could you summon the Great Toad Sage, you little kid!" "Ah ah ah ah ah..." "I''m going to be scolded to death by Sages Fukasaku and Shima!" Panic shone in Jiraiya''s eyes, as he ran around in fear. "Wait, you kid!" Jiraiya suddenly stopped, pointed at Akihara Kagura sitting on the Great Toad Sage''s cap: "Get down from there now! Don''t sit on top of the Great Toad Sage''s head!" "..." Akihara Kagura leaped down, looking at the frightened Jiraiya, and frowned: "This summoned beast, was it not supposed to be summoned? It looks big, but it doesn''t seem to have much fighting ability..." "He is the Great Toad Sage!" Jiraiya, grabbing Akihara Kagura''s shoulders, exined to his disciple the serious consequences of summoning the Great Toad Sage: "The highest-ranking sage of Mount Myoboku, the Great Toad Sage possesses the ability of prophecy. You summoning him here will drive the toads of Mount Myoboku mad. Once those guys find out, they''ll definitely scold me to death!" "Don''t be nervous, Teacher Jiraiya" Akihara Kagura looked at the nervous Jiraiya and began to soothe his own teacher, offering a suggestion: "Wouldn''t it be fine if I just killed this Giant Toad Sage so that the toads of Mount Myoboku don''t find out about this?" After saying this, Akihara Kagura then turned his gaze towards the toad summoned by Jiraiya, which wore a loyalty tag, "It would be best to kill the toad summoned by Teacher Jiraiya as well, to prevent it from going to Mount Myoboku to tip them off..." "..." Jiraiya''s head was scared crooked. Jiraiya, trembling, pointed at Akihara Kagura and began to scold: "Don''t say such horrifying things! And don''te up with such extreme ideas!" "..." The toad Loyalty, summoned by Jiraiya, heard Akihara Kagura''s words and immediately realized the severity of the situation, quickly dispelling the summoning to return to Mount Myoboku to report. "That guy ran away." Akihara Kagura sighed. "My life... is over..." Jiraiya held his head in despair. "If I hadn''t epted the old man''s task, I wouldn''t have taken you as a disciple; if I hadn''t taken you as a disciple, I wouldn''t have taught you the art of summoning; if I hadn''t taught you the art of summoning, today''s incident wouldn''t have happened..." This tall man, who was always carefree and unrestrained, was now squatting on the ground like aining wife, doubting his own life. However... Jiraiya was depressed for a while but quickly recovered. "Things haven''t reached the worst point yet!" Jiraiya looked at the Giant Toad Sage, who was graduallying to his senses, stepped forward, bowed deeply, and started apologizing profusely. "Sorry, sorry..." "Giant Toad Sage, my young disciple is somewhat ignorant and does not understand the situation at Mount Myoboku. I hope you, as a noble elder, can forgive this slight and forget about today''s incident..." "And also..." "It would be best if you could speak well of me in front of the Sages Fukasaku and Shima..." "..." The Giant Toad Sage was confused for a while, looking at Jiraiya who was bowing and scraping in front of him, pondered for a moment, and then asked: "By the way, who are you again?" The Giant Toad Sage, always sleeping, with its age spanning over a thousand years and having experienced too much, often forgets many people and many things, even frequently forgetting Jiraiya''s name. In the past, Jiraiya only felt a bit helpless about the Great Toad Sage forgetting his own matters, but today, he suddenly felt a bit of joy. "Can''t remember me? That''s really great!" Jiraiya''s face beamed with joy, happily persuading it: "Then you must also forget about today''s events, hurry up and cancel the summoning to go home and sleep!" "I remember now, it''s little Jiraiya..." The Great Toad Sage slowly uttered Jiraiya''s name. "..." Jiraiya''s expression instantly froze, and he dejectedly sat on the ground, resigned to be scolded: "Never mind, I''ll summon Fukasaku first and exin everything clearly!" Mount Myoboku. Deep in the temple of Mount Myoboku. While Fukasaku and Shima were still hesitating, a huge toad leaped over; it was the son of the two sages, Gamabunta! "Gama has just returned!" "Gama told me that the Great Toad Sage was summoned by someone!" "That guy Jiraiya has taken a disciple, and that kid used the summoning technique for the first time and was not skilled, directly summoning the Great Toad Sage!" "That kid wanted to silence him, to kill the Great Toad Sage!" "That guy Jiraiya is summoning me!" The huge Gamabunta sensed someone was summoning him, holding a giant smoking pipe: "I''m going there now to see which arrogant kid it is!" On a mountain top near the town. "Ninja Art: Summoning Technique!" As Jiraiya performed the summoning technique, an extremelyrge red toad appeared here! This huge toad had a smoking pipe in its mouth, a series of tongue piercings on its tongue, and a short sword hanging at its waist, making it look very formidable. It was Gamabunta from Mount Myoboku. "Which kid..." Just as Gamabunta appeared and was about to curse, he saw the Great Toad Sage sitting on the ground, focusing on a young boy standing in front of it. The Great Toad Sage conversed briefly with Jiraiya and then ceased to focus on him, instead intently observing Akihara Kagura, the one who had summoned him. "Little one" "A little one who has never appeared in my dreams" "Even though I can see the story of Hamura and Hagoromo, even the tale of an ant moving its home, I still can''t see your story" "Huh?" Jiraiya was about to exin to Gamabunta when he suddenly heard these words and sharply reacted, turning his gaze towards the Great Toad Sage! "Wait, Great Toad Sage!" "Great Toad Sage can''t see Kagura, does that mean Kagura is not the Child of Prophecy?" "" The Great Toad Sage slowly shook his head. "Is it not so" Jiraiya''s brows furrowed, a hint of disappointment appearing on his face. "" The Great Toad Sage did not respond, continuing to gaze at Akihara Kagura, trying to see through the boy as if through a veil, unable to clearly perceive anything beyond the surface that Kagura presented. "But" "Nature is very close to you." "Can''t you feel their presence?" The Great Toad Sage possessed an immeasurable amount of natural energy and could see the natural energy constantly drawing close to Kagura. This natural energy, even more than the Great Toad Sage, sought closeness with Kagura, something the sage had never witnessed in thousands of years. "Are you talking about these?" Kagura lifted his hand, as if he could sense the natural energy. This natural energy was absorbed into Kagura''s body. A shade of ck and white eyeshadow appeared on Kagura''s face, and a tremendous aura burst forth from him, instantly knocking over Gamabunta and Jiraiya, leaving only the Great Toad Sage unmoved in his original ce! Jiraiya quickly hid on top of Gamabunta''s head, staring in amazement at Kagura standing before the Great Toad Sage! "That is Sage Mode!" ~~~ Just like that... I got Sage /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 119: Sage Body Chapter 119: Sage Body Sage Mode. This is a power many dream of attaining. Jiraiya practiced Sage Mode for many years and had to rely on the assistance of the two Sages of Mount Myoboku, and even then, it took some time to enter Sage Mode. However, right before Jiraiya''s eyes, his new disciple entered Sage Mode without anyone''s help, without any time, and even in a state of bewilderment! The aura of Akihara Kagura gradually stabilized. This was Akihara Kagura''s first time entering Sage Mode. The sage chakra brought an unprecedented strength, and his body felt a surge of vitality. "How does it feel?" The Great Toad Sage asked gently. "Not bad." Akihara Kagura lifted a finger and touched the air. "Sage Art: Water Mirror Technique!" A water mirror appeared in front of Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura looked at himself in the mirror, touching the eyeshadow above his eye sockets. The ck and white eyeshadow, like flowing water, gathered at his fingertips. This was a characteristic of [Sage Mode]. Eventually, the facial makeup of entering Sage Mode settled on his forehead, merging into a leaf shape between Akihara Kagura''s eyebrows. The Great Toad Sage fell into thought again. This situation was something it had never seen before. Akihara Kagurapleting the Sage Mode on his own and being able to freely modify the appearance changes brought by Sage Mode seemed quite normal. "Jiraiya." Gamabunta was somewhat shocked by Akihara Kagura''s talent for bursting into Sage Mode, saying, "Is this the new disciple you''ve taken in? Your disciples always seem to have more talent than you, Minato was like that, and this kid too" "Hahaha" Jiraiya scratched his head awkwardly. "This child is even more outstanding than that kid" The Great Toad Sage interrupted their conversation, casually mentioning, "Little Jiraiya, you once encountered the Sage Eyes. This child must possess the Sage Body" "The Sage Body!" Jiraiya''s expression was somewhat surprised. Because this term had never been mentioned before. Regarding the Sage Eyes, Jiraiya did know about it; that was the Rinnegan owned by his deceased disciple Nagato, the legendary eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths. What does the Sage Body mean? Is it the physique of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths? "Does it self-heal?" Jiraiya remembered how Kagura''s finger wound healed rapidly after he bit his finger, a healing ability far surpassing that of medical ninjas'' medical ninjutsu. "That is the mostmon ability of a Sage Body." The Great Toad Sage shook his head and said softly, "A true Sage Body naturally possesses abundant life energy, can keenly sense the energy existing in nature, and easily assimte this natural energy into their body, transforming into Sage Mode" "A Sage Body, huh?" This tall man once again brought up the major affair of his life. "Great Toad Sage, Kagura has already learned Sage Jutsu, and even possesses a Sage Body. Perhaps in the future, he could be a god of ninjas, just like the First Hokage" "Perhaps there is no one stronger than Kagura in the entire ninja world, right? Isn''t he also not the child predicted by the Great Toad Sage who would change the ninja world?" "Fate will bring you together." The Great Toad Sage, hearing their conversation, turned back and said, "Little Jiraiya, when the moment of fate arrives, you will understand" "As for this child with the Sage Body" The Great Toad Sage looked towards Kagura again, closed his eyes, and slowly shook his head, saying, "Just like the child with the Sage Eyes, fate is a curious thing. It''s hard for me to observe their true existence. This is a situation I have never encountered before. Perhaps only when I return to my slumber, will I have the chance to observe the river of time" "The boy beloved by nature" "Just like we are the spirit of nature between heaven and earth" While speaking, the Great Toad Sage slowly closed his eyes, his breathing gradually became even, and his body turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated. Clearly. The Great Toad Sage had returned to Mount Myoboku. "..." Kagura remained silent. In this ninja world, there have always been many creatures beloved by natural energy, including ninjas themselves. However, some do not utilize natural energy to gain strength, and may even be as ferocious as wild beasts. Some wild beasts learn to use natural energy, which leads them to develop intelligence and even establish the three great sacrednds. "I''m going back too, Jiraiya." Gamabunta, holding a pipe in his mouth, blew a smoke ring and muttered, "Who knows what kind of mess Mount Myoboku is in now. Teach your disciple well, you can summon anyone in the future, just don''t summon the Great Toad Sage again." The Great Toad Sage never left Mount Myoboku. This time, the Great Toad Sage was actually summoned, which was a big deal for Mount Myoboku and even nearly caused a great chaos. The kid named Akihara Kagura does have a talent for summoning jutsu, but he''d better not summon recklessly next time; we can''t have Mount Myoboku in chaos every day. Moreover... The ninja world is not without its dangers. The Great Toad Sage has lived for over a thousand years; who knows if it can still fight. If it were to be killed in a battle by ident, it would cause an earthquake throughout Mount Myoboku! "I''m leaving." After saying that, Gamabunta turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared. Only Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura were left on the mountaintop. Jiraiya leaped in front of Akihara Kagura, looked at the leaf-shaped face paint on Kagura''s forehead, and said with a bit of mncholy, "I thought you would need to train for a while longer before I told you some information about the Sage Mode..." As a teacher who has instructed many disciples, Jiraiya always had his unique way of teaching, allowing his disciples to be strong gradually without confusing their minds. However... There was a problem on the first day of teaching Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura, this kid, is talented, even possessing the body of a sage, but his ability to cause trouble is truly second to none, even thinking about killing the Great Toad Sage... The most troublesome part is... How to teach him next? Teaching this kid the art of summoning, he directly summoned the highest-ranking Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku and even directly mastered the Sage Mode. The old man really gave him a big problem. Besides, another headache for Jiraiya was learning new information that Akihara Kagura is not the Child of Prophecy, which means he must continue on his journey. Akihara Kagura looked up at Jiraiya: "What is the Child of Prophecy? Am I not the Child of Prophecy, does that disappoint you, Teacher Jiraiya?" "How should I put it..." Jiraiya rubbed the hair on his forehead and sighed: "The Great Toad Sage is a sage with the ability of prophecy..." "Many years ago, the Great Toad Sage made a prophecy that I would have a disciple who could bring change to the ninja world, just not sure if this change would bring peace to the ninja world or destruction to the world, so I have been searching..." Jiraiya has always acted ording to the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, hoping to meet the Child of Prophecy soon, to teach that disciple to bring stability to the ninja world. "Never mind." Jiraiya was only disappointed for a moment, then became magnanimous again: "It doesn''t matter if you''re not the Child of Prophecy, you are still my disciple..." That''s also good. Jiraiya could at least be certain of one thing. Akihara Kagura was not the Child of Prophecy; he would not bring about change to the ninja world, nor would he cause a crisis of destruction there. "Unfortunately, Nagato has died." Jiraiya thought of his former disciple and sighed, saying, "If he were still alive, perhaps you two could have met" One with the body of a sage, the other with the eyes of a sage. Jiraiya found his life interesting, encountering so many talented disciples, yet none were the Child of Prophecy. How extraordinary must the talent of the true Child of Prophecy be to surpass both the body and eyes of a sage? "" Upon hearing the name of his superior, Akihara Kagura curiously asked, "Why haven''t I heard the name of Brother Nagato in Konoha?" "Nagato was not a ninja of Konoha." Jiraiya shook his head, recounting his past, "It was during the Second Great Ninja War. After our battle with Hanzo of the Smander, we happened to meet three orphans, Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato, in the Land of Rain. Worried they wouldn''t survive the war, I took them in as disciples. Later, the messenger toad from Mount Myoboku told me they had died in the war" "" Akihara Kagura felt that Mount Myoboku was somewhat unreliable. Looking at Jiraiya, Akihara Kagura earnestly suggested, "If teacher still misses them, shall we go to the Land of Rain to pay our respects?" "The Land of Rain is still in civil war." Jiraiya did not favor this idea. Entering the battlefield would make the situation uncontroble, and Jiraiya feared that Akihara Kagura might kill people there, as war too easily arouses a person''s desire to kill. Jiraiya still preferred to take Akihara Kagura to peaceful and auspicious ces, to keep his disciple from thinking about killing. That was what he ought to do. "Let''s rest in the next town first." Jiraiya gestured for his disciple to descend the mountain and looked again at the leaf mark on Akihara Kagura''s forehead, "Can you maintain Sage Mode for so long?" It had been quite some time... How could this disciple still maintain Sage Mode? In the past, Jiraiya''s ability to maintain Sage Mode depended entirely on the two sages, Shima and Fukasaku, helping him absorb natural energy to form sage chakra. "Do you want to try the power of sage chakra?" Jiraiya looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him and suddenly couldn''t help feeling a bit eager to try: "The traditional Konoha Vige bell-stealing game, do you want to give it a try?" "Are there any prohibitions?" Akihara Kagura seemed quite interested. "..." For a moment, Jiraiya was at a loss for words. This tall man''s eyes began to get serious, he also wanted to know the true strength of his disciple. A string of bells appeared in Jiraiya''s hands. "So... none?" As one of the legendary Sannin of the Konoha, Jiraiya was somewhat confident: "Then use all your strength, with the resolve to kill me, to take away the bells, even using Sage Mode is fine!" "Traditionally, you should have two teammates to work with you, but I''ve heard of your strength, kid, so we don''t need those between us, I will also give my all!" Up to now, Akihara Kagura''s track record has been quite impressive. Jiraiya was confident, but he wouldn''t arrogantly think he could treat this youngster like a child. "Really no restrictions?" Akihara Kagura asked Jiraiya again, and specifically reminded this teacher: "I''ve learned quite a few powerful techniques during this time..." "Then let this teacher see them!" Jiraiya put away the bells, formed a seal with his hands, but saw a hint of surprise in his disciple''s eyes. "Before the battle, we need to form such a seal, right?" Akihara Kagura formed the same seal following Jiraiya''s example. "Correct." "This is the Confrontation Seal, symbolizing the start of a battle." "After the battle ends, the two fighting ninjas need to form the Reconciliation Seal, meaning the end of the conflict between the two." After teaching Akihara Kagura these basic pieces of knowledge, Jiraiya suddenly rushed towards Akihara Kagura''s direction and kicked at his chest! "Taijutsu?" Akihara Kagura raised his arm and easily blocked the strike! Because he was still in Sage Mode, the natural energy within the entire area was providing him with sensory information, allowing him to easily predict the opponent''s movements. Even Sage Mode could utilize natural energy to perform actions beyond prediction! Akihara Kagura twisted his palm and caught Jiraiya''s ankle with one hand, pulling down forcefully on Jiraiya''s body! Jiraiya immediately realized the immense strength of Akihara Kagura! Unable to break free, the tall man encountered someone for the first time who was a match in strength to his old friend. He could only quickly form hand seals, attempting to use the Substitution Technique to escape! "Locked on!" Jiraiya immediately recalled certain uses of Sage Mode: "Under Sage Mode, one can control the natural energy of this area, making it impossible to use the Substitution Technique" "My taijutsu is actually not strong; I only know some basic taijutsu from the vige." Akihara Kagura mmed his teacher to the ground, while saying, "But I trained continuously in the vige for several months, plus the enhancement of Sage Mode" "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" The moment Jiraiya was thrown down, he brought his palms together toplete the hand seals and quickly ced his hand on the ground, turning the ground into a swamp! Akihara Kagura''s body instantly sank into the swamp! Taking advantage of the moment Akihara Kagura was distracted, Jiraiya kicked off against Akihara Kagura''s chest, leveraging himself free from Akihara Kagura''s grasp and simultaneously causing his disciple to sink deeper! As expected. Whether it was Jiraiya or Akihara Kagura, both knew in their hearts that the swamp on the ground would not cause any trouble. A vine quickly grew out of the swamp, lifting Akihara Kagura''s body out of the swamp. "So dealing with Sage Mode is this troublesome" Jiraiya hurriedly took a few steps back and immediately disappeared from the spot. This tall man hid under a tree, feeling defeated by his disciple, yet a smile appeared on his lips: "I should have entered Sage Mode before announcing the start of the battle; closebat against Sage Mode is too disadvantageous." "This kid" "His taijutsu isn''t that bad after all" "Hmm?" "Why is it so quiet now?" Jiraiya hid behind this tree, frowning to himself, "Doesn''t that kid understand the rules? Could he actually think I would fight him head-on?" Just as Jiraiya was contemting whether he should go out and say something, a beam of white light suddenly pierced through the trunk of therge tree! Even more, the iing white light continued unabated, piercing through countlessrge trees. The spot where each tree was pierced turned into nothingness, until the final area of disappearance caused a huge explosion! "Is this... Dust Release?" Jiraiya looked at the white light in horror. Although Jiraiya had never seen this application of Dust Release before, the way the white light destroyed the trees and turned the trunks into nothingness was undeniable! This was Dust Release! The Dust Release of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki! Wasn''t the Kekkei Genkai in this kid supposed to be the Wood Release? Just as Jiraiya remembered the kidnapping case involving Akihara Kagura and the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, a figure slowly descended from the sky, "This was learned by sneaking during the kidnapping of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki. Its power may not match the Wood Release within my body, but it also possesses formidable /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 120: Earth Style Wall with Danzos Face Chapter 120: Earth Style Wall with Danzo''s Face This battle... It seems to be getting troublesome! Jiraiya had never imagined that Akihara Kagura had also learned Dust Release, posing a great threat to him. A moment of inattention could really cost him his life! However, Jiraiya was a man concerned about his face, and he felt really embarrassed to mention to his disciple the prohibition of using Dust Release. Wouldn''t that mean admitting his fear? "Fire Release: me Bullet!" Jiraiya spat out a st of mes towards Akihara Kagura! The temperature of these mes was extremely high, created by Jiraiya synthesizing oil within his body and spitting it out, igniting it with Fire Release at the same time! "Sage Art: Earth Style Wall!" Akihara Kagura quickly formed hand seals, and the earth''s soil grew like it was alive into a tall earthen wall. The mes instantly hit the wall! "Your Earth Release technique isn''t bad, kid!" Jiraiya, seeing the tall earth wall still standing firm under the mes, couldn''t help but praise, then noticed a human face carved on the wall. That face on the wall... Why does it look so much like Danzo? This kid must have learned the Earth Style Wall from someone like Hatake Kakashi. Otherwise, why would he like carving things on walls, even carving Shimura Danzo on it! "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" Jiraiya released the Swamp of the Underworld again, watching the earth wall sink into the swamp, and also saw Akihara Kagura, who was hiding behind the wall, floating up on the swamp! "How does he have the ability to fly?" This leading jonin suddenly felt a headache. Just this flying ability alone gave Akihara Kagura a huge advantage in the battle, making it extremely convenient for scouting, dodging attacks, or attacking from high above! Facing Akihara Kagura''s endless strange abilities, Jiraiya had a vague illusion, feeling as if he was the one being tested, especially since Akihara Kagura had not yet used his most proficient Wood Release! "Fire Release: Big me Bullet!" Jiraiya once again spat out a sweeping st of mes towards Akihara Kagura! The next moment! Jiraiya saw Akihara Kagura''s body disappear from its original ce! "Flying Thunder God Technique, how could I forget" Jiraiya''s expression suddenly changed, remembering that his disciple had also learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, so he didn''t need to test him with ninjutsu anymore! Just the Flying Thunder God Technique alone could ensure that Akihara Kagura stands undefeated in this battle. Achieving the assessment objective in this bell test poses a great challenge for Jiraiya, an excellent teacher! "It''s troublesome..." Jiraiya could only quickly p his hands together. Facing such an excellent disciple, ordinary tactics were ineffective, and even small tricks like shadow clone traps seemed powerless under the perception of Sage Mode! Jiraiya was also embarrassed to summon his summoning beast, as summoning a beast for a bell-grabbing contest against his disciple would beughable by those at Mount Myoboku! "Barrier: Heavenly Dome Formation!" Jiraiya directly activated the barrier, controlling it to expand outward. This barrier formation allowed Jiraiya to sense all chakra changes within it! As long as Akihara Kagura used the Flying Thunder God Technique within the barrier, Jiraiya could sense his location, though he might not be able to react in time... But... At least he could detect the young manunching a sneak attack on him! "Here ites!" A shuriken was suddenly thrown! The moment Jiraiya saw the shuriken, he remembered another disciple''s signature ninjutsu, guessing that this shuriken must be marked with Akihara Kagura''s Flying Thunder God seal! Jiraiya watched the shuriken, a smile already appearing at the corner of his mouth. He guessed that when the shuriken flew close to him, Akihara Kagura, that kid, would definitely appear using the Flying Thunder God Technique! This is another way Minato used the Flying Thunder God Technique, forcibly using a marked Flying Thunder God kunai to create a faster approach! Just when Jiraiya was ready for everything, the shuriken did not head towards him but stuck in a tree instead! "Is this... a trap?" Jiraiya frowned, immediately observing the shuriken to see if it was tied with wire, checking for any traps. "Sorry... I threw it off..." Akihara Kagura''s voice seemed a bit embarrassed. "..." Jiraiya''s face, full of vignce, froze for a moment. He almost forgot! This kid never went to school! He never had the chance to learn any shuriken throwing techniques! After all, this kid started with S-rank ninjutsu, frequently using Dust Release and Wood Release, so it''s unlikely he would learn any shuriken throwing techniques! However, this is a serious neglect of specialization; the art of shuriken throwing is very important. When chakra is depleted, this bes a ninja''s means ofbat! Moreover, if one''s shuriken throwing skills are not up to par, one cannot utilize the Flying Thunder God Technique like Minato, effectively wasting the breakthrough capability of the Flying Thunder God Technique! At this moment, Jiraiya felt a bit of joy in his heart, even though he was not very good at shuriken throwing himself, teaching this kid would be more than sufficient! Suddenly, a vine sprouted from the ground! Jiraiya had already sensed the change in the underground chakra through the "Barrier: Canopy Method Formation" and swiftly dodged it,ughing out loud: "Finally going to use Wood Release, huh?" Jiraiya had sharp eyes, even noticing the Flying Thunder God seal on the vine, with the chakra of the Flying Thunder God Technique user transforming into the seal at any moment. It was obvious. Akihara Kagura used this move topensate for his deficiencies in shuriken throwing! Sure enough, Jiraiya soon saw Akihara Kagura utilizing the Flying Thunder God seal to instantly appear beside the vine, reaching for the bell on Jiraiya''s waist! "Got you!" Jiraiya revealed a smug smile! Jiraiya quickly grabbed Akihara Kagura''s wrist, about to take this opportunity to subdue his disciple and dere his failure! But then... Jiraiya felt a burning sensation in his palm! An orange-red chakra appeared on Akihara Kagura''s wrist, looking like a ball of scorchingva! "Is this... Lava Release?" Jiraiya''s heart shook, his hand involuntarily released its grip, as human skin could not possibly withstand scorchingva! "Hmm." Akihara Kagura grabbed the bell on Jiraiya''s waist, then began to exin: "When I learned Dust Release, I also learned how tobine it into Lava Release..." "..." Jiraiya''s expression fell once again. This kind of Kekkei Genkai could also be learned on the side? Just how high is this kid''s talent? Even the Kekkei Genkai that everyone envies and cannot achieve, he can synthesize so easily! Indeed. After acquiring the Rinnegan, Akiharu Kagura has mastered the six types of chakra nature transformations: wind, fire, earth, water, lightning, and yin. He has a thorough understanding of all these chakra natures, with only the yang release chakra nature transformation remaining unfamiliar to him. If someone is willing to teach him, Akiharu Kagura could evenbine more Kekkei Genkai, despite already possessing the Kekkei Genkai of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Wood Release, Lava Release, Dust Release, and the Provision Rinnegan within his body. "How frustrating" After Jiraiya lost the bell-grabbing contest, he felt a sense of defeat: "I didn''t even manage to force out your Wood Release technique..." This was a huge blow to his pride! Without his summoning beast, hisbat power was significantly reduced, but he couldn''t even force out his disciple''s true specialty! "Well" Seeing his teacher unhappy, Akiharu Kagura took the initiative to offer a suggestion: "If Teacher Jiraiya wants to try out the Wood Release, you could summon that giant toad that wanted to scold me. I would also like to test the power of a Wood Release technique" "Bunta, is it?" Jiraiya thought for a second and nodded: "I might not be able to summon Bunta right now, but I can summon another creature of a simr size." After all, it hadn''t been long since he had dismissed the summoning of the toad Bunta, so summoning one of Bunta''s brothers shouldn''t be a problem. But Jiraiya always felt something was off. Why did it feel like he was tricking a summoning beast into getting beaten up! "Then forget it." Upon hearing that Jiraiya wasn''t going to summon Bunta, Akiharu Kagura immediately lost interest: "Let''s try the power of that technique next time we train. I''ve also used up a lot of chakra" After saying this, Akiharu Kagura deactivated his Sage Mode, and the tiny leaf-shaped mark on his forehead, resembling an eye, also quickly disappeared without a trace. "You kid" Jiraiya, stroking his chin, looked suspicious: "You''re not nning to get back at Bunta, are you?" "How could that be?" Akihara Kagura''s gaze appeared incredibly sincere, even somewhat aggrieved: "Everyone in the vige who has had dealings with me knows that I have never been a petty person." Akihara Kagura even gave an example: "Mitarashi Anko, a Chunin from the vige who had wronged me, was not held against her past actions when I asked her to be the family tutor for Karin and Uzumaki Naruto." "Anko, huh..." Jiraiya sighed inwardly. The name Mitarashi Anko was well-known to Jiraiya; he was aware that she was once a disciple of Orochimaru. "Let''s find a ce to rest first." Jiraiya had intended to properly teach Akihara Kagura cultivation. However, it now seemed that this youngster possessed great talent, had mastered three types of Kekkei Genkai, and had also learned to enter Sage Mode, which significantly reduced the teaching curriculum to just a few basic courses that needed thorough teaching. The thought of recapturing Orochimaru reignited in Jiraiya''s heart. He nned to continue the pursuit of Orochimaru''s whereabouts in the ninja world while training Akihara Kagura! Unfortunately. Jiraiya could not find any information at all. Because Orochimaru had joined the Akatsuki, the organization kept a close watch on him and did not allow Orochimaru to leave on his own, gradually fading from the ninja world. Fortunately. Jiraiya had a good disciple. As Jiraiya''s disciple, Akihara Kagura was certainly going to share his teacher''s /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 121: Rasengan Chapter 121: Rasengan Time flies swiftly. Jiraiya continued to train with Akihara Kagura while searching for Orochimaru''s whereabouts and making efforts to investigate the traces of the prophesied child. Unfortunately, Jiraiya only found two of Orochimaru''s experimental bases, rescuing the living beings kept as experimental materials inside the bases and destroying theboratories without catching sight of Orochimaru himself. This was quite fortunate for Jiraiya, as it was only by hearing news of disappearances in a small town that he managed to find Orochimaru''sboratory. As for Akihara Kagura, Akihara Kagura has been diligently practicing. Besides practicing rough shuriken throwing techniques, learning the basics of ninja knowledge, he also continued to refine his chakra as per Jiraiya''s request, learning to enhance the amount of chakra within his body. It must be said, Jiraiya is an excellent teacher. Akihara Kagura''s learning was quite impressive; his progress in ninjutsu and taijutsu was rapid, and he even made efforts to reduce the number of hand seals needed for techniques! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Akihara Kagura formed the Tiger seal with his hand, and a tiny me flew out of his mouth, flying towards the distance like a fire dragon, turning into a vast ze when itnded! "Well done." Jiraiya couldn''t help but praise his disciple. Even knowing Akihara Kagura''s astonishing talent, Jiraiya was amazed to see the speed at which Akihara Kagura learned ninjutsu. This kid... His learning speed is even more astonishing than Nagato''s! Jiraiya only needed to teach him how to form the seals for a technique and how to circte chakra within his body when using the technique, and this kid could use it perfectly! Over these few months, Jiraiya fully experienced the joy of teaching a genius disciple, as well as the troubles of teaching a genius disciple. He could teach so little. The disciple learned too quickly. Jiraiya recalled a technique developed by a former disciple and suddenly had an idea: "Kagura, you seem to like techniques that require fewer hand seals. I have a technique here with infinite possibilities, developed by the Fourth Hokage..." "Rasengan!" At this point, Jiraiya raised his palm, and a spiraling chakra appeared in his hand! "This is a seal-less ninjutsu." While controlling the Rasengan, Jiraiya introduced the technique: "Simrly, this ninjutsu doesn''t require a specific chakra nature, which means it can also incorporate other chakra natures, causing a change in properties. This is a very difficult thing, something the Fourth had not developed before his death..." "Rasengan, huh?" Akihara Kagura raised his palm. A Rasengan instantly appeared in the palm of his hand. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses Chakra with a quantity reaching above level A. The [Rasengan] being studied is in ordance with the theory of ninjutsu; [Rasengan] sessfully learned! [Rasengan (Inspired by the Tailed Beast Bomb, gathers Chakra in the hand, constantly flowing in an irregr direction, andpresses it to form a Chakra sphere about the size of a palm. When attacking, it can cause Chakra disturbance. The host can control the size of the Rasengan by adjusting the amount of Chakra injected and can also inject different types of Chakra to cause changes in the Rasengan''s nature.)] "Alright, take your time to practice." Jiraiya waved to his disciple and went down the mountain on his own: "Work hard, I''m going to the town to check if there''s any news on Orochimaru." Orochimaru seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. Jiraiya destroyed manyboratories but still couldn''t find Orochimaru''s whereabouts, as if Orochimaru didn''t care about such matters. Of course. Jiraiya always thought he was one step behind. In fact, Jiraiya was often one step ahead of Orochimaru. Most of the time, Orochimaru hadn''t managed to reach theboratory before Jiraiya had already received the news through other channels. The Land of Rain. In a dark cave. This cave is the base of the Akatsuki organization. The base is secretive and spacious, even containing aboratory where two people are busy, one of whom is Orochimaru, who recently joined Akatsuki, and the other is his teammate assigned by the organization. Sasori. Sasori of the Red Sand. Sasori''s appearance is that of an ugly Hiruko, wearing a cloud-patterned ck robe of the Akatsuki, moving around theboratory as if crawling on the ground. Orochimaru and Sasori are each busy in theboratory, seemingly not interfering with each other, with each of their experiment tables holding a corpse. However, the experiment table of Sasori of the Red Sand holds a corpse turned into a puppet without emitting any foul smell; Orochimaru''s table holds a fresh corpse, making the entireboratory reek of blood. Bang! Theboratory door was opened. A woman with light blue hair walked in, speaking in a cool tone: "Sasori, Orochimaru, there is a mission in the Land of Rivers that requires your attention." This woman with light blue hair seemed to know they were engrossed in their experiments and reminded them: "The funds gathered by other members of Akatsuki are not meant for you two to conduct experiments indefinitely. If you want more funding for experiments, hurry up and undertake the mission" "I understand, Konan." Sasori was more obedient. As an experienced member of Akatsuki, Sasori had witnessed Konan''s strength and was familiar with Akatsuki''s procedures, silently packing up his tools. "I''ll be right there." Orochimaru nced at Konan, his eyes slightly narrowing. This child was also someone I had seen before, one of those taken in by Jiraiya as a disciple and cared for. Later, news came out during the Great Ninja War that she and two others had already died... Konan, upon seeing Orochimaru leaving, suddenly took the initiative to ask one more question: "Orochimaru, I heard that many of yourboratories have been destroyed recently?" "Is that something to be concerned about?" A sinister smile appeared on the corner of Orochimaru''s mouth as he looked towards Sasori of the Red Sand beside him, with no need for guessing, it was definitely Sasori''s doing. Since joining the Akatsuki, Sasori has been the one monitoring me. Every time I went out on a mission, Orochimaru would go to some of the experimental bases nned to be abandoned, to gather some experimental materials in advance. As a result... I came back empty-handed twice. Both experimental bases were destroyed by Fire Release. Judging from the chakra left at the scene, it was definitely my old friend Jiraiya, that guy has never given up on tracking my whereabouts. "Don''t let anyone track you." Konan looked at Orochimaru, her eyes revealing dissatisfaction: "To avoid bringing trouble to the Akatsuki, once it''s discovered that your existence is traced back to the Akatsuki, I will kill you." "Hehehe..." Orochimaru''s mouth curled into a smile, continuing: "Doesn''t the leader of the Akatsuki n to solve this problem for me? Can''t he get rid of the one who always destroys myboratories and tracks my whereabouts?" When Orochimaru said this, he added: "If he finds out about the Akatsuki, I guess that guy will definitely bring a lot of trouble to the Akatsuki..." "Who is it?" Konan frowned. "Jiraiya." Orochimaru uttered a familiar name. "..." Konan fell silent immediately. The woman with pale blue hair looked deeply at Orochimaru and said: "I will mention this to Pain. If he is willing to help you solve this problem..." "That would be perfect." Orochimaru smiled and nodded. However, when Orochimaru turned around, his face turned gloomy. Are these guys really the children Jiraiya took in back then? Treating Jiraiya as if they had no feelings, could I have been mistaken? How could the disciples taught by Jiraiya be so cold? Orochimaru remembered that he had finally received a message. Jiraiya had taken on a new disciple named Akihara Kagura. Currently, Jiraiya was training with that disciple in the ninja world. "I must find a way to meet Kagura..." Orochimaru felt somewhat distressed in his heart, as Jiraiya had always been destroying hisboratories. Akihara Kagura, this little fellow, was right by Jiraiya''s side. Even though Orochimaru could have influenced Jiraiya through the youngster, it was inconvenient due to the rules of mutual surveince among the members of the Akatsuki organization. In the forest of a small town. Akihara Kagura was still diligently practicing the Rasengan. A Wind Release chakra was infused into the Rasengan, instantly distorting it and forming an outer ring like a de of wind! Boom! The Wind Release Rasengan exploded instantly! The Wind Release chakra immediately cut Akihara Kagura''s palm! Akihara Kagura lowered his head, feeling the cells inside his body rapidly dissolving and dividing, quickly healing the wound on his palm. "Developing a jutsu is not easy..." White Zetzu Awei''s body slowly emerged from the ground. This was White Zetzu''s unique ability, the Mayfly Technique, which allowed him to prate into the earth or water like a mayfly, moving quickly with the help of the underground waterwork. "Indeed, it''s not easy." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement, highly recognizing White Zetzu Awei''s statement. "Let''s continue to develop tomorrow. Go and attend to the important matters today!" White Zetzu Awei spread his palms, smiling cheekily: "I''ve stolen a corpse from the Kaguya n, now we have a sample for our Kekkei Genkai experiment..." "Good." Akihara Kagura grabbed his clothes and put them on, asking: "Have you found the closestboratory of Lord Orochimaru to this ce?" "We''ve found one." White Zetzu Awei nodded. "Okay." Akihara Kagura nced at the intelligent White Zetzu: "Let''s first modify your body, so that in the future, you can do more things." Orochimaru has manyboratories in the ninja world. This small town, located in the Land of Rivers, is undoubtedly the most suitable ce for Orochimaru to hide hisboratory, where no ninja from the major countries woulde to investigate. Orochimaru would definitely set up a den here. When Akihara Kagura arrived here, he found the facilities of this research base to be veryprehensive, even including several ninjas responsible for management. "Let''s go." Akihara Kaguramanded. White Zetzu Awei emerged from the ground, his body gradually transforming into the appearance of Orochimaru, even the chakra was indistinguishable. This was their unique transformation technique. White Zetzu''s transformation technique was the best in the entire ninja world, even capable of mimicking chakra, unless it was Sage Mode, otherwise it was impossible to distinguish the real from the fake. When White Zetzu Awei transformed into the appearance of Orochimaru, carrying the corpse of a member of the Kaguya n, and walked into theboratory of this base on his own, Akihara Kagura''s figure instantly appeared beside him, having sneaked in using the Flying Thunder God Technique. "It seems the facilities are quiteprehensive" Akihara Kagura looked around theboratory with satisfaction. "Can it really make me powerful?" White Zetzu Awei was somewhat nervous, he had always believed in Akihara Kagura. However, experiments seemed to require more than just willpower, needing real science and technology, and Akihara Kagura seemed a bit unreliable. "Trust me, the experiment will definitely be sessful." Akihara Kagura had great faith in White Zetzu Awei''s constitution. Creatures like White Zetzu were natural chakrapatibles, capable of integrating any bloodline limit in the ninja world, as if born to store chakra. Akihara Kagura possessed [Gic Modification Technique], able to transnt the genes of Kekkei Genkai into White Zetzu, allowing White Zetzu to also possess Kekkei Genkai. As expected. The experiment was quite sessful. After Akihara Kagura imnted strange things into White Zetzu Awei, White Zetzu Awei felt an itch inside his body, as if bones were about to grow out! Crack! A sharp bone spike instantly broke through his body! This meant that the Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai had sessfully manifested inside him! White Zetzu Aweiy on the experimental table, looking at the bone spikes growing inside his body with some surprise: "Young man, you actually understand these things" "Of course." Akihara Kagura, wearing a mask, was wrapped up tightly: "While your body has been dissected, let''s transnt some Hashirama cells" This seemingly hasty experiment turned out to be quite sessful, White Zetzu Awei''s body acquired the Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai, and even awakened an even more powerful Kekkei Genkai, Wood Release. Although the power of this wood release is not yetparable to that of Akihara Kagura, it has at least surpassed the wood release of Tenzo, and is more than enough to build a house. White Zetzu Awei looked at the bone spur grown from his left hand and the wood spur from his right hand with satisfaction, reminding, "There are many traces left here, should we destroy them?" "Of course." "Let''s just have Teacher Jiraiya take care of this." Akihara Kagura had already made his own n, continuing, "Lord Orochimaru is extremely meticulous. Once he discovers this, it will reveal a w. By alerting Teacher Jiraiya to the presence of Lord Orochimaru''sboratory here, he will surelye to clean it up." Such tasks... They have be very proficient at them. After all, the information Jiraiya has been able to find all this time originated from the arrangements of Akihara Kagura and White Zetzu Awei, even the timing was under their control. After leaving the experimental base in the guise of Orochimaru, in the eyes of the guards, White Zetzu Awei then reverted back to the appearance of an ordinary town resident. "I''ll go spread some news about people going missing." Exactly. Every time Jiraiya destroys one of Orochimaru''s experimental bases, he gets the news from the guards of the base that Orochimaru had just left not long ago. Akihara Kagura, using the "Ninja in the Shadows," discovered the intelligence that Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand were rushing to the Land of Rivers, and instructed with a word. "This time, the speed of spreading the news must be fast." "Okay." White Zetzu Awei was already skilled in such matters. As Akihara Kagura watched White Zetzu Awei leave, he sighed, "Finally, there''s a chance to see Lord Orochimaru again" Orochimaru was Akihara Kagura''s first boss. As the currently known strongest scientist in the ninja world, Orochimaru''s body was rich in minerals, which could be mined for a long time, and he was continuously improving more forbidden jutsus and more scientific techniques. In order to have the opportunity to meet Orochimaru, Akihara Kagura went through quite some trouble to get the task of spying beside Jiraiya from Orochimaru''s mouth. Chapter 122: Sasori collapsed in one Blow Chapter 122: Sasori copsed in one Blow It must be said. White Zetzu Awei''s work efficiency is very high. When Jiraiya was drinking in a tavern in the town, he heard a womanmenting that her husband had disappeared and that she had no choice but to work in the tavern as a hostess. "You have a husband?" Jiraiya was very surprised by this. "Yes... I do..." The woman was startled for a moment, somewhat puzzled by Jiraiya''s line of thinking. "Uh, no..." Jiraiya quickly waved his hands. Jiraiya lost interest in continuing to drink, having learned important information. The woman''s husband was likely taken away by Orochimaru to be used as experimental material. Here... There must be Orochimaru''s secret base! Jiraiya sighed while paying and leaving the tavern, wondering how much trouble Orochimaru had caused outside, causing this couple to be separated! After Jiraiya left, the waitress''s lips revealed a mysterious smile, quietly transforming into White Zetzu''s appearance and slowly sinking into the ground. The Land of Rivers. Orochimaru''s experimental base. Jiraiya found the location of this base and quickly dealt with the people in charge of guarding it, still using the same method to extract Orochimaru''s whereabouts. "Lord Orochimaru has already left..." The guards of the base were not lying, as they had watched Orochimarue in and leave with their own eyes. "Am I toote again?" Jiraiya could only sigh. Still following the same process, Jiraiya first rescued the people who had been kidnapped and nned to use Fire Release ninjutsu to burn the base down to the ground. However, this time... The situation was somewhat different! Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand had justpleted amission task and arrived at the base, only to see Jiraiya wreaking havoc on his base! "Jiraiya!" Orochimaru couldn''t help but clench his teeth in anger. Why does this guy always appear at the wrong time and in the wrong ce! "Orochimaru!" When Jiraiya saw Orochimaru, his expression immediately became serious, directly bringing up the past: "Orochimaru,e back to Konoha with me, I must take you back!" "You''re still so nave, Jiraiya" Orochimaru sneered disdainfully, "The leaves that fall to the ground will be more and more rotten, emitting a smell that is unbearable..." "Rotten fallen leaves will nourish the sprouting of new leaves." Jiraiya interrupted Orochimaru, continuing, "Orochimaru, no matter what you say, this time I will take you back!" "That depends on whether you have the ability..." Orochimaru''s gaze narrowed, like a snake targeting its prey. Just at that moment. A figure crawled up to Orochimaru''s side. Sasori of the Red Sand''s puppet Hiruko crawled up to Orochimaru''s side, snorting coldly, "Sooner orter, it will involve us. Since we''ve run into this guy, let''s deal with him. I''ve wanted to make one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha into a puppet for a long time..." "This is..." Jiraiya''s expression gradually became serious. Although Jiraiya did not recognize Sasori''s puppet, he knew that anyone who dared to speak to Orochimaru like this must be formidable. Moreover... They were wearing the same ck robe with auspicious clouds. This meant that the two of them were likely members of the same organization. Orochimaru, upon hearing Sasori''s words, slightly turned his head to look at his teammate, sneering, "If you want to make him into a puppet, then try it yourself!" Talking to Jiraiya! What are you doing here? Sasori, this fool, really thinks he can easily deal with Jiraiya? Even Orochimaru himself does not believe he has the certainty to deal with Jiraiya. Does Sasori really think that with his puppets and poison he can take down Jiraiya? Crack! A light cracking sound came from inside Sasori. Sasori indeed harbored this idea; he always enjoyed collecting the bodies of powerful ninjas, then turning them into human puppets! Jiraiya is one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. Sasori wanted to add another precious item to his collection! The ninja world map is neither too big nor too small; it''s not easy to encounter someone once, Sasori originally wanted to kill Orochimaru and turn him into a puppet, but this guy joined the Akatsuki organization... Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, also deserves to be a collectible! A sharp de-like tail of Hikaru suddenly emerged, darting towards Jiraiya, its de extremely sharp, coated with Sasori''s homemade potent poison! Jiraiya could only hastily dodge, as the sharp tail stabbed into the ground, effortlessly destroying the hard stone bs! Crack, crack, crack Sasori''s mouth opened wide! A barrage of needles shot out from Sasori''s mouth! "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Jiraiya quickly erected a wall of earth! The needles pierced into the wall! "Hmph!" Orochimaruughed leisurely: "If that''s all you''ve got, then my old teammate won''t have much trouble" "I know." Sasori coldly retorted, impatiently pulling out a scroll. Upon opening the scroll, it revealed three characters. Boom! A puppet appeared in front of everyone! It was Sasori''s proudest creation, a puppet made from the body of the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige! Sasori. An S-ranked rogue ninja from the Sand Vige. Formerly the Third Kazekage''s guard. Many believed Sasori had defected because he thought he failed to protect the Kazekage, never suspecting he was the murderer of the Third Kazekage! "The Third Kazekage, huh" Orochimaru had anticipated this, even harboring his own ns, and took the initiative to say: "If you have any remains of the Third Kazekage, we could make a deal, perfect for an experiment I have in mind" "Just help me capture him." Sasori nonchntly set his terms. "Hmm hmm hmm" Orochimaru shook his head, disliking the terms, and proposed another: "I could instead save your life when Jiraiya kills you" To be honest, Orochimaru didn''t believe Sasori had any way to defeat Jiraiya. And since Jiraiya also found out about his joining the Akatsuki, why not stir things up a bit more by dragging Jiraiya into it, making the Akatsuki''s situation even more troublesome! Orochimaru was very eager to see the Akatsuki organization run into more trouble, but he had always been monitored by Sasori of the Red Sand and couldn''t find a way out. Now was a perfect opportunity! As long as the Akatsuki encountered trouble... Orochimaru felt that his n to steal Pain''s Rinnegan would be easier. "Is that the Third Kazekage?" Jiraiya had already heard their conversation and looked at the puppet in disbelief. He then turned his gaze to the ugly Hiruko puppet and quickly fell into thought. "The Third Kazekage disappeared at the start of the Third Great Ninja War. Was he turned into a puppet by that guy? Is that guy a puppet master from the Sand Vige?" "No, that''s not right." "A puppet master from the Sand wouldn''t dare to turn the Kazekage into a puppet, would they?" While Jiraiya was deep in thought, Sasori of the Red Sand was already controlling the Third Kazekage to gather maism, forming it into a huge cylindrical ma and smashing it towards Jiraiya! The Third Kazekage, who had the Ma Release Kekkei Genkai, was revered as the strongest Kazekage by the Sand Vige. When Sasori turned this Kazekage into a human puppet, he preserved his bloodline abilities and even modified his body to be a killing weapon! Sasori was well aware that those little gadgets meant for killing would not be effective against Jiraiya, so he directly used the most powerful Ma Release! "The Third Kazekage...and a powerful puppet master..." Jiraiya leaped aside to avoid the attack, watching helplessly as the cylindrical ma smashed into the ground, kicking up arge cloud of dust! In terms of numbers, this was not advantageous for him. Puppet masters from the Sand Vige were always difficult to deal with, always having some strange and unusual moves. Especially since Orochimaru was just standing by! "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!" A mass of iron sand appeared in the sky like a tidal wave! Sasori, controlling the Third Kazekage, condensed these iron sands into dense, ck fine needles and shot them towards Jiraiya! Ting, ting, tang! The sound of the maic needles hitting the wall was incessant! Jiraiya''s figure swiftly dodged through the rain of needles, disying agility that was uncharacteristic of hisrge stature, as he rapidly formed hand seals with his hands! "Fire Release: Great Fireball!" A st of intense me surged towards the direction of the Third Kazekage! "Ma Release: Iron Sand Wall!" Sasori was faster, quickly condensing the iron sand to form a solid iron wall in front of the Third Kazekage, blocking the scorching mes! This puppet is his most precious collection and also the most powerfulbat force. How could he bear to see it destroyed by Jiraiya! "Opportunity!" "Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!" Jiraiya quickly brought his hands together, his hair suddenly grew longer, turning into ropes and swiftly grabbed towards the body of the Sasori of the Red Sand! To defeat a puppet master... The best method, of course, is to capture their real body! "Troublesome..." Sasori of the Red Sand watched the iing hair, his tail emerging again from behind, a de spinning on it, continuously cutting Jiraiya''s hair! "..." Jiraiya could only helplessly stop the Wild Lion''s Mane Technique and started using his best summoning technique, calling forth a gigantic toad! "Summoning Technique!" Apanied by the sound of smoke, the figure of Gamabunta instantly appeared! "Is there another problem, Jiraiya..." Gamabunta, holding a smoking pipe, nced at Jiraiya, his gaze then drawn to Orochimaru: "Hmm? Is the enemy Orochimaru this time? Is that kid not here?" "Kagura is probably still in training..." Jiraiya knew who Gamabunta was asking about and said solemnly, "Let''s deal with the puppet master first, then handle Orochimaru. We must bring him back this time..." "We should have the messenger frog call that kid over." Gamabunta exhaled a ring of smoke, making a sensible suggestion to Jiraiya: "That kid could be a lot of help... Orochimaru is not easy to deal with." As Jiraiya''spanion, Gamabunta had witnessed Orochimaru''s strength and knew that Orochimaru was a contractor from another hidden ce in the ninja world, the Ryuchi''s Cave, and could also summon the Summoning Beast, Manda, whose power isparable to his own! "Summoning Beast, huh?" Sasori of the Red Sand, with his puppetry, looked up at the gigantic Gamabunta, still unmoved, controlling the Third Kazekage to gather iron sand once again! However... This time it''s different! Gamabunta and Jiraiya simultaneously released ninjutsu! "Fire Release: Toad Oil me Bomb!" From Gamabunta''s mouth, a massive amount of toad oil was expelled, which,bined with Jiraiya''s Fire Release, instantly created a sea of fire, engulfing the Sasori of the Red Sand and the Third Kazekage! The Sasori of the Red Sand hastily controlled the Third Kazekage to conjure an Iron Sand Wall in an attempt to block it, but still could not stop the high temperatures from the mes outside from invading! "Such a powerful Fire Release?" For a moment, the Sasori of the Red Sand felt somewhat helpless. Now he waspletely unable tounch any attacks; any puppet would surely be burned. If he passively dodged, the Iron Sand Wall could only block the mes, not the heat energy, and would even transmit the heat energy! "I told you so..." Orochimaru''s mouth curved into a slight smile, seemingly having anticipated this oue: "Your puppetry is advantageous against those who are skilled in physicalbat, but against Jiraiya, it falls short." "Will you really not make a move?" The Sasori of the Red Sand nced at Orochimaru. "There''s no need." Orochimaru shook his head and continued: "Even if I were to take action, the oue would not change. The two of us could not possibly take down Jiraiya." "I will report this matter to Konan." The Sasori of the Red Sand coldly reminded Orochimaru: "If this person traces back to the organization, both Pain and Konan..." "With just one move, I could kill you alongside him." Orochimaru suddenly uttered a phrase that terrified the Sasori of the Red Sand, before continuing: "Me standing by is already a form of assistance to you." "..." The Sasori of the Red Sand had to admit that Orochimaru was right. "Now, we have a new problem" Orochimaru looked towards Jiraiya, who stood atop the head of the Gamabunta, and said softly, "If it weren''t for your insistence on fighting him, perhaps we would have left already... Now we must find a way to defeat Jiraiya to prevent him from pursuing us." "Perhaps..." "We''ll also have to face another more troublesome enemy." As Orochimaru spoke, the corners of his mouth curled into a deeper smile, indicating that the enemy was very troublesome, yet his face showed little fear. While Orochimaru was speaking, a figure instantly appeared beside Jiraiya, standing together on the head of Gamabunta! "A kid..." Sasori of the Red Sand looked up in confusion. "That''s no ordinary kid..." Orochimaru watched the appearing figure, smiling subtly, "That kid is my most perfect creation!" Boom! While Sasori was still in surprise, he saw the figure standing on Gamabunta raise his palm, and a white light flew out from his palm! Sasori quickly manipted the iron sand to form a sand-iron barrier, but the white light prated the solid sand-iron barrier in an instant, as if piercing through a fragile piece of paper! Even... The white light also pierced through the head of Sasori''s puppet, Hiruko! In one strike! It defeated Hiruko! To others, it would seem like a strike that killed Sasori! Fortunately, Hiruko was not Sasori''s real body, just a puppet he used to conceal his form! Sasori''s real body had no choice but to emerge from Hiruko, looking astonished at the figure who easily forced him out. The technique that instantly separated the iron sand barrier into atomic form said it all! "If I''m not mistaken, that kid just used... Dust Release?" "Yes... It was Dust Release..." Orochimaru watched the young man using Dust Release, sticking out his tongue and greedily licking his lips. Orochimaru felt he could hardly contain himself anymore, just waiting for the three-year cooldown period of the Living Corpse Reincarnation to pass, and then he would immediately switch to the body of Akihara /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 123: Orochimaru saved the wrong body Chapter 123: Orochimaru saved the wrong body "Kagura, how did you get here?" Jiraiya was somewhat puzzled. He hadn''t nned to involve Kagura in these troubles, as retrieving Orochimaru was a matter for him alone. "Because I encountered a problem..." Akihara Kagura raised his palm, and a Rasengan appeared in it. He voiced his concern, "I discovered that Wind Release Chakra can alter the form of the Rasengan, even enhancing its power, but I can''t control it..." "Now is not the time to discuss this!" Jiraiya''s forehead creased with lines of frustration. He hadn''t expected that the reason his disciple used the Flying Thunder God Technique toe here was to ask about his training issues. Could this disciple not grasp the situation... What stood before them now were Orochimaru and a powerful puppeteer! However, this disciple''s strength was truly formidable. Having just arrived, he forced the puppeteer''s true form out with a mere Dust Release attack! "Jiraiya..." Orochimaru stepped forward, looking up at the two atop the Gamabunta, and asked with a light chuckle, "Won''t you introduce me? This child seems somewhat familiar!" "You are... Orochimaru!" Akihara Kagura watched Orochimaru, his gaze slightly changing as if seeing once again someone from his life who instilled fear in him: "It was you... back then... it was you... in thatboratory..." "Correct." Orochimaru smiled at Akihara Kagura, acknowledging their prearranged identity: "You remember me, Akihara Kagura, the perfect creation born in myboratory. I didn''t expect you to be Jiraiya''s disciple..." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura with a somewhat chilly smile: "If I had known earlier that you could awaken Wood Release, if I had known what you would achieve today, perhaps I shouldn''t have let you go..." "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya shouted sternly at his old friend, perhaps seeing his disciple''s fear of the old friend, and stood in front of his disciple. "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura pushed aside his teacher''s body, softly saying, "This is something I would have to face sooner orter. Perhaps I have been ready to confront it for a long time. I am no longer that child from theboratory forced to undergo all those experiments" Akihara Kagura stared intently at Orochimaru, slowly extending his palm: "If Orochimaru is my nightmare, then I should have ovee him long ago... Teacher Jiraiya, leave Orochimaru to me!" After saying this, Akihara Kagura charged towards Orochimaru! "Eh, no!" Jiraiya''s face changed dramatically. If this disciple truly fears Orochimaru, how could he be allowed to confront Orochimaru? What if Orochimaru kills him with a scheme? And if this disciple really wants to break free from the dark shadow of Orochimaru, what if he identally kills Orochimaru? Jiraiya''s feelings were extremelyplicated at that moment, because he knew how strong this disciple really was, and also how cunning Orochimaru could be. It was hard to determine the oue of a fight between these two, as either could potentially kill the other... "Now it''s two against two." Orochimaru turned to nce at Sasori of the Red Sand, and with a lightugh said, "I''ll deal with that troublesome child, you go tie up Jiraiya..." "Agreed." Sasori of the Red Sand, forced into his true form by Akihara Kagura''s Dust Release, nodded his head in agreement to Orochimaru''s proposal, knowing that Kagura''s Dust Release was a strong counter to him. "It''s better to be clear from the start." As Orochimaru prepared to confront Akihara Kagura, he said, "It''s nearly impossible for the two of us to win, that child is just afraid of me, but his real strength is very strong..." "I understand." Sasori of the Red Sand nodded, controlling the Third Kazekage puppet to face Jiraiya. "Bunta!" Jiraiya sped his hands together, looking intently at the red-haired Sasori of the Red Sand, and discussed with his partner in a deep voice, "We need to deal with this guy quickly, to avoid any problems on Kagura''s side..." "Understood!" Gamabunta drew his short sword! Meanwhile! Akihara Kagura was already battling with Orochimaru! The two unexpectedly chose to confront each other with the most straightforward and unadorned physical techniques! "Not bad" Orochimaru originally thought he would be forced to face Jiraiya and didn''t know when he would have the opportunity tomunicate privately with Akihara Kagura. Unexpectedly, that child Kagura took the excuse of theboratory matters and rushed towards him eagerly! After exchanging blows with Akihara Kagura, Orochimaru felt that this little guy had intentionally held back! Because Orochimaru witnessed Akihara Kagura''sbat strength, he understood that Kagura''s physical technique was not excellent, yet his strength was astonishingly powerful! "I''ve wanted to meet you for a long time..." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he ced a palm on Orochimaru''s shoulder, turned his palm into a grip, and firmly grasped Orochimaru''s shoulder, bringing their bodies involuntarily closer together. "Hmph..." Orochimaru smirked slightly, his lips didn''t move at all, but a voice still reached Akihara Kagura''s ears: "Let Jiraiya investigate the Akatsuki organization, and don''t let that guy burn down myboratory again!" "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time!" Akihara Kagura shouted lowly, punching Orochimaru and sending him flying, as if he had done something very satisfying! [System Prompt]: [New work task (Orochimaru), have Jiraiya investigate the intelligence of the Akatsuki organization to prevent Orochimaru''sboratory from being burned down by Jiraiya again.] "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" Orochimaru''s body flew backwards with the momentum, but his smile still carried a sense of everything being under control, as he raised his hand to release a long snake: "Akihara Kagura, I remember you were most afraid of snakes when you were a child in theboratory!" "..." Akihara Kagura frowned and instinctively avoided the long snake! On the other hand, Jiraiya and the Sasori of the Red Sand had already started fighting fiercely! Even though the Sasori of the Red Sand was not easy to deal with, Jiraiya''s heart was still focused on the battlefield between Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru. Suddenly hearing that his disciple still had a psychological shadow about snakes, he immediately became very anxious! "Kagura, I''ll take on Orochimaru!" Jiraiya quickly proposed to swap their fighting opponents! "Teacher Jiraiya..." Akihara Kagura hesitated for a second, then lifted his head to nce at Orochimaru. Orochimaru''s mouth was still smiling, and his eyes trembled slightly, seemingly not caring about Jiraiya''s trouble at all: "Worried about your little disciple, Jiraiya? When we trained together in the past, it seems you never won a single match, did you?" "Training and realbat are not the same!" Jiraiya''s figure swiftlynded beside Akihara Kagura. Gamabunta alsonded behind Jiraiya in an instant, holding his smoking pipe and muttering, "Orochimaru, call out the Manda to stretch his muscles, why don''t you?" "Hmm hmm hmm As you wish!" Orochimaru quickly formed the hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu! For the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha, their summoning beasts are also a considerable force in battle! Moreover, Orochimaru had long known how well Jiraiya and Gamabunta worked together, so he had to summon the Manda to contend with them! "Summoning Jutsu!" Arge purple serpent lifted Orochimaru''s body! The moment this purple serpent appeared, it started muttering, "Hey, Orochimaru, if you want me to fight, prepare a hundred people for me first" The summoned creatures in this world all have different personalities. Orochimaru''s summoned beast, Manda, is somewhat evil and does not obey as well as the toads from Mount Myoboku. Soon, thisrge purple serpent didn''t have time to argue with Orochimaru about eating people anymore. The moment Gamabunta saw the Manda appear, he drew his short sword and leaped forward, clearly disregarding the predator-prey rtionship! "I''ll go help Bunta." Jiraiya then looked towards Akihara Kagura and then at the distant Sasori of the Red Sand: "Kagura, you handle that puppeteer. Be careful, he poses no threat to you" "Understood!" Akihara Kagura directly charged towards the Sasori of the Red Sand. Compared to dealing with Orochimaru, the Sasori of the Red Sand really posed no threat. "Iron Sand Giant Spear!" The Sasori of the Red Sand swiftly controlled the Third Kazekage, with iron sand transforming into ck spears flying towards Akihara Kagura! "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!" The Sasori of the Red Sand did not stop his movements, once again controlling the Third Kazekage to release fine ck needles! Arge tree grown from a vine already appeared in front of Akihara Kagura, blocking the countless iing maic needles and spears! "Could this be Wood Release?" The heart of the Sasori of the Red Sand sank, suddenly sensing the oddity. If it were Dust Release, these ninjas had heard of it, even witnessed the power of Dust Release... As for Wood Release... Wasn''t that a Kekkei Genkai that existed only in legends? How should one deal with Wood Release? While the Sasori of the Red Sand was still pondering, thick vines had already rapidly burrowed out from the ground, reaching for the direction of the Third Kazekage puppet! The Sasori of the Red Sand still did not understand the significance of Wood Release, even controlling the puppet''s arms to open their des, seemingly attempting to cut through those thick vines! However... It was utterly futile! The des on the arms of the Third Kazekage puppet got stuck on the vines, quickly getting wrapped around and squeezed into pieces, with numerous parts scattering all over the ground! "You kid..." The Sasori of the Red Sand quickly controlled the chakra threads, collecting the fragments of his precious artwork to repair themter. What the Sasori of the Red Sand did not notice, however, was that among the pieces he collected, one bore the mark of the Flying Thunder God Technique on a leaf. The next moment! The figure of Akihara Kagura appeared instantly beside the Sasori of the Red Sand! A Rasengan hit the chest of the Sasori of the Red Sand, instantly sending the puppet master flying, with a mark of the Flying Thunder God Technique also left on the Sasori of the Red Sand''s chest! "How can it be so fast!" The Sasori of the Red Sand had never anticipated Akihara Kagura''s speed to be so fast. Without hesitation, the Sasori of the Red Sand quickly took out a scroll, raising his hand to release a dense group of puppets! "Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets!" Hundreds of puppets dressed in red cloaks gathered around the Sasori of the Red Sand! "That useless thing! Can''t even defeat Akihara Kagura!" Orochimaru and Jiraiya were fighting with ease, and after seeing this scene, cursed the Sasori of the Red Sand under their breath, loudly reminding, "That''s the Flying Thunder God Technique, quickly check your chest, you''ve been marked by Akihara Kagura. Once marked, no amount of puppets can protect you!" "..." The Sasori of the Red Sand saw the leaf mark that appeared on his chest, recalling the legend of the Golden sh of the ninja world! This brat... could actually use the Flying Thunder God Technique? Without hesitation, the Sasori of the Red Sand fiercely grabbed his heart and threw it on the ground! This puppet master, hailing from the Sand Vige, had long been mad for his puppet art, transforming himselfpletely into a human puppet. His heart was a bizarre cylinder, covered in strange, tentacle-like blood vessels! As long as the heart had no issues... Everything else about the body could be discarded! Sasori of the Red Sand directly abandoned the body marked by the Flying Thunder God Technique, and that bizarre cylindrical heart quickly imnted itself into a new puppet! This act could not save Sasori of the Red Sand from his downfall. Vines swiftly emerged from the ground, binding the puppets and crushing them into pieces! "Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!" Orochimaru could only go to save his teammate. Because Konan had been suspicious of him, it was essential to bring Sasori of the Red Sand back at this time. Moreover, Orochimaru had already achieved his goal this time, having Akatsuki chase after Jiraiya with the help of Akihara Kagura, causing trouble for the Akatsuki and conveniently pushing the me for revealing the Akatsuki''s troubles onto the greedy Sasori of the Red Sand. Countless dense snakes burst forth! These snakes, like a sea of snakes, instantly submerged the vines, causing Akihara Kagura to retreat in shock! Orochimaru took this opportunity to sneak close to Sasori of the Red Sand, thinking he had captured Sasori''s body, and quickly dived into a snake''s belly with Sasori, disappearing from sight with the cover of the snake swarm! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Jiraiyanded in front of Akihara Kagura and exhaled a burst of mes towards the snake swarm! Countless snakes were burned to ashes by the mes, but neither Orochimaru''s nor Sasori of the Red Sand''s figures were seen, and even their traces had vanished. After seeing Orochimaru escape, Manda, who had been fighting alongside Gamabunta, grumbled and dissolved into a puff of smoke and disappeared. "..." Akihara Kagura stood still, as if frightened by the snake swarm. "Kagura, are you okay?" Jiraiya squatted in front of his disciple, softlyforting, "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. The fight is over, and there''s nothing to fear from Orochimaru..." "I''m fine." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows and shook his head, "Let''s go back and rest for now, Teacher Jiraiya..." "Alright, how about I take you for a pear juice?" Jiraiya suggested his disciple''s favorite drink. "Okay." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded. As Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura left, Akihara Kagura''s fingers slightly moved, making a hand sign. The battlefield fell silent. A cylindrical heart with blood vessels rolled and crawled around, as if searching for something. Just then, White Zetzu Awakened slowly emerged from underground, reaching out to grab the cylindrical heart with blood vessels. Yes. Orochimaru had saved the wrong person. Orochimaru had rescued only a puppet, not the real body of Sasori of the Red Sand. Chapter 124: Asura Path Sasori Chapter 124: Asura Path Sasori Orochimaru did not realize he had saved the wrong person. This matter really cannot be med on Orochimaru. Even Akihara Kagura could have guessed that Orochimaru had done his best to save Sasori of the Red Sand. Members of the Akatsuki organization could not trust each other, as they did not understand each other''s secrets. Naturally, Orochimaru could not possibly know Sasori of the Red Sand''s true face. It was rare for Orochimaru to see Sasori of the Red Sand''s true form, believing that the body of the red-haired youth was Sasori''s real body, with a hollow space where the heart should be. As a result... There was aplication. Orochimaru, looking at the puppet without any consciousness or chakra, and the hollow space in the puppet''s heart area, faintly felt that he had discerned the truth. Sasori of the Red Sand had turned his own body into a human puppet! "Hehehe..." A smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face as he suddenly thought of an interesting idea. He wanted to go back and look for Sasori of the Red Sand''s hidden real body. Perhaps... He could control this puppet master! However, Orochimaru was a step toote when he returned. White Zetzu Awei, like a diligent cleaner, had collected all the puppet parts. "Has that guy already escaped?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, seeing no fragments of the puppet. Clearly. ording to Orochimaru''s guess, Sasori of the Red Sand must have feigned death to escape, having already left this ce, otherwise, no one would bother cleaning up puppet fragments for no reason. Elsewhere. In a small town in the Land of Rivers. Jiraiya, along with Akihara Kagura, had pear juice. On the way, he saw a young girl with a stunning figure and immediately left his disciple to hit on her. This mentor of elite ninja always had some odd quirks. There was no need to worry about him causing trouble in significant matters, and there was no hope of him handling minor affairs well. It must be said, this is the benefit of training with Jiraiya. Perhaps for others, this meant Jiraiya was not responsible enough; for Akihara Kagura, such moderate freedom was just right. Akihara Kagura was the first to find the heart core of Sasori of the Red Sand left on the battlefield after the battle ended, directing White Zetzu Awei to collect Sasori''s body and other assorted puppet parts. White Zetzu Awei took Akihara Kagura to a cave where he stored his things. "These are all the things I''ve collected" White Zetzu Awei pointed to a pile of puppet parts gathered on the mountain top, then took out a cylindrical heart, "This thing is a bit strange, always wanting to jump around..." "Because this is the essence of a puppeteer, right?" Akihara Kagura took the cylindrical heart from his hand and couldn''t help butugh, "Awei, go help me find a powerful corpse, perhaps we need to nt a spy in Akatsuki..." "We nt a spy in Akatsuki?" White Zetzu Awei was somewhat puzzled and asked curiously, "Aren''t we both members of Akatsuki? Just undercover in Konoha temporarily..." In theory, the subordinates of Uchiha Obito should indeed be members of the Akatsuki organization. "Members of Akatsuki?" Akihara Kagura nced at the heart in his hand and said in a low voice, "If the Akatsuki organization can''t be led by us, why should we consider ourselves as members of Akatsuki?" Akihara Kagura looked at White Zetzu Awei and said with a lightugh, "Even Uchiha Obito isn''t in a position to lead in the Akatsuki organization, let alone us who are his subordinates..." "Then..." White Zetzu Awei looked at the cylindrical heart in Akihara Kagura''s hand, "Then... control him?" "No." Akihara Kagura shook his head, looking at the violently shaking heart in his hand, and said seriously, "This is not about control, this is about finding a like-mindedpanion." "" White Zetzu Awei was greatly shocked. This White Zetzu quickly sank into the ground to search for a powerful body nearby. However, Akihara Kagura didn''t actually need it; it was just an excuse to send him away, because the pile of human puppet parts in front of him was enough for his use, he could even find a redhead. Akihara Kagura was not good at making puppets, he could only utilize the ability of the Rinnegan to create Six Paths puppets, barely reaching the level of a super puppeteer. "Outdated art..." As Akihara Kagura held an arm and removed things like des from within the arm, he said, "The era has already changed" While speaking, Akihara Kagura raised his hand to condense a chakra ck rod, directly inserting it into his arm to act as a chakra receiver. Akihara Kagura was creating his own Asura Path puppet. Compared to creating a Tendo Shisui, it was more convenient for Akihara Kagura to create an Asura Path because he only needed toplete the framework of an Asura Path, and the rest could be supplemented by Sasori of the Red Sand himself. While Akihara Kagura was creating the Asura Path puppet, the cylindrical heart on the ground was trembling violently, desperately trying to find a puppet to possess! Akihara Kagura assembled a puppet resembling a red-haired young man, inserted all the chakra receivers into the puppet, and then took out the cylindrical heart from the ground, slowly inserting it into the puppet. "Finally, there''s a body to use..." This puppet immediately gained the consciousness of Sasori of the Red Sand. However, just as Sasori of the Red Sand wanted to use this puppet body, he found that he couldn''t control it at all, as the body had already been controlled by someone more powerful using Yin-Yang Release! "Don''t worry..." Akihara Kagura raised his finger. A chakra ck rod slowly approached Sasori of the Red Sand''s cylindrical heart, its sharp end piercing into the heart without any blood flowing out! "What in the world is this!" Sasori of the Red Sand looked at his heart in disbelief. He felt someone was invading his will, a technique simr to the Sand Control Technique that Sasori of the Red Sand often used on others, someone was trying to control him! "This is a stronger body..." Akihara Kagura controlled the part of the ck rod made from Yin-Yang Release that was exposed to melt into a pool of ck liquid, slowly enveloping Sasori of the Red Sand''s body. This was another use of Yin-Yang Release. By imnting one''s Yin-Yang Release inside a person, one could control the person''s physical actions using Yin-Yang Release. Turning his own essence into a cylindrical heart was the greatest help for Sasori of the Red Sand... Compared to creating Tendo Shisui, it was more convenient for Akihara Kagura to create this Six Paths puppet, and he didn''t even need to extract Sasori of the Red Sand''s soul to easily control his will! "It seems to be going smoothly." Akihara Kagura''s eyes gradually turned into a pair of Rinnegan. As Akihara Kagura transformed, the puppet housing Sasori of the Red Sand also slowly turned into Rinnegan. This puppet was Sasori of the Red Sand''s vessel and would also be Akihara Kagura''s Asura Path! "Rinnegan..." "Who exactly are you..." Sasori of the Red Sand looked at Akihara Kagura''s eyes in disbelief. The Rinnegan is not known as the eye of the Sage of the Six Paths; only the leader of the Akatsuki possesses those eyes. Why does this Konoha Vige kid also have a pair of Rinnegan! "Why not try out your own strength?" Akihara Kagura looked at the trembling heart of the Sasori of the Red Sand but ignored the other''s confusion, merely controlling the Sasori to lift the hand of the puppet. Click... Click click... The hand of the human puppet kept changing until it turned into a thick gun barrel, from which countless chakra bullets were sprayed! Dada dada! A wall was riddled with bullet holes! With Akihara Kagura''s conscious control, the gun barrel transformed from the puppet''s hand quickly retracted, turning into a chakra cannon barrel, and aser beam shot out instantly, piercing through the cave! This is the wonderful use of Yin-Yang Release Chakra! By utilizing Yin-Yang Release Chakra, one can achieve the transformation of internal mechanisms, even Akihara Kagura''s own body can grow a piece of modern weaponry. "This puppet" The Sasori of the Red Sand was shocked to see the weapon emerging from his body. Is this still the puppet he modified? Why is this puppet so powerful? Even the appearance of the puppet''s body is no different from a living person. There''s actually someone in the world who can surpass his puppeteer skills! "Who exactly are you... a divine being?" The Sasori of the Red Sand looked back at Akihara Kagura. Even though the Sasori of the Red Sand had always been in the Akatsuki conducting puppet research and experiments, not knowing much about Akihara Kagura, he knew that the young man in front of him couldn''t possibly be a simple person! "And... What is your rtionship with Pain?" The Sasori of the Red Sand suspected that there was some rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki, because the Rinnegan was a very obvious feature. "Apetitive rtionship." Akihara Kagura''s eyes turned back to normal. With the change in Akihara Kagura, the eyes of the human puppet also turned into a pair of normal eyes. "You don''t need to know too much yet." Akihara Kagura looked at the Sasori of the Red Sand and said softly, "You only need to know that I am also a member of Akatsuki, and sooner orter, I will stand by your side" "Before that dayes" Akihara Kagura lowered his voice and said solemnly, "It''s up to you to act as my undercover agent within the Akatsuki organization, to carry out my will. You are still the Puppeteer of Akatsuki, still the Sasori of the Red Sand of the Akatsuki organization." "I am... a puppet?" The Sasori of the Red Sand suddenly realized his identity. The Sasori of the Red Sand, who always liked to turn others into human puppets, finally realized that he seemed to have been turned into a puppet by someone else, his voice bing somewhat unyielding and angry. "You want to treat me as a puppet?" "Don''t you also like to treat others as puppets?" Akihara Kagura''s remark directly silenced the Sasori of the Red Sand. "Don''t worry, you are free." "You can even have your own will." Akihara Kagura, soothing his puppet and subordinate, warned, "Most of the time, I won''t make you do things you dislike, so it''s best not to do things that upset me" The Sasori of the Red Sand vaguely understood his situation. His body waspletely under the control of the other party, even his heart was controlled, making it impossible for him to resist. "Furthermore." Akihara Kagura''s fingers moved slightly, and under his control, the Sasori of the Red Sand slowly raised his arm: "Now, you possess a power you could never have obtained on your own. You should have already witnessed the strength of this puppet, haven''t you?" "" The Sasori of the Red Sand could only nod. Even if the Sasori of the Red Sand did not want to be a puppet controlled by others, he had to admit that he was attracted by Akihara Kagura''s puppet, unable to resist the temptation to uncover the secrets of this puppet! This is a temptation no puppeteer could ever give up! Even the Sasori of the Red Sand was unwilling to give up the opportunity to uncover the allure of this puppet! Moreover, his heart is controlled by Akihara Kagura''s Yin-Yang Release, leaving him no choice but to silently endure everything... After some thought, the Sasori of the Red Sand felt the great temptation brought by society, as well as the terrifying threat it posed. No matter how he contemted, it seemed impossible to change the other''s mind, forcing him to ept this arrangement for now. "Alright, I agree to your terms." "Congrattions on making the right choice" Akihara Kagura raised his palm, softly beginning to arrange his tasks: "You can return to the Akatsuki organization now. It''s best to conceal your identity, absolutely do not let Pain discover the chakra receiver hidden on you by me" Akihara Kagura continued with precautions for going undercover: "For your safety, I won''t normally allow you to use the power of the Rinnegan. If you encounter danger, you can notify me in advance. I can allow you to use my chakra, even summon you to my side" "Chakra receiver" The Sasori of the Red Sand''s eyes narrowed, suddenly recalling a possibility: "The leader of the Akatsuki organization, Pain... Is he also your puppet?" "Of course not." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unconcerned about revealing any secrets regarding his Six Paths of Pain: "The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, is the puppet of another person. Seriously speaking, that person should be considered my senior brother, right?" "So, there are two pairs of Rinnegan in the ninja world?" The Sasori of the Red Sand thought about this, feeling a numbness in his heart. Because he had once witnessed the power of those Rinnegan with his own eyes. This Konoha Vige kid is the junior brother of the person behind Pain, both possessing the Rinnegan The Sasori of the Red Sand wildly spected about the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Pain, wondering if something had happened between them. Otherwise, why would this Konoha Vige kid nt himself as a spy in the Akatsuki? "Stop your wild spections." Akihara Kagura could guess the thoughts of the Sasori of the Red Sand and took the initiative to say: "Like you, I am a member of the Akatsuki, but the organizational structure of the Akatsuki seems a bit off. A person with my capabilities shouldn''t merely be a minor Konoha Vige undercover agent, right?" "Yes" The Sasori of the Red Sand subconsciously nodded, then asked: "One of the Three Legendary Sannin of the Konoha, Jiraiya''s disciple He couldn''t possibly be just an ordinary Konoha Vige undercover agent, right?" "Barely considered a candidate for the Hokage of the Konoha Vige" Akihara Kagura sighed, seemingly somewhat dissatisfied with his identity. "" The Sasori of the Red Sand nodded, not thinking there was anything wrong with this undercover identity. Because the Sasori of the Red Sand was once the guard of the Third Kazekage, as well as a candidate for the Kazekage, harboring hopes of seeding as the Kazekage. The Sasori of the Red Sand still chose to murder the Third Kazekage, aiming to be the most powerful puppet master, opting to be a rogue ninja. "Then, I hope we get along well in the future." Akihara Kagura grasped his Asura Path puppet, treating it as if it were still alive: "For now, it may still be necessary to use the name Sasori of the Red Sand, but in the future, more people will surely remember your new name, Asura Path Sasori!" ~~~ Yep, some people guess it! Asura Path Sasori is in the /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 125: Jiraiyas Good Disciple Chapter 125: Jiraiya''s Good Disciple "Asura Path Sasori?" Sasori of the Red Sand actually kind of liked his new body. Sasori of the Red Sand understood in his heart that his puppetry skills were far from reaching this level. This kind of puppet was not something that could be achieved with simple puppetry techniques. However, what Sasori of the Red Sand did not know was that the reason this Asura Path puppet could be a powerful puppet was partly because it contained his own heart beneath the heart area of the puppet, which still had Sasori of the Red Sand''s living heart inside, providing chakra to the puppet. There was no one in the entire ninja world more suitable to be the Asura Path than Sasori of the Red Sand. Because Sasori of the Red Sand himself was proficient in puppetry, turning his own body into a human puppet, storing everything of himself within the puppet core of that cylindrical heart. The puppet core of Sasori of the Red Sand was also granted Yin-Yang Release by Akihara Kagura, which could also be used to modify the Asura Path. The only problem was that life and death were controlled by Akihara Kagura. A bunch of chakra threads flew out from Sasori''s fingertips,nding on a pile of puppet parts. He quickly reassembled a new, ugly Hiruko puppet to conceal his form, and also found the Third Kazekage controlled by him. Besides that, All the remaining puppet parts were also collected. Akihara Kagura did not care for these puppet parts, but for Sasori of the Red Sand, they were of great use, easily assembled and utilized. "I''ll go first." The Hiruko of Sasori of the Red Sand slowly crawled towards the outside. "..." Watching the crawling Hiruko, Akihara Kagura could only nod in confusion. Sasori really liked to curl up his body and hide inside the Hiruko! "By the way." The Hiruko of Sasori of the Red Sand suddenly stopped. It seems that most people in the ninja world like to reveal important information just before they leave: "I forgot to tell you something. When Orochimaru left the base of the Akatsuki organization, he invited Pain to deal with Jiraiya." "Well, I do hope he can make it in time." Akihara Kaguraughed out, indicating that he was very much looking forward to it. "Your rtionship with Orochimaru?" Sasori of the Red Sand voiced a hint of suspicion: "Are you one of hispleted experiments? Are you really afraid of snakes?" "Lord Orochimaru..." "I have always been in contact with Lord Orochimaru." "After all, I came from hisboratory initially. I always owe him a favor, and he would also send some small gifts during the holidays." Akihara Kagura''s smile remained strong,ughing lightly: "After you go back, take care of him for me in the Akatsuki organization. He always talks about wanting immortality but paradoxically likes seeking thrills and courting death. Just be careful not to let him die, that''s all." "..." After hearing Akihara Kagura''s words, Sasori of the Red Sand wondered if there was something wrong with Orochimaru''s mind, and asked again, "Wait, what does this mean... Is Orochimaru your subordinate, or are you his subordinate?" "Of course, I am a subordinate of Lord Orochimaru." "However, Lord Orochimaru doesn''t know many things about me, including the matter of the Rinnegan." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued, "After all, I have already informed him of everything Lord Orochimaru wishes to know. As for the things beyond his imagination, I naturally would not tell him, so as to avoid causing him undue distress." "You really are a good subordinate!" Sasori of the Red Sand roughly figured out the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru, "To you, Orochimaru is just a tool to be used, right?" "No." Akihara Kagura did not agree with Sasori''s statement, correcting him proactively, "Speak a bit more carefully to avoid misunderstandings." "The correct way to say it would be..." "For us, Lord Orochimaru is a tool worth utilizing." "Lord Orochimaru''s scientific technology is something both of us must admit to being inferior to. Sometimes, it''s better to be humble." "..." Sasori of the Red Sand felt that Akihara Kagura''s respect for Orochimaru was a bit too superficial, calling him ''Lord Orochimaru'' while also not hesitating to use Orochimaru as a tool. However... Orochimaru''s scientific technology indeed had something special. Sasori of the Red Sand asionally discovered Orochimaru researching bizarre things in theboratory, things even he, as a puppet master, could not understand. It seemed that Akihara Kagura wanted to ease the tension between Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru, proactively reminding, "This time, Lord Orochimaru really tried to save you. Before I could destroy your human puppet body, he had already rescued your human puppet body..." "That was kind of him." Sasori of the Red Sand decided to ept this favor. Looking at Sasori of the Red Sand, Akihara Kagura added, "Perhaps Lord Orochimaru did not know that your core was the cylindrical heart! Although I knew this information, it was Lord Orochimaru who hinted at it quietly during the battle..." "!!!" Sasori of the Red Sand hated Orochimaru to the core of his puppet parts. Originally, the Sasori of the Red Sand thought that even if Orochimaru saved the wrong person, it would still count as saving a physical puppet body, ultimately judging by actions rather than intentions. As a result... The information leaked by that bastard Orochimaru? That bastard must have coveted his powerful puppet body! "I''m leaving!" Sasori of the Red Sand left the ce in a huff. In the Land of Rain. Inside a dark cave. Konan told Pain about Orochimaru''s hope for them to take care of Jiraiya. Naturally, Pain did not approve of this. He believed that it was not the time for the Akatsuki organization to be exposed and that they needed to continue umting manpower for the organization. "We know the difficulties with Teacher Jiraiya." Pain shook his head, expressing his concern: "If we want to kill Teacher Jiraiya, we must find a way to stop him from passing on information. Once the information is leaked, it will only lead the Akatsuki organization to be besieged by the Konoha Vige." Konan frowned, expressing her worry: "I''m still concerned that Orochimaru might leak information about the Akatsuki organization..." "Don''t worry." Pain interrupted her, confident in his control over Orochimaru: "As long as we are strong enough, Orochimaru will behave... Orochimaru is a dangerous person, keeping him at the base and not letting him go out on missions anymore." "Yes..." Konan thought about the situation of the Akatsuki, her brow furrowed, but it did not hinder her beauty and cold demeanor: "Uchiha Obito is hiding somewhere..." "If Orochimaru cannot go on missions, the one responsible for monitoring him, Sasori, must also stay at the base to prevent Orochimaru from causing problems at the base..." "Kakuzu''s team can often go out on missions, but Kakuzu always kills his teammates for bounties, even before we can find recements for him..." "Did Kakuzu''s teammate die again?" Hearing this, Pain felt this subordinate was truly troublesome. "Yes." Konan nodded, adding: "Kakuzu''s teammate had a bounty of seven million ry on him. He turned that person''s body into money and brought it back, along with the Akatsuki''s ring, iming it was cleared during a mission." "This is the fourth time this year..." Thinking about recruiting manpower, Konan felt it was troublesome: "There are too few S-rank rogue ninjas in the ninja world," even the number of rogue Jonin is not many, making it difficult to find suitable teammates for him." After Konan finished discussing Kakuzu''s troubles, she naturally had to mention Kakuzu''s achievements as well: "However, the bounty Kakuzu executed this month amounted to at least thirty million ry, even though a quarter of that came from the teammates he killed..." "..." Pain found himself at a loss for words for a moment. Since the formation of the Akatsuki, only Kakuzu was skilled at gathering funds. Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru disliked undertaking missions, and there was a disagreement with Uchiha Obito, who often liked to assume the role of a guide. "Continue to find teammates for Kakuzu." Pain could only give this helpless order. While they were discussing this, Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru returned to the Akatsuki base one after the other, with Sasori arriving a bit faster. "Give me back my things." Sasori raised his hand to demand his human puppets back from Orochimaru. "..." Orochimaru handed over a scroll to Sasori with a lightugh, "I originally thought I wouldn''t be able to save you in time. By the time I returned, you had already left..." "..." Sasori didn''t reply. At that time, he hadn''t left but was captured! If it weren''t for Orochimaru, that bastard, informing Akihara Kagura of his whereabouts, he wouldn''t have been captured by that guy''s subordinates! However... There was also no chance to be the most powerful puppet! Sasori took the scroll, mentally noting Orochimaru''s debt, nning to settle ounts with Orochimaru when he became useless. "..." Orochimaru watched Sasori with a silent smile. This battle brought Orochimaru no small gain, taking the opportunity to pass his orders to Akihara Kagura and even obtaining Sasori''s weakness... This puppet master... Had even turned his own body into a human puppet! Although this method could indeed achieve immortality, there were still some drawbacks, making it easy for others to seize his weakness. In the future... Perhaps there would be an opportunity to control Sasori. "Orochimaru!" Upon seeing the two return, Konan approached them, opening with praise: "The task you twopleted was well done. The employer this time is very satisfied." "Right." After Konan finished speaking, she mentioned the previous matter: "Pain did not agree with your proposal. Now is not the time for Akatsuki to be exposed" "Is it really impossible to kill Jiraiya?" "However, Jiraiya might already know of Akatsuki''s existence." Orochimaru nced at Sasori of the Red Sand, seizing the opportunity to shift the future me onto Sasori: "Jiraiya attacked one of my bases. When Sasori encountered Jiraiya, he wanted to turn Jiraiya into a puppet. We were forced into a fight with Jiraiya, and it might have exposed the existence of the Akatsuki organization" It couldn''t be more suitable! Akihara Kagura receiving the news would surely join Jiraiya in investigating Akatsuki''s intelligence. This will inevitably cause chaos within Akatsuki, and Sasori of the Red Sand can help bear this me! "..." Konan immediately felt a headacheing on. "..." Sasori of the Red Sand remained silent, seemingly at a loss for words. Just then, a will suddenly took over Sasori''s body, and with Sasori''s voice, he snorted coldly: "If it wasn''t for your insistence on going to that base regardless of the mission, we wouldn''t have appeared before Jiraiya. I just wanted to eliminate those who have seen Akatsuki" As Sasori spoke, he even became more animated: "If it wasn''t for your refusal to join the fight against Jiraiya, wanting to watch from the sidelines, we would have already dealt with him, and his reinforcements wouldn''t have arrived in time!" "..." Orochimaru realized the trouble. Sasori could actually argue so eloquently? A me was being squarely ced on him out of nowhere? "Alright." Seeing Orochimaru wanted to argue with Sasori over this issue, Konan spoke up firmly to stop them, continuing: "For now, you two stay at the base to conduct experiments. When the organization''s manpower is fully assembled, then go out to carry out missions." "Okay." Orochimaru nodded with a smile. If intelligence were leaked again in the future, it would inevitably raise suspicions from Konan and Pain. He just needed some time to properly conduct experiments. "I can do that too." Sasori was even more indifferent to this. Because the Sasori of the Red Sand gained a lot from this journey, he needs some time to digest his gains, repair his puppets, and try to modify his own body. "Regarding the leak of intelligence..." Konan was somewhat displeased but couldn''t bring herself to openly criticize, only managing to say coldly, "As long as no information about Akatsuki can be found outside, they will naturally give up." Normally, this would indeed be the case. Even if Jiraiya saw Orochimaru wearing a robe adorned with auspicious clouds, and saw the Sasori of the Red Sand wearing the same attire, knowing that there was such an organization in the ninja world, he still had no means to investigate further, not even knowing the name of the organization. Fortunately, Jiraiya also had a good disciple. Just as Jiraiya wasmenting his inability to find information on the robe adorned with auspicious clouds and lingering in a tavern, someone in the tavern mentioned something. "I heard that a noble spent five million taels to have someone eliminate his rival, and many people were killed by two individuals wearing robes adorned with auspicious clouds, only the pnquin bearer whoy in a puddle managed to escape by a fluke!" "..." Jiraiya''s ears perked up immediately, and he threw down a hundred thousand taels to have that woman sit beside him and borate on this hearsay story. "Do you like listening to such a terrifying story?" "Hahaha..." Jiraiyaughed as he drank a cup of wine and gestured for her to pour another: "I''m just curious about what kind of expert someone would hire for so much money..." Five million taels! Such a price was exceedingly high! Even in Konoha, it would be considered an S-rank mission or higher, involving tasks between nations, and carelessness could easily trigger a war! "I heard it was due to a dispute overnd and property, there has been ongoing conflict between two nobles, and one of them hired someone to take out his rival..." The woman serving Jiraiya poured the wine, her words all hearsay, seemingly just recounting a rumor she had heard asionally: "I heard that the two murderers wearing the robes adorned with auspicious clouds didn''t notice, allowing the pnquin bearer to escape..." "But that poor fellow was already scared witless, telling everyone that it was the demons in the robes adorned with auspicious clouds who did it, andter, that pnquin bearer was also killed, his body left in a puddle. As for the talk of spending five million taels, it''s all hearsay, we don''t know if it''s true or not..." "Oh? This story is quite interesting..." Jiraiya stroked his teacup, pondering for a moment, and looking at the young and beautiful waitress in front of him, suddenly blushed and asked, "By the way, beautifuldy, do you have a husband?" "Yes..." The waitress nodded. "..." Jiraiya instantly lost all interest, waved his hand to leave a tip, and then left, the drunken haze in his eyes disappearing without a trace as he stepped out of the doorway. "The young man''s teacher... really is generous..." The waitress collected the tip she received tonight, her face now taking on the appearance of White Zetzu Awei, as its body sank into the ground. After a moment. In a room of an inn. White Zetzu Awei quietly emerged, looking at Akihara Kagura who was still refining chakra, and took the initiative to report: "Young man, I have done everything as you asked. This is the money your teacher gave me. He seems to have a lot of money..." "..." Akihara Kagura nced at a stack of coins, his eyes twitching: "Usually, everyone is stingy when buying a cup of pear juice, but when going to a tavern, they be quite generous..." "Since he''s so wealthy, he should hire the Akatsuki organization!" Chapter 126: Konan, youre still alive! Chapter 126: Konan, you''re still alive! Just as Akihara Kagura predicted, Jiraiya was indeed thinking along those lines. Because he felt he couldn''t obtain information about the Akatsuki organization through normal channels, Jiraiya simply decided to find a way to hire the Akatsuki. Jiraiya inquired about a noble who had hired the Akatsuki before and found that such a person really existed. He then gathered some intelligence about the Akatsuki from that noble and took the opportunity to invite the noble to help hire the Akatsuki again. Late at night. Jiraiya was lurking nearby, waiting. Under the moonlight. Suddenly, sheets of folded paper flew through the sky, converging into a woman with light blue hair, whonded in the courtyard of that noble. This was the contact person for the Akatsuki. The clients in the ninja world are quite important. Even the Third Hokage of Konoha, for most of the time, would discuss and distribute missions with clients at Konoha''s mission assembly ce. The notion that "the customer is king" is the same in every corner of the world; no one would ignore the benefits that clients bring. Therefore... Konan personally came here. Konan was wearing a robe adorned with auspicious clouds, with a folded paper flower inserted in her light blue hair, her face painted with thick makeup, and wearing a slightlyrge ring on her hand, looking coldly at the noble in front of her. "This time, who do you want us to eliminate?" Clearly. The Akatsuki''s attitude towards clients was not up to standard. After all, it''s not a formal organization, and their service attitude couldn''t be that good. "Eliminate..." The noble raised his head to look at Konan and shakily mentioned a name: "Jiraiya! One of the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha!" "..." Konan''s brow furrowed, seemingly feeling that this name had been appearing too frequently in her lifetely: "Eliminating Jiraiya will cost a lot of money..." Konan thought to herself about how much she should charge for the task of eliminating Jiraiya, considering he was one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, and moreover, he was her teacher... From any perspective... It seems that a significant amount of money should be added. Moreover, from the perspective of the Akatsuki organization, eliminating Jiraiya, who has been pursuing Orochimaru and even the Akatsuki organization itself, would actually be beneficial for them. However... Konan has never been one to make decisions on her own. This matter still needed to consult Pain''s opinion. "This task, for now..." Just at this moment, as Konan looked up to say something, she suddenly turned her gaze towards something fluctuating in the room of the noble! "Who''s there!" Konan''s expression changed drastically! Sheets of paper began to float from her body, transforming into a myriad of shurikens, swiftly piercing through the window and shooting towards the room hiding someone inside! A tall figure with white hair rolled out in a sorry state! It was Jiraiya, who had been lurking inside! Konan''s expression turned ugly. Konan had never expected to encounter Jiraiya at this time. Based on the events that had urred recently, she immediately realized that this hiring was a trap set by Jiraiya! "It''s a trap!" "Konan, I didn''t expect it to be you..." Aplex look shed in Jiraiya''s eyes. A disciple who was long thought dead in his memory, why was she here, and even a member of the Akatsuki organization? This was a significant shock to Jiraiya! All along, Jiraiya had trusted the intelligence from Mount Myoboku, believing that the messenger toad from Mount Myoboku had told him that Konan and the others had died, so he never thought about these disciples again, only feeling it was a pity. Unexpectedly... Konan, his disciple, wasn''t dead! And even staying in the same organization as Orochimaru! Jiraiya, observing his maturely dressed disciple, stillplimented, "The technique has be more fierce than before, and you''ve turned into a fine woman..." "..." Konan remained silent without answering. "What exactly is going on?" Jiraiya''s expression immediately became serious, as if seeing a child who had gone astray, "The news I received was that you all had long died. How could you be in the same organization as Orochimaru? What about Yahiko and Nagato?" "..." Konan''s body gradually turned into paper. Without Pain''smand, Konan didn''t know how to respond to her teacher or whether she should answer these questions. Giant paper wings grew beside her, propelling her body, wanting to flee towards the distance! "Lion''s Mane Technique!" Jiraiya quickly brought his palms together! Strands of hair flew towards Konan''s body! However, Konan''s body seemed exceptionally agile while flying, quickly soaring high to avoid Jiraiya''s attack, her body beginning to turn into pieces of folding paper and disappear! "Konan!" Jiraiya leaped, attempting to follow! However, he could not see any trace of his disciple, only pieces of folding paper scattering in all directions, making it impossible for him to determine which direction Konan had escaped to! Under the bright moonlight. A window of a hotel room was open. Akihara Kagura stood by the window, looking at the folding paper fluttering in the night sky. "That is Konan." White Zetzu Awei''s body emerged from the floor, softly introducing this member of the Akatsuki organization: "Her technique is a secret art that involves the use of folding paper..." "Teacher Jiraiya mentioned this name." Akihara Kagura, aware of Konan''s identity, softly said: "It seems my teacher has more people to retrieve... My teacher always tends to attract a lot of trouble." "But..." White Zetzu Awei hesitated, asking with some confusion: "If it wasn''t for us leading Jiraiya to her, he probably wouldn''t have found out about Konan, right?" "Some things are destined." Akihara Kagura shook his head, refusing to take the me: "It''s not our fault. We just made the inevitable result happen earlier, giving them more time to deal with each other." "Think about it..." "If they don''t meet now..." "When they meet in the future, the Konoha ninjas and the Akatsuki are destined to fall into a fight. How should they handle it? They might not even have time to deal with it, no chance tomunicate, and have to start killing each other." "Now that they have met..." "When they meet again in the future, they will already have had plenty of time to understand each other''s positions, to figure out how they should treat each other, even if it leads to mutual killing, they won''t regret it." "Letting them meet is beneficial for both sides." After finishing, Akihara Kagura concluded that what they did was good: "Actually, what we did was a good thing, we did it for their sake." After summarizing, Akihara Kagura added: "But this world is twisted, we do good deeds, but we can''t make a name for ourselves, so they won''t be grateful to us." "What you said... makes sense." White Zetzu Awei felt that what Akihara Kagura said made a lot of sense. No matter who it was here, they couldn''t find any fault in what Akihara Kagura said; indeed, they were considering the well-being of Jiraiya and his pupil Konan. "Are you going to make a move?" White Zetzu Awei took the initiative to ask, "Do you want to help Jiraiya or help Konan? I think it''s better to help Jiraiya. I heard that Konan''s attitude towards Obito has worsened..." "It''s not yet time to help." Akihara Kagura shook his head and said softly, "Even if we capture Konan, what then? What we aim to do is never about capturing Konan. Our goal is to keep Teacher Jiraiya constantly troubling the Akatsuki organization..." "Only by doing this..." "When we return to the Akatsuki in the future, if someone refuses to let us take charge, we''ll find a way to have that person pursued by Teacher Jiraiya." This n was a quadruple win for Akihara Kagura. Firstly, it would allow Jiraiya to discover the Akatsuki organization earlier, and in the future, they could eliminate the disobedient members within the Akatsuki with the help of Jiraiya or Konoha, thus keeping Akihara Kagura''s hands clean and avoiding internal dissatisfaction within the Akatsuki; Secondly, it wouldplete Orochimaru''s mission. Thirdly, the Akatsuki constantly encountering troubles investigated by Jiraiya, even to the point of being destroyed by Jiraiya and his disciples, would definitely demand Uchiha Obito''s attention. He would inevitablye forward to issuemands, and the mission to save the Akatsuki would surely offer significant rewards, right? Fourthly, when Jiraiya takes him to investigate or even destroy the Akatsuki, there might be other missions, like sparing his disciple, and Akihara Kagura couldn''t be med for exploiting this. Of course. Akihara Kagura was not a selfish person. Akihara Kagura was also considering his teacher Jiraiya, fearing that the teacher would be too shocked in the future, so he leaked the identities of Orochimaru and Konan to Jiraiya in advance. Akihara Kagura, watching Jiraiya standing at the highest point of the town, had a smile on his lips: "I really did you a big favor, Teacher Jiraiya..." "..." White Zetzu Awei nodded deeply in agreement. If Jiraiya did not have a disciple like Akihara Kagura, he could only wander aimlessly in the taverns of the town, gathering a group of hostesses to drink with him; instead of pursuing this or investigating that, and even having a clear goal in life. "Get ready." Akihara Kagura chuckled, slowly closing the inn''s window: "This time, we are definitely going to the Land of Rain." "The Land of Rain is not peaceful at all!" White Zetzu Awei recalled the country where the Akatsuki organization''s base was located and actively mentioned the situation in the Land of Rain: "The Land of Rain is still in a civil war! The Third Great Ninja War has ended, but this civil war has not yet concluded!" The entire Land of Rain is indeed still engulfed in civil war. White Zetzu Awei is very familiar with the history of the Land of Rain and even knows the entire timeline of the civil war within the Land of Rain, including the grudge between the Akatsuki organization and Hanzo of the Smander. After all... The Third Great Ninja War had not been over for long. During thete period of the Third Great Ninja War, there was a brief encounter between Yahiko, the previous leader of the Akatsuki, and Hanzo of the Smander, which resulted in heavy losses for the Akatsuki. Hanzo of the Smander and Shimura Danzo schemed against the Akatsuki, leading to Yahiko''s death in battle and the majority of its members dying in that war. Of course, Uchiha Obito was not clean in this matter. At that time, Obito had just awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan and took the opportunity to eliminate the weak within the Akatsuki, shifting the me onto Shimura Danzo and Hanzo. White Zetzu Awei is clear about these matters, recounting the history from a few years ago: "Taking this opportunity, Obito guided Nagato to create the current leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, who utilized the body of the previous leader, Yahiko..." After the Third Great Ninja War officially ended, Pain and Konan went into hiding, developing a new Akatsuki with Obito''s guidance on one hand, and on the other, recruiting rogue ninjas from the Rain Vige, without forgetting to establish a new Rain Vige. Many ninjas from the Rain Vige, unwilling to be governed by Hanzo''s corrupt rule, marked their foreheads with a line and joined Pain and Konan, challenging the rule of Hanzo over the Rain Vige. Perhaps because Pain and Konan did not have enough ninjas under theirmand to take over the Rain Vige, the civil war was not very intense; Perhaps they were worried that eliminating Hanzo without a strong ninja reputation would attract the covetous eyes of other major countries'' ninja viges; coincidentally, they also failed to locate Hanzo''s hiding ce. Even as the civil war in the Land of Rain gradually intensified, Hanzo remained detached from worldly affairs, hiding within the Rain Vige out of fear of being assassinated by Pain, no longer possessing the demeanor of a demi-god ninja. "Is Hanzo of the Smander still alive?" Akari Kagura raised an eyebrow, asking proactively: "I heard that Hanzo is considered a demi-god ninja, I wonder if there''s a chance to meet him..." "He is still alive!" White Zetzu Awei nodded and continued: "However, besides us, no one knows his whereabouts, not even Pain can find out where Hanzo is." Yes. Hanzo of the Smander is quite afraid of death. The whereabouts of this demi-god ninja were unknown to many ninjas of the Rain Vige, let alone the enemy, Pain. Only the likes of White Zetzu could find out through the Art of the Mayfly. "When going to the Rain Vige, we must take a good look at him." Akihara Kagura smiled and said softly, "The reputation of Hanzo of the Smander as a demi-god ninja is quite impressive. Perhaps we could even make use of it" "Make use of it?" White Zetzu Awei didn''t quite understand how this reputation could be used for anything. "How about stepping on him to ascend?" Akihara Kagura stretchedzily and continued nonchntly, "The ninja world calls him a demi-god ninja, which means he is only slightly inferior to the Ninja God, the First Hokage..." "Is this... to use his head?" White Zetzu Awei frowned, feeling that Akihara Kagura did not intend to "borrow" in a normal sense. "What''s wrong?" Akihara Kagura shrugged, showing no avoidance of the topic and even finding a reason, "Hanzo of the Smander once had a pact with Lord Danzo. The fact that he has never visited Konoha is practically ignoring Konoha''s dignity. I was once under Lord /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 127: Sneaking inside the Rain Village Chapter 127: Sneaking inside the Rain Vige Night. Konan escaped from the town. Jiraiya simply couldn''t catch up to Konan and had to return to the inn, his mood visibly low. The tall man clearly had a lot on his mind. "Kagura." "You go back to Konoha first!" Jiraiya looked at Akihara Kagura, deciding not to tell him about tonight''s events to avoid dragging his disciple into these troublesome matters. Because Jiraiya nned to investigate in the Land of Rain and the Rain Vige, going alone to gather information would likely be smoother, as having his disciple with him might be inconvenient. How could Akihara Kagura agree? After all, the recent troubles that had emerged were all orchestrated by Akihara Kagura himself, and his goal was not to return to Konoha! "What happened?" Akihara Kagura frowned, immediately deducing the process from the oue: "Hasn''t Teacher Jiraiya been tracking Orochimaru''s whereabouts? Did something troublesomee up tonight?" "It''s more troublesome than I imagined..." Jiraiya remembered his old friend and his disciple joining the same organization, which gave him a headache. Seeing Jiraiya troubled, Akihara Kagura continued to deduce from the oue: "I remember Teacher Jiraiya mentioning to me that Orochimaru must have joined a powerful organization, one with very powerful individuals?" "Not the powerful kind..." "They are not powerful, but rather very special..." Jiraiya, holding his forehead, didn''t know how to start exining to Akihara Kagura, but finally, he sighed and revealed some truths. "Anyway." "I encountered Konan tonight, which means that Nagato and the others might not be dead and could be in the same organization as Orochimaru." After Jiraiya finished speaking, he felt relieved and spoke gravely: "I need to infiltrate the Land of Rain and the Rain Vige to gather intelligence, this is too dangerous..." "My power..." "Should be able to help Teacher Jiraiya, right?" Akihara Kagura spread his palms, then slowly clenched them into fists: "Last time we saw, Orochimaru joined a powerful organization, another member of that organization is also quite dangerous, luckily I arrived in time..." Jiraiya had to admit that Akihara Kagura was very strong. However, this time, if they infiltrated the Rain Vige, they might encounter the demi-god ninja Hanzo of the Smander, whose deadly poison and strength are very dangerous... "This time, we might encounter Hanzo of the Smander." Jiraiya reminisced about his youth, recalling scenes from the Second Great Ninja War: "Hanzo of the Smander was a very dangerous enemy indeed" Speaking of which The title of the "Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha" was actually a disgrace. This was because Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade were called the Three Sannin by Hanzo of the Smander after they were defeated by him during the Second Great Ninja War. However, the ninja world did not see it as a disgrace, but rather as recognition from a stronger opponent to weaker ones. Since then, the title of the Three Sannin began to gain fame throughout the ninja world. "I''ve heard..." "About Hanzo of the Smander, who was known as a demi-god among ninjas." "If Hanzo of the Smander was indeed the mastermind behind Orochimaru and those few senior brothers of mine, orchestrating a group to ambush Teacher Jiraiya under hismand" Akihara Kagura casually framed Hanzo of the Smander, prompting Jiraiya to envision that scenario, and then continued: "If I were there, I could have been of considerable help, and in critical moments, even escape with Teacher Jiraiya using the Flying Thunder God Technique." Jiraiya couldn''t help but nod. With just the Dust Release, Wood Release, Lava Release, Flying Thunder God Technique, and Sage Mode, Akihara Kagura could definitely hold his own against a Kage of a vige. Just the Flying Thunder God Technique alone This kid is indeed a great help for infiltration and support! "If it reallyes down to it, I can still offer some minor assistance" Akihara Kagura seemed like a student considering his teacher''s needs, but his next words immediately revealed his true nature: "I heard there''s a civil war in the Land of Rain. I could kill more Rain ninjas on the battlefield to draw their attention, making it easier for Teacher Jiraiya to infiltrate and gather intelligence" Jiraiya''s forehead twitched. After hearing what Akihara Kagura had said earlier, he thought his disciple had be reliable, but he didn''t expect him to still have such outrageous ideas! "Come with me." Jiraiya decided to take Akihara Kagura with him, reminding him: "Prepare more kunai for the Flying Thunder God Technique, and let''s first mark the surroundings with the Flying Thunder God seals." "If Hanzo of the Smander is really behind this" Jiraiya sighed deeply, feeling that the situation had suddenly be quite tricky. Akihara Kagura, not wanting to leak information about Nagato, simply shifted the me onto Hanzo of the Smander: "Orochimaru and that guy who uses puppets are very strong Is the demi-god ninja really that powerful? To have so many people willing to follow him?" "Very strong!" Jiraiya nodded seriously. Even after many years, Jiraiya, no longer the person he used to be, still harbored a deep fear of the danger posed by Hanzo of the Smander, especially Hanz''s summoning creature, the smander, capable of releasing a deadly poisonous fog that only skilled medical ninjas could cure. If one were to be poisoned identally... This time, there would be no one to cure them. The Land of Rain. The base of the Akatsuki organization. Upon returning to the base, Konan''s first action was to meet with Pain and report her mission assignment, only to inform him about Jiraiya''s trap. "Jiraiya is still investigating the Akatsuki." Remembering her encounter with Jiraiya, Konan frowned and said, "This time, he set a trap to lure us in. Although I managed to escape, he has discovered my identity, and it might not be long before he traces us back to the Land of Rain..." "Teacher Jiraiya..." Pain''s voice carried a hint of nostalgia for the past, yet he also felt regret over his teacher''s persistence, believing that his teacher could never be their ally: "If Teacher Jiraiya truly discovers our location and this base, then we''ll have to kill him." As for now... Killing Jiraiya would not be easy for Pain. Pain was powerful enough, but killing a ninja and defeating a ninja were two different things, just as he could defeat Orochimaru but not necessarily kill him. Unless gathering all six path puppets, leveraging the unique abilities of the Six Paths of Pain would make surrounding and killing Jiraiya more feasible. "Yes." Konan nodded, obeying Pain''s order, but raised a concern, "What about our recent missions? If we encounter another trap set by Jiraiya..." "Taking on missions is not a problem." Pain nced at Konan and instructed softly, "Just assign someone else to handle it. Konan, don''t take risks anymore. We will continue to recruit and build our strength." Meanwhile, Jiraiya entered the Land of Rain with Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura experienced the unique climatic changes of the ninja world, where it almost always rained in the Land of Rain, causing the rivers to overflow throughout the year. Due to the intensifying civil war, no matter where one went, floating corpses could be seen in the rivers, making Akihara Kagura lose any desire to fish. "War is always so cruel." Jiraiya, looking at the floating bodies, took the opportunity to educate his disciple, "Who knows how many families, left deste and alone, are behind these corpses..." "So..." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement with his teacher''s view and offered his own understanding, "We must eliminate all those who could potentially start wars in the future." "..." Jiraiya felt a bit of a headache. Because his disciple''s viewpoints always seemed logical yet somewhat off, making it impossible to refute but also impossible to openly agree with. Jiraiya gradually realized that his disciple''s intentions were actually correct, but putting them into practice appeared to be too extreme. "One must not throw out the baby with the bathwater." Jiraiya could only teach Akihara Kagura, hoping the disciple would develop a sense ofpassion: "Perhaps those who start wars are alsopelled by the need to survive" "Teacher Jiraiya, your bias" Akihara Kagura immediately caught the loophole in his teacher''s words. "" Jiraiya suddenly realized that his words were indeed somewhat inappropriate, as if he was making excuses for those who initiated wars! For example, the Sand Vige... After all, during every Great Ninja War, the ninjas of the Sand Vige were unable to hold on, and their first action was to attack the Konoha Vige, aiming to invade the Land of Fire to seize its fertilend. Who in the Ninja World doesn''t know that the Sand Vige is desperately poor, having to continually reduce the number of ninjas to sustain itself? But the Konoha ninjas can''tpromise the interests of the Land of Fire and their own for the sake of pitying the poverty of the Sand Vige, can they? "So, let''s do as I say!" Akihara Kagura sighed, no longer pursuing his teacher''s mistake, and continued, "If someone wants to start a war against the Konoha Vige just to survive, then just kill them all. That would solve two problems at once" "How does that make sense?" Jiraiya looked at Akihara Kagura somewhat bewildered. Akihara Kagura looked at Jiraiya and exined seriously: "By killing those people, we eliminate the crisis of war erupting and also solve their problem of surviving!" "" Jiraiya felt a bit of dj vu. This indeed sounded logical, but still somewhat off. After all, if they''re dead, they surely won''t have to worry about surviving... "Let''s go to the Rain Vige." Jiraiya gave up on continuing the discussion about war with his disciple. After all, Jiraiya didn''t have a solution to the constant outbreak of wars in the Ninja World. He just hoped for the prophecy foretold by the Great Toad Sage, the prophecy of the child who would change the fate of the Ninja World. The Rain Vige. This is a vige cast from reinforced concrete. Due to the vige''s perennial abundance of rainfall, to prevent the wooden houses from soaking and rotting, the vige had to be constructed with reinforced concrete. Furthermore, to facilitate drainage during the long rainy seasons, many interconnected sewer systems were built within the vige, with an immeasurable number of drainage pipes. These drainage pipes were wide enough to allow unobstructed passage. However, due to their sheer number, anyone unfamiliar with them could easily get lost without a guide from the Rain Ninja. It was also easy to run into patrolling Rain Ninja and be surrounded and attacked. The entire Rain Vige was heavily guarded. Tall water pipes were manned by duty-bound ninjas. Jiraiya lifted his head to look at the heavily guarded Rain Vige and began to test his disciple: "If we want to sneak in now, do you have a way?" "Plenty." Akihara Kagura was well-versed in infiltration and reconnaissance and could easilye up with a host of methods: "Find a Rain Ninja, leave a Flying Thunder God mark on him, and directly use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport in." "Not bad..." Jiraiya nodded in approval. His disciple''s thinking was still quite normal. "Summoning Jutsu!" Jiraiya formed the summoning hand seals and softly said, "I''ll teach you a new method. As long as you summon a toad from Mount Myoboku, you can hide in their stomachs, let the toad swim underwater to pass through, this way no one will notice" Before he finished speaking. A green toad appeared within the summoning circle, and this green toad suddenly opened its huge mouth, which was disproportionatelyrge for its size, and swallowed Jiraiya whole. "Kagura." Jiraiya, hiding in the spatial stomach of the toad, continued to instruct his disciple without dy: "Try the method I taught you, make good use of the Summoning Jutsu I taught you, and sneak into the Rain Vige without alerting anyone." [System Prompt]: [New Task (Jiraiya), make good use of your summoning creature, sneak into the Rain Vige without alerting anyone.] After saying this, the green toad made its way into the water on its own and swam through the sewer pipes into the Rain Vige, unnoticed by anyone. When this toad appeared inside the Rain Vige, it slowly opened its mouth, and an arm forcefully extended out, followed by the rest of Jiraiya''s body! "The infiltration went smoothly." Jiraiya crouched on the water surface, very satisfied with the sessful infiltration, and curiously said, "Hmm? Hasn''t Kagura''s little toad infiltrated yet?" Outside the Rain Vige. Akihara Kagura was not keen on using this method. He even felt it necessary to make Jiraiya, his teacher, give up on teaching him this method. "Summoning Jutsu!" Akihara Kagura quickly sped his hands together to form a seal and summoned a massive toad. The Great Toad Sage looked drowsily at the person who had summoned it through spirit invocation. "I need to sneak in without alerting anyone." Akihara Kagura pointed towards the misty Rain Vige in the distance, casually cing a pot on Jiraiya''s head: "This is a test from Teacher Jiraiya. Surely, the Great Toad Sage can handle such a small matter, right?" ... The Great Toad Sage remained silent for a while, seemingly never having considered that such a trivial matter woulde its way, as it was always concerned with the major affairs affecting the ninja world. After some thought, the Great Toad Sage mysteriously produced a crystal ball and slowly said, "Favored by nature, spirit of the sage, I will use this crystal ball to observe and guide you along a safe path..." This was the Great Toad Sage''s tool for observing the ninja world. By using the crystal ball, it could view the outside world and, in most cases, locate a person by their chakra. For the Great Toad Sage, finding a stealthy path into the Rain Vige was too easy. Even... The Great Toad Sage could personally escort Akihara Kagura inside. "There''s no one on this path..." "This pipe behind can hide me..." "There''s a ninja in this street; we should hide first..." "We must not alert anyone." Akihara Kagura emphasized the mission requirements and exined softly, "Moreover, when sneaking in, we need to use the toads from Mount Myoboku, but the Great Toad Sage should know I''m not familiar with the other toads..." "Teacher Jiraiya''s test is not easy, indeed..." The Great Toad Sage sighed, spending a long time observing the Rain Vige through the crystal ball, feeling the difficulty of this test: "Let''s go through this passage; it should allow me to enter." "This crystal ball''s ability is truly exceptional..." Akihara Kagura praised, seemingly with an ulterior motive. "Sometimes, it can''t observe specific individuals." The Great Toad Sage shook its head, gasping for breath as it revealed the crystal ball''s limitation: "Some people, whose fates cannot be observed, always elude its sight..." Today''s exercise... Was undoubtedly significant for the Great Toad Sage. After all, the Great Toad Sage was already over a thousand years old. Using the observation crystal ball, the Great Toad Sage found a defensive w in the Rain Vige and, after much hardship, finally escorted Akihara Kagura to Jiraiya. "Ah, this is..." Jiraiya''s jaw almost dropped. "Great Toad Sage." Akihara Kagura looked at the Great Toad Sage beside him and rarely took the initiative to praise: "The summoning toads of Mount Myoboku indeed greatly aided in stealth and reconnaissance. We didn''t alert anyone on our way here, almost as if we walked in directly..." "Huff huff... It''s been a long time since I''ve exercised like this..." The Great Toad Sage, looking at the astonished Jiraiya, gasped for air before dissolving the summoning, suggesting to Jiraiya, "Little Jiraiya... next time... could you possibly arrange tasks that are suitable for us to perform together" Chapter 128: Hanzo of the Salamander Chapter 128: Hanzo of the Smander "Please take your time leaving" Jiraiya nodded and bowed deeply as he watched the Great Toad Sage vanish into smoke, then immediately turned around, furious, and roared at Akihara Kagura: "Kid, you''re not allowed to summon the Great Toad Sage again. If this keeps up, I''ll be scolded to death by them!" "Looking at the results, summoning the Great Toad Sage was the best choice." Akihara Kagura has always been a results-oriented person and took the initiative to exin: "Among the toads of Mount Myoboku, my rtionship with it is quite good. It responded to my summoning and helped me pass Teacher Jiraiya''s test." "" Jiraiya really didn''t know how to refute that. "Let''s go." Jiraiya called his disciple to follow him with a mix of frustration and resignation. "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, looking over his achievements. [System Prompt]: [Make good use of your summoning beast to infiltrate the Rain Vige without alerting anyone. Missionpleted, reward: Toad t Shadow Maniption Technique.] [Toad t Shadow Maniption Technique (Hidden within a person''s shadow, controlling their actions through the shadow, its stealth far surpasses other shadow imitation techniques)] This is a support-type technique. Its powerful function lies in being able to stealthily hide within a shadow and control a person, a covert infiltration technique that any ninja would desperately desire. "Let''s ask around in the vige first." Jiraiya bought two raincoats on the spot, first helping Akihara Kagura put on a small one and then helping the kid put on the raincoat''s hood. "Keep your hood on, don''t catch a cold." "" Akihara Kagura remained silent, not responding, but helped his teacher put on arge raincoat and even tiptoed to help him with the raincoat''s hood. Jiraiya, seeing his disciple working hard to help, couldn''t help but smile and softly said, "Let''s go buy something to eat first, see if we can find out anything from the ordinary vigers..." Boom! Suddenly, an explosion sounded on the street! The civilians on the street were frightened by the explosion and scattered in all directions! A group of Rain ninjas immediately swarmed in, killing a ninja who had caused the explosion on the spot, and a Rain forehead protector, cut through the middle, fell into the muddy water mixed with blood. After killing the person, the group of Rain ninjas immediately started searching for the ninja''s aplices, even directly using shuriken to deal with two civilians who were running slowly. "This is..." Jiraiya couldn''t help but frown. "It''s like this every day." An elderlydy who runs a shop seems to have lost all concern for life and death, sitting motionlessly in her own store, watching the distant Rain ninjas with a look of despair in her eyes. "Every day, someone wants to rebel" "Every day, someone is inexplicably killed in battle" "Every day, someone is killed by them, mistaken for an aplice" "When will this war ever end It doesn''t matter who wins When will it end Isn''t the vige leader imed to be a demigod of the ninjas?" A group of searching Rain ninjas had alreadye. Jiraiya ced his hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, hiding with his disciple in a small alley, as the two of them, being new faces, were likely to be considered aplices by the Rain ninjas. "Let''s go." Jiraiya''s expression was noticeably somber. Even though Jiraiya had been traveling the ninja world for many years and had seen much human suffering, he still found it hard to bear upon witnessing these scenes. However Due to his identity and power, Jiraiya had no way to intervene. "Continue gathering intelligence." Jiraiya nced at the environment of the Rain Vige and called out, "Let''s capture two ninjas from the Rain Vige, extract intelligence from them, andpare the information to verify its truth" After speaking, Jiraiya led the way, searching for isted ninjas within the Rain Vige while taking the opportunity to educate his disciple, "If we''re outside, we must use interrogation to gather enemy intelligence, which requires capturing more than two people to verify the truth of the information" "Understood." Akihara Kagura nodded. Jiraiya, as a teacher, truly took up the responsibility of instructing as a Jonin ninja, teaching Kagura all the everyday ninja knowledge, no matter how trivial. Of course. Actually, Jiraiya had an easier method. For example, summoning a magical toad from Mount Myoboku that could disguise itself as a house and transform into a shop to lure in the Rain ninjas. But Jiraiya was worried about Kagura summoning the Great Toad Sage. Just then. The Rain Vige had a patrol team of only two people. Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya leaped forward, attacking simultaneously and capturing the two Rain ninjas, grabbing them by the necks! "We must question them separately." Jiraiya signaled for Akihara Kagura to take another prisoner to the side before he started questioning his own captive: "Do you know about the Akatsuki organization? What is the rtionship between Hanzo of the Smander and the Akatsuki? If what you say does not match with your teammate''s story, you might not survive..." "The Akatsuki... are enemies of Lord Hanzo," the Rain ninja, a straightforward person by nature, confessed everything: "Those guys are gathering forces to challenge Lord Hanzo''s rule. We are hunting down members of the Akatsuki organization everywhere..." The entire vige of Rain Vige knew about the hostile rtionship between Hanzo of the Smander and the Akatsuki, aware that the organization was amassing forces to incite rebellion and civil war in the Land of Rain. The two Rain Vige ninjas provided consistent ounts. Jiraiya was somewhat puzzled, furrowing his brows in thought: "The Akatsuki, they are not underlings of Hanzo of the Smander?" This matter... Suddenly became very confusing. Jiraiya lowered his head, pondering the purpose of the Akatsuki: "Could it be that this group of powerful individuals hase together to challenge Hanzo of the Smander?" "After all, he is the legendary demigod ninja..." Akihara Kagura, looking at the heavily industrial-style Rain Vige, continued: "From any perspective, Hanzo of the Smander has value worth challenging, right?" "..." Jiraiya thought it over. His disciple made a lot of sense. Akihara Kagura clenched his fists tightly, saying in a deep voice: "No matter what they intend to do, we must stop them. Let''s take the initiative to kill Hanzo of the Smander, foiling their n!" "This is not a proper n..." Jiraiya shook his head, dismissing Akihara Kagura''s suggestion. "So what should we do now?" Akihara Kagura presented the dilemma to his teacher. After some thought, Jiraiya said in a deep voice: "Let''s go, we should leave this ce and capture some Rain ninjas with scratches on their forehead protectors on the battlefield..." "..." Akihara Kagura silently nodded. Jiraiya, the teacher, was truly serious. Despite appearing carefree and unrestrained, his actions were methodical. "Then let''s go." Akihara Kagura ced his hand on Jiraiya''s shoulder. The two figures directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to the outskirts of Rain Vige, a teleportation technique that inevitably aroused envy in others. Even though Jiraiya had long ago witnessed another departed disciple use the Flying Thunder God Technique, seeing Akihara Kagura take him away directly still made him involuntarily open his mouth in admiration: "The Flying Thunder God Technique is always the most convenient ability..." "Do you want to go to the battlefield?" There was an unmistakably mysterious expectation in Akihara Kagura''s eyes. "I''ll go alone." Jiraiya quickly shook his head. He indeed wanted to teach his disciple a bit ofmon sense on the battlefield, but he was also worried about Akihara Kagura getting overly eager to kill there. That is a battlefield! The ce most likely to make ninjas lose their way! Even the bustling taverns pale inparison to the battlefield! When Jiraiya asked Akihara Kagura to wait in a cave, White Zetzu Awei''s figure slowly emerged: "What are we going to do now?" "Of course, go see Hanzo of the Smander." Akihara Kagura''s fingers gently tapped, as if ying the piano with his fingertips, and as if he was manipting some puppetry with threads at his fingertips. Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, asking White Zetzu Awei: "If Hanzo of the Smander actively seeks out Teacher Jiraiya, and with me added to the mix, if we go trouble the Akatsuki together, how should the Akatsuki respond?" "Hanzo of the Smander has be less daring." White Zetzu Awei shook his head, softly reminding Akihara Kagura: "That guy has aged, I feel that after that incident years ago, Hanzo of the Smander has already lost his courage to fight, just wanting to barely survive, otherwise, he wouldn''t be hiding and not daring to show himself..." "That''s a ninja demigod there!" Akihara Kagura chuckled again, yet still praised Hanzo of the Smander: "I believe he definitely has the courage to confront the Akatsuki... As long as I''m there, he will surely have the courage." The Land of Rain. A very secretive base. This base was like a quiet vige,pletely unaffected by the internal conflict of the Land of Rain, and even people found it hard to discover this ce. Because this base was a breeding ground specifically ordered by Hanzo of the Smander, it housed giant ponds, each nurturing a massive ninja beast, the Smander. Hanzo of the Smander spent most of his time hidden in this base, ordering his trusted guards to protect the base to prevent his whereabouts from being discovered. "That child with the Rinnegan..." Hanzo of the Smander remembered that scene from many years ago, still somewhat haunted. Many years ago. Hanzo of the Smander and Shimura Danzo joined forces, ambushing the Akatsuki led by Yahiko, forcing Yahiko tomit suicide, and even nearly killing Nagato and Konan with explosive tags. The result Nagato''s Rinnegan erupted, summoning a colossal Gedo Statue. It not only captured him and Shimura Danzo''s subordinates in one fell swoop but also nearly killed him. Since then, Hanzo of the Smander has been constantly worried about retaliation from the Rinnegan, always on guard against the possibility of being killed by the Akatsuki organization. He feared the power of the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue that could devour lives. Because of this Hanzo of the Smander dared not live in the Rain Vige. Hanzo of the Smander lived on the highest rooftop of this base, forbidding any guards froming up except for his closest aides, to avoid having more people discover his whereabouts. Knock knock knock A knocking sound came from outside the door. Just as Hanzo of the Smander was about to instruct the person to leave today''s breakfast outside the door, the person delivering the meal suddenly opened the door. "Who allowed you" Hanzo of the Smander instantly reached for his scythe! "Shh, don''t move!" The visitor was a young boy he had never seen before. This young boy was precisely Akihara Kagura. With White Zetzu Awei''s active help, Akihara Kagura found Hanzo''s whereabouts. Akihara Kagura, holding a breakfast tray in his hands, was not at all intimidated by his might, instead, he smiled and said, "Lord Hanzo, you wouldn''t want others to discover you hiding here, right?" "Who exactly are you?" Hanzo of the Smander looked at the neer and sternly shouted, "How did you find this ce? Who leaked my whereabouts!" "Don''t rush." Akihara Kagura still smiled at him, even slowly sat down, and ced the breakfast tray on the ground: "Lord Hanzo, do you remember your former ally?" "" Hanzo of the Smander couldn''t recall for a moment. "Do you need me to remind you?" Akihara Kagura smiled at Hanzo of the Smander and continued, "The ally who once fought against the Akatsuki organization with you, but in the end, suffered heavy losses... It seems, Lord Hanzo, that you are still troubled by the Akatsuki organization!" "You are a subordinate of Danzo!" Hanzo of the Smander remembered the ally who had betrayed him. If it hadn''t been for that ally iming that the existence of the Akatsuki organization posed a threat to his rule, he wouldn''t have be enemies with the Akatsuki, nor would the situation have deteriorated to the extent it has today! Of course. The fact was just as the ally had predicted. The development of the Akatsuki indeed threatened his rule. More and more ninja from the Rain Vige were defecting to the Akatsuki. In fact. Hanzo of the Smander had also deceived Shimura Danzo. Because Hanzo of the Smander knew that Shimura Danzo wanted to use him, but Hanzo was aware of his own capabilities and knew that the Rain Vige could never fullymit to any major nation. He only made verbal promises, which he never fulfilled. "What does Shimura Danzo want by sending someone here?" Hanzo of the Smander''s palm still grasped his sickle, not daring to let down his guard, still most concerned about his own safety: "Exactly who told you that I live here?" "Don''t be anxious." Akihara Kagura picked up the chopsticks from the te as if he was in his own house: "It was too early when I arrived this morning, I hadn''t had the chance to eat breakfast yet" "Kid! Do you think I wouldn''t dare to kill you?" Hanzo of the Smander''s sickle swung fiercely, almost instantly resting on Akihara Kagura''s neck! "Is the demigod ninja so brave?" Akihara Kagura didn''t care about the sickle at his neck, continuing to eagerly eat Hanzo of the Smander''s breakfast, mumbling: "The food at this base isn''t very tasty, remember to improve it next time." "Oh, right." Feeling the chill on his neck, Akihara Kagura continued to enjoy his breakfast, taking the initiative to remind: "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m not only Lord Danzo''s subordinate. My name is Akihara Kagura, I have many identities, which one would you like to know?" "Oh, right." "A friendly reminder." "Each of my identities represents a potential fate for you" "You might want to take the time while I''m eating breakfast to think about which fate you want, which identity of mine you want to /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 129: Animal Path Hanzo Chapter 129: Animal Path Hanzo Hanzo of the Smander felt that this kid was joking. However, the kid''s intelligencework and his fearless courage were enough to intimidate most people in the ninja world, even Hanzo of the Smander felt somewhat uneasy. Hanzo of the Smander watched as Akihara Kagura ate the breakfast that belonged to him, his mind swirling with thoughts about the boy''s identity, pondering the words the boy had said. Firstly It was unlikely that this kid was a subordinate of Danzo! Hanzo of the Smander knew Shimura Danzo all too well; he always preached about the ninja''s self-sacrifice, but in reality, he was extremely cowardly, acting in dark and despicable ways! It was impossible for Shimura Danzo''s subordinates to have the courage like this boy, who would only kneel before him, obediently listening to orders! Naturally. Hanzo of the Smander did not let go of the sickle in his hand. Because doing so might offend the boy, but Hanzo of the Smander had to ensure that if the boy ever attempted to assassinate him, he could react immediately, forcefully chopping off the boy''s head! "Are you a member of the Akatsuki?" Hanzo of the Smander raised the imminent threat. "Have you decided on your answer?" Akihara Kagura finished thest rice ball, put down his chopsticks, and reached for the sickle around his neck: "If you have decided on the answer, then I have no choice but to talk to you with my identity in the Akatsuki" "You really are a member of the Akatsuki!" Hanzo of the Smander''s expression changed, pressing down hard on his sickle, wanting to cut off Akihara Kagura''s head right there! However Akihara Kagura''s palm tightly grasped his sickle, allowing the de to cut into his palm, letting the fresh blood flow out, yet still smiling unflinchingly. "Onest reminder." Akihara Kagura looked at this demi-god ninja, his voice taking on a serious tone: "You need to think carefully about your own fate before considering my identity" "Are you here to assassinate me?" Hanzo of the Smander struggled to pull out the sickle, but no matter what, he couldn''t break free, watching the boy sitting across from him with some fear! Because his sickle was coated with the poison of the Shimogurio fish, and this deadly poison couldn''t make the boy fall, not even causing the boy to frown! "Your poison is not bad" Just at that moment, a pair of crimson eyes entered Hanzo of the Smander''s view: "Let''s decide the oue in a world of genjutsu!" "Sharingan!" Hanzo of the Smander''s face turned pale with horror! Because at this distance, once the kid used genjutsu on him, there was no way to avoid it, even Hanzo of the Smander himself was not sure he could break free from the genjutsu now! What horrified Hanzo of the Smander even more was This kid''s Sharingan was not the three-tomoe; the three ck tomoe slowly began to rotate, transforming into a strange shape! "Higher level of Sharingan than the three-tomoe" A hint of fear arose in the heart of Hanzo of the Smander. The next moment! A vortex of space and time appeared before him, enveloping this demigod ninja into a bizarre world of illusion, emanating from the world of the Limited Tsukuyomi! "Death is not the end of life." Akihara Kagura touched his eye sockets, his body also entered the world of the Limited Tsukuyomi along with the space-time vortex, softlymenting, "The true end of life is when a person loses his beliefs..." Limited Tsukuyomi world. The figure of Hanzo of the Smander appeared here, looking around in unsettled fear, because a group of Rain ninjas was calling his name! "Lord Hanzo!" "The legendary Hanzo, second only to the God of Ninjas!" "The demigod ninja! Only a step away from the God of Ninjas!" "This is..." Hanzo of the Smander looked somewhat panic-stricken at a group of Rain ninjas calling him. "This must have been when you were known as the demigod ninja, right?" The figure of Akihara Kagura appeared behind him, chuckling lightly, "Although this title might seem ridiculous in the future, they seem to trust you..." ... Hanzo of the Smander remained silent, not speaking. Because at this time, he was still in his younger days, having survived the poison sac of the Smander within him, and relying on his strong willpower, he honed his ninjutsu and swordsmanship, thus bing a demigod ninja surpassing all Kage in the ninja world. Hanzo of the Smander reminisced about his past, with all his pride returning to his chest, yet his excitement cooled down instantly as he turned to look at the boy behind him, "Kid, is this your illusion?" This illusion... It was like the real world. Even those Rain ninjas below, calling out, seemed like living people, and indeed they were people truly living in the world of illusion, with their unique consciousness. Hanzo of the Smander''s gaze seemed to tremble as he looked down at the Rain ninjas, those who had fought alongside him, willing to sacrifice their lives for him, sadly, those peopleter died in the battle against the Akatsuki organization. "Who is that boy?" "How is that guy standing next to Lord Hanzo?" The puzzled voices of a group of Rain ninjas changed Hanzo of the Smander''s expression. "This illusion" Hanzo of the Smander felt the reality of this illusion and looked incredulously towards Akihara Kagura: "This is the first time the old man has seen an illusion of this level" Theoretically speaking. Both Limited Tsukuyomi and Infinite Tsukuyomi are top-level illusions. However, Infinite Tsukuyomi can instantly use the moon to affect everyone, instantly putting everyone into a dream state; Limited Tsukuyomi is only usable on a target, pulling the target into an illusory world, a world where reality and falsehood cannot be distinguished. "This is a world that is both false and real." Akihara Kagura raised his finger, forming a hand seal: "How about it? Want to experience the power of the god of ninjas?" The next moment! Vines sprouted from the ground! The entire Rain Vige instantly turned into an ancient forest, with roots and vines quickly capturing the Rain ninjas, absorbing the chakra from their bodies! The Rain ninjas underground were all hung up by the vines, screaming and hoping their demi-god ninja could save them! "Wood Release..." Hanzo of the Smander''s gaze suddenly became stern, sensing the trouble with Akihara Kagura: "In this illusory world, can you use any power?" "To you, there is no difference between the illusory me and the real me." Akihara Kagura''s face revealed a smile, softly saying: "Whether it''s in the illusory world or the real world, you cannot defeat me!" Hanzo of the Smander''s face turned furious! Feeling his own youthful power, the demigod ninja joined hands to release his summoning beast, only to realize after forming the hand seal that this was an illusory world! However... Within a ck summoning circle. A giant Smander appeared! "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!" Akihara Kagura sped his hands together, and the trees underground grew rapidly, turning into a massive wooden figure, pressing down on the giant Smander''s head, pinning it to the ground! "Is this the power of the god of ninjas, Senju Hashirama?" Hanzo of the Smander incredulously watched the wooden figure, yet remembered this was an illusory world, and loudly called out the name of the Smander: "Ibuse, charge and crush it!" Hanzo of the Smander himself leaped towards the top of the wooden figure where Akihara Kagura was, swinging his scythe, trying to decapitate Akihara Kagura! The giant Smander on the ground also began to stir! However, this was to no avail! Akihara Kagura stood atop the wooden figure, extending his palms together to form a seal: "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique." A massive wooden dragon emerged from the wooden figure! This wooden dragon almost effortlessly sent Hanzo of the Smander flying, stretching its massive body to coil around the neck of the giant Smander that had just risen from the ground! "Why not use poison mist?" Akihara Kaguranded beside Hanzo of the Smander. "..." Hanzo of the Smander fell into silence. Because this ninja demigod knew this was an illusion, even using poison mist couldn''t solve Akihara Kagura in this illusory world. Knowing it was an illusion, once it was dispelled, he would never see those loyal followers by his side again. So many people... In the real world... These people had actually died long ago! They had been the ones who supported him from behind, helping him be a ninja demigod, protecting the Rain Vige, always willing to stand behind him. If he used the Smander''s deadly poison, given the reality of this illusion, it would be equivalent to killing these people by his own hand. Why bother? It was futile anyway. Hanzo of the Smander looked over his past subordinates one by one, at least letting him reminisce about the past in this illusory world, about his once grand ambitions. "Lord Hanzo!" Just at that moment. A Rain ninja from the illusory world looked at Hanzo of the Smander, shouting loudly, "Quickly use the poison mist to take down the enemy! Do not worry about our deaths!" "Lord Hanzo!" Another Rain ninja from the illusory world also shouted, "Do not mind if we die here! You''ve said it, the end of a person is not death, but the loss of one''s beliefs. Even if we die on the spot, we have not lost our beliefs and can still be called heroes of the Rain Vige! Please eliminate the enemy!" "..." Hanzo of the Smander slowly closed his eyes. This forever cold-hearted ninja demigod, his heart trembling violently, and his body suddenly turned into a ssh of water, disappearing in front of Akihara Kagura! This was... Water Body Flicker! Hanzo of the Smander raised his hand and stood on the head of the giant Smander Ibuse, shouting angrily, "Ibuse, use your deadly poison!" The giant Smander suddenly opened its mouth, spewing out a cloud of purple poison mist, which almost instantly engulfed the wooden man and wooden dragon! Hanzo of the Smander was quick to act, swiftly bringing his palms together, forming a hand sign: "Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave!" A huge wave of water soared into the sky, infusing the Smander''s deadly poison into the water, tightly enveloping the wooden man, hoping to defeat the wooden man with the deadly poison! "The fighting spirit has been rekindled..." Akihara Kagura looked down at his palm, which even had a cloud of purple mist lingering on it, a wound left from grabbing a scythe with his palm in the real world... Although Akihara Kagura''s body possessed strong healing abilities, even actively expelling toxins, it still seemed to require some time. "What a pity..." Akihara Kagura''s body instantly returned to the wooden man, his pupils instantly transformed into the shape of the Mangeky Sharingan, and pieces of white armor fell like moonlight shed by the silver moon onto the poison-soaked wooden man! "Susanoo: Majestic Armor Wooden Man!" The gigantic wooden man donned ayer of silver armor, even holding a long spear in its hand, rushing out of the poisonous water wave, swinging the long spear to pierce through the body of the giant Smander, pinning it heavily against a wall! "The legendary Susanoo..." Hanzo of the Smander widened his eyes, trembling as he recalled the legend of two individuals: "Not only can he wield the power of the god of ninjas but also the ability of the ninja world''s Asura?" "I have great respect for the demigod ninja!" Akihara Kagura, controlling the Majestic Armor Wooden Man holding the long spear, gently said, "What you''re seeing is a view many have not witnessed." "But, there''s no need to be disheartened, as you said, death is not the end of life, perhaps for you, your rebirth is just beginning" "" Hanzo of the Smander looked at Akihara Kagura somewhat puzzled. The next moment! Akihara Kagura''s pupils instantly transformed into the Rinnegan. ck rods flew out, instantly piercing through the body of Hanzo of the Smander! "Rinnegan..." Hanzo of the Smander stared at Akihara Kagura''s eyes, his mind almost nk: "What exactly is going on, what is your rtionship with that child who possesses the Rinnegan, who exactly are you... a divine being?" "To reignite your faith as a demigod ninja, I specially constructed this world for you, don''t be frightened by these eyes anymore" Akihara Kagura instantly appeared beside Hanzo of the Smander, reaching out to directly pull out Hanzo of the Smander''s soul: "Although bringing you into this illusory world was also to avoid rming more people and prevent them from discovering that a ninja demigod had an ident..." "Of course." "Please rest assured." "I won''t make you suffer for too long." "Lord Hanzo, you will still choose to face your destiny." "You are a chess piece of significant importance. When your identity is truly discovered in the future, it will also be the moment when the curtain of a real conspiracy is drawn..." "At that time..." "The members of the Akatsuki organization will realize..." "This world does not only have a pair of Rinnegan eyes, there are also others coveting this world..." "After all, even for a conspiracy..." "It needs to be gradually uncovered to shock people." "The emergence of a mastermind out of nowhere is too abrupt and won''tmand respect, so I need someone to help me unveil the curtain, allowing people to glimpse the greater conspiracy that exists in this world." "Using the demise of a ninja demigod to unveil a page of the conspiracy..." "Is simply most fitting..." While saying this, Akihara Kagura swiftly inserted his own chakra receiver into Hanzo of the Smander''s body, then suddenly pushed Hanzo of the Smander''s soul back in! "Awaken, the first generation Animal Path Hanzo." "..." The body of the Animal Path Hanzo instantly opened its eyes! Hanzo of the Smander''s soul felt its anomaly, knowing his body was being controlled, he involuntarily wanted to resist but waspletely unable to due to the chakra receiver rod! "Kid...what have you done to me? Who exactly are you, tell me now!" "No need to hurry, you will gradually find out." Akihara Kagura''s eyes also gradually turned into the Mangekyo Sharingan, and a hint of crimson appeared in the eyes of Hanzo of the Smander. Akihara Kagura reached out and grasped the body of Hanzo of the Smander, and the bodies of the two immediately disappeared into the world of the Limited Tsukuyomi with the vortex of space and time, returning to the reality of the Hanzo''s base. The real world. Hanzo of the Smander sat dazedly in ce. Akihara Kagura, while tidying up the dinner tes, softly consoled his Animal Path puppet: "Then I''ll be leaving first, Lord Hanzo. No matter what I have done, it''s not a bad thing for you." "You turned me into a puppet" Hanzo of the Smander wanted to retort. "This is a fair trade for us." Akihara Kagura shook his head and softly said, "I let you enter the world you most wanted to live in, in your heart. This is something many people dream of... So, it''s only natural that you leave everything to me." "" Hanzo of the Smander could no longer feel his heartbeat. However, this demigod ninja remembered his experiences in the illusionary world, and his soul trembled. For him, it was truly a beautiful dream. Many loyal subordinates were still alive, genuinely respecting him, adhering to the ironw that death is not the end, willing to sacrifice their lives for him, and even using their deaths to revive his long-dead beliefs If This kid had not appeared. "Don''t dwell on it, go and carry out your first task now!" Akihara Kagura slowly tidied up his finished dinner te, reached out to open the door, and said, "Go to the battlefield, encounter my Teacher Jiraiya, renew the alliance with Lord Danzo, and ask the Konoha ninjas to join you in fighting against the Akatsuki organization." ~~~ Yep, yep! You guys guess it! Though, on me I didn''t know who is who, but you guys can guess it easily? Must be me reading with empty head. Haha Chapter 130: Plot Thickens Chapter 130: Plot Thickens The sky was overcast with clouds, and a heavy rain poured down. Jiraiya, wearing a raincoat, stood amidst the torrential downpour, watching a group of ninjas who were still fighting in the rain, feeling a sigh rising in his heart. This is the war of the ninja world. One side would not stop, and the other would not back down. Unless they were ordered to stop fighting, these ninjas could never cease until death; not to mention it was just heavy rain falling from the sky. Even if meteors were falling from the sky, these ninjas had to continue fighting. Jiraiya sighed, started to form hand signs, nning to take advantage of the rain obscuring vision to capture two ninjas with scratched forehead protectors, trying to get information about the Akatsuki organization from them. Sshing... The sound of heavy boots stepping on the rainwater came. Was this the reinforcements for one of the sides? Jiraiya immediately hid himself and looked towards a group of Rain ninjas wearing gas masks, and also saw a man being surrounded by these rain ninjas! "Lord Hanzo has arrived!" This voice immediately caused a stir among the Rain ninjas! "Hanzo of the... Smander!" Jiraiya''s face changed drastically! Even if the heavy rain made it impossible to see the full face, Jiraiya could recognize the man''s figure in an instant, recalling how terrifying that man was! Sure enough. The situation on the battlefield immediately turned around with the appearance of Hanzo of the Smander! With the morale of the ninjas from the Rain Vige boosted, the group of ninjas gathered by the Akatsuki organization instantly became vulnerable, starting to scatter and flee! Hanzo of the Smander didn''t even need to take any action; just standing there was enough to scare everyone, as the Rain ninjas defeated the enemy and captured many prisoners intending to execute them on the spot. "Do not kill them." Hanzo of the Smander, with a deep voice, stopped his subordinates from killing the prisoners, and took the initiative to approach the group of prisoners, sternly asking, "Why did you be rogue ninjas?" "Ptui!" This prisoner was very spirited! After all, under the rule of the demigod of ninjas, rebelling was a courageous endeavor, not something that ninjas without a strong backbone could face amidst various difficulties! "You bastard!" A Rain ninja drew his ninja sword, wanting to kill this prisoner directly to defend the dignity of Hanzo of the Smander! "Stop." Hanzo of the Smander stopped his subordinate, no longer questioning the other prisoners, andmanded in a deep voice, "Take these people back and imprison them. After I have eliminated the Akatsuki organization, they are still ninjas of the Land of Rain." "Lord Hanzo..." "Follow my orders!" Hanzo of the Smander rebuked one of his subordinates and then raised his head to look at the dark clouds in the sky: "I must end this war as soon as possible, and will not let the Land of Rain continue to be in chaos." "Yes, Lord Hanzo!" A group of Rain Vige ninjas was greatly pleased. Since a few years ago, when Hanzo of the Smander, the leader, suddenly went into hiding, the vige''s Jonin oppressed their subordinates, and internal strife broke out, making the entire Rain Vige and the Land of Rain smoggy and dismal. This group of Rain Vige ninjas believed that as long as Hanzo of the Smander was willing toe out and calm the situation, the civil war could be quickly settled, and peace could be restored to the Land of Rain. The group of Rain Vige ninjas left the battlefield with their captives. Hanzo of the Smander waved his guards to leave him alone and stayed there by himself, his gaze turned towards the hiding ce of Jiraiya. "That guy..." Jiraiya inexplicably felt that he had been discovered. "The kid of Konoha..." Hanzo of the Smander seemed to have long realized that Jiraiya was hiding here. Given Hanzo of the Smander''s age and the events that had urred in the past, this demigod ninja couldpletely consider Jiraiya as a junior. "No need to hide from me anymore." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Jiraiya''s hiding spot, his eyes shing with a hint of reminiscence: "Just as I had predicted back then, you and those two kid have indeed be renowned ninjas in the ninja world..." "Long time no see, Lord Hanzo." Jiraiya came out and stood in front of Hanzo of the Smander. Since his hiding had been exposed, continuing to hide was pointless, and Hanzo of the Smander did not seem to want to send his subordinates to besiege him. "Jiraiya." Hanzo of the Smander looked at the now middle-aged man with white hair in front of him and seemed to think for a while before asking: "I haven''t got your name wrong, have I?" "Not at all." Jiraiya was no longer the young junior of the past, but still maintained his respect for Hanzo of the Smander: "I didn''t expect, Lord Hanzo, that you would still remember me..." "I won''t forget the excellent young people of the ninja world." Hanzo of the Smander shook his head, bing serious: "Did Konoha send you to the Land of Rain to pursue Orochimaru, that kid, or to take care of the aftermath of past events?" "Oh? Am I also responsible for cleaning up the aftermath?" Jiraiya''s gaze shifted slightly, following the words of Hanzo of the Smander, he added a sentence, hoping to probe for any news from the mouth of this demigod ninja. Jiraiya did understand the phrase about pursuing Orochimaru, it seems that Hanzo of the Smander also knew about the Akatsuki organization''s situation, even knowing that Orochimaru had joined the Akatsuki... Cleaning up the aftermath? What did Konoha do in the Land of Rain that requires cleaning up the aftermath? "Of course." Hanzo of the Smander nodded and spoke of the past, "The killing of that young man named Yahiko, as well as the subsequentplete extermination of the Akatsuki organization, were all requested by your Konoha''s Hokage advisor, Shimura Danzo, asking me to do it..." Jiraiya''s eyes shed with a hint of astonishment! Yahiko really died! Hanzo of the Smander couldn''t possibly be lying, could he? What Jiraiya did not expect was that Shimura Danzo was also involved in this matter, that guy always appears where he shouldn''t! Jiraiya quickly suppressed the shock in his heart, fearing that Hanzo of the Smander would detect any ws and take the opportunity to extract information, "I remember the Akatsuki organization seems to have one called Nagato, one called Konan..." "You mean that Rinnegan kid, right?" Hanzo of the Smander seemed to think that Jiraiya was sent by Konoha to help, sighed, and said, "That Rinnegan kid named Nagato is definitely still alive, but his legs must be broken..." "Originally, I wanted to recruit them to join the Rain Vige, but it was your Konoha''s Hokage advisor who forced me to ambush them, handing over the Rinnegan kid to Konoha for handling, leading to today''s situation, causing me and the Akatsuki to always be at odds..." At this point in his speech, Hanzo of the Smander''s voice was mixed with a hint of anger, questioning, "Now that the situation in the Land of Rain has deteriorated to this extent, the Akatsuki and the Rain Vige have fallen into a civil war, Konoha is only willing to send people over now, isn''t it a bit too negligent of our alliance?" "Don''t forget." Hanzo of the Smander directly shifted all his me onto Shimura Danzo, speaking coldly, "Your Konoha''s ninja were also the murderers present, even the masterminds behind attacking the Akatsuki! My age is already high, the Rain Vige has no confidence in eliminating the Akatsuki, the Akatsuki is growing stronger and will eventually eliminate the Rain Vige, using the power of the Rinnegan to retaliate against Konoha!" Jiraiya lowered his head. The tall man with white hair, at this moment, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. Although Hanzo of the Smander only spoke a few words to him, Jiraiya had roughly guessed most of the truth of the matter. The story of the past... Probably was that the Rain Vige and the Akatsuki were originally getting along quite happily, but then Shimura Danzo intervened, wanting to take Nagato''s Rinnegan, directly coercing and tempting Hanzo of the Smander to attack the Akatsuki together, killed Yahiko but let Nagato and Konan escape. Shimura Danzo! Why does that guy, Shimura Danzo, always manage to cause some trouble? Currently, my disciple, Akihara Kagura, is heavily influenced by Shimura Danzo, and it''s very hard to correct his thoughts and values; now, I''ve received new information that my former disciple, Yahiko, was murdered by Shimura Danzo. However... I knew nothing about this. Now, Nagato might start hating the Konoha ninja again. Jiraiya once painstakingly raised three children, teaching Nagato to forget the hatred for the two Konoha ninja who killed his parents. Shimura Danzo intervened just once, and it directly caused everything to revert back to the beginning. No wonder... No wonder Konan refuses to pay any attention to me. Jiraiya thought of Konan, who avoided him in the town and didn''t want to talk or interact with him, and suddenly everything seemed to make sense. "Lord Hanzo." Jiraiya turned to Hanzo of the Smander, his expression bing serious. He had to get all the information from Hanzo first: "If I''m still responsible for helping to clean up the aftermath, you have to at least tell me the intelligence on the Akatsuki organization." "It goes without saying." Hanzo nodded, extending an invitation: "Thene with me to the Rain Vige. I will tell you all the intelligence I have on the Akatsuki organization now, so we can resolve the matters of the past and restore peace to the Land of Rain sooner." "Okay." Jiraiya nodded solemnly. After all, Hanzo is a demigod of the ninja world, so there''s no need to worry about him breaking his promise. Moreover, if Hanzo wanted to kill him, he could have done so during the Second Great Ninja War. "Is it just you?" Hanzo nced at Jiraiya and continued: "When will the other backup forces from the Konoha arrive? If we want to wipe out the Akatsuki organization, just the two of us won''t be enough. That kid with the Rinnegan is not easy to deal with..." ... Jiraiya fell silent. After all, he wasn''t officially sent by the Konoha to carry out the mission but came to investigate the intelligence on Konan and her disciples, and also to take his disciple, Akihara Kagura, for training and experience Jiraiya pondered for a moment and took the initiative to shoulder the responsibility, "If Lord Hanzo desires a peaceful resolution to the war with the Akatsuki organization, I alone am sufficient." "Young one, are you joking?" Hanzo of the Smander widened his eyes, warningly said, "Do you think the war between us and the Akatsuki organization can still be peacefully resolved?" Hanzo of the Smander spoke of the past, his words bing suddenly intense: "Originally, I, along with Konoha''s Hokage advisor, Shimura Danzo, killed the Akatsuki''s leader, Yahiko, and I even heard that most of the Akatsuki members died in that turmoil..." "That encirclement back then, only a young girl and that kid with the Rinnegan escaped. This kind of hatred cannot be resolved with just a few words. They want to wash away the hatred with blood and lives, and I certainly don''t harbor such naive thoughts..." "I understand." Jiraiya immediately felt the situation became a bit more troublesome and could only muster the strength to say, "Let me first understand the current situation of the Akatsuki organization!" ording to Hanzo, the Akatsuki organization certainly harbors great hostility towards the Rain Vige and Konoha. Konan and Nagato must have beenpletely blinded by hatred, even Jiraiya, a ninja of Konoha, after hearing about the past, harbored grievances against Shimura Danzo... Rain Vige. This time, Jiraiya finally entered here upright and openly. Hanzo of the Smander, for some reason, even ordered his subordinates to prepare a grand wee ceremony, as if celebrating an alliance with Konoha, which gave Jiraiya a headache. He actually came in a personal capacity, which was just a disguise for gathering intelligence! However... Jiraiya had to take on this matter. The Akatsuki organization was founded by his disciples, and even his old friend Orochimaru, along with surviving disciples Nagato and Konan, were still in the Akatsuki. These two disciples had restarted their hatred for Konoha because of Shimura Danzo. Whether it was for Konoha''s safety, needing to eliminate the hidden dangers, or hoping that the surviving disciples would not go astray, Jiraiya had to find a way to resolve this issue. Within the Rain Vige. Hanzo of the Smander seriously shared all the intelligence he could disclose to Jiraiya, clearly already regarding Jiraiya as his ally. "The current leader of the Akatsuki organization is said to be a man named Pain, but I haven''t yet discovered what this man named Pain looks like..." "The main members inside the Akatsuki organization, as far as I have discovered, include Orochimaru, a S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha, Sasori of the Red Sand, a S-rank rogue ninja from the Sand Vige, Kakuzu from the Waterfall Vige, along with Nagato and Konan, the two who survived initially..." "Besides, the Akatsuki organization continues to recruit peripheral members, it is said that any ninja who scratches a horizontal line across their ninja forehead protector can join them..." "Currently, the Akatsuki organization, on one hand, is stoking the mes of war in smallnds to take onrgemissions, and on the other hand, organizing personnel tounch a civil war against the Rain Vige, their strength is actually continuously growing..." "My age is already very advanced." Hanzo of the Smander looked towards Jiraiya, voluntarily handing over the leadership, "What still supports my belief now is that before I die, I canpletely clean up the Akatsuki organization, extinguish the war in the Land of Rain, and allow the Land of Rain to return to peace." "..." Jiraiya was feeling a bit of a headache. Merely the fact that the core members of the Akatsuki organization were mostly S-ranked rogue ninjas made Jiraiya believe that finding the Akatsuki''s base and sneaking in could potentially lead to his death if discovered by ident, not to mention dealing with someone like Orochimaru. Of course. If he could, after sneaking in, persuade Nagato and Konan, his two disciples, and also convince Orochimaru to leave with him, Jiraiya was quite intrigued by the idea. As for the peace between the Rain Vige and the Akatsuki, as long as he could take his disciples and Orochimaru out, those who did not wish for peace could be exterminated or expelled "I''ll try talking to the members of the Akatsuki first" Jiraiya gritted his teeth, still deciding to try peaceful means. "Young one." Hanzo of the Smander, as if he could see through Jiraiya''s mind, took the initiative to say, "Actually, if you can bring out the members of the Akatsuki for peace negotiations, it would also be an opportunity for us to end the war." Hanzo of the Smander continued, "Originally, an idea from Shimura Danzo, the Konoha''s Hokage advisor, was to lure out the leader of the Akatsuki under the guise of negotiations, kill the leader of the Akatsuki first, and then the other members without their leader would be at our mercy." "As long as the Akatsuki is dealt with." After sharing his thoughts, Hanzo of the Smander reiterated his alliance with Konoha, "I will still honor the alliance with Shimura Danzo, Konoha''s Hokage advisor." "" This alliance is not needed at all! Jiraiya truly felt the shadow of Shimura Danzo. Could that old man not do something serious for once, stop acting recklessly, and always leave a bunch of problems for Konoha! "I really want to solve this problem peacefully." Jiraiya sighed deeply, taking the initiative to suggest, "If possible, let''s first quickly find out where the Akatsuki''s base is hidden. I''ll try to sneak in and see if I can get more information about the Akatsuki" "It''s possible." Hanzo of the Smander agreed with Jiraiya, presenting his own difficulty, "Apart from investigating the Akatsuki''s base, the Rain Vige cannot offer you any more help. We small ninja viges do not have as many talents as Konoha..." "It doesn''t matter." Jiraiya did not mind these minor issues. The meeting ended swiftly, and Jiraiya gained much from it, learning some of the intelligence he wanted to investigate and about past events. As expected. Jiraiya chose to leave directly. After Jiraiya left the Rain Vige, Hanzo of the Smander suddenly ordered his subordinates: "Spread the news throughout the Land of Rain that Jiraiya has visited the Rain Vige" "Yes." Hanz''s subordinates did not understand, but still chose to follow the order directly. "Kid" When the room was empty, Hanz''s soul regained control of his body and spoke the truth through his consciousness: "Did you look into my memories? Then you should know that when Shimura Danz suggested killing the young members of the Akatsuki, I was indeed tempted, because they threatened my rule" "It''s alright, this little matter, Lord Danz can handle." Through remote consciousnessmunication, Akihara Kagura engaged in a dialogue with Hanz: "What you need to do is the real big deal, much bigger than these matters. Go collect the summoning beasts now, you can freely strengthen those summoning beasts" "Why" Hanz could not resist. This ninja demigod experienced for the first time what a real high-level game was. Hanz did not understand why Akihara Kagura, who was manipting him from behind, wanted to leak the information to Jiraiya: "Can telling Jiraiya, that young man, really solve those issues?" "Teacher Jiraiya... does not have the capability to solve them." Kagura''s consciousness seemed certain that his teacher was powerless, yet he sighed: "But if he is willing to try, we should at least give him a chance. One can endure pain once, but twice the pain is not so easily forgotten" Land of Rain. Inside a cave. The Akatsuki base was somewhat quiet. The sound of wooden clogs clicking on stone bs. Konan found Pain, with a trace of worry in her eyes: "Jiraiya has indeede to the Land of Rain. The whole Land of Rain is spreading a message, Jiraiya was invited by Hanz to visit the Rain Vige, I wonder what they talked about" "No need to mind." Pain''s face was always cold, as if everything was under control: "Even if Teacher Jiraiya stands against us, the oue of this war will not change." "God." "Will not lose." Pain remembered his teacher''s temperament and continued: "Perhaps Teacher Jiraiya may want to persuade us to surrender, but this time is different from the past. I won''t believe in verbal peace, nor can I forget the pain this world has brought me" Chapter 131: All Danzos Fault Chapter 131: All Danzo''s Fault Inside a Cave. Akihara Kagura seemed to know nothing at all. When Jiraiya returned here, he saw Akihara Kagura still obediently waiting for him in the cave. This tall man had a belly full of worries and didn''t know how to start talking to his disciple about them, because all these matters were actually unrted to Akihara Kagura. "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura looked up, asking in surprise, "What happened? Didn''t you say you were going to the battlefield to capture ninjas from the Akatsuki organization to gather intelligence?" "Yes." Jiraiya felt that he had gathered too much intelligence today and sighed deeply, "We have almost gathered all the intelligence, what remains is to slowly investigate and find out the base of the Akatsuki organization" "Wait" A hint of confusion shed in Akihara Kagura''s eyes, he asked in surprise, "Isn''t this the intelligence Teacher Jiraiya went to the battlefield to gather? Why do you say we have almost gathered all the intelligence?" "Ah, this" Jiraiya was somewhat at a loss for words and tried to equivocate to his disciple, "The situation with the Akatsuki organization is veryplicated, moreplicated than I had anticipated. We might have to stay in the Land of Rain for a while longer" "Is itplicated?" Akihara Kagura didn''t think the situation with the Akatsuki organization wasplicated at all and proactively suggested, "If it reallyes to it, we can report the information to Lord Danzo and the Third Hokage, letting them" "No!" Jiraiya immediately interrupted Akihara Kagura''s words. The trouble with the Akatsuki organization was caused by Shimura Danzo in the first ce. Letting that guye to solve the problem with the Akatsuki organization would only make things worse! Moreover He must make Nagato and Konan leave the Akatsuki organization! Because Nagato, his disciple, was still alive, and with the Rinnegan simr to the Sage of Six Paths, he was very likely the "Child of Prophecy" mentioned by the Great Toad Sage! Nagato Was the hope for a revolution in the ninja world! In any case, Shimura Danzo must not be involved in this matter. Jiraiya thought of a reason, intending to persuade his disciple, "The Akatsuki organization is a dangerous organization. Once more people know about its intelligence, it might scare them off, and finding them again would not be so easy" "What should we do then?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes sparkled, continuing, "If it''s just the two of us, can we really solve the trouble with the Akatsuki organization? The strength of Orochimaru and that puppet master is not weak" "The two of us are enough." For a moment, Jiraiya did not notice the loophole in his disciple''s words. Actually, Jiraiya intended to deal with the Akatsuki organization on his own. He wanted to send Akihara Kagura back to Konoha, but he was afraid that this disciple would report about the Akatsuki. If he didn''t let this kid go back, then he must keep the disciple, Akihara Kagura, by his side to prevent any trouble the disciple might cause. Allowing him to continue participating in the pursuit of the Akatsuki seemed to pose no issue... Upon reconsideration, Jiraiya thought that even if he could persuade Konan and Nagato to leave the Akatsuki, a battle in the future was inevitable, and the disciple Akihara Kagura could still be of much help. After all... The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, was definitely powerful, in addition to several S-ss rogue ninjas. While Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura were still discussing the Akatsuki, Hanzo of the Smander had already sent someone to deliver the location information of the Akatsuki base, hoping that Jiraiya could help investigate the Akatsuki''s details. "Was it found this quickly?" Jiraiya felt that Hanzo of the Smander''s efficiency was quite high. "Yes." The person was Hanzo''s right-hand man, barely qualifying as a capable subordinate, seriously reporting the task Hanzo had entrusted to him. "I hope Lord Jiraiya can rify the Akatsuki''s details as soon as possible." "If Lord Jiraiya wishes to peacefully resolve the internal conflict between the Akatsuki and the Rain Vige, although Lord Hanzo thinks your idea is naive, he will still choose to respect the ally''s opinion..." "If Lord Jiraiya cannot resolve the internal conflict of the Land of Rain peacefully, then it is hoped that Lord Jiraiya will meet with Lord Hanzo as soon as possible, to fulfill the alliance between the Rain Vige and Konoha, and discuss the matter of eradicating the Akatsuki. This matter cannot be dyed." "The timing of war is fleeting. Now that we have finally found the base intelligence of the Akatsuki, we must seize the opportunity no matter what." "I understand." Jiraiya felt that Hanzo of the Smander was quite generous in his actions. In the midst of a great ninja war, such an opportunity would definitely not be missed. Once the enemy''s base was discovered, an attack must beunched as soon as possible. How could there be a chance for peaceful negotiations? Wouldn''t that just give the enemy time to react? Perhaps... Hanzo of the Smander also wanted to resolve it peacefully? "I hope Lord Jiraiya does not dy too much." This Rain ninja felt that Jiraiya did not take it seriously, and voluntarilyined, "For Lord Jiraiya, this may be a routine mission; but for the Land of Rain, it is an opportunity to finally end the internal conflict." "Whether it''s the civilians of the Land of Rain or the ninjas of the Rain Vige, they have all had enough of the hardships of this internal conflict. Lord Hanzo believes he is old, and even if this attack is likely to fail, or even if the ruling power over the Rain Vige is lost, this opportunity to end the internal conflict must be seized." Clearly. The Rain Ninja all agreed with the approach of Hanzo of the Smander. The people of the Land of Rain and the Rain Vige suffered greatly from the civil war. Ending this civil war as soon as possible was the consensus of everyone. This is also why the ninjas of the Rain Vige were willing to set aside their dissatisfaction with Hanzo of the Smander''s rule and continue to follow this demigod ninja. "I understand." Jiraiya''s expression suddenly became grave. Hanzo of the Smander actually gave him a chance for peace, and he indeed could not betray the trust of this demigod ninja. "Kagura, we''re leaving immediately." Jiraiya looked at his disciple, Akihara Kagura. "Yes, Teacher." Akihara Kagura nodded and agreed. Just when Jiraiya thought that Hanzo of the Smander had sent him to gather information on the Akatsuki organization, thinking that the matter could be peacefully resolved... Inside the Rain Vige, Hanzo of the Smander was making the final war mobilization. Rain Vige. The heavy rain continued to pour. Atop a high tower, Hanzo of the Smander stood there. A group of Rain ninjas stood beneath the tower, heedless of the torrential rain soaking their clothes, still standing in the rain listening to the speech of Hanzo of the Smander. "The war muste to an end." "Perhaps this war should never have begun." "The root of this war can be traced back to the time of the Great Ninja War" "Many people know, the Akatsuki organization was born in the Land of Rain during the Great Ninja War, gathering many ninjas who longed for peace, and also once thought of integrating with our Rain Vige" "However, the Konoha Vige feared that the Rain Vige would be powerful and threaten the great vige status of the Konoha, so they sent Shimura Danzo to force us, who had failed in the Great Ninja War, to dere war on the Akatsuki, while inciting the Akatsuki to seize power in the Rain Vige" "It is because of this that led to today''s chaos in the Land of Rain." "Never mind, perhaps I should never have coveted power and should have ceded it to the Akatsuki" "However, talking about this now is meaningless. I am the leader of the Rain Vige, it is myck of strength, my inability to protect thisnd, no matter how many mistakes thisnd has made in the past, they should all be attributed to me." "During this time, I have been seeking an opportunity to peacefully resolve the civil war. I did not hesitate to lower my dignity to invite my former defeated ninja, one of the Legendary Sannin of the Konoha, Jiraiya, to act as a mediator to negotiate peace" "This is only because Jiraiya has close ties with the Akatsuki, I was willing to put aside my dignity, to tter that Konoha junior who once lost to me, just hoping he could help us reach a peace agreement with the Akatsuki" "Even if it means giving up the power of the Rain Vige" "However" "I received the news." "The Akatsuki refused Jiraiya." "The Akatsuki refused my peace proposal to them." "The leader of the Akatsuki ims that the Rain Vige should have been theirs long ago, demanding that everyone in the Rain Vige must unconditionally surrender to them and ept the rule of those rogue ninjas, as well as demanding that all the Rain ninjas who had once been loyal to memit suicide, which is something I absolutely cannot ept." "It''s time to end this civil war." "I will not entrust the future of the Rain Vige to the will of the enemy, but will hold the fate of the future in our own hands." "We may fail" Hanzo of the Smander stood atop a high tower, allowing the rain to wash over his body, and loudly proimed, "If I die in this war, then cover my body with the ninja forehead protectors of your past!" "Then!" "Forget the past where I was the leader of the Rain Vige!" "Forget that you were all once my subordinates! Forget my name!" "Choose a new leader for the Rain Vige. What thisnd needs is a peaceful Rain Vige, not one under Hanzo of the Smander!" "Perhaps this way" "Those who were loyal to me might be able to avoid his purge" "If we win, I will pardon everyone who ever harbored resentment towards me, allowing them to be ninjas of the Rain Vige again, to wear the ninja forehead protector of the Rain Vige, to bear the name of Rain Ninja, and to act under my name once more!" Hanzo of the Smander watched as the spirits of the ninjas below him gradually lifted, and he continued loudly, "This is not a gift; it is a mistake I ought to rectify. I should never have sumbed to the threat of Konoha. Now, I want to solemnly tell everyone in this world that the Rain Vige has always belonged to all the Rain Ninjas, and it is up to us to decide the future of the Land of Rain!" "Lord Hanzo!" "Lord Hanzo, this is not your fault!" "Lord Hanzo, we will surely not lose!" "Annihte Akatsuki!" "End the civil war! Attack Konoha!" A group of Rain ninjas roared loudly in the rain. Although they might have had grievances against Hanzo of the Smander, hearing him publicly admit his mistakes, even ones he didn''t need to acknowledge, immediately softened their hearts towards their former superior. That was the demigod ninja who had once made the Rain Vige renowned in the ninja world! It was with the reputation of this demigod ninja that the Rain Vige was able to survive between the three great viges! After all, Hanzo of the Smander had truly sacrificed a lot for thisnd, and they had even weed a visit from one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, Jiraiya, witnessing the exchange between Hanzo of the Smander and Jiraiya with their own eyes. Clearly. Hanzo of the Smander spoke the truth. This demigod ninja sacrificed the dignity of a demigod to end the civil war! The guardian deity of the Rain Vige and the Land of Rain, in pursuit of peace, has secretly done so much instead of enjoying his leadership power as everyone imagines... "Swear loyalty to Lord Hanzo until death!" "Eliminate the Akatsuki organization! Never hand over the Rain Vige to them!" "Only Lord Hanzo is the true leader of the Rain Vige!" "We only trust Lord Hanzo!" The ninjas of the entire Rain Vige were stirred up, moring to reim everything for Hanzo of the Smander, to destroy the Akatsuki organization wanting to seize power, and to continue their loyalty to this demi-god ninja forever! "Let''s go!" Hanzo of the Smander raised his palm, loudly dering: "Let thisnd regain peace, let thisnd be stronger, and ensure thisnd''s future is never bullied again!" With that, Hanzo of the Smander donned a raincoat and leaped down, leading the charge outside the Rain Vige! A group of Rain Vige ninjas followed closely behind him, leaping up in the rain like swallows, densely flocking towards the outside of the Rain Vige! "Iprehensible..." As Hanzo of the Smander dashed towards the Akatsuki organization, his eyes darkened slightly, asking in his mind: "Just by acknowledging a mistake and showing a willingness to end the civil war, how could it win their following again..." "Did I really admit the mistake?" The voice of Akihara Kagura appeared in Hanzo of the Smander''s mind, continuing: "That was only Lord Danzo''s mistake, what does it have to do with you?" "Moreover, you said these things in public, stating that for the peace of the Rain Vige, you are willing toy down the dignity of a demigod ninja, a dignity more important than life itself, they will definitely believe you..." "Dignity..." Hanzo of the Smander had never thought about these things. "Ah, haven''t yed at this high level, have you?" Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, exining: "When you are willing toy down your dignity and everything else for them, they will also be willing to sacrifice their lives to help you reim the lost dignity and everything else." "Yes, I even feel that I haven''t lost any dignity..." Hanzo of the Smander had never experienced this feeling, as he was never willing to lose face as a demigod ninja. The leader of the Rain Vige sighed, unable to help but say in his mind: "Kid, you might be more suitable to be the leader of a vige than I am, have you considered taking on the future of this vige?" "Not interested." Akihara Kagura had no interest in the position of leader for the Rain Vige: "I am a candidate for the Hokage of the Konoha Vige, the most likely sessor to the Hokage position in the future" "..." Hanzo of the Smander immediately stopped talking. Compared to the position of Hokage in the Konoha, the leadership of the Rain Vige indeed seemed less appealing. Although what this kid said sounded too fake, not really like a serious candidate for Hokage, more like he was dreaming Hanzo of the Smander remembered that this kid seemed to have some rtionship with Shimura Danzo and brought up another matter: "Are you really a ninja from the Konoha Vige? Do you have any grudge against Shimura Danzo?" "I was once Lord Danzo''s favorite subordinate." Akihara Kagura smiled and responded to Hanzo of the Smander''s skepticism: "Lord Danzo had long allowed me to act in his name, don''t think that Lord Danzo is weak, he can solve all the matters of the ninja world, these are all just minor issues now" This was personally admitted by Shimura Danzo! "..." Hanzo of the Smander was immediately choked up. This kid seemed to have a bit of respect, but not too much. This kid did not hold back at all when throwing dirt and shifting the me onto Shimura Danzo, how did he really think Shimura Danzo could solve all the troubles? Was Danzo just a coward? Hanzo of the Smander felt this was more absurd than what this kid was saying and changed the topic again: "Where is Jiraiya, that young man? That young man indeed has some of the traditional ninja''s rigidness and naivety, actually thinking that wars can be solved just by talking" "Yes" Akihara Kagura said this with some sighs about his teacher''s naivety: "Even Teacher Jiraiya''s eloquence is not as good as mine, how could he possibly convince the other party to give up war? This negotiation was a futile effort from the beginning" Jiraiya was an excellent ninja. Only in the aspect of eloquence, he was not skilled. Jiraiya hoped that through a conversation, he could save his misguided students and friends who left the vige; it was destined to be a conversation that would not yield any results. "Alright." "We are almost arriving at the base of the Akatsuki organization now." Akihara Kagura injected enough chakra into Hanzo of the Smander''s body to support his movement, and softly instructed in his mind: "Animal Path, as soon as our negotiation breaks down and we start fighting with the other side, you immediately order the Rain ninjas tounch an attack on the base of the Akatsuki organization" "The people of the Akatsuki organization must understand one thing" "Without me, the fate of this organization is destined to head towards destruction." ~~~ A bitte, I''m doing the next tier ($20) in Patreon! It''s gonna be 100 Chapters you can read in Advanced. If you subscribe, Nothing gonna change in WN though? That''s why I just didn''t upload yesterday, just got immerse but here you go. /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 132: Kakuzus Earth Grudge Fear Chapter 132: Kakuzu''s Earth Grudge Fear The base of the Akatsuki Organization. Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura finally arrived here. In fact, it wasn''t particrly easy for them to infiltrate this base, because Orochimaru was in the base, and snakes and toads are natural enemies. Using the Toad Concealment Technique to sneak in might be detected by Orochimaru. Akihara Kagura raised his palm, ready to start forming the hand seals for the Summoning Technique: "I will summon the Great Toad Sage to help us look at theyout of this base..." "Wait..." Jiraiya hurriedly tried to stop him. However, Akihara Kagura''s movements were a step faster than Jiraiya''s! "Ninjutsu: Summoning Technique!" Apanied by the formation of a ck summoning circle, the Great Toad Sage, who was originally in a slumber, unconsciously responded to the call, and his huge, aged body appeared in the summoning smoke. "It''s little Jiraiya..." The Great Toad Sage opened his somewhat groggy eyes and stretched out his paw to rub his eye sockets: "It feels like we are meeting more and more frequently these days..." "Ahahaha..." Jiraiya could onlyugh it off, bowing continuously to the Great Toad Sage and apologizing: "Sorry, sorry, it''s the folly of my disciple..." After apologizing, Jiraiya took the initiative to mention Nagato to the Great Toad Sage: "Nagato is still alive, he may have joined an evil organization formed by rogue ninjas, and he might be hiding in this base right now. We want to sneak in here, and need the Great Toad Sage to guide us..." "That little guy with the Rinnegan?" The Great Toad Sage didn''t dwell on the minor issues anymore, he took out his crystal ball and started flipping through it with his paw: "It seems like the security inside isn''t particrly tight..." This base is the base of the Akatsuki Organization. Aside from the S-ranked rogue ninjas recruited by the Akatsuki Organization, outer ninjas are not allowed to approach. After all, the rogue ninjas recruited by the Akatsuki Organization are all significant figures, often temperamental, and might kill over minor issues at any time. When Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura carefully entered, they found it surprisingly unobstructed, not even seeing a shadow of a person, only asionally hearing voices from theb... "Your puppetry skills have improved really fast..." "Hmph, your technique development is still so slow..." "This isn''t a technique I developed, I''m just learning from the results left by the Second Hokage, trying to see if I can make this technique more perfect... By the way, about the trade we mentionedst time, some of the Third Kazekage''s body materials, are you going to give me some?" "They''re all here, use them sparingly." One of the voices was very familiar, it was Orochimaru. The other voice was also familiar, it was the puppet master Sasori of the Red Sand, who had acted together with Orochimaru. "Orochimaru..." Jiraiya quickly wanted to move over there. However, remembering another initial purpose of hising to the Akatsuki organization, Jiraiya stopped in his tracks and headed deep into the base of the Akatsuki, nning to find Nagato and Konan first. Just after Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura left, Orochimaru in theboratory sniffed lightly, frowned, and sneered, "It seems like I''ve smelled an unpleasant scent..." "Is it the smell of a corpse?" Sasori of the Red Sand coldly responded to him. Since Sasori is Akihara Kagura''s Asura Path puppet, he knew about the infiltration of Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura earlier than Orochimaru. "Perhaps it''s a corpse..." Orochimaru knew his teammates all too well; he even sensed Jiraiya''s presence but did not take any action to make it known. Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura slowly entered deeper into the cave. At that moment, Jiraiya heard Konan and another person''s voices. "This is the reward for themissioned task." "Kakuzu, did your teammate die again?" "During the mission, that guy was too weak and got killed. I''ve already exchanged his body for money, all five million ry are in the box." "Konan." "Next time, give me a teammate worth more money. This guy wasn''t as valuable as thest one." "..." Suddenly, the room fell silent. Both Konan inside the room and Jiraiya eavesdropping outside were silent, both feeling that the demand for teammates was somewhat too outrageous. Ninjas usually form teams to carry out missions. Some people like strong teammates, some like obedient teammates, some like cooperative teammates. Some people like valuable teammates, which was a first for many to hear. Just as Jiraiya sighed in his heart, nning to continue searching for Nagato''s whereabouts inside the base, Akihara Kagura suddenly grabbed Jiraiya''s shoulder! A paper shuriken flew past Jiraiya, pinning itself onto the hard stone wall with its fragile origami, they had been discovered! "Konan has found us!" Jiraiya took a deep breath, not nning to hide any longer. "And others..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze moved towards the deeper parts of the cave. In the darkness of the cave, a pair of eerie eyes appeared! These eyes, with concentric circles, were none other than the legendary Rinnegan, the Sage''s Eyes! "It''s been a long time, Teacher Jiraiya." A figure with orange hair slowly emerged from the darkness. This man appeared still young, with a pair of Rinnegan eyes, wearing strange ck nose piercings, and draped in a ck robe adorned with auspicious clouds. "Pain!" Konan''s figure also appeared beside the man with orange hair, looking at Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura who had infiltrated the base, and uneasily said, "They really found this ce..." With the appearance of Pain and Konan, individuals wearing ck robes adorned with auspicious clouds came out one after another. "Something interesting is going to happen!" Among them, Orochimaru sneered, clearly in a mood to enjoy the spectacle. It was Orochimaru''smand that allowed Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya to track down Akatsuki''s whereabouts, and he had been looking forward to seeing trouble within Akatsuki. "These two are quite troublesome enemies." Sasori of the Red Sand, with his puppet Hiruko, was always ready to enter battle. Thest person toe out was the rogue ninja who demanded that teammates must be valuable, the S-ranked rogue ninja from the Land of Waterfall, Kakuzu. "We''re surrounded..." Jiraiya immediately realized they were encircled. "Has the enemy infiltrated?" Kakuzu''s gaze surveyed Jiraiya, speaking slowly, "Jiraiya of the Legendary Sannin, his corpse could fetch a good sum of money at the exchange..." This guy seemed to never care about who the enemy was, only how much they were worth. When Kakuzu''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura, his expression suddenly became serious: "The Wood Release kid, Akihara Kagura! The price for this kid is not cheap; we must keep his body intact!" "How much?" Akihara Kagura asked with the curiosity of a child. Kakuzu took out his notebook, nced at the records, and continued in a deep voice, "Thirty-five million ry, that wasst month''s price, the month before it was twenty million ry... The price for corpses might have been updated this month, it could even go higher!" "Kagura!" Jiraiya stopped Akihara Kagura, his gaze turned to Pain who had appeared; he had recognized the face of his former disciple, and he also heard Konan''s address. Is this Pain? Isn''t this Yahiko''s appearance? Didn''t Hanzo of the Smander say that Yahiko had died? Then, where is Nagato, who is still alive? Jiraiya didn''t understand the specific abilities of the Rinnegan and could only specte where his other disciple, Nagato, was hiding. "Kill this kid first!" Kakuzu directly lunged at Akihara Kagura! Because, in his eyes, Akihara Kagura was extremely valuable! "Retreat for now!" Jiraiya quickly took Akihara Kagura, attempting to escape from the cave! However, he didn''t just want to let his disciple take him away using the Flying Thunder God Technique; he also wanted to use this opportunity to uncover the truth and probe where Nagato was hiding! "Fire Release: Big me Bullet!" Jiraiya rapidly exhaled a burst of intense mes! "Water Release: Water Wall!" A masked creature emerged from Kakuzu''s shoulder, quickly releasing a sphere of Water Release ninjutsu. As water collided with fire, a cloud of smoke instantly began to spread throughout the cave! Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura, using the smoke as cover, quickly retreated and escaped from the cave. However, it seemed that the members of the Akatsuki organization understood their intentions. Except for Konan, who stayed inside, several members directly pursued them out of the cave! "One, two, three, four." Akihara Kagura slowly counted the number of enemies. The situation was subtly delicate. On our side: Jiraiya, Akihara Kagura (a double agent). The Akatsuki Organization: Pain, Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, Kakuzu. If one were to seriously consider, Jiraiya was actually the most likely to encounter danger, but most members of the Akatsuki did not know Akihara Kagura''s identity. However, before Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya could discuss and divide the enemies among themselves, the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, directly assigned them. "Kill that kid." Pain nced at Akihara Kagura, his gaze then fell on Jiraiya, wanting to talk to his former teacher and also wanting to personally end his teacher''s life. "This one is mine." "Hehehe... Fine." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, standing still without moving: "Is it really necessary for the three of us to act together against just a kid?" "Leave it to me!" Kakuzu took it upon himself to deal with Akihara Kagura. "Orochimaru." Sasori of the Red Sand turned his head to nce at Orochimaru and mockingly said: "You really are cunning, Kakuzu might not necessarily be a match for that kid..." "Hmm hmm hmm..." Orochimaru still smiled, shaking his head: "Kakuzu won''t be careless. He knows how much Akihara Kagura''s corpse is worth; wouldn''t he also know the intelligence on Akihara Kagura?" The wind gently blew. The branches outside the cave swayed one after another. Pein and Jiraiya faced each other on the opposite side. Kakuzu and Akihara Kagura made eye contact, speaking in a hoarse voice about his pasts. "Kid, when I saw you, I was reminded of the first Konoha ninja I ever fought against. Coincidentally, that guy was also a Wood Release ninja, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama..." Normally, An average Konoha ninja would have been scared off by Kakuzu''s words. Akihara Kagura nced at Kakuzu and asked proactively, "Oh? You''ve fought the First Hokage before? Who won between you two?" "..." Kakuzu was silent for a while, feeling that this kid was not quite sincere. That was Hashirama, the God of Ninja, who had ended the era of warring states. How could his strength not defeat Hashirama? "I lost." Kakuzu shook his head, feeling too ashamed to lie in front of everyone, and simply told the truth, "In the ninja world of that era, Hashirama''s brilliance was too dazzling. No ninja of his time was his match, and I was also inferior to him in our sh..." "..." For the first time, Akihara Kagura felt unable to find fault with the other party. "Of course." When Kakuzu said this, something like hair began to grow out of his body, "Back then, I hadn''t gained the power I have now. The current me might not lose to Hashirama again!" This figure, who once lived in the same era as the God of Ninja, suddenly rushed towards Akihara Kagura, swinging his fist towards Akihara Kagura''s head and said in a deep voice, "Since that guy Hashirama is already dead, let''s use the life of you, a Wood Release kid, to test my power!" "Earth Release: Stone Spear!" As Kakuzu spoke, his fist turned ck! This was one of Kakuzu''s abilities, his body could harden through the Earth Release chakra, greatly enhancing his strength! Akihara Kagura was startled. If it weren''t for sensing that the opponent''s fist was infused with Earth Release chakra, he almost thought Kakuzu had acquired some strange power from another world! "Water Release: Water Mirror Technique!" Akihara Kagura lifted his finger and touched the air! Suddenly, a water mirror appeared in the space, and a figure identical to Kakuzu emerged from the mirror, even using the same abilities, directly colliding with Kakuzu with a punch before dissipating into water droplets! Kakuzu''s figure was sent flying! A thick tree root drilled out from the ground and fiercely grabbed Kakuzu''s body! Kakuzu''s eyebrows furrowed as strands of hair-like threads suddenly burst out from within his body, anchoring into the ground. These threads stabilized Kakuzu''s body, allowing him to dodge the attack of the tree roots! "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!" The next moment! Kakuzu suddenly felt the sky darken! When Kakuzu instinctively turned his head, he realized it wasn''t the weather turning gloomy but rather a vine that had grown in an instant, rapidly forming into a gigantic wooden figure! This wooden figure was at least fifty to sixty meters tall! "Since you''ve fought with the First Hokage..." Akihara Kagura stood on top of the wooden figure, sping his hands together in a hand seal: "Then it''s just right for you to help me see how much difference there is between me and the First Hokage!" "This kid..." Kakuzu could hardly believe the scene unfolding before him! Even the First Hokage, Hashirama, had never used this level of Wood Release in their battle, leaving him at a loss for how to judge. Moreover, this gigantic wooden figure didn''t seem like an easy opponent to deal with! As expected! Before Kakuzu could react, the wooden figure smashed down with a punch! Kakuzu had no choice but to leap away, but was directly hit and thrown to the ground by the wooden figure''s punch, seemingly heavily injured and unable to get up! "It looks like we might need to change our base." Orochimaru stood by, smiling as he watched the scene unfold, even finding the leisure to converse with Sasori of the Red Sand, as if not at all worried about the threat of the Wood Release Technique: "Sasori, have you packed up the materials in theb? Otherwise, we should go back and pack up the materials first, to prevent the precious materials from being buried..." "Kakuzu, he won''t die, will he?" Sasori of the Red Sand hesitated, ncing at Kakuzu who was sent flying by the wooden figure, clearly feeling each step of the wooden figure shaking the earth. "If he''s dead, then he''s dead..." Orochimaru watched Kakuzu being beaten with a smile, seemingly not caring at all about hispanion''s life or death: "Could his death be more valuable than our experimental materials?" Sasori of the Red Sand nced at Orochimaru and stated a fact: "Most of our research fundinges from the missions Kakuzupletes... Maybe we should save him?" "..." Orochimaru was eerily silent for a moment. As a scientist, no one understood the importance of research funding more than he did. However, before Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand could make a move, Kakuzu had already managed to get up, swiftly shedding his clothes, as countless threads rapidly shot out from his body! In an instant, four masks made of ck silk threads appeared on the field! This is the ability of Kakuzu, the Earth Grudge Fear! These Earth Grudge Fears are the treasures of Waterfall Vige. Kakuzu was initially abandoned by Waterfall Vige, killed many of its higher-ups, and stole the Earth Grudge Fear! Kakuzu has always relied on these Earth Grudge Fears to snatch the hearts of his enemies to sustain his life, allowing him to survive from that era to today. Moreover, the hearts taken by Earth Grudge Fear, besides prolonging life, could also be used to release the chakra attributes and ninja techniques contained within the hearts! The four Earth Grudge Fear mask monsters opened their mouths together, simultaneously releasing powerful ninjutsu of lightning, wind, water, and fire attributes, spraying towards the wooden figure! "Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work!" A vast wave of mes, like the sea, swept over! "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!" A high-pressure ball of wind blew towards the wooden figure, instantly boosting the mes of Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work, engulfing therge wooden figure''s legs in a sea of fire! "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" A high-pressure water cannon, like a water knife, flew towards the top of the wooden figure''s head, seemingly intending to pierce through Akihara Kagura standing on top of the wooden figure''s head! "Lightning Release: False Darkness!" A lightning spear followed into the high-pressure water cannon, forming a lightning-waterbination ninjutsu, enhancing the prating power of the Water Formation Wall! At this moment... Kakuzu was like a warrior! The four Earth Grudge Fears were like the warrior''s assistants! One after another, ninjutsu converged, continuously attacking the mountain-sized wooden figure, as if they could destroy this wooden monster with their own attacks! This battle was destined to be tough! This battle was destined to be long! This wooden figure was destined to be destroyed! However... The wooden figure was alive. These ninjutsu attacks were like tickles to it. Akihara Kagura stood on top of the wooden figure, controlling it to slightly squat down, extending a wooden finger, and crushed an Earth Grudge Fear like crushing an ant. "The Wooden Figure Technique is the First Hokage''s jutsu." While controlling the wooden figure to crush the Earth Grudge Fears one by one, Akihara Kagura watched Kakuzu, who was fleeing in a sorry state: "When you fought with the First Hokage in the past, how did you break this /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 133: Akihara Kagura vs Pain (Warm Up) Chapter 133: Akihara Kagura vs Pain (Warm Up) Kakuzu was utterly powerless. The Wooden Human Technique by Akihara Kagura was like a monster; no ninjutsu could break through the Wood Human Technique, even the hearts of the Earth Grudge Fear that he had painstakingly collected were crushed to death. If Kakuzu''s real body were to be killed, it would mean theplete death of his body. Being alive, at least he had the chance to collect the hearts again with Earth Grudge Fear and survive! Akihara Kagura, a kid, even had a rather venomous mouth, not only controlling the wooden figures to chase after him but even asking him how he had broken the Wood Release of the First Hokage! How could he ask such a thing? Did the First Hokage, Hashirama, need to use the Wood Human Technique against him? Kakuzu desperately dodged the attacks of the wooden figures, looking for gaps in their attacks, just like many years ago, hoping to barely survive! "This is not a battle of equals..." Watching Kakuzu fleeing in a sorry state, Sasori of the Red Sand snorted coldly, "He really brings shame to the Akatsuki... That guy is good for nothing but collecting funds." "Do you want to save him?" Orochimaru asked with a lightugh. "Let''s save him." Sasori nced at Pain in the distance and said softly, "If Kakuzu dies here, it would be difficult to exin to Pain, not to mention, do you really think just because that kid is afraid of snakes, you can stop him with just the two of us?" After saying this, Sasori''s Red Secret Technique produced several chakra threads, directly binding Orochimaru''s body! "You bastard!" Orochimaru''s eyes suddenly narrowed! However, with Sasori''s Red Secret Technique holding Orochimaru, he directly flung Orochimaru towards the wooden figures. The massive wooden figure immediately dropped the pursuit of Kakuzu, instantly attracted by Orochimaru flying over! The wooden figure''s hand grabbed Orochimaru''s body! Akihara Kagura stood on top of the wooden figure, looking at Orochimaru held in its hand, slightly frowned, and asked softly, "If I now control the wooden figure to tighten its fist, can you survive?" "I can." Orochimaru nodded. At that moment, Orochimaru seemed to have understood Akihara Kagura''s thoughts, appearing unfazed by the iing danger, even smiling brilliantly, as if sending a signal, "Go ahead, Kagura, you are my most perfect creation after all..." Snap! The massive wooden figure suddenly clenched its fist! Orochimaru''s body was instantly crushed into a pulp by the wooden figure! However, from this mass of pulp, a long snake emerged, directly falling to the ground. The snake opened its mouth wide, spitting out Orochimaru''s body! "..." Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Let''s go together!" While controlling a puppet that flew over, Sasori of the Red Sand loudly called out to Orochimaru and Kakuzu: "This kid is not something we can deal with alone!" "You..." A sh of anger crossed Orochimaru''s eyes. Because Sasori of the Red Sand, taking advantage of his unpreparedness, directly attacked with chakra threads, forcing him to rescue Kakuzu, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been caught by Akihara Kagura''s wooden figure just now. Fortunately, his life was resilient enough... Otherwise, wouldn''t he have been killed by Sasori of the Red Sand? However, Sasori of the Red Sand, who had almost killed him just now, acted as if he had done nothing and called him to deal with Akihara Kagura together! But... Orochimaru really couldn''t refute him. Because the real victory or defeat in battle was with Pain. Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Kakuzu kept attacking the wooden figure, the first two having a myriad of connections with Akihara Kagura, exemplifying the epitome of effort without contribution, leaving only Kakuzu, who evencked the support of the Earth Grudge Fear, making even assisting a bit of a stretch. The battle here was fierce. Jiraiya and Pain had yet to make a move. Pain was somewhat leisurely at first, believing that the three members of the Akatsuki could easily take down Akihara Kagura... However... The three members of the Akatsuki were being dominated by Akihara Kagura. "Teacher Jiraiya, is that your new disciple?" Pain nced at the rampaging wooden figure in the distance and said solemnly: "You''ve always been so good at teaching disciples, producing students who are very excellent." "Does that include you?" Jiraiya stared intently at Pain, focusing on that face identical to Yahiko''s: "Pain, you''re Yahiko, aren''t you?" "What on earth is going on? Hanzo of the Smander told me Yahiko was dead, but I see Yahiko alive, even wearing Nagato''s eyes!" "It seems you know everything now..." Pain seemed unmoved, speaking as if he were a dead man without any emotion: "Hanzo was right, that guy named Yahiko, he''s indeed dead... The one alive now, is just a Pain experiencing agony." "..." Jiraiya continued to watch Pain, hoping to see through Pain''s appearance to the truth, trying to discern what was different. There''s only one pair of Rinnegan... Pain had the Rinnegan, but where are Nagato''s eyes? Even though Jiraiya had already traveled and seen the various unique abilities in the ninja world, he still could not imagine the power of the Rinnegan. However... No matter what... This person was definitely his disciple. "No matter if you are Yahiko or not" Jiraiya ceased to ponder, spreading his palms open, attempting to persuade his disciples: "Anyway, I already know about your affairs. It''s all Shimura Danzo''s fault. We can''t let the mistakes of others lead us down the wrong path..." "Teacher Jiraiya." Pain lifted his gaze to his former teacher and said, "What happens with us has nothing to do with you anymore. The path we''re on is not a mistaken one. The true god should assume its rightful ce, naturally following the path it was meant to..." "You are my disciples!" A mix of guilt and unease appeared on Jiraiya''s face: "The messenger toad from Mount Myoboku told me you were dead. I always thought you had left this world. If I had known that you were harmed by Shimura Danzo at that time..." "It doesn''t matter." Pain, indifferent to his teacher''s guilt, continued: "After all, we''ve grown up. I''m grateful for Teacher Jiraiya''s care in the past, but ignorant and foolish children must eventually grow into adults after experiencing pain..." "And I..." "Simply underwent a transformation after experiencing pain." "From a mortal, transformed into a god." Swoosh! A figurended beside them! It was Konan, who, unknown to them, had been sent flying by a punch from a wooden figure earlier! Pain,pletely ignoring the tragic state of his subordinate, quietly shared his mental journey with his teacher: "Once bing a god, all thoughts and words are considered from the perspective of a god..." "Your subordinate..." Jiraiya even nced at Konan. "It doesn''t matter." Pain''s voice remained unfluctuating, his demeanor subtly bing more aloof, continuing: "Teacher Jiraiya, after all, you are but a mortal. It''s already remarkable that you''vee this far, so understanding the thoughts of a god is indeed difficult..." "Don''t you care about them?" Jiraiya nced again at the distant figures of Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru being beaten by the wooden figure: "Kagura''s power is strong, possessing strengthparable to that of the Rinnegan..." "No one can stand against these eyes." Pain immediately stopped his discourse on divinity to retort: "Heaven bestowed these eyes upon me to end the chaos of this world. No force can stand against the power contained within these eyes, not even the Wood Release of the First Hokage..." "But" Jiraiya, on the contrary, seemed even more concerned about the members of the Akatsuki organization than Pain himself. The main reason was that his old friend Orochimaru was among them, and he was somewhat worried that his friend might be killed by Akihara Kagura, especially since he had just witnessed Akihara Kagura crushing Orochimaru to death once. This scene was always somewhat eerie. As the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain showed no concern for his subordinates, focusing solely on catching up with his former teacher and discussing his own ideological transformation. Jiraiya, who hade to deal with the trouble caused by the Akatsuki, found himself gradually losing interest in reminiscing and began to worry about the life and death of the Akatsuki members. Just at that moment. Sasori of the Red Sand''s puppet Hiruko tumbled through the air,nding on the ground unscathed. Despite the difficult battle, Sasori still did not reveal his true form! "" Jiraiya suddenly became even more worried. If only Orochimaru was left, it felt like a return to that day, worrying about which one, his disciple or his friend, could survive. "Pain!" Sasori of the Red Sand''s Hiruko got up and took the initiative to speak: "Hurry up and deal with that kid! Orochimaru won''tst much longer!" "" Pain''s expression slightly changed. Just moments ago, he had been expounding his divine ideology to his teacher, presenting himself as a deity of the ninja world. Yet, the defeat of his subordinates quickly lowered the tone. "Are you not done talking?" The voice of Akihara Kagura came over; he had already defeated the feigning Orochimaru and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear beside Jiraiya. "Uh" Akihara Kagura nced at Pain before turning to Jiraiya: "Teacher Jiraiya, perhaps we overestimated the strength of the Akatsuki. Except for Orochimaru, the others seem strong but the organization is like ying house" "" Pain''s hand slowly clenched into a fist. Akihara Kagura seemed unaware of Pain''s gesture and continued: "They look shy, like street magicians, intimidating to those less powerful but none could withstand me. They''re somewhat like swindlers." "" Pain felt his fist getting harder. Akihara Kagura kept spewing venom,pletely disregarding Pain''s feelings: "I haven''t even used Sage Mode yet. I could probably kill everyone here within a minute, including the two hiding in the cave" "" Pain felt his fist getting harder and harder. If it weren''t for the fact that he was older than Akihara Kagura and was also Akihara Kagura''s senior brother, he really wanted to have a big fight with Akihara Kagura! Ever since Pain believed his spirit had ascended to that of a god, he had never been so angry before. The new junior brother taken in by the teacher was just too formidable with his words! Of course. This junior brother wasn''t just formidable with his words. To be serious, his strength was also very powerful. Before he even had a chance to talk with Teacher Jiraiya, he had already defeated Orochimaru, Kakuzu, and Sasori of the Red Sand. "Two people in the cave...?" Jiraiya, hearing Akihara Kagura''s words, suddenly realized a possibility! If Konan hadn''t rushed out with the members of Akatsuki, she must be staying inside. Why stay inside? Because... There was another more important person inside! "Pain..." Jiraiya stared tightly at Pain in front of him and asked, "Nagato and Konan, they are both inside, right?" "..." Pain did not deny it. The leader of Akatsuki raised his palm and said solemnly, "If you want to know the truth, then survive my hands first!" "I know the Flying Thunder God Technique." Akihara Kagura looked at Pain in front of him, voluntarily revealing one of his cards: "I just left the mark of the Flying Thunder God in the cave, I can teleport directly inside and kill at any time..." "Kagura!" Jiraiya was startled by his disciple. "If you can do it..." Pain''s eyes narrowed slightly, not caring about Akihara Kagura''s threat at all. Because Pain was very clear, even if Akihara Kagura could use the Flying Thunder God to enter the cave, he couldn''t do anything to the people inside, where the most terrifying existence in the ninja world was... "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura looked at Pain in front of him but was asking for Jiraiya''s opinion, "Can I really not kill this guy in front of me?" "If you can do it..." Pain was always confident in his own strength. "You two... are too extreme..." Jiraiya rubbed his temples, feeling a headache. In this world, what gives a teacher a headache is undoubtedly a disciple being too extreme; what gives a teacher more of a headache is having two disciples who are both too extreme; what gives a teacher the most headache is having these two extremely opposite characters of disciples happen to be in a hostile state. "Interesting." Pain gazed at Akihara Kagura before him, speaking coldly, "Originally, I wanted to test the divine power I awakened with my teacher''s life... Now it seems, I have found a more suitable candidate. There is no one more suitable than defeating the God of Ninjas with Wood Release." "What a coincidence." Akihara Kagura, facing the expressionless Pain, extended his hand, "Actually, I''ve had the same thought..." "I''ve heard your Rinnegan is the Eye of the Sage, and coincidentally, some say I possess the Body of the Sage. I''m curious which is more powerful... the Eye of the Sage or the Body of the Sage..." "The Body of the Sage?" Pain felt a sense of destiny. Initially, Pain thought it was just a provocation from a kid, but it turned out to be a challenge from someone with the Body of the Sage. No wonder Teacher Jiraiya took him as a disciple! This young fellow, like him, was a student of Jiraiya. They both possessed the most terrifying abilities in the ninja world, one with the Body of the Sage and the other with the Eye of the Sage... However... Their stances were not the same. If he killed Teacher Jiraiya now, this young man would surely seek revenge for Teacher Jiraiya, meaning they were bound to fight sooner orter. Of course. This young man would definitely try to stop all of this now. Then it might as well take this opportunity to understand the destiny between them! Although this young man appeared young, the power he possessed was already strong enough. To be fair, Pain would also only use the abilities of Tend Pain! "Then... let''s try!" As Pain said this, he extended his hand towards Akihara Kagura, surprisingly forming a seal of confrontation ording to ninja etiquette. "A bit of politeness." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, raising his finger. This guy... He even has a sense of ceremony? "..." After the two disciples had formed their seals of confrontation, they looked towards Jiraiya standing by. Jiraiya awkwardly stretched out his finger, turning it to point at himself. "I... am the referee?" "..." Neither Akihara Kagura nor Pain said anything. Because both were disciples of Jiraiya, even if Pain wanted to kill Jiraiya, their teacher, they would still acknowledge this fact. ording to the rules taught by Jiraiya... The teacher responsible for guiding the Jonin is the one who calls the start of a ninja battle and announces the victor. The guide, a Jonin ninja, also bears the responsibility of stepping forward to terminate a dangerous fight when his two disciples'' duel bes perilous. Of course. Neither Pain nor Akihara Kagura would take thest rule seriously; they wouldn''t stop when the fight bes dangerous! Jiraiya''s expression was serious. Feeling unable to stop his two disciples'' will to fight, Jiraiya could only slowly move between them, solemnly shouting the slogan to start the fight! "Ninja battle, begin!" As Jiraiya''s voice fell, two figures charged at each other simultaneously,unching a flurry of punches and kicks! At this moment... Pain suddenly felt as if he had returned to the past! The techniques of both sides were exactly the same! Akihara Kagura threw a punch at Pain, which was met with Pain''s fist! Pain kicked towards Akihara Kagura''s head, but it was also blocked by Akihara Kagura''s raised leg! The hand-to-handbat between the two seemed as if it were carved from the same mold, with both using the same techniques to defend against each other''s attacks! Pain grabbed Akihara Kagura''s left fist, but his right fist was also caught by Akihara Kagura, and the two were directly confronting each other! "Your taijutsu really is terrible..." Pain looked at the young man before him, sarcastically saying, "Is this all there is to the legendary Sage Body?" "Your taijutsu isn''t any better..." Akihara Kagura responded to his sarcasm, "The legendary Sage Eye can''t even break through the most basic taijutsu?" ... Jiraiya stood by, somewhat silent and uneasy. Although these two youngsters were using the taijutsu he taught, and even had the mood to mock each other, Jiraiya always felt this was the calm before the storm... Pain''s eyes suddenly trembled, coldly staring at Akihara Kagura before him: "Let''s end this warm-up of a battle here, Almighty Push!" The next moment! A repulsive force suddenly exploded! This was Pain''s most frequently used ability, never blocked by anyone, turning the ground and even the forest upside down in the direction of the repulsion, stirring up clouds of dust! However... When the dust settled The ground on both sides of Akihara Kagura was deeply plowed open, leaving wide gorges, while the ground behind him remained untouched, as the young man had not moved a single step from his spot. Akihara Kagura withstood the massive repulsive force, and the repulsive force of the Almighty Push directly rebounded, sending the user of the technique, Pain, flying away! "Your ability is not bad." Akihara Kagura looked at Pain, who was sent flying by the repulsive force, and did not skimp on his praise: "But your physical condition seems not very good, you appear to be somewhat frail and sickly..." Pain did not speak, only stood up and dusted off his clothes. This was the first time Almighty Push had failed... Even Pain had never imagined that this technique would fail one day. However, thinking that the enemy was the legendary body of a sage, all this seemed to be as inevitable as fate. This young man... Will be the enemy that stops him! This man with orange hair suddenly stretched out his left hand towards Akihara Kagura, and in an instant, a ck rod of Yin-Yang Release was formed in his right hand! "Universal Pull!" Akihara Kagura''s body involuntarily flew over! Just as Pain extended the ck rod of Yin-Yang Release, throwing it towards the iing Akihara Kagura, Akihara Kagura''s figure instantly disappeared from the spot! "Flying Thunder God Technique..." Pain''s eyes narrowed, thinking of this technique. Without needing to think, Pain knew where Akihara Kagura had gone and also knew why the other would engage in a physical confrontation with him! The purpose of engaging in a physical confrontation with Akihara Kagura was to test out the strength of the sage''s body, and the kid was actually very cooperative. His purpose must have been for... The next moment! Akihara Kagura, using the Flying Thunder God Technique, teleported behind Pain and kicked him in the waist, sending the leader of the Akatsuki flying! "I''ve already told you, I can use the Flying Thunder God Technique..." Akihara Kagura watched Pain''s body roll up a cloud of dust on the ground and coldly said: "We all learned physical techniques from the same teacher, you can''t break through the moves. Do you think I would leave a Flying Thunder God mark on you and y house for no /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 134: Your True Body is inside right? Chapter 134: Your True Body is inside right? This little guy! Indeed, he also possesses a keen battle IQ! Pain looked down at the back of his hand, where a ck Konoha mark had appeared at some unknown time. Was this deliberately left during the recent hand-to-handbat? The appearance of this mark... Means that he cannot escape the opponent''s tracking! Pain tried to manipte the chakra within his body to remove the Flying Thunder God mark, but found that he could not easily expel this mark! "This is bad." Pain realized the difficulty of this battle. If he was locked on by someone, it meant that his attempt to umte power to release a powerful technique would be directly interrupted by the opponent. However, the simplest and most practical technique, Almighty Push, if the umted chakra was too little, resulting in a too weak repulsive force, would instead be rebounded by Akihara Kagura''s body! This little guy is a Sage body, whose physical strength can almost directly withstand a normal Almighty Push, and with the Flying Thunder God technique allowing for avoidance, this epasses all creation... This battle... Will be a challenge for Pain. Pain thought for a second and immediately epted this reality. If a Sage body can be easily overpowered by the Sage''s Eye in battle, then how could it be considered on par with it? ... Pain''s body slowly floated up. If he found himself at a disadvantage in groundbat, then he would first use buoyancy to rise into the air. Once the opponent uses the Flying Thunder God technique to appear beside him, in the air without any support, he would only be a target for attack! "So there''s also the ability to fly..." Jiraiya, standing in the referee''s position, frowned immediately. "Also?" Orochimaru appeared next to Jiraiya at some point, asking with a sinister smile, "Does Kagura also possess the ability to fly?" "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya''s expression suddenly turned serious, and he said sternly, "It was you who led Nagato and Konan astray! Tell me, who exactly is Pain?" "It wasn''t me..." Orochimaru certainly would not take the me, smiling as he exined, "I only joined the Akatsuki not long ago and was even defeated by Pain, forcing me to seek refuge with the Akatsuki. By all ounts, I am an innocent victim..." "You..." Jiraiya shook his head and sighed. He believed Orochimaru would not lie about such a matter, but he also did not believe that Orochimaru was an innocent victim. "Kagura is excellent, isn''t he?" Orochimaru sneered as he spoke of Akihara Kagura, as if he himself was Kagura''s teacher: "I have this little guy''s experimental records. In the human experiments involving the transntation of Hashirama''s cells, he was able to perfectly integrate the First Hokage''s cells, just as if he were the same person as the First Hokage, without any signs of rejection..." "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya stared at Orochimaru seriously, sternly warning him, "Don''t harbor any ill intentions towards Kagura. The old man is raising him as the future of Konoha!" "Oh?" Orochimaru''s interest was piqued, and he chuckled, "Is that so? Has the old man really chosen Kagura for the future position of Hokage?" How interesting! This world is so interesting! Orochimaru couldn''t help but want to see what this world would be! If Akihara Kagura bes the Hokage in the future, and I use the Living Corpse Reincarnation to take over his body, could I indirectly be the Hokage? That''s the position of Hokage! A position I was once so close to! Even though Orochimaru no longer cared about the position of Hokage, he still harbored some grudges about the past. Everyone in Konoha once thought I would be Hokage, but my own teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, directly denied it. If you say Orochimaru has noints about this, everyone knows that''s impossible! Snakes are never creatures with broad minds! "Really interesting..." Orochimaru thought of an interesting future. When he gets Akihara Kagura''s body, and Sarutobi Hiruzen hands over the Hokage hat to Kagura during the session ceremony, the old man will realize that the sessor is the one he once denied, the disciple he expelled... As for Kagura''s thoughts, that little guy would definitely agree, especially since I hold the lives of Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono in my hands. That little guy wouldn''t want to see Yakushi Nono die in front of him, right? That scene... Would be too interesting! That day, it would definitely be the most exhrating day for me! Orochimaru, thinking of the possible scene in the future, imagining Sarutobi Hiruzen''s shocked expression, couldn''t help but lick his lips, his heartbeat speeding up. "Are you thinking of something happy?" Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru, who seemed a bit strange beside him. Having been friends for many years, Jiraiya had a certain understanding of Orochimaru. He could feel Orochimaru''s excitement and happiness. No... My disciple seeded as Hokage... What is Orochimaru so happy about! Although Jiraiya always wanted to bring Orochimaru back to the vige, Orochimaru was still a rogue ninja at this point. Why has his excitement be somewhat strange? "Yes, I thought of something happy." Orochimaru''s mouth curved into a sinister smile as he casually lied to deceive Jiraiya, "The old man is looking for a sessor, doesn''t that mean he''s about to die?" Jiraiya''s mouth twitched. Thinking about his teacher and friend''splex rtionship, Jiraiya looked up at Orochimaru and said softly, "Orochimaru, if the old man really does die one day, I believe you won''t be as happy as you are now..." Orochimaru thought of that moment, and his expression gradually calmed down. If speaking seriously, on the day their teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, really dies, he might not be able to be as happy as he is at this moment. As the conversation between the old friends about the past took ce, the situation on the field had changed. Pain floated into the air and quickly gathered his chakra. Akihara Kagura stood still, looking up without moving. "So you''re not fooled?" Pain frowned. Because he was floating in the air, gathering a huge amount of chakra, and appearing to be about to use a powerful technique, he wanted to lure Akihara Kagura to teleport into the air! As long as Akihara Kagura appears in the air, Pain can use Almighty Push in the air, crushing him when he has no ground to push off from! But... This little guy was not fooled! Pain looked down at Akihara Kagura, slowly bringing his palms together, "Since you refuse to be fooled, then I must find a way to release an even stronger technique..." "But..." "It might not necessarily be sessful..." Pain''s eyes darkened slightly, knowing how difficult Akihara Kagura was: "This little guy might escape using the Flying Thunder God Technique..." "Merely the power of Tendo, trying to defeat this little guy is not so easy, and it might even be impossible to ovee him..." This was one of the limitations of Pain going into battle. Normally, no enemy in the ninja world could be a match for Pain, but unexpectedly, a powerful sage body appeared out of nowhere. "We must try..." The chakra that Pain gathered converged in the palm of his hand, slowly forming a ck sphere akin to a ck hole, pondering in his heart, "At least it can be used to lure that little guy into an opening..." "The earth will be attracted byary Devastation, and all the Flying Thunder God marks he left nearby will be sealed. Even if he wants to dodge using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he can only fly towards me, and then I''ll use Almighty Push..." "Teacher Jiraiya, please stay back." Akihara Kagura, seeing the ck sphere, loudly warned, "That guy is about to release a formidable technique..." "You guys..." Jiraiya spoke in a deep voice, wanting to persuade further. Orochimaru quickly sensed that something was off about the ck orb and quickly pressed down on Jiraiya''s arm, taking him away from the battlefield. The Sasori of the Red Sand had long sensed that something was amiss and, controlling his red puppet, leaped away into the distance. Seeing the severely injured Kakuzu lying on the ground, he extended a few chakra threads from his fingers, pulling Kakuzu''s body and leaping away with him. "I thought you would dodge..." Pain held the ck orb in his palm, looking down at Akihara Kagura, who still hadn''t moved from the ground: "I didn''t expect you to foolishly confront this jutsu..." "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura, who also understood this jutsu, simply extended his hand: "If I were to dodge upon seeing this jutsu, wouldn''t that be running away? What if you use this jutsu again, am I to run away forever?" "How arrogant..." Pain shook his head, slowly loosening his grip, and whispered softly: "Then experience the power of the Rinnegan yourself!" ary Devastation!" The next moment. He pushed out the ck orb. The ck orb was pushed directly towards Akihara Kagura! A force far surpassing Universal Pull emanated from the small orb, attracting even the ground towards it, and Akihara Kagura''s body involuntarily flew towards the ck orb! "..." Pain watched as Akihara Kagura''s figure gradually became smaller. Perhaps at this moment, he was somewhat looking forward to this little guy being dealt with byary Devastation due to his arrogance, yet he couldn''t help but also look forward to what use this little guy''s Sage body could serve. As everyone on site watched Akihara Kagura''s body being attracted by the gravitational force towards the ck orb, along with the earth and stones flying up, they were sealed up together! A meteor-like stone sphere appeared in the sky! "Kagura!" Jiraiya''s expression suddenly changed! Even Orochimaru''s face turned ugly! Neither of them had expected Akihara Kagura to be sealed up just like that! "The body of a Sage falls due to arrogance..." Pain expressionlessly uttered this piece of advice to himself. The next moment! The stone sphere in the sky suddenly trembled! A gigantic wooden figure forcefully emerged from the stone sphere! After Akihara Kagura, controlling the wooden figure, struggled out from the gravitational pull ofary Devastation, his body slowly floated down onto the devastated ground. "How is this possible..." Pain watched this scene, his palms slightly trembling. Inside a cave. A terrifying golem stood tall in the depths. A red-haired man, looking somewhat withered, sat on a wooden wheelchair, sping his hands together, with sweat slowly trickling down his face This red-haired man also strikingly possesses a pair of Rinnegan eyes! This is the true owner of the Rinnegan, Nagato. The Pain outside is merely one of the six puppets controlled by Nagato. He has always been using the Tendo Pain to lead the Akatsuki organization, resolving all opponents with the power of Tendo Pain. "Nagato." Konan stands beside Nagato, looking at him with concern. It was because she was worried about Nagato''s safety after she and Pain left that Konan did not leave the Akatsuki base with the others. "As expected of Teacher Jiraiya''s new disciple..." Sweat slowly started to bead on Nagato''s forehead as he desperately thought about the abilities he could use: "The powers of Tendo arepletely ineffective in front of him..." "Whether it''s Almighty Push orary Devastation, neither can pose a threat to him. He can easily dodgeary Devastation using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and even forcefully break through Almighty Push..." "The only thing I can use is Gedo Statue..." "Because his body is that of a Sage, he can even resist the repulsive force of Almighty Push with preparation, and using Gedo Statue would cause the base to copse..." "Do not use that technique..." Konan lowers her head, softly persuading, "If you use that technique, it will also shorten your lifespan." "There''s only one way left..." Nagato took a deep breath, thinking of a desperate measure: "To have Pain engage him in closebat..." "..." Konan frowned deeply. Up until now, Tendo Pain, relying on three powerful Rinnegan jutsu, was almost invincible, and anyone facing Tendo Pain had no chance of resistance. The result... Now, they had no choice but to abandon the Rinnegan''s jutsu and choose to physically confront someone with a Sage''s body. Could they still have a chance to win? "Don''t worry, Konan..." Nagato reassured Konan, believing he had found a way to win: "That little guy has not been practicing taijutsu for long and is not as strong as imagined. As long as I pay a little attention and use the Rinnegan''s jutsu and Yin-Yang Release as support..." Outside the cave. Pain still hovered in the air. ck rods condensed in his hand and were suddenly thrown towards Akihara Kagura at the ground, his body also swiftly diving towards Akihara Kagura! Akihara Kagura dodged the ck rods flying towards him! These ck rods, formed by Yin-Yang Release, were exceptionally sharp, sticking into the ground one after another! The moment Pain flew down, he kicked at Akihara Kagura''s blocking arm, leveraging the force to flip and fall, grabbing a ck rod and stabbing it towards Akihara Kagura! "Abandoning your advantage, huh?" In the palm of Akihara Kagura, a wooden spike condensed and he advanced towards Pain! The bodies of the two crossed in an instant! When both turned around to look at each other, one had a wooden spike stuck in their shoulder, and the other had a ck rod embedded in theirs. "Sess!" Pain immediately seized the opportunity. Because Yin-Yang Release possesses capabilities unmatched by other elemental techniques in the ninja world, its most crucial ability is to obstruct the flow of chakra! Without the ability to use chakra, the opponent cannot use ninjutsu, and even their physical prowess would be significantly reduced without the enhancement of chakra! Just as Pain reached for another ck rod and charged at Akihara Kagura, he suddenly felt the chakra being transferred into him disappear... "No... Wood Release!" Pain''s expression changed drastically. The legendary god of ninja, Senju Hashirama''s Wood Release, seemed not to be like other Kekkei Genkai but possessed even more mysterious abilities, being able to absorb chakra! "Interesting..." Akihara Kagura looked at Pain in front of him, seemingly discovering something amusing as he absorbed chakra through the wooden spike and chuckled, "Your chakra is not produced by your body but is transferred to you, so you are merely a puppet..." Pain''s expression changed dramatically! Just as Pain was about to pull out the wooden spike, it had already absorbed the chakra transferred into him! "Wood Release: Spear Thrust Technique!" However, Akihara Kagura''s shout came so unexpectedly! The spike embedded in Pain''s body suddenly branched out and grew, piercing through Pain''s body in an instant, and even pushing out several chakra receiver rods! Akihara Kagura, looking into Pain''s Rinnegan eyes, seemed to see through them to the master manipting Pain from behind. "Your true body is inside, right?" ~~~ Hello! Thank you for reading! Little reminder! I''m now doing the Patreon of PTE a little something! Just done with Reborn with Steve Stand! Yes! I''m doing the 100 Advance Chapters in Patreon! Though it''s work in progress! That''s all! Chapter 135: Demigods broad-mindedness Chapter 135: Demigod''s broad-mindedness Pain''s corpsey on the ground. Jiraiya and Orochimaru appeared in front of Pain''s corpse, realizing that this Pain was a puppet being controlled from behind the scenes. Obviously. The one controlling Pain from behind must be Nagato. And Nagato, along with Konan, were still hiding in this base of the Akatsuki organization. "Nagato and Konan..." Jiraiya turned his head towards the cave. "It''s very dangerous inside..." Orochimaru seemed to know the danger of the cave and chuckled lightly as he reminded, "You''re lucky to have been able to sneak in." Inside the cave. Beneath the terrifying Gedo Statue. Nagato, sitting in a wheelchair, slowly released his palm, finally having to admit a fact: "Konan, Tendo Pain has lost..." When Nagato had no choice but to make Pain abandon the Rinnegan''s techniques and was forced to resort to physicalbat, the battle was essentially lost. "Then let''s leave this ce first." Konan''s eyebrows furrowed as she began to push Nagato''s wheelchair. Konan''s body started to emit sheets of paper, and even the stone walls of the base cave began to vaguely show the pattern of folded paper, with a crack in the stone wall opening up an escape door. "As long as we leave here first, if they step into this base, I will immediately destroy the base and eliminate them using explosive tags..." This was Konan''s ability. The entire base of the Akatsuki organization seemed to be a cave, but inside it was disguised by Konan using the Paper Person of God Technique, which is why Konan was able to detect Jiraiya and Kagura sneaking into the Akatsuki base. This ce was also filled with countless explosive tags! This was Konan''s final arrangement! "No!" Nagato stopped Konan''s action, solemnly saying, "Konan, push me out, I must retrieve Yahiko''s body, he is the only leader of the Akatsuki organization..." "..." Konan remained silent and did not respond. Nagato had created the most powerful Tendo Pain using Yahiko''s body, but Pain had already been defeated by Kagura. Yahiko''s body was outside at this very moment. Retrieving Yahiko''s body was indeed important... However, Nagato''s safety was even more important than the deceased Yahiko! "There''s still a chance..." Konan, looking at Nagato sitting in the wheelchair, was unwilling to agree to this. Despite Nagato and Pain essentially being the same person, Konan''s attitude toward Nagato and Pain was somewhat different: "Nagato, in the future, after you have created the Six Paths of Pain, it would still be okay to retrieve Yahiko''s body" "Push me out there." Nagato''s voice was incredibly firm as he quietlymanded, "I don''t want to endure the pain of losing Yahiko again. Besides, if we can''t deal with that little guy, our n will face many problems in the future. Let''s go, Konan" Nagato lifted his head, looking deep into the cave at the Gedo Statue, and whispered, "There''s an Outer Path Gedo Statue here; dealing with that little guy won''t be too troublesome" This Outer Path Gedo Statue Every time it is used, it drains his chakra and life force. However, it was also the power of the Outer Path Gedo Statue that allowed him to survive the encirclement and attack by Hanzo of the Smander and Danzo Shimura in the past. "But it''s not possible to kill him" Suddenly, a voice appeared in Konan and Nagato''s ears. Sasori of the Red Sand, with his puppet Hiruko carrying Kakuzu, appeared here, speaking in a hoarse voice, "That kid possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique; I''ve suffered in his hands Maybe even retrieving Pain''s body is impossible." "Sasori?" Konan was somewhat puzzled. This guy saw Pain''s defeat but chose not to flee? "I had guessed as much." Sasori of the Red Sand with Hiruko slowly approached, speaking solemnly, "Konan has never left Pain''s side unless there''s something more important inside the base" Konan and Nagato really couldn''t refute. This guy observed quite carefully! "We must leave this ce." Sasori of the Red Sand, looking at the two before him, continued, "A spy I control with my Subterranean Sand Puppet Technique sent a message that Hanzo of the Smander is leading arge force towards us. Perhaps Jiraiya has also passed on the information that the Akatsuki''s base is here. If we don''t leave now, it''ll be toote" Konan and Nagato''s expressions changed dramatically. Jiraiya and his student Akihara Kagura were already hard enough to deal with, and if Hanzo the Smander and arge group of attacking Rain ninjas appeared "Let''s leave together." Sasori of the Red Sand with Hiruko, looking at them and Nagato''s Rinnegan, spoke solemnly, "Orochimaru hasn''t arrived yet, so let''s just have Orochimaru cover our retreat." "That makes sense." Konan thought Sasori of the Red Sand made a good point. After all, she had long disdained Orochimaru, that dangerous guy. It would be better to secretly leave him behind and let him die here. "What about this big guy?" Sasori of the Red Sand looked towards the hidden Outer Path Gedo Statue in the cave, continuing, "Is the future n entirely reliant on it? Is there a way to take it with us?" "No worries." Konan wasn''t concerned about the Outer Path Gedo Statue, saying, "Once we reach our destination, Nagato can use his Rinnegan to summon it there." Taking advantage of the moment before Nagato could react, Konan quickly agreed with Sasori of the Red Sand to leave Orochimaru behind to cover their retreat, and their group immediately left the base in secret. Of course, it was said to let Orochimaru cover their retreat. In reality, it was just to distract others with Orochimaru. Who would have thought that guy, refusing to cooperate and thinking his rtionship with Jiraiya was good enough to afford watching the spectacle from the sidelines, even insisted on wearing the Akatsuki''s robe? Sasori, seeing Nagato''s hesitation, solemnly persuaded: "If we don''t leave now, Hanzo of the Smander''s troops will soon be upon us... along with Jiraiya and that kid named Akihara Kagura. I don''t want to be caught in a along with you all." From any perspective, Sasori''s actions could be considered extremely honorable. Knowing the leader of the organization was a puppet, he did not choose to leave the Akatsuki but instead sneaked in to warn them upon learning of the imminent danger. Konan''s favorable impression of Sasori significantly increased. Even Nagato understood that Sasori, an S-rank rogue ninja, being willing to help them escape was fulfilling arade''s duty as best as he could. "Thank you, Sasori." Konan rarely took the initiative to thank Sasori. "No need for thanks." Sasori, manipting Hiruko, crawled out of the escape hatch, continuing, "If you ever want to repay me, just kill that kid named Akihara Kagura for me. Turning his corpse into a puppet would be fine. I have a fondness for powerful puppets..." "It''s a deal." Nagato immediately agreed. Although Nagato thought Akihara Kagura''s strength was significant enough to be one of the Six Paths of Pain, the key ability of the Six Paths of Painy in the Rinnegan, so it didn''t matter if they handed Kagura''s corpse over to Sasori eventually. Hearing this, Sasori''s Hiruko paused for a moment before continuing its crawl without any furtherment. Kakuzu, following behind, actually had a different opinion and took the initiative to say, "That kid''s corpse could fetch thirty-five million ry now... its price might even increase in the future." This group of Akatsuki... They didn''t seem like they had been defeated at all, but rather like they had won a victory. When the group left the base and hid behind a rock, they saw a dark line approaching the Akatsuki base from a distance. That was... Hanzo of the Smander''s Rain ninja troops. "Konoha''s Jiraiya and Hanzo of the Smander have joined forces to encircle us..." Kakuzu''s voice sounded somewhat weary; he didn''t seem to care much about the alliance of the two forces, nor did he realize how impactful his words were to those nearby. Nagato and Konan''s expressions turned very grim. This scene reminded them of many years ago when Konoha''s Danzo and Hanzo had jointly encircled the Akatsuki, which was still in its early stage. "Let''s go." Konan, pushing Nagato''s wheelchair, took the lead in leaving. The Sasori of the Red Sand, Hiruko, followed behind, looking at Kakuzu with a strange expression. How did this guy, who is so eloquent, manage to live from that era to the present? On the other hand, When Hanzo of the Smander led the Rain Ninja troops to arrive, they immediately surrounded Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Akihara Kagura''s group. Hanzo of the Smander also saw the body of Pain lying on the ground and asked in a deep voice, "This is the leader of the Akatsuki organization. It seems you have already dealt with the biggest trouble..." "Lord Hanz." When Jiraiya saw Hanzo of the Smander appear, he thought Nagato and Konan were still in the cave and didn''t want Hanzo of the Smander to interfere further, questioning, "Didn''t we agree to let me resolve the Akatsuki matter peacefully..." "I have been waiting for the time." Hanzo of the Smander was indeed not lying, actively saying, "Seeing that there was a battle happening here, I immediately came to help you, after all, we had established a covenant to jointly oppose the Akatsuki..." At this point, Hanzo of the Smander continued, "I didn''t expect you had already dealt with the leader of the Akatsuki. It seems you have indeed be stronger over the years..." "It''s not..." Jiraiya hurriedly wanted to exin, not wanting to reveal the situation of Nagato and Konan, and tried to ask Hanzo of the Smander to take his people and leave: "The matter with the Akatsuki is not resolved yet, I have found a peaceful solution..." "Killing the leader of the Akatsuki is indeed a peaceful solution as well." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Pain''s corpse, nodded in satisfaction, and loudly ordered, "Let the news be announced, the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, is dead, and the civil war in the Land of Rain is over!" "It''s not..." Jiraiya really didn''t know how to speak. "Right." Hanzo of the Smander didn''t wait for Jiraiya to finish, waved his hand, and continued, "Since the base of the Akatsuki is here, then bury this body right here." "Yes!" A group of Rain Ninjas immediately lifted Pain''s body. "..." Jiraiya watched this scene somewhat dazedly. This matter... It seems he also has no way to refute? After all, Yahiko has long been dead, and Nagato turning Yahiko''s body into a puppet was indeed a bit too much. Letting Yahiko rest in peace is also a good thing. After Hanzo of the Smander finished speaking, his gaze turned to Orochimaru, who was still wearing the cloud-ck robe of the Akatsuki, "It seems there''s only one survivor left from the Akatsuki... Letting you go during the war might have been a mistake, Orochimaru, that''s the name, right?" "Correct." Orochimaru''s gaze slightly changed. Even after many years, Orochimaru had be even more powerful, but the psychological shadow of being suppressed by Hanzo of the Smander when they were part of the Sannin of Konoha still lingered. With a swoosh! Hanzo of the Smander drew out his chain scythe! Orochimaru''s body immediately transformed into a series of long snakes, vanishing on the spot. He wasn''t confident in engaging in battle with Hanzo of the Smander in such a situation, and it wasn''t convenient for Akihara Kagura, the little guy, to assist him. Jiraiya might even be thinking of taking him back! The show had been enough! Jiraiya, this guy, would definitely talk with Hanzo of the Smander for a while, and Akihara Kagura, the little guy, would also be following Jiraiya... Now... It was his chance to seize the Rinnegan! At the very least, he had to lure out Nagato and Konan! By then, a fierce battle between Hanzo of the Smander and Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan, would surely result in both sides suffering, and he could take the opportunity to snatch the Rinnegan! The Rain Ninjas Vige were terrified and hiding from the snakes but failed to notice one long snake sneaking into the Akatsuki organization''s base cave during the chaos! However, after this long snake entered the cave and spit out Orochimaru''s body, Orochimaru saw the Akatsuki base already deserted... Even... Theboratory was cleaned up spotlessly! Clearly. Only Sasori of the Red Sand from the entire Akatsuki would do such a thing. Sasori, Kakuzu, Nagato, and Konan had all escaped through the back door escape passage, leaving him alone here? "These bastards..." Orochimaru looked at the opened escape door behind him and cursed through gritted teeth. If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura being his spy, if it weren''t for his good rtionship with Jiraiya, if it weren''t for his strong life-saving skills... Wouldn''t he have been captured by that group outside? Orochimaru nced at the escape door, could only follow their route, not wanting to stay here and be a target for Hanzo of the Smander! Outside the cave. Jiraiya and Hanzo of the Smander exchanged a few words. A group of Rain ninjas could no longer restrain themselves and directly entered the base of the Akatsuki, reporting that there were no enemies inside the base, only finding an origami escape door. "Have they escaped?" Jiraiya felt somewhat relieved in his heart. Because if Hanzo of the Smander was here, there might have been a major battle with Nagato, making it troublesome to save Konan and Nagato. Moreover... There was Akihara Kagura, who regarded them as enemies. "The leader of the Akatsuki..." Akihara Kagura wanted to remind Hanzo of the Smander on the side. "Kagura!" Jiraiya quickly stopped Akihara Kagura and looked at Hanzo of the Smander, saying, "This is my disciple. The affairs of the Akatsuki may not be over, but they pose no more threat to the Land of Rain..." "Hmm, it seems a few slipped through the and escaped" Hanz of the Smander slightly nodded, turning to his subordinates to issue hismand: "It''s okay, go and tell everyone, the leader of the Akatsuki is dead. I will fulfill my promise, pardoning all those who have ever been involved with the Akatsuki, even those ninjas who had joined the Akatsuki can return to the Rain Vige. I will not pursue their past mistakes!" It must be said. Thismand is quite generous. Anyone would have to admit that Hanz''s magnanimity is somewhat broad. The leader of the Rain Vige, leading his troops as if on a tour, effortlessly annihted the Akatsuki, announced a grand funeral for the leader of the Akatsuki, and pardoned all those who had connections with the Akatsuki. After Hanz announced hismand, the Akatsuki base cave suddenly experienced continuous explosions, and the entire base waspletely destroyed and buried! "This is..." Jiraiya was somewhat speechless. "Indeed, it''s dangerous inside..." Akihara Kagura squinted at the now-disappeared base. "Someone inside nted explosive tags." Hanz, who enjoys using explosive tags, immediately realized the truth: "Those who escaped, they wanted to take us all out while we entered..." "..." Jiraiya remained silent, not knowing what to say. "It doesn''t matter." Hanz continued generously, loudly continuing: "Mymand still stands, only the core members of the Akatsuki are wanted within the Land of Rain, the rest can still be pardoned, and they can evene here to pay respects to the Akatsuki''s leader, Pain..." "Yes, Lord Hanz!" "This civil war has finally ended!" "From today onward..." "We no longer have to worry about our vige being attacked!" All the Rain Ninjas present knelt on the ground, frantically expressing their joy! "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura stood beside Jiraiya, frowning and asked: "The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, was just a puppet controlled by someone else, the real leader has already escaped, clearly, this war has not ended..." "It will end." Jiraiya murmured to himself, shaking his head as he looked at those Rain ninjas digging graves: "Nagato and Konan will not give up Yahiko''s body, they will surelye back here secretly..." "Yes..." Akihara Kagura nodded. That was also the reason he was manipting Hanz, to bury Yahiko''s body here. After all... There were too many onlookers during the day. There should be fewer at night. Hanz led his people away. Before departing, the leader of the Rain Vige deliberately distracted all the Rain ninja and inquired Jiraiya about Yahiko, whom he and Shimura Danzo had originally caused the death of, questioning why Yahiko would still appear here. "Where is the child with the Rinnegan and red hair?" Clearly... The leader of the Rain Vige did not act like a fool. "I dered the war over as soon as possible to stabilize the people''s hearts out of necessity." Before leaving, Hanzo of the Smander took a deep look at Jiraiya: "Konoha youngster, that red-haired child with the Rinnegan is still alive, isn''t he? This Pain, he is a corpse controlled by him, right? Tell him, the incident back then was because I had no choice but to submit to Shimura Danzo. If he wants me to atone, I am willing tomit suicide as an apology, as long as he does not start a civil war again and does not involve those who once followed me" Jiraiya, watching Hanzo of the Smander leave directly with his team, felt incredibly conflicted for a moment. This guy, along with Danzo, was responsible for Yahiko''s death... Despite knowing the truth about Pain, he could still choose to hide it for the sake of the Rain Vige''s peace and even opt for atonement through suicide for the vige''s peace... "Is this the demigod of ninja?" Akihara Kagura, standing by the side, seemed also to be impressed by Hanzo of the Smander''s /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 136: Everyone is Teacher Jiraiyas Disciple Chapter 136: Everyone is Teacher Jiraiya''s Disciple The Konoha Vige, Naka Shrine. Uchiha Obito found living here quitefortable. During the day, he would go to the Memorial Stone in the back mountains of the Konoha to chat with the tombstone of Nohara Rin; at night, he would secretly hide in the Naka Shrine, asionally eavesdropping on the Uchiha n''s rebellion meetings. It was obvious. Uchiha Itachi could not change the mindset of the Uchiha n. Because Uchiha Itachi could notmand the respect from his nsmen like his father, Uchiha Fugaku, and had even begun to face ostracism from his n for being too close to the higher-ups of the Konoha. The Uchiha n would not change. Naturally, the higher-ups of the Konoha would not change either. A conflict between the two sides was inevitable, and the Uchiha would not be able to stand against the leadership of the Konoha. Uchiha Obito was no longer in a hurry; he wanted to recruit Uchiha Itachi, who had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan, and also take the opportunity to collect some Sharingan as backup for the Izanagi. "Obito, something has happened!" Just as Uchiha Obito continued to wait for the right moment here, White Zetzu''s body emerged from the ground, reporting the situation on the side of the Akatsuki organization. "The Akatsuki organization is in trouble..." White Zetzu Awei''s expression was somewhat ugly, reporting the situation in the Land of Rain: "Jiraiya teamed up with Hanzo of the Smander, bringing a young man with them to attack the Akatsuki. Tendo Pain proactively attacked the young man and was killed by Wood Release, forcing the others to flee, and their base was also destroyed..." "What about Nagato and the Outer Path: Gedo Statue?" Uchiha Obito immediately tensed up, knowing that White Zetzu Awei always liked to refer to Akihara Kagura as the young man, and asked further: "And what about that brat Akihara Kagura, doesn''t he know Akatsuki is my organization? Didn''t you stop him?" "There was nothing that could be done." White Zetzu Awei shook his head, mentioning the difficulties Akihara Kagura faced: "Tendo Pain didn''t know the young man was one of yours, leading the Akatsuki to surround him. To avoid being killed, the young man had to use Wood Release in retaliation, identally killing Pain with Wood Release... However, Nagato, who controlled Pain, is still alive and has already led the others to a new base. He has re-summoned the Gedo Statue to the new base." "..." Uchiha Obito''s heart settled down, but he felt a bit of a headache: "Infighting within the same organization... all a bunch of troublesome fellows!" "Obito, go and sort out the situation!" White Zetzu looked at Uchiha Obito, reminding him: "If you don''t go now, the young man and Nagato will start to kill each other..." "I know, I know!" Uchiha Obito was obviously a bit impatient, muttering solutions: "Actually, it wouldn''t matter if Nagato killed that brat Akihara Kagura..." "..." White Zetzu Awei was somewhat dissatisfied with Uchiha Obito''s statement, proactively suggesting: "Couldn''t you let the young man kill Nagato and transnt Nagato''s Rinnegan? Someone said that the young man has awakened the Sage Body..." "..." Another figure emerged from the ground. "The Sage Body?" White Zetzu was somewhat incredulous about the news he heard and took the initiative to ask, "Although Kagura''s Wood Release is very powerful, and the chakra is sufficiently abundant, isn''t it far from the level of a Sage Body?" "There''s this guy called the Great Toad Sage who mentioned it..." White Zetzu Awei revealed his source of information, exining, "It''s said that the young man quickly entered a state known as Sage Mode..." White Zetzu immediately realized their mistake. The true Sage Body is the physique of the legendary Six Paths Sage, not something that can be awakened through the transntation of Hashirama cells like in Kagura''s case. White Zetzu believed that in this world, the only ones who could awaken the Sage Body were the reincarnations of Ashura''s chakra, a child of the Six Paths Sage. However, calcting from the timeline, White Zetzu knew that Akihara Kagura was not the reincarnation of Ashura''s chakra... However... Actually, the n proposed by White Zetzu Awei was quite reliable. White Zetzu looked towards Uchiha Obito, suggesting, "Kagura, that kid, is younger than Nagato and has more vitality. Perhaps in the future, Kagura could rece Nagato to keep Madara''s Rinnegan active, especially since Nagato is not very obedient anymore..." "That Akihara Kagura is more troublesome!" Uchiha Obito became somewhat irritated at the mention of this name: "Have you counted how much trouble that brat has caused?" "The young man also helped quite a bit, right?" White Zetzu Awei cautiously spoke in favor of Akihara Kagura: "At least Konoha did not send Hatake Kakashi to continue pursuing Obito..." Uchiha Obito really couldn''t refute. Although Akihara Kagura''s actions were continuous, he indeed helped him achieve his goals, and even when executing his missions, he wasn''t sloppy. However... That kid''s actions were too extreme, continuously causing trouble! "Obito, go back once." After persuading him, White Zetzu Awei reminded Uchiha Obito: "Recently, Nagato hasn''t been very obedient. This time, the Tend Pain he controlled was killed by the young man''s Wood Release. We can use the young man to suppress Nagato, and also use Nagato to suppress the young man..." "Hmm?" Uchiha Obito suddenly realized this strategy could work, using the conflict between his two subordinates to make both more obedient. This White Zetzu Awei... Deserves to be the smartest one they carefully selected! Actually, these are just somemon leadership tactics. Uchiha Obito never really had any serious subordinates, and his subordinates never fought among themselves... "Then I''ll go back once." Uchiha Obito nodded, his body quickly entering the space-time vortex. The Land of Rain. The original base of the Akatsuki organization. Yahiko''s grave was arranged here. Jiraiya, along with Akihara Kagura, has been guarding Yahiko''s tomb in the hopes of encountering Nagato and Konan, who mighte to steal Yahiko''s body or secretly visit the grave. Akihara Kagura maintains a very calm demeanor, apanying his teacher while gradually continuing to practice the Rasengan, having mastered a type of nature transformation with it. "Sage Art: Lava Style Rasenshuriken!" In the palm of Akihara Kagura, ava-colored scorching Rasenshuriken appeared, which he fiercely threw towards the former base location of the Akatsuki! Boom! The area immediately exploded! Even the center of the explosion had flowingva! "Well done." Jiraiya was very pleased with his disciple''s progress, but also a bit worried, "With all themotion you''re causing, Nagato and Konan will be even more scared toe. Kagura, go to the Land of Rain for training and help those suffering from the war" "Teacher Jiraiya, I only know how to kill." Akihara Kagura looked at his teacher with an innocent expression on his face. "" Jiraiya dared not let him go. "And" Akihara Kagura asked Jiraiya, "Teacher Jiraiya, the senior brother Nagato you always talk about, he actually wants to kill you, doesn''t he?" "Nagato is not" Jiraiya was unable to finish his sentence. Because through Pain''s words, Jiraiya had already realized Nagato''s change. Could that disciple really kill him? "It''s all Danzo''s fault!" Jiraiya raised his finger, tapping Akihara Kagura''s head, "Stay away from that old guy Danzo when you return to Konoha! He''s led you to extremes!" "I''ll go buy a pear juice!" Akihara Kagura disappeared in an instant. It must be said. The interaction between this teacher and disciple is very harmonious. However, this inevitably makes others unhappy. A hawk with Rinnegan eyes kept circling a nearby tree, tightly clutching a paper-folded sunny doll in its ws. Yes. Nagato and Konan have always been spying on this ce. After setting up the new base for the Akatsuki, they quickly came over upon hearing the news about Yahiko''s tomb. They nned to take action on the first day, but then they found Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya hiding here. This tomb was a trap designed to lure them in, yet one they couldn''t resist jumping into! Fortunately. Yahiko''s body had already been dealt with. Even if it rots underground, Nagato could still use the abilities of Hell Path to summon the King of Hell to deal with it, which is why they wanted to wait a few more days here, believing that Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura would soon leave. During these days, it seemed that Akihara Kagura had not noticed them. Nagato and Konan hid nearby, observing the master and disciple, Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura, always inevitably reminiscing about the days when they were taught by Jiraiya. "What a nostalgic time..." Nagato could use the ability of the Rinnegan to share vision and see the yful master and disciple, inevitably feeling emotional: "Unfortunately, we can never return to the past." Konan silently lowered her head. "How much longer do we have to wait here?" "One more day, if they don''t leave, we will make our move..." Nagato and Konan had not waited for Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura to leave but were instead met by Uchiha Obito, who had returned from Konoha to the Land of Rain first. Uchiha Obito knew their intentions and secretly had Zetsu help steal Yahiko''s corpse, storing Yahiko''s body in his own space. "No need to wait here anymore." Uchiha Obito''s Mangeky Sharingan created a space-time vortex, cing a coffin in front of them: "I have already taken out Tend Pain." "Thank you." Nagato nodded and expressed his gratitude, sping his hands together. "Summoning Jutsu!" A King of Hell with a huge mouth appeared beside him! The King of Hell opened its mouth, extended a long tongue, directly swallowed Yahiko''s body, chewed for a while, and then Tend Pain came out from its mouth. This is one of the abilities of the Rinnegan. Any damaged Six Paths puppet, as long as the body is still there, can be revived through the King of Hell. "All right." After Uchiha Obito had dealt with this matter, he brought up another matter he wanted to do: "You don''t need to hurry back; I want to introduce a newpanion to you." "Apanion?" Uchiha Obito nodded and took them to a secluded drink shop in a small town, where a boy buying pear juice was sitting. It was Akihara Kagura! Nagato and Konan were suddenly shocked! Nagato quickly controlled the newly revived Tend Pain to protect him. He had witnessed Akihara Kagura''s power firsthand and experienced the trouble of that young guy! Akihara Kagura took two cups of pear juice from the shop owner, instantly appeared beside them, and even handed one cup to Nagato: "Senior brother, my Flying Thunder God mark hasn''t been removed, killing this puppet again is just a momentary matter..." "You!" Nagato''s expression suddenly changed. Nagato intended to use Tend Pain as a shield but forgot that Tend Pain still bore Akihara Kagura''s mark! However, after hearing the name Akihara Kagura, Nagato slowly reached out to take the pear juice, whispering, "Thank you" "I didn''t expect you to get involved with the rogue ninja from Konoha, Uchiha Obito" Akihara Kagura, satisfied, sipped the pear juice and asked, "It seems the orange-haired man and the woman with light blue hair that the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, saw when he was controlled by Uchiha Obito were this puppet and Konan, right?" "Brat." Uchiha Obito rubbed his forehead and said in a deep voice, "Don''t put on that loyal to Konoha act here. Let me introduce you to them, let them know your identity to avoid future conflicts." Nagato and Konan''s expressions changed again. Because they always thought this was a new disciple taken in by Jiraiya, they never expected this kid to have ties with Uchiha Obito! What exactly is going on! "Let me introduce myself." Holding the pear juice, Akihara Kagura gestured to clink sses with Nagato: "I am an undercover agent sent by Konoha to the Akatsuki organization" "You got it wrong!" Uchiha Obito''s forehead twitched. "Oh, my mistake." Realizing his error, Akihara Kagura quickly corrected himself: "I am the Akatsuki organization''s undercover agent stationed in Konoha, no need to mention the other identities, right?" "Aren''t you a disciple of Teacher Jiraiya?" Nagato frowned. "Yes" Akihara Kagura nodded, noticing the strange looks from Nagato and Konan, and continued: "Aren''t we all disciples of Teacher Jiraiya? Staying in the same organization, there''s nothing wrong with that, right?" Nagato''s frown deepened. This was the most incorrect part, wasn''t it? Because the Akatsuki was their creation, influenced by Yahiko''s death, they chose to follow Uchiha Obito''s guidance for a major n You joined the Akatsuki too? "Oh, right." Akihara Kagura casually reminded: "Last time, I showed mercy, purposely letting your group leave that base" "And these days, hiding next to this puppet''s graveyard, I''ve already noticed your tracks, still covering for you with Teacher Jiraiya" "So" "The bill for two pear juices" "Please help me settle it." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he casually pointed to the drink store where he bought the pear juice, pointing at the owner who was looking around at the store entrance for customers to settle the bill: "I was in a hurry toe here, seems like I forgot to pay" Konan took a deep breath and went to pay for her junior. Nagato felt somewhat helpless, only able to ponder his own experiences, asking Akihara Kagura why he joined the Akatsuki: "Akihara Kagura, have you also experienced the pain this world inflicted on you?" "No, I''ve been quite happy." Akihara Kagura shrugged, looking at Uchiha Obito: "Because this guy killed Konoha ninjas and framed me, wanting me to join the Akatsuki to prevent more Konoha ninjas from being harmed, I simply joined /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 137: I need Teacher Jiraiya to become Hokage Chapter 137: I need Teacher Jiraiya to be Hokage Akihara Kagura always spoke the truth. Whenever it came to serious matters, Akihara Kagura would not lie, at most he would just omit some unnecessary details in the conversation to save time. In fact, if it wasn''t for Uchiha Obito killing Aburame Tatsuma and framing him, how could Akihara Kagura possibly join the Akatsuki organization? Nagato looked at Uchiha Obito with a strange expression in his eyes. Although the Akatsuki organization always used violent methods to recruit new members, was it really necessary to resort to despicable means such as framing the innocent? "Hmph" Uchiha Obito snorted discontentedly: "Akihara Kagura, don''t make yourself out to be an innocent victim, this is not the hypocritical Konoha" "Although it was me who framed you first" Uchiha Obito looked at Akihara Kagura and said disdainfully in a cold voice: "But you, kid, are not so innocent either, to think that you would even consider framing me in return" To this day. Uchiha Obito still found this matter too absurd. A person who was framed did not think of ways to clear his name but instead thought of killing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to escte the situation, so everyone would know he was framed. Fortunately, he arrived in time and saved the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki before Akihara Kagura could act. Uchiha Obito, recalling the process of Akihara Kagura joining the Akatsuki organization, even felt like he was the victim, forced to expose his identity and attracting a lot of trouble. "Don''t sweat the details so much" Akihara Kagura smiled and waved his hand in a manner not fitting his age, advising: "After all, from the oue, you have achieved your goal." Uchiha Obito didn''t quite agree with Akihara Kagura''s view. Although he indeed achieved his goal, he didn''t enjoy any sense of achievement; it felt more like he was being forced to eat extremely unptable food, unable to spit it out and having to swallow it down. At this point. Uchiha Obito couldn''t dredge up the past, he said solemnly: "Originally, only I knew of Akihara Kagura''s identity. Introducing you to each other today is to prevent any future urrences of infighting, as Akihara Kagura will continue to be an undercover agent in Konoha for a while, he could be of great assistance to us" "I understand." Nagato nodded, epting this matter. An undercover agent lurking in Konoha Vige could provide a lot of information about Konoha, including the most crucial information about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, which is indeed very helpful for their ns. "Brother Nagato." Akihara Kagura extended his palm towards Nagato in a friendly manner, smiling lightly: "I did invite you for pear juice, please take care of me in the future" "But it was us who paid the bill." A cold voice interrupted Akihara Kagura''s words. Konan also walked over with two cups of pear juice in her hands, handing one cup to Uchiha Obito, as the distribution should be based on the number of people present. "He doesn''t need pear juice." Akihara Kagura casually snatched the pear juice, and without waiting for others to say anything, took it for himself, seemingly indifferent as he spoke, "I came out on the pretext of buying drinks. This pear juice will be taken back to Teacher Jiraiya, so as not to reveal any ws. It''s a rare gesture of respect from us disciples." "..." Konan found it somewhat difficult to argue. Even Nagato felt there was nothing wrong with this. Although their views did not align with Jiraiya''s, to the extent that they would even kill their own teacher, they believed some minor matters should not be nitpicked over. Only Uchiha Obito''s hand, reaching for the drink, found nothing but air. He observed the three people present and the Puppet... All these individuals were Jiraiya''s disciples. Uchiha Obito suddenly felt an illusion of being an outsider, and even at this moment, he couldn''t delve into details, lest he be considered their junior. "Alright..." Uchiha Obito suppressed these trivial thoughts, not wanting to care about such insignificant matters, and looked towards Akihara Kagura, "Since you mentioned Jiraiya, let''s deal with this. Jiraiya is investigating the Akatsuki organization, and he already knows too much. We must eliminate Jiraiya..." "..." Nagato and Konan remained silent, offering no response. To them, there was no disagreement on this matter. For the people of the ninja world, a disciple diverging from their teacher''s path, proving their capability to forge a different path, all considered killing their own teachers. Akihara Kagura, frowning, nced at Uchiha Obito, "Wait, I have a question... Are you really a ninja from Konoha?" Uchiha Obito spread his hands, arrogantly stating, "Hmph, whether I am a ninja from Konoha or not is irrelevant..." "It''s quite relevant." Akihara Kagura, somewhat helplessly, began to enlighten his superior, "Every ninja from Konoha should know about Jiraiya of the Legendary Sannin, the disciple of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who trained the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato..." "And then?" Uchiha Obito furrowed his brow. "I am his disciple." Akihara Kagura felt his superiorcked political sensitivity and took the initiative to hint, "The Third Hokage is getting old, and the next Hokage must be chosen..." "The first choice for the future Hokage is definitely Teacher Jiraiya. My teacher seems uninterested in seeding as a Hokage, so he will rmend me, his disciple who has mastered Wood Release and the Flying Thunder God Technique, to be the next Hokage of Konoha..." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Obito and asked, "If you kill Teacher Jiraiya, who will support me in bing the next Hokage? Don''t you understand the benefits that could bring to the Akatsuki organization once I be Hokage?" "..." Uchiha Obito listened somewhat absentmindedly. Uchiha Obito coldly dered, his expression filled with disdain for the position of Hokage! This kid named Akihara Kagura could sit in the position of Hokage... This kid could be the Hokage... Why should this kid be the Hokage? That is the dream of many young ninjas of Konoha! Why could Akihara Kagura, this kid, be the Hokage? Because he possesses Wood Release, because he has the Flying Thunder God Technique, because he is Jiraiya''s disciple? "Actually..." Nagato, sitting in a wheelchair, seriously frowned and thought for a while, then continued: "I think Kagura makes sense. If he can be the Hokage, in the future, when we want to capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, it would save us a lot of trouble." "Yes..." Akihara Kagura looked at Nagato with satisfaction and added: "In the future, I might even be able to mobilize the power of Konoha to start the Fourth Great Ninja War..." Uchiha Obito caught the loophole in Akihara Kagura''s words: "Kid, you want to be the Hokage just to start the Ninja War, right?" "Isn''t that beneficial for the Akatsuki organization?" Akihara Kagura spread his hands: "As long as I can be the Hokage, in the future, no matter what the Akatsuki organization wants to do, I can mobilize the power of Konoha to cooperate with you guys..." "..." Uchiha Obito felt something was not quite right. This kid... Why does it sound a bit like Shimura Danzo? Akihara Kagura''s words sound like he''s willing to do anything to be the Hokage, even if it means colluding with the Akatsuki organization, which is hostile to the future and the Five Great Ninja Viges. Wasn''t the original purpose that the Akatsuki organization needed to use this kid? Why does it feel like now the kid is using the Akatsuki? Uchiha Obito, frowning, really felt something was amiss: "Are you trying to use the Akatsuki to be the Hokage, or do you want to be the Hokage of Konoha to help the Akatsuki?" "How could you think of such a question?" Akihara Kagura smiled, looking at Uchiha Obito: "Do I need the help of the Akatsuki? It would be good if you guys didn''t trouble me. I have never counted on the Akatsuki to help with anything, instead, I have been helping the Akatsuki quite a bit, right?" "..." Uchiha Obito''s face looked somewhat displeased, and he said in a deep voice: "Kid, when I allowed you to join the Akatsuki, it wasn''t to let you..." "Let members of the organization help with missions and still arrogantly cause trouble for their own people during missions. Is this your attitude towards handling matters?" Akihara Kagura interrupted Uchiha Obito''s words, looked at Nagato in the wheelchair, and while suppressing one superior, he was drawing another to his side: "Brother Nagato, has the management of our organization always worked this way?" ying one against another, this is the most effective tactic. Normally it is a superior dealing with two subordinates, but Akihara Kagura, being just a subordinate, could also learn and apply it to deal with his own superiors. "Of course not!" Konan, standing next to Nagato, quickly denied Akihara Kagura''s usation. If Akihara Kagura''s usation against the Akatsuki was confirmed, the reputation of the Akatsuki would be too tarnished! The goal of the Akatsuki has always been for the peace of the ninja world! "..." Uchiha Obito was harboring a sense of frustration in his heart, but had no idea how to vent it, so he could only ask in a muffled voice, "Kid, what are you trying to say?" "Before I be Hokage, don''ty a hand on Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura put forth his demand, casually hinting, "Ever since I joined the Akatsuki organization, I haven''t seen any gains for myself. I could only learn some ninjutsu from Teacher Jiraiya, and there''s still much I haven''t learned yet!" "Then you should continue to learn diligently from him!" Uchiha Obito coldly agreed to Akihara Kagura''s request and made his own: "Then you should keep your teacher in check, don''t let him focus on the Akatsuki organization before our n is implemented!" [System Prompt]: [New Task (Uchiha Obito)], to prevent Jiraiya from focusing on the Akatsuki organization''s movements before the n begins. "That''s easy." Akihara Kagura seemed confident in resolving the issue, indicating, "There are only two reasons why Teacher Jiraiya is concerned about the Akatsuki organization. One is his worry for Brother Nagato and Sister Konan, and the other is his former teammate, Orochimaru..." "..." Upon hearing this, Nagato slowly bowed his head. A flicker of nostalgia crossed Konan''s expression before she quickly reverted to her usual cool demeanor, her eyebrows still tightly furrowed, "So, we should make him focus on Orochimaru?" "Of course." Akihara Kagura nodded, offering his advice, "Could we assign Orochimaru a dangerous mission that would shake the ninja world, such as annihting the Cloud Vige, assassinating the Raikage, or killing the Eight Tails Jinchuriki? As long as Orochimaru causes significant trouble, Teacher Jiraiya definitely won''t focus on you guys..." "..." The few people present fell silent. "Kagura." Nagato nced at Akihara Kagura and said, "If you want to kill Orochimaru, you can just attack him directly, I''ll give you his location..." Such a proposal was too risky. Assigning Orochimaru such a life-threatening mission was practically no different from killing him directly. Uchiha Obito sneered, looking at Akihara Kagura as if seeing through his thoughts, "Is this really to draw Jiraiya''s attention, or is it because Orochimaru once used you as an experiment, and you want revenge?" "Although I do want to kill Orochimaru..." Konan still frowned, speaking softly, "But such a mission would definitely not be assigned. Moreover, the Akatsuki organization mostly operates in pairs, and Orochimaru''s partner, Sasori of the Red Sand, is still useful for future ns." That wasn''t really useful. Because Sasori did not abandon them in danger; instead, he willingly took them along to escape, earning Konan and Nagato''s fondness for Sasori of the Red Sand. After some thought, Nagato offered his idea, "Perhaps we could assign Orochimaru and Sasori to carry out the mission of assassinating the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, in the Sand Vige. Since Sasori was once a ninja of the Sand Vige, he''s very familiar with it and won''t encounter any danger..." "..." Uchiha Obito was still undecided, but he disagreed, "The Sand Vige has always been inconspicuous. The Kazekage being assassinated isn''t something new; it might not..." "Assassinating the Kazekage isn''t something new." Akihara Kagura felt Uchiha Obito''s thinking was wed, proactively saying, "The point is who assassinates the Kazekage. The Kazekage being attacked by Orochimaru would be a novelty to Teacher Jiraiya..." "Of course." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he looked towards Nagato and Konan again, "Before that, you need to assure Teacher Jiraiya about your safety. You might want to consider meeting him to appease his naiveness." ~~~ Although I''mte, I gave what I owe! Also double chapters next week! /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 138: Plan to lure Jiraiya away Chapter 138: n to lure Jiraiya away Teacher Jiraiya is a fool. This view has been unanimously approved by Jiraiya''s disciples. In their hearts, there is nock of respect for their foolish teacher, but it really doesn''t hinder their disdain for their teacher''s frequent basic mistakes. "Your meaning is..." Nagato''s eyebrows furrowed, still wanting to reject this proposal: "You want us to deceive Teacher Jiraiya with lies? I cannot do this..." Yes. Nagato is not a person skilled at lying. He is not even a person good at hiding his emotions. Even when Jiraiya mistakenly believed that Yahiko was still alive, Nagato did not admit that Yahiko was alive and even bluntly stated that Yahiko had died. He is not a person skilled at deception; it was already quite difficult for him to hide the truth. "Nagato does not deceive people." Konan''s eyebrows also furrowed. Looking at Nagato, who was skinny as a stick in his wheelchair, Akihara Kagura softly said, "Don''t worry, when you meet him, I will speak for you..." "How will you do it?" Konan looked at Akihara Kagura, somewhat doubting her younger fellow disciple: "If you help us, wouldn''t Teacher Jiraiya suspect you?" "Absolutely not." Akihara Kagura was very confident in himself. "Okay." Nagato and Konan agreed. Because the two of them had very few ties in this world, apart from the deceased Yahiko, only a teacher who had taken care of them for three years remained. If just meeting this teacher could make him let down his guard a bit, it would indeed be a good thing for the Akatsuki organization. "Right." Akihara Kagura reminded them again: "Let''s not let more people know about my identity. Before we meet Teacher Jiraiya, have Orochimaru go to the Sand Vige, and then during the meeting, reveal Orochimaru''s news to Teacher Jiraiya..." "In this way..." "After your meeting, Teacher Jiraiya will lose interest in staying in the Land of Rain to investigate the Akatsuki''s situation and will definitely rush to the Sand Vige to stop Orochimaru''s conspiracy." ... Nagato and Konan were shocked. This fellow disciple''s scheming is somewhat terrifying! If things really went as he said, Teacher Jiraiya would definitely not feel like staying in the Land of Rain, and would probably rush to the Sand Vige immediately! "Hmph..." Uchiha Obito had long experienced Akihara Kagura''s scheming and was no longer surprised, anyway, this kid was just a future piece for collecting the Tailed Beasts. "I''m leaving first." Akihara Kagura waved goodbye to them and disappeared instantly from the spot. "This kid''s personality is very extreme." After Akihara Kagura disappeared, Uchiha Obito spoke up: "Once this kid bes the Hokage, he will definitely start the Fourth Great Ninja War, affecting our ns." ... Nagato and Konan were somewhat silent. Could it be that this guy was really hit by what Akihara Kagura said, being unable to be the Hokage, jealous that Akihara Kagura could seed the position of Hokage of Konoha? "I''ll continue to recruit people." "Take good care of the affairs in the Land of Rain." Uchiha Obito ignored their thoughts, and a space-time vortex appeared in his Sharingan, carrying his body away from the spot. "This guy" Konan''s expression was somewhat heavy, whispering: "We must find a way to break his space-time ability; this guy''s personality and ability are too dangerous." "Konan." Nagato shook his head, signaling hispanion not to worry, and then mentioned the little brother they encountered today: "Let''s go back and prepare, then visit Teacher Jiraiya." Akatsuki organization, the new base. This base definitely could notpare to the original base. However, Sasori of the Red Sand managed it well, even cing some small puppet parts for surveince in some key ces. Of course. Sasori of the Red Sand could not be considered a true model of hard work. The real model of hard work for the Akatsuki organization was Kakuzu, this old man who lived from the early days of the ninja vige era to this era, leaving the base early in the morning to carry out mercenarymissions and to collect new hearts, as the hearts collected by using Earth Grudge Fear were all crushed one by one by Akihara Kagura. Besides, The most leisurely person was Orochimaru. A few days ago on the battlefield, Orochimaru was collectively abandoned by the members of the Akatsuki organization to serve as a decoy to attract the enemy, and it was unexpected that he could stille back alive. Fortunately, the members of the Akatsuki organization were all heartless. Orochimaru knew these people were not good, and did not open his mouth to me them, just continued to stay in the Akatsuki organization, waiting for an opportunity to seize the Rinnegan. Unfortunately. Orochimaru did not see Nagato after he came back. Sasori of the Red Sand and Kakuzu chose to stand with Konan, and Orochimaru did not think he could win, so he could only continue to bury himself in experiments to pass the time. In the depths of this base. There still stood that statue-like golem. Nagato and Konan returned with Tendo Pain, continuing to let Tendo Pain lead the Akatsuki organization, and the other members of the Akatsuki organization could not possibly be opponents to Pain. Tendo Pain gathered everyone and announced a newmission ording to the n devised by Akihara Kagura: "There is amission to assassinate the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa of the Sand Vige. This task is given to you, Sasori, any problem with that?" "Rasa?" Sasori of the Red Sand acted as if he waspletely unaware. This S-rank rogue ninja from the Hidden Sand Vige nodded, indifferent to taking on the mission to assassinate the Kazekage, and epted the task: "Rasa''s Ma Release''s ability to absorb gold sand is also quite interesting. It seems I can add an interesting puppet to my collection." From any perspective... Thismission should indeed be given to Sasori of the Red Sand. Orochimaru had no objections either, assassinating the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was not a difficult task, considering it to be a slightly troublesome mission at most. Seeing that Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru had no objections, Tendo Pain immediately breathed a sigh of relief, at least the first step of their n was sessful. Next... Was to meet with Teacher Jiraiya. On the other hand, In front of Yahiko''s gravestone. Jiraiya was still unaware that the corpse underground had been stolen, still insisting on guarding the tomb secretly with Akihara Kagura, waiting for Nagato and Konan to arrive. However, Jiraiya strictly forbade Akihara Kagura from practicing ninjutsu here, to avoid startling Nagato and Konan, preventing the other two disciples from worrying and daring not toe. In the deep night. The moonlight was still bright. Jiraiya was dozing off beside a tree. A woman with light blue hair was pushing a wheelchair towards Yahiko''s empty grave, with a gaunt red-haired man sitting in the wheelchair, both of their faces expressionless. After all... They both knew this was an empty grave. Akihara Kagura, lying on the tree, seeing Nagato and Konan, didn''t know what to say about these two, could only sigh inwardly: "Such mediocre acting, these two fellow disciples really look like two honest people..." Under the tree. Jiraiya''s eyes suddenly opened wide! This tall man''s body was agilely leaped up,nding in front of Yahiko''s gravestone, and he also saw his two disciples. "Nagato? Konan?" "Teacher Jiraiya, long time no see..." Nagato slightly turned his head to look at his teacher, but his gaunt body and somewhat restrained demeanor couldn''t be as proud and indifferent as Pain. "You..." Seeing Nagato sitting in a wheelchair, Jiraiya''s face immediately turned ugly, as in the past, wanting to check the disciple''s leg injury. This was no ordinary injury! Nagato was even sitting in a wheelchair now! For a ninja, issues with their legs and arms would render them incapable of handling battles or missions, making it impossible for them to undertake any tasks for the rest of their lives. Jiraiya suddenly understood why Nagato manipted Yahiko''s corpse from behind and turned Yahiko''s body into the Tendo Pain, because this disciple could not even move freely. "Teacher Jiraiya!" Nagato tried to avoid his palm. "It''s useless." Konan shook her head, a touch of sadness in her eyes, and exined, "Initially, Nagato was injured in both legs by Hanzo''s explosive seals trying to save me..." Jiraiya fell silent, whispering, "I''m sorry, I always thought you were dead. I didn''t expect our reunion to be like this..." "We are lucky to be alive." Nagato seemed indifferent to his leg injury, merely looking up at the tombstone before him: "Yahiko died to save us, and I could only turn his body into Pain, allowing him to continue serving as the leader of the Akatsuki, just as he did in life..." "So, what is the purpose of the Akatsuki?" Jiraiya asked his disciple in a deep voice. Nagato did not hide anything and openly said, "To change this world filled with war, to make the world forever peaceful, without any more wars." As Nagato said these words, he slowly stretched out his palm, touching Yahiko''s tombstone: "Just like Yahiko wished at that time..." At this moment, Nagato was sincere. Because what he was doing was indeed Yahiko''s dream. However, their methods were different. Jiraiya looked at Nagato before him, looking into Nagato''s Rinnegan eyes, listening to Nagato talk about changing the ninja world, reminded of the prophecy the Great Toad Sage had mentioned. The prophecy... It finally began to manifest. His disciple, Nagato, wanted to change the ninja world. It was just unknown whether this change would be destruction or rebirth. And as the teacher of the prophesied child, his duty was to guide his disciple towards a rebirth of the ninja world rather than its destruction. Just as Jiraiya was about to ask Nagato about his n and why he was gathering those dangerous rogue ninjas, a figure teleported in! Akihara Kagura suddenly appeared next to them, looking down at Nagato as if seeing him for the first time. "Nice to meet you." Akihara Kagura looked at Nagato, his expression somewhat serious: "If the purpose of the Akatsuki is to bring eternal peace to the ninja world, please be sure to invite me to join..." Nagato was momentarily at a loss. Even Konan did not know what to do next. This younger brother imed to have settled Teacher Jiraiya Joining the Akatsuki in front of Teacher Jiraiya? "Wee...to join?" Nagato felt that he should have offered an invitation. "You, behave yourself!" Jiraiya firmly held onto Akihara Kagura while turning to Nagato: "This kid is spouting nonsense, don''t mind him!" "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura shrugged off Jiraiya''s hand, exining: "The Akatsuki wants eternal peace for the ninja world, and the only way is to kill all the people in the ninja world, eliminate all life, turning this world into a nk te. And I, for one, quite enjoy killing..." "Behave yourself!" Jiraiya patted Akihara Kagura on the head, angrily shouting: "Don''t alwayse up with such extreme ideas! The world is still a beautiful ce!" "Indeed...too extreme..." Nagato and Konan were shocked by Akihara Kagura''s ideas. Compared to Akihara Kagura''s idea of annihting all life, their Akatsuki''s n to collect the Tailed Beasts to create weapons of war seemed far more moderate. "This is the only way." Akihara Kagura reiterated his stance, his gaze hopeful as he looked at Nagato: "Your methods are the same, right?" "Not...not exactly..." Nagato, not knowing how to respond and not good at lying, could only express his own stance: "Your method...is really too extreme..." "That''s a relief..." Jiraiya felt somewhat relieved. Thankfully, his other student Nagato wasn''t so extreme. As long as it wasn''t Akihara Kagura''s apocalyptic ideas, Jiraiya felt there was room to negotiate any other method for peace in the ninja world... "What should we do then?" Akihara Kagura turned to Nagato, initiating the conversation: "I''ve discussed this topic with others, like periodically killing half of the ninja world''s poption to ensure the resources can sustain the remaining people..." But then Akihara Kagura contradicted his own idea: "But then I thought about it, human greed will make them never satisfied, no matter how many are killed, there will always be those greedily wanting more resources..." After finishing, Akihara Kagura judged for himself: "So, I think this method won''t work either, the method of periodically killing half the ninja world''s poption is too mild..." "This method...isn''t mild, is it?" For the first time, Nagato truly felt he was getting to know Akihara Kagura. Because they had never thought of such a method, just hearing Akihara Kagura mention this proposal was enough to give them the chills. "It''s also very extreme." Konan solemnly nodded, evenmenting: "Deciding everyone''s life and death as if drawing lots, those who survive will only despair, because they have to live through deciding their fate over and over, and the chances are very low, everyone will think they will die sooner orter, and the world will eventually be doomed..." ... Jiraiya was infuriated by Akihara Kagura. Jiraiya originally thought Nagato and Konan would have some serious issues, but it turned out the disciple who had always been by his side had even more severe problems! "Teacher Jiraiya..." Konan, somewhat understanding Akihara Kagura''s ideas, decided to take her leave: "Nagato and I have urgent matters to attend to, Orochimaru has defected from the Akatsuki..." "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya found another point of focus. "Yes." Konan nodded, continuing: "His teammate, Sasori of the Red Sand reported, Orochimaru ns to assassinate the Fourth Kazekage of the Sand Vige. To avoid making more enemies for the Akatsuki, Nagato and I must stop Orochimaru" Chapter 139: Hanzo talks about Peace of Land of Rain to Nagato Chapter 139: Hanzo talks about Peace of Land of Rain to Nagato Has Orochimaru defected? Akihara Kagura and Nagato shared the same doubt. Why don''t we know about this? Does Orochimaru himself know? Why weren''t we consulted about this?! However, Konan handled this matter well, even going so far as to cast Orochimaru out specifically to prove to Jiraiya that the Akatsuki had no intention of being enemies with the other major nations. "Is Orochimaru going to the Sand Vige to assassinate the Kazekage?" Jiraiya''s expression changed immediately, and he said in a deep voice, "I will handle this matter with Kagura. You two don''t need to worry about it." "However" Jiraiya seemed not to n to let these two disciples off the hook: "Why does the Akatsuki recruit these dangerous rogue ninja? Is it for revenge? Do you want to eliminate Hanzo of the Smander?" "Yes." Konan nodded without denying. Because the Akatsuki recruited S-rank rogue ninja, they couldn''t deny it either, as Jiraiya had seen with his own eyes. "We want to avenge Yahiko." Konan looked towards Yahiko''s tombstone and said softly, "Teacher Jiraiya, will you stop us from taking revenge on Hanzo of the Smander?" "" Jiraiya fell silent. "Can I help?" Akihara Kagura stepped forward to offer his help, even giving his own reason: "Thest time I saw him, I wanted to try if I could kill him" "You want to kill everyone you see!" Jiraiya grabbed Akihara Kagura by the shoulder! After reprimanding Akihara Kagura, Jiraiya looked towards Konan and Nagato, speaking of Hanzo of the Smander and what he had mentioned: "Hanzo of the Smander and I have mentioned" "Let the old man talk to them!" An elderly voice sounded in their ears. The person who came was Hanzo of the Smander himself. This demi-god ninja had also infiltrated here unnoticed. Hearing Hanzo of the Smander''s voice, everyone on site couldn''t help but be alert, especially Nagato and Konan, who had long harbored such psychological shadows! Akihara Kagura raised his finger! Two vines suddenly shot out from the ground! However, the targets of these two vines were not Nagato and Konan, but rather Hanzo of the Smander, who had suddenly appeared here. The vines quickly wrapped around Hanzo of the Smander''s arms! ng! Hanzo of the Smander raised his scythe, drawing an arc in the air, and managed to sever the two vines, then flipped tond on the ground! "Hanzo of the Smander!" Everyone present recognized this demi-god ninja. Especially Nagato and Konan. When Nagato looked at Hanzo of the Smander, his face remained calm, but his palms were slightly trembling. In Konan''s eyes, there was an undisguised hatred! "Do not be nervous." Hanzo of the Smander put down the scythe in his hand and looked at Nagato and Konan: "I have note here to repeat the mistakes of the past..." Hanzo of the Smander looked at them and softly said, "In fact, I have always been here, giving that young fellow Yahiko a proper burial, to prove to the people of the Land of Rain that I would not be an enemy of the Akatsuki, and also to attract you toe and talk..." "Do we even need to talk anymore?" Nagato, who was sitting in a wheelchair, clenched his fists slowly, his head drooping: "Since the day Yahiko died, every night, I have deeply felt the pain of losing him, and I have never forgotten it to this day..." In this world, there are two things that cause Nagato the most pain: the first is the murder of his parents by the Leaf ninja; the second is Yahiko''s death due to Hanzo of the Smander''s conspiracy. "This... is also the biggest mistake I have made." Hanzo of the Smander slightly bowed his head and said softly, "At this point, I do not expect your forgiveness, only wishing to atone for my sins with death..." Nagato and Konan sharply turned to look at Hanzo of the Smander. This guy... What kind of joke is he making! The enemy of many years willing to die, making their hatred and pain seem like a joke. What a joke is he ying! It seemed that Hanzo of the Smander was not joking, his voice became serious and stern: "When I negotiated with the Akatsuki, allowing you to join the Rain Vige, I hoped you would bring peace to the Land of Rain. However, there was an ident, and I was forced..." Jiraiya''s expression immediately became awkward. Because the matter Hanzo of the Smander was about to mention, he had also heard of before, definitely another issue with Shimura Danzo. Once this is exined... "It was all Danzo''s doing." Jiraiya finally let out a long sigh, taking over the conversation from Hanzo of the Smander: "I learned that Konan was still alive and sought to investigate your matters, coincidentally encountering Lord Hanzo, from whom I learned the truth..." "When Lord Hanzo wanted to negotiate with the Akatsuki, Shimura Danzo disobeyed the Konoha''s orders, acting on his own, forcing Lord Hanzo to cancel the negotiations in favor of an ambush..." "This led to Yahiko''s death..." Jiraiya said this with some unease: "Nagato, Konan, this matter was entirely Danzo''s personal action from beginning to end..." "I am also to me." Hanzo of the Smander interrupted Jiraiya, continuing solemnly: "At that time, under Danzo''s coercion and enticement, I only thought of avoiding war and not provoking hostility from neighboring countries, forgetting my initial pledge to protect all citizens of the Land of Rain..." Hanzo of the Smander, seemingly remorseful, said: "These were all my mistakes, all because I was too arrogant when I received the title of demi-god ninja, thinking I could subdue the three great ninja viges with my power. I did not expect the war to end in a disastrous defeat, the Land of Rain suffered heavy losses, unable to recover, and I had no choice but to agree to Danzo''s demands..." Nagato, feeling somewhat powerless, loosened his fists. Hanzo of the Smander personally told him the truth about those years, and with Teacher Jiraiya also mentioning it, it meant what he said was true. In that case... Could he really me him? Hanzo of the Smander looked at Nagato and continued, "I havee here not to seek forgiveness, but to offer apologies. Before I die, I only have one request..." "You may speak." Nagato''s eyes seemed to regain some color. As expected! I knew this guy had an issue! If he makes an unreasonable request, I''ll have a new reason for revenge! "Do not start a civil war in the Land of Rain." Hanzo of the Smander bowed his head, pleading in a low voice, "I have already instructed all my loyal followers. You can immediately take over as the leader of the Rain Vige, and you may even spread the ideology of the Akatsuki organization that Yahiko spread in the Land of Rain. The Land of Rain can no longer afford any turmoil..." "..." Nagato felt a twinge of guilt in his heart. This old man, Hanzo of the Smander, was someone who was willing to sacrifice his life and honor for the Land of Rain, while I, on the other hand, had be someone willing to start a civil war for power... The reason for revenge... Disappeared... "After the tragic incident, Danzo persuaded me to continue pursuing you, but I knew his ill intentions..." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Nagato and said softly, "After Danzo left the Land of Rain, I''ve been looking for an opportunity to talk to you..." "Over the years, I''ve been tracking your whereabouts, hoping to exin things clearly before I die, in hopes that you would take on the future of the Rain Vige..." "Why..." Nagato looked at Hanzo of the Smander, his voice somewhat uncertain, "Why tell me all this, saying that you want to hand over the Rain Vige to me..." "You are the most suitable candidate." Hanzo of the Smander looked into Nagato''s eyes and said gravely, "The Land of Rain is at the junction of three great nations: the Konoha, the Rock, and the Sand. Every conflict between them turns the Land of Rain into a battlefield, bringing a storm of blood and carnage to the Land of Rain..." "After being hailed as a demi-god of the ninja world, I wanted to solve this problem, but ultimately I was powerless to change the course of events. I could only rely on this reputation to keep the Land of Rain from being annexed, but one day, I too will grow old..." Hanzo of the Smander openly acknowledged Nagato''s abilities, "You possess the Rinnegan, capable of maintaining peace in the Rain even after the death of the ninja demi-god!" "If you are willing to agree, I am ready tomit suicide in front of you, to atone for the sins Imitted in the past..." "Also..." "After death, I wish to be buried nearby..." "Let me be buried here alongside thed named Yahiko, so that I may atone to him in the afterlife..." After Hanzo of the Smander finished speaking, he suddenly pulled on the chains, raising the scythe as if ready to pierce his own body the moment Nagato spoke. "Commit suicide!" Nagato suddenly spoke out. "..." Jiraiya looked shocked, as if he wanted to say something to dissuade him. However, Jiraiya didn''t even have time to open his mouth before Hanzo of the Smander had already raised his scythe, about to fiercely stab into his own body! Bang! Suddenly, Nagato raised his hand! A repulsive force exploded out, instantly sending Hanzo flying! This demi-god ninja tumbled and fell to the ground, even losing grip of his scythe, which was flung away, looking somewhat embarrassed. "I will not kill you." Nagato slowly closed his eyes, whispering, "Because if I had died back then and Yahiko were still alive, he certainly wouldn''t have killed you either" Silence. Hanzo remained silent for a while. The demi-god ninja slowly shook his head, persuading, "At least use my death to quell your hatred. Do not start a purge within the Rain Vige" Nagato nced at Hanzo, softly saying, "I am aware of the message you spread within the Land of Rain, that anyone associated with the Akatsuki organization could be pardoned. We will not start a civil war within the Land of Rain" "Thank you." Hanzo fell silent again, whispering, "Then I shall leave this ce. You go directly to the Rain Vige" "I will not take the position of leader in the Rain Vige." Nagato shook his head, seemingly indifferent: "Even if I became the leader of the Rain Vige, the situation in the Land of Rain would not change. Wars would still break out continuously in the ninja world, and people would still die. What I want to do now is not just stabilize a vige but to transform the entire ninja world. I want to create a world without wars" "How is that possible?" Hanzo looked at Nagato, slowly shaking his head, seemingly in disbelief: "As long as there are people, wars in the ninja world will never end" "It will." Nagato''s eyes were full of determination, as if he firmly believed in his n: "As long as" "As long as you kill everyone" Akihara Kagura spontaneously added. Jiraiya angrily restrained his disciple. "Nagato." Konan, catching on to Akihara Kagura''s hint and realizing the problem of Nagato revealing the n, stopped Nagato from continuing, adding, "If everyone could understand each other, could the ninja world truly achieve peace?" Ever since Hanzo appeared, Konan had remained silent. She had been waiting for Nagato''s decision, not wanting her thoughts to influence him. But Nagato was influenced by the appearance of Hanzo, even about to reveal the true n of Akatsuki. Fortunately, Akihara Kagura timely interrupted him. "The ninja world will be at peace." Nagato took a deep breath, calming his emotions, without saying more. "But, the Land of Rain will not be at peace." Hanzo of the Smander shook his head and sighed, saying, "Without a strong power to keep them in check, the recently restored peace in the Rain Vige will sooner orter be disturbed again due to the disagreements between the Akatsuki organization''s ninja and the vige''s own ninja..." "You are a demi-god of ninjas..." "I can only keep them in check for a while." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Nagato and continued, "However, I am already old, and I worry that after my death, the ninjas from the two different factions will fight each other. No one would be willing to submit to a sessor from another faction. To ensure the peace of the Land of Rain, the next leader must be someone from the Akatsuki organization. You are the most suitable candidate..." When Hanzo of the Smander reached this point, he brought up a story: "Many years ago, the Senju n and the Uchiha n jointly founded Konoha. With the position of Hokage in Konoha changing hands, the First Hokage, Hashirama, nned to pass it down to his brother, but did not give it to Uchiha Madara, leading to Madara''s defection from Konoha..." "Since then." "The internal strife between Konoha''s higher-ups and the Uchiha n has never ceased." "During this time, I have been able to take the time to observe and resolve the civil strife, all thanks to the severe internal situation in Konoha. Danzo was too preupied with dealing with the Uchiha n to continue suppressing the Rain Vige..." "..." Jiraiya''s eyebrow twitched. What exactly was the old man up to, with Konoha''s internal struggles being known by so many, now truly embarrassing us internationally! "At least... after you die." Nagato still had some hesitation in his heart. Even though Hanzo of the Smander said a lot, Nagato still didn''t quite see himself as the person who could seed as the leader of the Rain Vige. "I can die now." Hanzo of the Smander even took out a kunai, and even nned for him: "After my death, there will surely be chaos in the Rain Vige. You can use this opportunity to quell the turmoil..." "Universal Pull!" An attractive force burst out from Nagato''s palm, suddenly pulling Hanzo of the Smander''s body towards him, and taking the kunai in his hand. "At least..." Nagato shook his head, thinking that the Akatsuki organization''s future efforts to capture the Tailed Beasts would definitely provoke other major ninja viges. He didn''t want to bring trouble to the Rain Vige: "At least... after I finish important matters, I promise you, it will definitely be done." Chapter 140: Why does this kind of organization not collapse yet? Chapter 140: Why does this kind of organization not copse yet? Hanzo of the Smander had subdued many people. The Legendary Sannin of the Konoha once admired him, the samurai of the Land of Iron respected him, and even the former victim Nagato now had to sigh in admiration to Hanzo of the Smander''s magnanimity. This demigod ninja, for the future of the Land of Rain, was willing to pave the way for Nagato with his own death, thereby trading for the opportunity to let Nagato seed as the leader of the Rain Vige. "Hanzo, this guy..." Jiraiya''s expression was somewhat somber. Because in Hanzo of the Smander, he seemed to see the shadows of those who had once burned their lives for the future of the vige. Hanzo of the Smander, having received the promise of Nagato''s future session to the leadership of the Rain Vige, finally left this ce and returned to the Rain Vige to stabilize people''s hearts with the name of a demigod ninja. Konan and Nagato, after being diverted by Hanzo of the Smander, also did not need to discuss the Akatsuki organization with Jiraiya anymore and nned to return to the new base of the Akatsuki organization. Jiraiya could not openly ask them to stay, nor was it convenient to continue inquiring. After all, it was the Konoha''s ninja, Danzo, who caused the tragedy of the past, and it was fortunate that these two disciples did notpletely resent the Konoha for it. The new base of the Akatsuki organization. When Nagato looked at Konan, there was some apology in his eyes: "I''m sorry, Konan, it was my unteral decision to spare Hanzo of the Smander..." "It''s okay." Konan shook her head and lowered her head: "Hanzo of the Smander was willing tomit suicide to atone for Yahiko''s death, and he has always been trying to atone for the past... Just as you said, even if Yahiko were alive, he would prevent us from doing this." When Konan said this, her eyes slowly changed, and she brought up what she cared about most: "Nagato, should we consider giving up the n for war weapons, just like Yahiko said, that people can achieve peace through mutual understanding, isn''t this an example?" Konan had never trusted Uchiha Obito and naturally did not believe in Uchiha Obito''s war weapons n. She always wanted Nagato to give up this dangerous n and stay away from that guy, Uchiha Obito. Nagato was silent for a while before shaking his head: "Konan, even if we guide people to understand each other like we do with Hanzo of the Smander, thus eliminating war, this process is too slow..." "One day, my life wille to an end, who else in the ninja world would do as we do?" "No one else wants to make all people in the ninja world understand each other, and with our guidance, to what extent can we achieve this?" To be honest, Nagato had indeed thought about giving up this n. However, Hanzo of the Smander had mentioned the other great nations of the ninja world constantly fighting within the Land of Rain, and even he could not solve this trouble. Nagato did not believe he had more charisma and appeal than Hanzo of the Smander to make others understand. His only advantage was the n of the Akatsuki organization. War weapons. Collecting the Tailed Beasts, reviving the Gedo Statue, creating the ultimate war weapon! For the Rain Vige... The creation of war weapons was a necessity! "Our n is suitable." Nagato then brought up Akihara Kagura: "Our junior, his n is even more extreme than the war weapons n, at least our n is already mild, letting the world feel the pain of war, rather than destroying the world..." "That guy... indeed" Konan remembered the attitude of Akihara Kagura in front of Jiraiya and sighed: "No wonder he is very confident, we and Teacher Jiraiya will not have conflicts." Nagato nodded, but suddenly felt a hint of vignce in his heart: "That''s not right, Kagura joined the Akatsuki organization, his personality is too extreme, could it be that he wants to use the war weapons we will create in the future to destroy the world" Konan suddenly fell silent. This question is indeed a bit headache-inducing! Because if the war weapons are in the hands of those who want to maintain peace, it''s okay, but what if Akihara Kagura really gets them? Would that junior brother really not use them to destroy the world? "His strength is still very strong." Nagato remembered the terrifyingbat power of Akihara Kagura, and also his age: "Even though his age is not very big, we can only hope that Teacher Jiraiya can teach him well" Speaking of which, it''s quite absurd. A member of the Akatsuki organization, turns out to be more extreme than its leader, Nagato, making him feel somewhat apprehensive, forcing him to ce his hope on Teacher Jiraiya''s guidance, to prevent that member from harboring evil intentions and using Akatsuki''s war weapons to destroy the world. Konan''s eyes flickered slightly. The future is indeed a perspective to consider. All along, Konan didn''t want to interfere with Nagato''s thoughts; her only hope was for this oncepanion to live a little longer. Undoubtedly. The Akatsuki''s n must be to collect the Tailed Beasts. This matter would make them enemies of the Five Great Nations, definitely leading to battles, causing Nagato to have to use the power of the Rinnegan, thus losing more life force. If she wanted to persuade Nagato to give up the idea of collecting the Tailed Beasts to create war weapons, Konan never thought she could convince him, perhaps she could use that junior brother named Kagura If the purpose of that junior brother is to steal future war weapons to destroy the world, wouldn''t Nagato dare not collect the Tailed Beasts to create war weapons? "Right." Nagato looked at Konan, who was lost in thought, and took the initiative to ask: "Konan, did that guy Orochimaru defect yet?" "Not yet." Konan shook her head and continued: "But there''s too much ambition and greed in Orochimaru''s eyes, he will defect sooner orter, it might be better to take this opportunity to expel him" "We are still short of manpower." Nagato somewhat disagreed with Konan''s method. Although Nagato also understood the danger of Orochimaru, he was confident enough to suppress Orochimaru, was there really a need to expel him over a trivial matter? Just as Nagato was about to continue discussing with Konan, a figure teleported next to Tendo Pain, a voice suddenly appeared in their ears: "Brother Nagato is right, if Akatsuki spreads the word about expelling people, how will we recruit manpower in the future?" "Kagura!" Konan''s brows slightly furrowed. "How did youe here?" Nagato nced at Akihara Kagura and asked, "Won''t Teacher Jiraiya suspect you foring to the base of the Akatsuki organization?" "Are you really disciples of Teacher Jiraiya?" Akihara Kagura looked at them, a hint of doubt in his eyes. "..." The looks in Nagato and Konan''s eyes were even more doubtful. Could tonight''s event not prove their identity? Teacher Jiraiya himself admitted it! How could they not be considered Teacher Jiraiya''s disciples? "Since you are Teacher Jiraiya''s disciples..." Akihara Kagura sighed deeply, "Have you forgotten how rich Teacher Jiraiya''s nightlife is?" "..." Nagato''s expression suddenly became awkward. "..." Konan''s face turned slightly dark. Clearly, their teacher indeed behaved a bit less solemnly. Akihara Kagura looked at them, a trace of mncholy on his face, "To wait for you, Teacher Jiraiya stayed near that tombstone for too long and has been wanting to go for a drink..." "Alright." After finishing, Akihara Kagura brought up Orochimaru''s issue again, "Let''s continue talking about Orochimaru. Firing someone directly without them knowing isn''t very nice, and it wouldn''t sound good if word got out..." Such actions would definitely be condemned! At least if they wanted to fire Orochimaru, they should give him some time to arrange his next steps! This is also because there aren''t many news tforms in the ninja world. If Akihara Kagura were treated this way, he would definitely expose everything about thispany to prevent others from being tricked! "Right." Nagato nodded. "But..." Konan''s brows furrowed again. "So, we can''t let this news get out." Akihara Kagura raised his hand in a knife-chopping gesture, "If we secretly take care of Orochimaru, he won''t be able to spread the word..." "..." Nagato''s face darkened. What exactly was this junior brother thinking! "..." Konan''s eyes lit up. Sometimes this junior brother''s radical ideas weren''t too bad! Nagato had thought Akihara Kagura was considering things from his perspective, only to propose an idea even more extreme than Konan''s actions! Nagato looked at Akihara Kagura and sighed, saying, "Speaking of which, are you really not taking revenge on Orochimaru for treating you as an experiment?" "I''ve stopped caring about it a long time ago." Akihara Kagura shook his head, feeling that Nagato underestimated his magnanimity: "I''m not someone with a narrow mind. Orochimaru''s disciple, Anko, also wronged me in Konoha, and I even found her a part-time tutoring job during her difficult times, considering our past acquaintance..." Nagato and Konan no longer doubted. The magnanimity of this junior brother indeed sounded generous. "Let it be." "Since you''re worried about me taking revenge on Orochimaru, I''ll offer another n then, directly telling Orochimaru that he''s just a decoy to attract Teacher Jiraiya and me..." Akihara Kagura proposed another idea in a bored manner, continuing carelessly: "After all, the Akatsuki organization isn''t exactly filled with saints. Orochimaru will surely understand, considering it as a test given to him..." Nagato and Konan exchanged nces. It seemed there weren''t many good people within the Akatsuki organization... But... Would Orochimaru really not get angry about this? Last time, when they escaped the base of the Akatsuki and used Orochimaru as bait, he was already displeased; this time, to bluntly im to use Orochimaru as a decoy to attract Teacher Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura... Would Orochimaru''s mindset... Really not change? Akihara Kagura seemed to guess their thoughts and took the initiative to say, "Let''s just do it this way, tell him directly that he''s just a decoy. Orochimaru, being one of the legendary Sannin of Konoha along with Teacher Jiraiya, surely won''t mind such a trivial matter..." "Alright then." Nagato couldn''t think of any other way. This approach of letting Orochimaru know the truth was at least milder than killing Orochimaru to silence him or directly firing him... Land of Wind. The Land of Wind and the Land of Rain are neighboring countries. However, the climates of these two countries arepletely different. The Land of Rain is always cloudy with rainy weather, while the Land of Wind always has scorching sunny weather. Most of the Land of Wind is an endless Gobi desert, where the sun in the sky seems to melt people, and finding a rock for shade is already a blessing. "It''s the same old weather..." The Sasori of the Red Sand had long been ustomed to this weather. The harsh environment of the Land of Wind resulted in the poverty of the Sand Vige but also honed the temperaments of the Sand ninja, making them increasingly able to endure hardships. Fortunately, Orochimaru was also a person of resilient character and didn''t mind the environment here, simply sitting on the ground in the shadow of a rock, sneering as he talked about the events of that day: "Sasori, you must have seen it that day, Pain was being manipted as a puppet behind the scenes..." "Hm?" The Sasori of the Red Sand looked at Orochimaru in surprise. What about Pain being manipted as a puppet from behind the scenes? Let the Sasori of the Red Sand speak, who isn''t a puppet being manipted by someone else? Is there anything so surprising about this? The body of the Sasori of the Red Sand itself is a puppet of the Six Paths, only its body structure is special, allowing him to live as if he were alive, and even use the abilities of Yin-Yang Escape and the Asura Path. "Have you considered it?" Orochimaru looked at the Sasori of the Red Sand, lightlyughing as he tempted the Sasori of the Red Sand: "You are a puppet master, aren''t you interested in a puppet that looks exactly like a living person?" ... The Sasori of the Red Sand really found it difficult to speak. Because he really wasn''t interested. Compared to the Path of Pain controlled by Nagato behind the scenes, the Asura Path power given to him by Akihara Kagura suited him much better. "Even if we were interested, it''s not something we could touch." The Sasori of the Red Sand shook his head, seemingly afraid of the power of the Rinnegan: "Don''t forget, you can''t even withstand a single technique from Pain..." At this point, the Sasori of the Red Sand felt a change in the ring in his hand, which was an identity ring issued to members of the Akatsuki organization. It could convert chakra into unique thought waves, thereby transmitting messages to Pain. "Pain wants tomunicate with us." ... Orochimaru naturally felt the change in the ring as well. Regarding this ring, Orochimaru had long had the idea to research it, just that he couldn''t understand why, after converting chakra into thought waves, he couldn''t capture the thought waves? If this problem could be solved, it would be entirely possible to develop a tool for unlimited long-distancemunication, which could potentially change the ninja world. Unfortunately. Orochimaru had never figured it out. This problem might have to wait until the future when the Rinnegan is avable to achieve, by conducting experiments topare and determine whether this long-distancemunication is indeed a unique function of the Rinnegan. Of course. This matter can be put aside for now. The most pressing matter is to see if Pain has any new ideas. "Projection Technique!" Orochimaru and the Sasori of the Red Sand sat on the ground, simultaneously using the Projection Technique. Their consciousness seemed to return to the base of the Akatsuki organization, only turning into a group of ethereal shadows that somewhat resembled their bodies. Besides the two of them, the shadows of Konan and Pain were also there. "Pain!" After connecting with Pain, the first thing the Sasori of the Red Sand did was to snitch: "Orochimaru was just thinking about persuading me to join him in plotting to take your Rinnegan. I hate this guy, can we take the opportunity to get rid of him in the desert?" ... Orochimaru''s eyes changed, immediately sneering sinisterly: "Hehehe, that''s the eyes of the Six Paths Sage, wouldn''t it be abnormal if I didn''t have any thoughts about it?" The brain of this Sasori of the Red Sand must be abnormal, right? Is this something that can be snitched on? Who would want to work with you in the future? An S-ss rogue ninja, who once had the chance to seed the position of Kazekage in the Sand Vige, runs to the Akatsuki organization, loyally serving - for whom is this disy of loyalty intended? "It doesn''t matter." Pain seemed to have a broad mind, unconcerned about Orochimaru coveting the Rinnegan, and simply ordered: "Orochimaru, Jiraiya has been keeping an eye on Akatsuki. To prevent him from causing us trouble, you''ll act as bait to draw his attention..." "What?" Orochimaru''s expression suddenly turned grim. These guys, nning to use him as bait again? Thest time they did this, not even a signal to retreat was sent; this time was even more outrageous, tantly stating to use him as bait? This guy... Has he ever led? Even if using one''s subordinates as bait, one should not say it so openly! After all the trouble to meet with Akihara Kagura and finally persuading that youngster to take Jiraiya to investigate the Akatsuki, the organization ends up dumping this on me? "This was originally your mess." Pain didn''t care about Orochimaru''s attitude, directly ming him: "If it weren''t for you stirring trouble in theboratory and attracting Jiraiya''s attention to Akatsuki''s trail, he wouldn''t have found us. Since it''s the trouble you caused, go solve it yourself!" "..." Orochimaru''s hand clenched slowly. It wasn''t about whether he could solve it; his original intention was to keep causing trouble for Akatsuki through Jiraiya, how did it turn into him having to solve the problem! Orochimaru suddenly smiled and provocatively said, "You can''t handle Jiraiya and that youngster Akihara Kagura, can you?" "..." Everyone else remained silent. In fact, everyone present had ties with Akihara Kagura to varying extents and different levels of understanding of his identity. Orochimaru... Clearly was the one who understood the least. Pain really didn''t know how to start exining. Should he say that we can''t handle that youngster, suggesting you to act as bait? The whole purpose was to ensure that youngster could be supported in the future to be Hokage? "Forget it." Pain eventually shook his head, solemnly instructing: "Some things, even if exined to you, you''ll never understand. Just follow the orders obediently." "I''ll make an exception to allow you to act independently of Akatsuki''s name temporarily. Once you''ve taken care of Jiraiya, you can then resume wearing Akatsuki''s title. You can keep your ring and even stay in contact with me to report the progress of your mission." "..." Orochimaru''s gaze grew cold. Were these words someone could say? To let a member of the organization work without giving a title, perhaps even stopping the allocation of future research funds, and still remembering to report the mission progress to him! Such an organization, such a leader... Why hasn''t it copsed yet? Chapter 141: red hair boy wants to kill Chapter 141: red hair boy wants to kill To tell the truth. The treatment within the Akatsuki organization really isn''t that great. As someone who has started a business before, Orochimaru believes he treats his subordinates quite well, providing them with basic benefits and never being part of an organization that exploits its members like this. However... The Akatsuki seems to have always been like this. The Akatsuki''s leader, Pain, is powerful enough to suppress the organization''s S-ss rogue ninjas. These rogue ninjas, following the strong, wouldn''t actively rebel against him. Most of these rogue ninjas have their own ideals, and the Akatsuki wouldn''t interfere with how these ideals might trouble the world. Orochimaru is different. Orochimaru is an exception. Orochimaru''s intentions are not pure, targeting the very foundation of the Akatsuki, Pain''s Rinnegan, which immediately led to Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki, targeting him for minor offenses. Of course, that''s just the superficial reason. There''s a deeper reason, which is Orochimaru''s problems with his own subordinates, plotting to take over their bodies, leading to their retaliation. In the Land of Wind. This shadow clone meeting has ended. Sasori of the Red Sand, as if forgetting he had ever snitched, took the initiative to reassure Orochimaru, "Orochimaru, don''t worry about your mission. I will secretly monitor your assassination of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. Now, you can take off the organization''s uniform to avoid leaking any information about the organization" Orochimaru''s eyes shed with displeasure. At this moment, Orochimaru truly wished that Akihara Kagura was here to dismantle Sasori of the Red Sand into pieces! Elsewhere. Akihara Kagura left the Akatsuki''s base. Jiraiya, having spent a carefree night in a small town, believed that the affairs in the Land of Rain were nearly concluded. He nned to take Akihara Kagura to the Land of Wind to deal with his old friend Orochimaru''s assassination of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. If Orochimaru causes too much trouble in the ninja world, Jiraiya feels it will be more troublesome to bring him back to Konoha in the future. "The Land of Wind is a barren country." "Sand Vige is the ninja vige of the Land of Wind." "Before the Third Great Ninja War, the Third Kazekage disappeared, and Sand Vige chose to start a war against the Land of Fire during the turmoil." "After fighting with Konoha, both sides finally sat down to shake hands and reached a peace agreement, bing allies to this day." Jiraiya mentioned these past stories, giving Sand Vige a lot of face, but sighed, "Unexpectedly, the missing Third Kazekage was turned into a puppet by a rogue ninja of Sand Vige" "Puppets, huh" Akihara Kagura casually mentioned the first time they saw Sasori of the Red Sand at Orochimaru''s experimental base, "I saw that puppet could use Kekkei Genkai" "Perhaps" Jiraiya, remembering the puppet master he had encountered, spoke gravely, "That is the legendary human puppet, turning living people into puppets, making the puppets act as if they were alive, but such puppetry has always been a legend." "Oh?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes sparkled with interest, "I should have tried to capture that guy and learn from him how to make human puppets. And once I captured the Third Tsuchikage and the Fourth Mizukage and turned them into human puppets" "That''s a forbidden technique!" Jiraiya grabbed Akihara Kagura''s head and scolded him angrily, "Don''t just learn forbidden techniques, don''t be someone like Orochimaru!" After saying this, Jiraiya felt a sudden tightness in his heart. Jiraiya thought of Orochimaru''s life, who had once almost be the Hokage but waster lured away by the power of forbidden techniques... "Anyway!" Jiraiya looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him, seriously warning his disciple, "Never casually learn those harmful forbidden techniques!" This disciple... Really needs constant supervision, or he could go astray at any moment! Fortunately. They entered the Land of Wind. The weather here is not something ordinary people can endure. Even ninjas, with chakra in their bodies and physical strength far surpassing that of ordinary people, find it quite difficult to stay in such an environment. Jiraiya took this opportunity to temper the character of Akihara Kagura, taking this young fellow on a trek through the desert. Along the way, they encountered some staggering merchants, some Sand ninjas escorting the merchants, and also rogue ninjas from other countries. After all, with the harsh environment of the Land of Wind and a major ninja vige present, rogue ninjas from other countries flee here to avoid being pursued by their homnd. Sand Vige. When Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura arrived here, Sasori of the Red Sand and Orochimaru had quietly infiltrated the vige, plotting to assassinate the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, also possessed the Ma Release ability, allowing him to draw gold sand from underground, which was an important reason for him bing the Fourth Kazekage. Due to Sand Vige''s poor performance in past Ninja Wars, the Daimyo of the Land of Wind cut down on the vige''s military budget, making it difficult for Sand Vige to maintain a strong ninja force. They could only save financial resources as much as possible to focus on training excellent ninjas. Despite this... To ensure Sand Vige''s finances did not copse, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, needed to utilize his Ma Release ability to extract gold sand, ensuring the vige could continue to sustain itself. However... This was not a long-term solution. Even if the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, worked as a gold miner, it could not always be an economic pir for one of the Five Great Ninja Viges. This method was too risky. A slight drop in the price of gold sand could potentially bankrupt Sand Vige. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had to find a way to maintain the price and scale of gold sand exports. Furthermore... Other affairs of Sand Vige were not going smoothly. Other major ninja viges had more or less mastered the methods of creating or using Tailed Beasts, except Sand Vige, whose One-Tail Jinchuriki had always been troublesome, even posing a risk of rampaging and harming the vige. It might not be of much use in the future. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was constantly thinking about handling the One-Tail Jinchuriki problem, as the Jinchuriki was his youngest son, Gaara. Gaara''s birth resulted in the death of his wife, Karura, which was one of the reasons Rasa had such aplex attitude towards this young son. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, stood on the terrace outside the Kazekage''s office, watching a quiet red-haired little boy sitting on a rock in the distance. The word "love" was engraved on the forehead of the red-haired little boy. It was after thest time he was attacked by his beloved uncle, Yashamaru, that he carved it with sand on his own forehead, vowing to live only for himself from that day on, no longer needing any emotions. The dark circles under the eyes of the red-haired little boy were due to his fear of sleeping. Once Gaara fell asleep, the One-Tail Shukaku inside him would appear, rampaging within Sand Vige, so he always dared not sleep. Suddenly, a gust of wind arose! A shuriken swiftly flew towards Gaara! The red-haired little boy seemed to have no reaction, not noticing the shuriken aimed at his life, still sitting there on his own. Whoosh! A flurry of yellow sand suddenly rose, blocking the shuriken! This shuriken came from a Sand ninja who came to assassinate Gaara, acting on orders from the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and also harboring hatred for the One-Tail Jinchuriki who often rampaged through the vige. Even if this One-Tail Jinchuriki was a child, he must be eliminated! The Sand ninja no longer hid, pulling out a kunai from his ninja tool bag and leaped towards Gaara! However... The red-haired little boy still had no reaction. If this kid made no move, then this assassination attempt could seed! "Opportunity!" Just as the Sand Vige ninja reached Gaara, aiming the kunai at the little boy''s chest, about to end the little fellow''s life! A mass of yellow sand suddenly flew up, blocking the assassin! Boom! The whirlwind of yellow sand hurled the assassin out! Until this moment, Gaara, who had been sitting quietly in his original spot, finally seemed to react, slowly extending his palm towards the assassin. "Sand Binding Coffin" Apanied by Gaara''s youthful and icy voice, a whirlwind of yellow sand rose, wrapping the assassin''s body together! "Let me out, let me out" The assassin, his face filled with terror, watched as the yellow sand wrapped around his body, cutting off his ess to air until he was suffocated alive within the technique of Sand Binding Coffin! "Killing like this is too slow" The young boy coldly released his palm, and the whirlwind of yellow sand instantly vanished, moving to his side, as the assassin''s body fell to the ground. The young boy looked at the corpse, revealing a cruel smile: "And it allowed him to die too easily. A method of killing that is more efficient and inflicts more pain must be developed quickly" ... On the distant terrace of the Kazekage Tower. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, watched the entire process of his son being attacked, his eyes revealing a trace of disdain and disgust, before he returned to his office by himself. Besides this Kazekage. Two other people also noticed this scene. Orochimaru, looking at the red-haired boy who killed without blinking, as if seeing a treasure, licked his lips with his tongue. "A perfect killing tool." "Hmph" Sasori of the Red Sand, having watched the entire process, spoke nonchntly: "Let''s go investigate some information first. I haven''t been back to this vige for a long time. I wonder if the pawns I ced in the vige are still alive" "Find out information about that boy for me." Orochimaru, still looking at Gaara, chuckled: "Perhaps that little guy could be used for many things in the future!" However, after Sasori of the Red Sand gathered information, they discovered the identity of the red-haired boy was not simple. "The son of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa" "The One-Tail Jinchriki of Sand Vige" Both Orochimaru and Sasori had ns in their minds. Upon learning the boy''s identity, they couldn''t help but think of a method to assassinate Rasa. "Kidnap him." This was the n proposed by Sasori. "Trick him away." This was the method cheerfully proposed by Orochimaru. The two had the same idea, just different methods of execution. After frowning, Sasori immediately chose to follow Orochimaru''s suggestion: "You are the one in charge of executing the n, do as you wish" ... Orochimaru''s smile immediately turned gloomy. Sasori''s words obviously reminded Orochimaru of the task that had been forcibly assigned to him, ruining his good mood about a perfect assassination n! "I''ll lure him away from Sand Vige." Orochimaru gritted his teeth, adding to his n: "Let the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, discover that his son has been taken by us, luring Rasa out of Sand Vige to chase us." Assassinating the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, within Sand Vige was too risky. identally being surrounded and killed by the ninjas of Sand Vige would also be troublesome and annoying. Now, having seen the red-haired boy, whether it was the boy''s identity or the One-Tail within him, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, would definitely not allow his son to be kidnapped. "Agreed." Sasori nodded, offering to help: "When I left, I left a few pawns in the vige. We can have these pawns report to Rasa." The n was immediately put into action. Orochimaru discovered that many within the Sand Vige harbored hostility towards Gaara, the little guy, and the assassination attempts on Gaara gradually ceased to draw attention, even the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, didn''t care about such trivial matters. ording to Orochimaru''s observations, he believed this might be because the one called Gaara possessed a strange ability. Gaara was surrounded by sand that would automatically protect him and could be controlled to kill people. "Fortunately" Orochimaru realized his n was the right one. Because the sand''s protective ability around Gaara was extremely strong, capable of withstanding any level of assassination attempt, Sasori of the Red Sand''s effort to capture the little brat would surely cause a disturbance! Moreover There were still many ninjas in the Sand Vige monitoring Gaara! No matter what, the vige''s Jinchriki is absolutely indispensable, especially when this Jinchriki is uncontroble and could go berserk at any moment! After some thought, Orochimaru killed a ninja from the Sand Vige who had been monitoring Gaara, used the Face Copying Technique to take on his appearance, and quietly approached Gaara. On a rock amidst the wind and sand. Gaara was still sitting there. Ever since the assassination attempt by his uncle, the red-haired boy no longer wanted anyone''spany, even going as far as nearly killing some children who approached him. He had no more ymates around him. Always alone. Gaara stroked the tattoo on his forehead, still remembering the words spoken by his uncle, Yashamaru, who loved and cared for him the most, on his deathbed. Everyone in the vige hated him, his father, his uncle, his siblings, everyone in the vige detested his existence In this life He must be a Shura who loves only himself. These were also the words Yashamaru told Gaara before dying. "Gaara." A voice suddenly appeared behind Gaara. "" Hearing someone approaching, Gaara quickly turned his head, and the face of this young boy, barely six or seven years old, unexpectedly showed a sharp intent to kill! "Do you want to die?" "Of course not." The ninja from the Sand Vige, who had been secretly monitoring Gaara, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, chuckling, "Although living seems meaningless, as long as you survive, you''ll always find something interesting" "" The red-haired boy was silent for a while, then coldly said, "To me, living has meaning. From the day I was born, it was to kill more people!" "What a gentle child." The Sand ninja actuallyughed, not at all startled by Gaara''s murderous intent. Instead, he went along with Gaara''s words and continued, "Even if you were born to kill, it seems the people you''ve killed aren''t strong enough, nor are there enough of them. Even if you live to be seventy, how many people can you kill?" "" Gaara was a bit stunned. All this time, no one had ever talked to Gaara like this. Because no one dared tomunicate with this child, fearing being killed by his temperamental outburst, let alone discussing the topic of killing. Moreover Why did this person bring up a math problem when talking about killing! Gaara frowned, thought hard for a while, and as if he had calcted the answer, said, "By the time I''m seventy, I can kill tens of thousands of people!" "" The Sand ninja didn''t care how bizarre Gaara''s answer was and actually smiled, pping his hands as if to show appreciation. "That''s impressive" "But" "I do know someone" "Who can kill tens of thousands of people in a single day" When the ninja from the Sand Vige mentioned this ce, his smile piled up: "The meaning of your entire life is merely equivalent to an ordinary day he spends. Doesn''t it feel like you kill too few people every day?" "!!!" A look of shock appeared on Gaara''s face. This little red-haired boy always thought he was ferocious enough in killing. No one in the entire Sand Vige dared to approach him, but to his surprise, there was someone who killed even more! "You''re right" Gaara''s temper red immediately, and he clenched his fists tightly. The sand whirled up with his movements: "I will kill tens of thousands of people every day!" However The momentum of the little red-haired boy faltered. Because now, it took him a bit of time to kill a single person. How could he possibly kill tens of thousands in a day? Maybe this guy was deceiving him! "No, I don''t believe it!" Gaara stared at the ninja from the Sand Vige, saying in a deep voice, "I can kill someone with ease. How could anyone kill faster than me!" "You can see for yourself." The eyes of the ninja from the Sand Vige were like those of a snake before hunting, his tongue licking his lips: "There''s a mass grave outside the Sand Vige, burying the bones of thousands, all killed by that person" "Fine!" "If you dare to deceive me, I will kill you!" A fierce look appeared on Gaara''s face, and he immediately regretted his words because he couldn''t leave the vige. His father would never allow it! "I''m leaving now" The ninja from the Sand Vige turned around to leave, seemingly indifferent to the boy''s predicament: "When you see that mass grave,e find me" "Wait" Gaara hastily called after him. Ever since Gaara underwent a drastic change in temperament, no one dared to interact with him. This guy was the only one willing to talk to him during this period. "I can''t go out on my own" Gaara looked at the ninja from the Sand Vige, asking in a deep voice, "Take me out to see, and then bring me back quietly, without him noticing!" This "him"... Naturally referred to Gaara''s father, Rasa. "Of course" The ninja from the Sand Vige slowly reached out to touch his own cheek, smiling lightly and nodding: "We don''t need to be sneaky because this was ordered by the Kazekage. He also thinks you''re too gentle when you kill." "" Gaara''s expression suddenly turned ugly. The little boy silently followed behind the ninja from the Sand Vige. A group of ninjas responsible for monitoring Gaara seemed as if they saw nothing, still standing there in a daze. Sand Vige. Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya finally arrived here. Just as Jiraiya was nning to follow a group of merchants hiring ninjas from the Sand Vige to sneak into the vige, a little red-haired boy and a ninja from the Sand Vige walked out. "Hmm?" The little boy immediately caught Akihara Kagura''s attention. The little red-haired boy seemed to notice Akihara Kagura looking at him and asked the ninja who brought him out: "Hey, that person is looking at me. Let me go over and kill him first" Chapter 142: Shukaku suppressed Chapter 142: Shukaku suppressed Gaara''s courage is immense. Since Gaara underwent a significant change in temperament, he has never been afraid of anyone except for his father, Rasa, because no one has been able to break through the defensive sand barrier he was born with. This has also fostered Gaara''s strong self-confidence. This red-haired boy never hesitates when he wants to kill someone. The sand ninja, upon seeing Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya, was visibly stunned for a moment before suddenly giving a sinister smile and saying, "If you want to kill someone, go ahead and kill them. When necessary, you can even use the monster inside you." "Oh?" Gaara was somewhat surprised. All this time, every instance of the monster inside him emerging greatly irritated Rasa, and no one had ever told him he could use the monster inside him. "Alright!" Gaara quickly raised his palm! A mass of sand flew out under his control, wrapping around Akihara Kagura, who was waiting in line, intending to suffocate him with the sand! This scene immediately caused astonishment among everyone. Jiraiya, who had just finished talking with the caravan leader and was engaging in pleasantries with ady of exotic charm within the caravan, saw a mass of sand attack Akihara Kagura! "Ah?" Jiraiya was somewhat stunned for a moment! "What''s wrong?" Thedy, noticing Jiraiya''s distraction, followed his gaze to the flying mass of sand: "Someone can control sand" "Well, it is the Sand Vige after all" Jiraiya casually replied, watching the sand mass get dispersed by Akihara Kagura with a punch, before turning his attention back to thedy beside him: "Ah, I''m sorry, I might need to deal with some trouble first. How about we meet at the inn tonight?" "Of course." The woman was slightly stunned but then smiled and nodded. Jiraiya quickly returned to Akihara Kagura''s side, cing a hand on Akihara Kagura''s wrist and following Akihara Kagura''s gaze to a red-haired boy controlling sand. "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura''s face bore an innocent look, as he shrugged and said, "The people from the Sand Vige want to kill me. Now, whatever I do, it''s not my fault, right?" "..." Jiraiya didn''t know what to say. If Jiraiya were to speak his mind, this student has indeed made progress, at least he''s willing to find a reason for wanting to do something extreme... But then again... How does the Sand Vige educate their children? Such a young child daring to use ninjutsu to attack passersby? "Teacher Jiraiya." When Akihara Kagura looked at Jiraiya, he stared intently into his eyes: "If you are my teacher, then at this time, you should stand by my side, right? This time, whatever I do can''t be considered extreme, right?" "You could say, that''s still a child, I can let that child live, but as a price for his survival, can I kill the Kazekage of the Sand Vige?" "..." Jiraiya looked at his student, seemingly understanding his grievances, and was cautiously trying to say something good about Rasa, to prevent his student from really killing the Kazekage. However... Someone interrupted him. Gaara, realizing his attack was ineffective, once again controlled arger mass of sand, nketing Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya with a sky-covering pressure! "Whose kid is this!" Jiraiya could only lift his hand to disperse the yellow sand with a Rasengan, his gaze sharply turning towards the Sand ninja beside Gaara: "You, can you not control this?" "..." Upon hearing Jiraiya''s question, the Sand ninja was clearly stunned for a moment before smirking and saying: "This is Lord Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage of the Sand Vige''s youngest son, Gaara..." "..." Jiraiya''s body instantly froze. No wonder this brat dares to be so arrogant here... "This time, it''s the Kazekage''s mistake!" Akihara Kagura was visibly shocked, as if he had just found out about Gaara''s identity, and immediately said: "Now, whatever we do is justified. The Sand ninja attacked the Konoha ninja, can we consider this a vition of their treaty?" "Uh..." Jiraiya was taken aback for a moment, quickly restraining his clearly excited disciple: "Hey, hey, hey, calm down a bit, don''t pin such a big usation on a kid..." Akihara Kagura continued to argue with his teacher: "Master Jiraiya, with such jutsu, that redhead kid definitely isn''t just a student anymore, he must be a ninja fit for the battlefield, so we should treat him as a ninja, right?" "That was during the Great Ninja War..." Jiraiya continued his exnation: "Now is a time of peace; no vige would allow such young children onto the battlefield..." "The Sand Vige''s ninja attacked us, we could consider this moment the start of the Fourth Great Ninja War, it might even be recorded in the history books..." Akihara Kagura even took the initiative to remind of the redhead boy''s name: "The son of the Sand Vige''s Fourth Kazekage, Gaara, attacked the Konoha ninja, breaking the treaty between Sand Vige and Konoha, sparking the Fourth Great Ninja War, leading to the Sand Vige''s downfall..." "Hey, hey, hey, can such a big usation be borne by a kid..." "I''ll kill you!" Gaara, still unaware of the seriousness of the situation, manipted his sand to sweep towards the two, intending to bury them in the yellow sand! "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura, looking at the overwhelming yellow sand, prompted: "See? That redhead kid really wants to bear the grave sin of sparking the Fourth Great Ninja War, we should fulfill the child''s wish." "All I see is his immaturity..." Jiraiya shook his head, unwilling to give his disciple the chance to trigger a Ninja War: "A little punishment for the brat is enough; don''t escte the usation to such a serious level!" Boom! Jiraiya dispersed all the yellow sand in front of him! Jiraiya looked towards the Sand ninja maintaining order, feeling something odd: "Why aren''t those guysing over to maintain order? Why not control that kid?" "Maybe no one dares to offend the Kazekage''s son." Akihara Kagura casually threw another usation on Gaara''s head: "This Kazekage spoils his son so much that such a young child can kill without restraint!" "..." Jiraiya felt there was some truth in what Akihara Kagura said. "I''ll handle this!" After speaking, Jiraiya instantly appeared beside Gaara and the Sand ninja, questioning: "Even if he is the Kazekage''s son, he shouldn''t just attack others, right?" "The Kazekage''s son can kill anyone he wishes." The Sand ninja chuckled lightly, looking at Jiraiya and saying: "This is the Sand Vige, even ninja from other major countries must follow the rules of the Sand Vige." "..." Jiraiya faintly felt a sense of malice. "I can kill whoever I want!" Encouraged, Gaara lifted his hand to control the sand to attack Jiraiya: "I''ll kill you first, then that guy!" "..." Jiraiya''s expression suddenly turned ugly. Jiraiya nced at the Sand ninja beside him, took a deep breath, and with a palm dispersed the sand controlled by Gaara, aiming to educate the recklessly acting kid with a p on the head! However... A mass of yellow sand blocked Jiraiya''s palm! "Automatic defense, huh?" Jiraiya immediately realized the automatic defensive purpose of this mass of yellow sand and, with a punch, dispersed the sand in front of him, seizing the opportunity to fiercely elbow Gaara in the neck! This strike... Even the automatic protective sand was toote to stop it! "This kid..." Just as Jiraiya was watching Gaara fall unconscious, nning to reason with this Sand ninja, he saw a strange smile appear on the face of the Sand ninja, who instantly leaped back into the crowd and disappeared without a trace. "You''ve caused a big problem..." Jiraiya''s gaze still held a hint of peculiarity. The group of Sand ninja, who were originally maintaining order, hesitated at first about risking their lives to intervene in the conflict. But after seeing Gaara pass out, some went to report to the Fourth Kazekage, while others began loudly dispersing the crowd! "Quick, disperse!" "Find a safe ce to hide!" "Everyone, don''t linger here, evacuate immediately!" "What''s going on..." "Why suddenly disperse..." As the crowd was bewildered, Gaara, who had originally passed out, suddenly erupted with a powerful surge of chakra, and masses of yellow sand began to emerge from his body! "Tailed Beast chakra..." Jiraiya immediately leapt backward, sensing the power of this chakra, his expression turning serious: "This is the Sand Vige''s Tailed Beast...the One-Tail..." "Shukaku, the Great Elder... has finallye out again!" A somewhat sharp roar echoed out! A massive creature, shaped like a tanuki and covered in curse marks, appeared before everyone, quickly sweeping down its w at them! "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" Jiraiya quickly formed the hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu! After all, he had stirred up this trouble. Jiraiya hadn''t expected that his attempt to prevent his disciple from making a mistake would turn into his own problem... A massive toad appeared in front of everyone! It was the toad from Mount Myoboku, Gamabunta! "Hey, Jiraiya, what''s going on?" Gamabunta quickly intercepted Shukaku, kicking the tanuki down and saving everyone present! "I came here with Kagura to broaden our horizons..." Jiraiya awkwardly nced at Gamabunta, then towards the massive, fat tanuki that was struggling to stand up again: "A brat wanted to harm Kagura. I intended to teach the brat a lesson, only to find out that this brat was the Sand Vige''s jinchuriki of the One-Tail, Shukaku. identally, I ended up releasing Shukaku from the Sand Vige..." Gamabunta didn''t even know where to begin hisints, only managing to exhale a ring of smoke: "Has it been so long that the world has changed, where someone dares to bully your disciple instead of him bullying others?" "Let''s resolve this first..." Jiraiya could only urge Gamabunta to help restrain Shukaku: "You help me hold down this guy, and I''ll reseal the One-Tail, Shukaku..." "Teacher Jiraiya!" "Maybe I should handle this..." A thick vine burst out of the ground! This vine quickly grew into a massive wooden dragon, wrapping around Shukaku''s body and swiftly absorbing the Tailed Beast''s chakra! Kagura stood atop the wooden dragon, feeling the chakra absorbed by the dragon merging into his body, then into the shell of the Ten-Tails within him! "It seems I don''t need to make a move after all" Gamabunta was very satisfied with this trip and couldn''t help but deeply praise, "Jiraiya, your disciple is much stronger than you..." "I get it, I get it..." Jiraiya helplessly waved his hand, signaling Gamabunta to leave quickly. As the giant toad dissipated into a puff of smoke, Jiraiya rushed to the side of Akihara Kagura, nning to help reseal the One-Tail, Shukaku. "Let me go! Hurry up and let me go!" The One-Tail, Shukaku, was still struggling fiercely, but only felt its chakra draining away, unable to exert any strength, and could only loudly threaten, "Release me quickly, or I''ll kill you all as soon as I get out!" This time, it had been careless! Akihara Kagura tightened the grip of the Wooden Dragon. Boom! A surge of gold sand suddenly swept over! Just as Jiraiya was about to make a move, the gold sand, like a tidal wave, instantly poured over towards the Wooden Dragon, firmly pressing down on its tail! A man wearing a Kazekage hat stood on the head of the sand, looking at the two figures on top of the Wooden Dragon, he also saw Jiraiya and saw Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura... Had already made it onto the list of other major ninja viges. After all, a Wood Release ninja reappeared after many years and even started off quite impressively, single-handedly defeating the Mist Vige to the ground, and it was rumored that he had also caused some trouble at the Rock Vige... "One of the Three Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, and the Wood Release ninja of Konoha, may I ask what brings you to the Sand Vige!" "Does Konoha intend to use Wood Release to capture the tailed beast of the Sand Vige? Such an act would be tantamount to tearing up our alliance and directly starting a war!" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, decisively put on a big hat, even feeling somewhat nervous, because it wouldn''t be surprising for Konoha to do such a thing... Mainly because... Konoha wasn''t short of allies. Konoha now had the Mist Vige as an ally and had also established good rtions with the Rock Vige. The three viges could form a pincer attack from the sea,nd, and air directions against the Land of Wind. Frankly speaking... Should Konoha want to annex the Sand Vige, the Mist and Rock Viges would not mind lending a hand, even sharing a piece of the pie, which was a constant worry for the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. Although Konoha''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was always kind to allies, a vige cannot entrust its fate to the mercy of others... Especially since... Konoha was bing increasingly powerful. While the Sand Vige was bing increasingly weaker. "There has been a misunderstanding here." Jiraiya, standing aside, wanted to speak up for peace: "Lord Kazekage, our purpose here was to deliver important information. We didn''t expect to identally conflict with your child, nor did we expect this child to be the One-Tail Jinchuriki of the Sand Vige..." "Teacher Jiraiya, this time, we haven''t made a mistake." Akihara Kagura interrupted Jiraiya, raising his finger, "Fourth Kazekage Rasa of the Sand Vige, it was your son who wanted to kill me first. Can we consider this as the Sand Vige wanting to tear up Konoha''s alliance, intending to start the Fourth Great Ninja War?" "Don''t put such a hat on it!" Jiraiya quickly whispered to his disciple. "He said it first!" Akihara Kagura frowned. "Don''t learn such hypocrisy!" Jiraiya whispered to his disciple. "It''s quite useful..." "..." The teacher and disciple in the distance were whispering to each other. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, realized the trouble with the situation. Because of Gaara''s protective sand and the One-Tail Shukaku inside him, he had been sending people to assassinate Gaara,pletely drawing out the young boy''s intent to kill... Unexpectedly... This time, the kid has gotten into big trouble! Who allowed him to leave the Sand Vige! "This misunderstanding can be set aside." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, immediately moved past this topic and continued to question, "First exin why you two visitors from Konoha are here in the Sand Vige without my having received any letter?" "..." Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and raised an eyebrow: "Didn''t you hear? We are here to deliver a letter. Did you leave your ears in your office?" "..." It was the first time the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had encountered such rudeness. Ever since he became the Kazekage, people around him had always treated him with great respect. He didn''t expect to be insulted by someone from another vige... "How dare you insult the Kazekage!" "Do you want to die, brat!" A group of Sand ninjas assumed a stance as if ready to die for their leader''s honor. However, before these Sand ninjas could say more, vines burst from the ground, turning intorge trees that hung them all from the branches. "Someone wants to assassinate the Kazekage..." Jiraiya voluntarily shared the message he had brought. "But we think this matter should be handled by us..." Akihara Kagura casually continued his teacher''s words: "Now I think, I should be the one to kill the Kazekage..." "Kagura!" Jiraiya quickly interrupted him. "Teacher Jiraiya!" Akihara Kagura, facing the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, directly used him in front of everyone: "Many people heard those words, right? The Fourth Kazekage''s son, within the Sand Vige, can kill whoever he wants, without any reason, just because he feels like killing" Chapter 143: Kagura wants to absorb more chakra! Chapter 143: Kagura wants to absorb more chakra! Akihara Kagura really wanted to talk more. After all, the wooden dragon beneath his feet was continuously and secretly drawing chakra from Shukaku''s body, flowing into Akihara Kagura''s body incessantly. Akihara Kagura could feel that his Ten-Tails'' shell had gained a significant amount of chakra. The chakra provided by one tail was truly abundant, easily surpassing the amount absorbed from Hatake Kakashi with just a casual absorption. "Teacher Jiraiya." Seeing Jiraiya, Akihara Kagura continued to question: "His son can kill at will, and you can forgive him, so why do you me me when I want to kill?" "That''s because you, brat, want to kill too many people!" Jiraiya angrily interrupted Akihara Kagura''s question. Akihara Kagura quickly shook his head, changing the topic decisively and stirring up an identity confrontation: "No, it''s because I''m just a child from the orphanage, whereas that red-haired brat is the son of the Kazekage of the Sand Vige, right?" "The Kazekage''s son can kill whoever he wants, while an orphan can''t even kill those who harm them. That''s the way of the world, right?" "Hey, hey, hey!" Jiraiya outright rejected such usations, quickly retorting: "You brat, don''t start learning the Kazekage''s ability to frame others, cing such me on me" "Will you pursue the matter with the Sand Vige for this orphan?" Akihara Kagura ignored Jiraiya''s rebuttal, effectively silencing Jiraiya with a single statement. "" Jiraiya fell silent. This world is actually unfair. Many underlying rules, inconvenient to articte, have always existed, just as children from the Konoha Vige''s orphanage are inevitably different from those of the Konoha''s prestigious ns. However Jiraiya couldn''t instill this concept into his disciple. "This world also possesses fairness." Jiraiya shook his head, his determination strengthening. The worldcks absolute fairness Yet, there exists a certain bnce that maintains this unfairness. Those dark, unwritten rules of the ninja world, Jiraiya didn''t want his disciple to be exposed to them yet, not wanting the child to touch these dark rules. Because discrimination based on identity would undoubtedly make Akihara Kagura feel the world''s unfairness, pushing him towards the dark side during a critical period of education. "Lord Kazekage." "I can''t criticize your indulgence towards the child" "Perhaps he can kill whoever he wants within the Sand Vige" Jiraiya raised his head to look at the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and spoke with a serious tone: "However, attacking a Konoha ninja is something that cannot be easily forgiven. We can''t just let it go because he is the son of Lord Kazekage and wants to harm Kagura" As Jiraiya spoke, he remembered Akihara Kagura''s healing ability and added softly: "Even though your son couldn''t even break a single hair of Kagura''s when he wanted to attack" "Psychological harm counts too" Akihara Kagura quickly added in his teacher''s ear. "" The Fourth Kazekage Rasa''s forehead twitches. Initially, when he heard his son could kill anyone he wanted, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa felt today''s issue might be troublesome But as Rasa listened further, he found it increasingly strange. My son couldn''t even harm a hair on you, so what exactly are youining about! Gaara''s reckless killing was simply because he, too, had no other way to handle the child, as Gaara killed those who were sent to assassinate him However The gap between ninja viges is too wide. Since Gaara was at fault first, as the Kazekage and father, Rasa had to apologize. "This is a misunderstanding." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had no choice but to repeat the words Jiraiya had just said, speaking solemnly, "Gaara has be the host of the One-Tail, and his personality is far too extreme and dark" "Of course." "A child with such an extreme personality should also be punished for his mistakes." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had never cherished his youngest son, Gaara, and naturally would not care about punishing the child. "" Jiraiya was forced into silence. At this moment, he was somewhat unable to discern whom Rasa was actually ming. If one were to delve into the details, aside from Shimura Danzo, the child with the most extreme personality in the entire ninja world was right beside him at this moment. To be honest, How many people could Gaara, that little guy, kill? His ownpanion, Akihara Kagura, would aim at the entire ninja world at the drop of a hat! However, things should not be judged as right or wrong so simply. ording to Jiraiya''s educational philosophy, whether someone kills an innocent person or eradicates everyone in the ninja world, both are mistakes. Akihara Kagura shook his head, not quite agreeing with Rasa''s intention to punish Gaara, and took the initiative to say, "As Teacher Jiraiya said, your son is still a child. We can''t deal with a child; we can only find his parents" "" Jiraiya pondered whether he had ever said such a thing. "What do you want?" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, furrowed his brow, thinking Akihara Kagura was influenced by Jiraiya: "How do you want to pursue my faults as a father? Do you want to kill me here?" "This was his own suggestion!" Akihara Kagura quickly brought his hands together, and the Wood Dragon that had been restraining the One-Tail suddenly began to split apart, its body rapidly growing into another Wood Dragon! The second Wood Dragon coiled up, watching the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa! "Hey, hey, hey, calm down" Jiraiya had to stop his disciple. "" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was also taken aback by Akihara Kagura''s words! How could this Konoha Vige brat be so extreme? A casual, mocking remark of his was taken seriously by the boy, who even intended to take direct action? Sands of gold gathered around Rasa, as he watched the Wood Dragon beside him, feeling a pressuring sense from the Wood Release ninja... Such a Wood Dragon Effortlessly suppressed the One-Tail! The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had thought dealing with a rampaging One-Tail would require some effort, but a Konoha Vige brat managed to handle the One-Tail... The depth of the Konoha Vige was indeed terrifying. "Kid, don''t be rash" Jiraiya held Akihara Kagura''s arm, whispering, "You absolutely cannot kill the Fourth Kazekage here; it would provoke a war between two viges" Akihara Kagura nced at Jiraiya, continuing, "Teacher Jiraiya, we''vee to the Land of Wind, we should bring back some specialty, right? I''m in a critical momentpeting with Uchiha Itachi for the future leader of the Root. Itachi has always been by Lord Danzo''s side in the Konoha Vige, while I have been training with you. I definitely can''tpete with him when we return; I must achieve some merits. Don''t worry, I have experience" "How can you still be concerned about such matters!" Jiraiya really wanted to knock some sense into his disciple''s head: "You know what kind of person Shimura Danzo is. You should be clear about the things we''ve encountered along the way; stay away from him!" You, this brat You might very well be the Hokage in the future! "I know." Akihara Kagura''s eyes lowered, he said softly, "Lord Danzo has made many mistakes, and it''s precisely because of this, I want to change the Root of the Konoha in the future, to change the means by which the Root protects the Konoha in the shadows, to make amends and correct the mistakes he once made" "" Jiraiya sighed deeply. The tall man with white hair stretched out his palm and patted Akihara Kagura on the shoulder, whispering, "I understand what you mean, but the Sand Vige is an ally of the Konoha, and there''s no need for action. Just an invitation from the elder would be enough for the Kazekage to rush over..." Now, it was Akihara Kagura''s turn to fall silent. The alliance between the Konoha and the Sand Vige remains, and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, has always been mild in his external dealings, maintaining a good reputation in this respect. Now What should I say to continue stalling? "Let go let me go" Just at this moment, the ground''s Shukaku weakly called out before its body suddenly disappeared, leaving Gaara, who was asleep on the spot. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, quicklynded beside Gaara and checked his body. It seemed that Shukaku had mysteriously returned inside Gaara. In fact It was because Shukaku had exhausted its strength. This Tailed Beast''s chakra was indeed plentiful, but its chakra restoration speed was far slower than the absorption speed of the Wood Dragon. Akihara Kagura took the opportunity to observe the Ten-Tails shell inside him and found that its chakra had increased a lot. At least it now had visible chakra, which might support it in battle a few times in the future Unfortunately, the Ten-Tails shell inside Akihara Kagura could only be revived through absorbing chakra via Wood Release for the time being. Of course. Akihara Kagura had no intention of using other methods, like directly absorbing the Tailed Beasts, as such methods might cause him to lose a useful subordinate in the future ying with Shukaku like this was not bad. As long as Shukaku''s chakra was restored, taking advantage of Gaara''s sleep could trigger a rampage, allowing him to absorb Shukaku''s chakra with Wood Release. Perhaps after hundreds or thousands of times, the Ten-Tails shell inside could be fully revived The problem is Shukaku might hide to avoid getting beaten. There are nine Tailed Beasts in the ninja world, and Shukaku, the One-Tail, is quite smart, even learning ninja abilities. Itsbat power far exceeds its tails, not being the weakest Tailed Beast in the ninja world. This might also be because the One-Tail''s chakra is the least among the Tailed Beasts. To avoid being mocked by other Tailed Beasts, it tries hard to learn ninja techniques. "Does the One-Tail often go on rampages?" Akihara Kagura hid his fox tail. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, nodded without denying the fact. It''s something that can''t be hidden; once Gaara sleeps too deeply, Shukaku woulde out and rampage. "Why not seal the One-Tail''s chakra?" Jiraiya asked this question and immediately knew he had said something wrong. Not every ninja vige can use the power of the Tailed Beasts as sparingly as the Konoha. The Nine-Tails is too powerful and too difficult to control. Other viges'' Tailed Beasts are not as powerful, and even if they go on a rampage, it''s rtively easy to control them. The Konoha''s Nine-Tails only rampaged once but took the lives of the Fourth Hokage and his wife along with many excellent ninja, causing heavy losses and great damage to the Konoha. Moreover Other viges do not have aplete sealing technique inheritance like the Konoha. "There''s no way." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, looked at Gaara with aplex expression and softly said, "The Sand Vige is not like the Konoha; we can only hope that the Jinchuriki can control the Tailed Beast" "Is there a way?" Akihara Kagura looked at Jiraiya and tentatively proposed his idea: "Simply let the Jinchuriki release the Tailed Beast and beat it to a certain extent, like taming a beast, which should also make them obedient" "That''s a naive idea" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Even if I wanted to suppress Shukaku''s rampage, it would take a lot of effort. Every time Shukaku goes on a rampage, if it''s not suppressed in time, it would bring huge damage to the vige" However The Jinchuriki are of great significance to the ninja viges. Konoha would not dare to carelessly ce an immature Jinchuriki outside; they can only be kept within the vige for protection. This inevitably means having to endure the damage caused by the Tailed Beast''s rampage. "It''s quite simple, isn''t it?" Akihara Kagura touched his nose and nced at Jiraiya: "Teacher Jiraiya, should we stay in the Land of Wind for a while to prevent anyone from assassinating the Kazekage..." Jiraiya nodded. If Orochimaru''s assassination attempt on the Fourth Kazekage remains unresolved, Jiraiya would indeed need to stay longer in the Land of Wind to investigate Orochimaru''s whereabouts. After speaking with his teacher, Akihara Kagura turned to the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa: "Teacher Jiraiya won''t let me kill you, but your son''s attempt on my life needs to be settled. How about I use him for an experiment first?" "If Lord Kazekage thinks I want to take revenge on your son, you could simply release Shukaku and then kill your son to spare him further suffering..." "Don''t spout nonsense!" Jiraiya tapped Akihara Kagura on the head. "What you''re suggesting isn''t something a sane person would say! How could any vige release a Tailed Beast and then kill its Jinchuriki!" Especially since this Jinchuriki is the son of the Kazekage! Akihara Kagura muttered dissatisfiedly, "We can''t just let this go. The Kazekage''s son can''t just kill people willy-nilly. I''m merely seeking justice, perhaps taking advantage of him to umte experience in dealing with Tailed Beasts..." When he said this, Akihara Kagura stared at the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa: "Lord Kazekage, you wouldn''t be considering waging war against us, worried that the Konoha might gain an upper hand in dealing with the Sand''s Tailed Beast?" Rasa felt as if his thoughts had been exposed. Indeed, recently, Rasa had contemted this, thinking that starting a war was the only way to resolve the Sand''s financial troubles, since relying solely on gold mining offered no real solution. But... How could he ever admit to such a thing! The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, clenched his teeth and coldly huffed, "I''m more worried about the Konoha wanting to attack the Sand, to annex the Land of Wind..." Jiraiya was somewhat speechless. Akihara Kagura nced at Rasa and reminded, "The Land of Wind is all desert, itsnd is not as fertile as the Land of Fire. What would the Konoha gain from attacking the Sand... sell sand to other countries?" This was utterly insulting! Rasa trembled with anger! If it weren''t for the fact that this brat, by his own strength, had defeated the Mist and captured the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, Rasa would have really liked to have a ninja duel with this brat! "Do you know about what happened in the Mist, Lord Kazekage?" Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa: "We can''t just let it go, the fact that your son wanted to kill us. What if we symbolically attack the Sand Vige, offer you a way out, and then capture this brat for my experiments?" After finishing, Akihara Kagura looked at Jiraiya: "This way, after killing the Kazekage, we won''t have to stay here worrying about him being assassinated..." "Calm down!" Jiraiya quickly grabbed Akihara Kagura. "The Konoha and the Sand are allies..." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, clenched his teeth, holding onto their alliance, "If Konoha ninjas attack an ally, it would cause other viges to distrust the Konoha''s credibility." "Your son attacked me first..." "Let my son Gaara sleep for now." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, nced at his son and said helplessly, "Tomorrow, when he wakes up, I''ll talk to him about this. But this must be kept absolutely secret; I must be present for every one of your experiments..." "That''s fine." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement. That night. Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya found an inn in the Sand Vige. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, sent someone to ask them again if they had seen the ninja who took Gaara away, because it was discovered that this ninja had gone missing. Obviously. Everyone thought that the ninja had fled in fear. Nobody knew that after the ninja left amidst the chaos, he had secretly entered a household, reached up to pull off the human skin mask on his face, revealing Orochimaru''s visage. "Did the n fail?" Sasori of the Red Sand was waiting for him here. This household had only one person, a ninja from the Sand Vige, who was controlled by Sasori''s Secret Red Sand Technique, and naturally would not betray any information about Sasori. "It''s not a failure." Orochimaru shook his head,ughing softly as he continued: "Didn''t Pain assign me to act as a decoy to attract Jiraiya''s attention? Now that Kagura and Jiraiya have arrived at the Sand Vige, my mission should be consideredplete, right?" "..." Sasori really couldn''t find any faults, nodded, and then continued: "But we''ll have to ask Pain how long you''re supposed to distract him here..." "It can''t be too long, right?" Orochimaru narrowed his eyes,ughing lightly: "I still have many experiments toplete... Is the Akatsuki organization forcing me to stay here indefinitely?" "Of course not." Sasori quickly shook his head and continued: "But, have you really not considered killing the Kazekage? Your human skin mask is quite excellent, perhaps you could rely on the Face Copying Technique to disguise yourself as the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa..." "The Sand Vige is not a wealthy vige." Orochimaru shook his head, not interested in impersonating the leader of such a vige. The risk was high enough, let alone the low reward, and more importantly, it might even result in a loss of money. Yes. Being the Kazekage of the Sand Vige truly was a job that required subsidizing with personal funds. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, diligently collected sand gold, all of which was used to supplement the finances of the Sand Vige and to train the vige''s ninjas. It must be said. Rasa was indeed doing his best to be an excellent Kazekage. In order to allow the Sand Vige to survive for so long after the daimyo of the Land of Wind reduced the military forces, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had given almost everything, even his wife, on her deathbed, had instructed him to take good care of Gaara. Gaara, however, was turned into the vige''s jinchriki. The next day. In the early morning. The red-haired boy woke up. Since his father had sealed Shukaku inside him, bing a one-tailed jinchriki, this was the first good night''s sleep Gaara had had in many years. Even... Gaara had a dream. In that long dream, Gaara dreamed he had grown up and met the guy he saw during the day, but no matter what, he couldn''t defeat the guy, and could only call on Shukaku for help. Yet, Shukaku stubbornly refused toe out and fight. Unfortunately... That was just a dream In the harsh reality, I still hadn''t matured; the Shukaku within me was moring to break free, eager to confront that guy and reim its pride. "Gaara." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, entered andmanded in a cold voice, "Starting today, you will coborate with someone on an experiment. He will help you tame the tailed beast inside you..." "Yes." Gaara responded, his expression cold as he lowered his head. "Let''s go, I''ll take you there." Leading him out of the room, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, said gravely, "Remember, do not offend that brat named Akihara Kagura, and don''t cause any more trouble for the Sand Vige!" "Yes." Gaara responded coldly. That guy... Could he really help him control the Shukaku? It seemed like a joke, perhaps something that could only help in a dream! Outside the Sand Vige. Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya were waiting for the father-son duo. Jiraiya, looking at his disciple, seemed to understand his intentions and took the initiative to say, "You want to experiment with the One-Tail for that brat Naruto, don''t you?" Having seen Akihara Kagura take care of Naruto Uzumaki before, Jiraiya gently reminded, "This might be a futile effort. Your experimental method, even if it''s taming, won''t fool the tailed beasts. Their intelligence is not low, almost equal to humans..." "The experiment with the One-Tail Jinchuriki cannot be applied to the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki..." "The difference in strength between the One-Tail and Nine-Tails is vast..." "It''s like the gap between a Genin in the vige and the First Hokage" ~~~ Hello! Sorry forte upload! Monday, Tuesday, and Today Chapters are here! Enjoy! Thank you for the /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 144: Shukakus Daily Beating Chapter 144: Shukaku''s Daily Beating Some things should not be said carelessly. The rtionship among the Tailed Beasts of the ninja world is very poor. The rtionship between the first-ranked Nine-Tails and thest-ranked One-Tail is even worse than that between the top student and the worst student at the Konoha Ninja Academy. If Shukaku identally heard Jiraiya praising the gap between it and the Nine-Tails, it would definitely make a great effort to take care of Jiraiya until his old age. Akihara Kagura is still young and doesn''t have to worry about life and death, so he can speak without much concern: "The example given by Teacher Jiraiya doesn''t quite work, I feel the gap between the One-Tail and the Nine-Tails might be even bigger than that between dogs and humans..." When the Fourth Kazekage Rasa and Gaara arrived, they happened to hear the exchange between Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya, as well as Akihara Kagura''s words. Although the One-Tail of the Sand Vige is indeed not strong enough... Isn''t it too much to insult their strategic weapon of the Sand Vige like this? "He is insulting me!" "How could that fox be much stronger than me!" "I will tear that bastard to pieces! Gaara, you brat, let me out quickly! I will tear him to pieces!" Shukaku inside Gaara could hear Akihara Kagura''s words and was instantly enraged by Akihara Kagura, causing a huge fuss in the sealed space, urging Gaara to let it out quickly! Gaara''s brows immediately furrowed! Because the One-Tail inside him was desperately trying to break out, it was a bit troublesome to restrain the One-Tail''s rampage with the strength of a young boy, especially when the One-Tail was in a bad mood! "Let it out." Akihara Kagura stood up, flexing his fingers. "This is on you!" Gaara''s eyes suddenly became sharp! The next moment! This red-haired boy''s body erupted with a burst of violent chakra, and Shukaku, whose chakra had already recovered, burst out fiercely! "Let Shukaku teach you a lesson again!" Shukaku''s bulky body sat in the desert, with the wind and sand swirling around its body. The desert is its home field! This time... It would not be defeated as abruptly as yesterday! "You brat..." Shukaku raised its ws, as if making a ninja hand sign: "This time, let you know Shukaku''s strength!" However, this time Shukaku fared even worse. Before Shukaku could show its prowess, Akihara Kagura couldn''t wait to absorb its chakra. A vine root shot out from the ground! This root quickly spawned a huge wooden figure that mmed Shukaku to the ground, tightly gripping the Tailed Beast''s neck and absorbing its chakra! Until Shukaku''s chakra was absorbed by Akihara Kagura, it no longer had the strength to maintain its body and could only shrink back into Gaara''s body... The Fourth Kazekage Rasa watched this scene in silence for a long time. The Tailed Beast, which had always been a huge threat to the Sand Vige, was like a small kitten in the hands of Akihara Kagura, unable to stir up any wind or sand. "The first day." Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Kazekage Rasa carrying Gaara''s body and continued: "It seems the experiment is useful. After beating it today, it seems to have be obedient." "Perhaps." The Fourth Kazekage Rasa couldn''t really find any faults. Because Shukaku obediently returned to Gaara''s body, instead of causing a ruckus as it used to do even when suppressed. "Remember toe again tomorrow." Akihara Kagura checked the chakra absorbed by the Ten-Tails'' husk within himself; this method was indeed effective. The chakra of the Tailed Beasts is immense. Moreover, these Tailed Beasts can also automatically absorb natural energy to restore their chakra, with a recovery efficiency far higher than that of human ninjas. The next day. Shukaku was still very active. The fate of this Tailed Beast hadn''t changed much; it was pinned down by a gigantic wooden figure and beaten up, its chakrapletely drained... On the seventh day. Shukaku was not particrly active anymore. However, the innate nature of the Tailed Beast made it still very aggressive, only its fate hadn''t changed at all, being unable to move due to a vine tied around its neck. On the twenty-ninth day. Shukaku finally underwent some changes. This Tailed Beast realized it might not be a match for Akihara Kagura. Of course, Shukaku would never admit it itself, but after being beaten up by Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release during the day, at night Shukaku called out to Gaara in the sealing space, demanding that Gaara must do something. Inside the sealing space. Shukaku, dragging Gaara, stared at the boy it despised: "Brat, do you want to take revenge on that bastard?" "Of course!" The red-haired boy frowned and said coldly: "But if you, this monster, can''t beat him, what can I do?" "That''s because" Shukaku, this chubby roon-like creature, paused for a moment, then immediately shifted the me to Gaara: "Because I am inside your body, I can''t exert my full power. Some powers can only be used by a brat like you!" Shukaku proposed its n: "From tomorrow, you will let me use your body to fight!" "..." Gaara was somewhat confused. "You just need to obediently listen!" Shukaku extended its paw and patted Gaara''s head, still disying its aggressive demeanor: "Leave the matter of revenge to me!" The thirtieth day. Outside the Sand Vige. The desert was still vast and endless. When the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, took Gaara to meet Akihara Kagura, Shukaku unusually did not show itself directly but instead let Gaara and Akihara Kagura fight. "Sand Hand!" Under Gaara''s control, a whirlwind of sand converged into a giant w, just like Shukaku''s, and directly grabbed at Akihara Kagura''s body! Because Shukaku was willing to provide chakra, Gaara''s jutsu power was greatly enhanced! However This w was dispersed with a punch by the wooden figure! From a distance, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, noticed the change in his son, his eyes filled with surprise and joy: "Gaara... Is this using Shukaku''s power... Has the Jinchuriki seeded?" "This method... Can it actually work?" Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. Is this method of taming really effective? After all, Akihara Kagura''s efficiency and frequency of beating up Shukaku far exceeded that of the previous Kazekage, maybe this method of taming could really work? However Changes quickly emerged on the battlefield! No matter what, Gaara could never be a match for the wooden figure. The somewhat irritable Shukaku, the One-Tail, immediately revealed its true form, only to be caught by the head and beaten up by the wooden figure. The first joint effort of Shukaku and Gaara ended in an even more miserable defeat! Late at night. Inside the sealing space. Shukaku and Gaara sat there. This massively corpulent roon dog and the small red-haired boy both stroked their chins, presenting a somewhat endearing contrast. "This won''t do." Shukaku was very dissatisfied with today''s battle results, even going as far as to me Gaara: "It''s all because you, brat, are too weak to let Shukaku''s great power manifest." "..." Gaara was at a loss for words. As a child, Gaara had not learned much knowledge, let alone understood the specific details about Tailed Beasts and Jinchuriki, and could only bear the me Shukaku shifted onto him. "What can we do then?" Gaara frowned, unable to think of a solution. "It seems Shukaku will have to use its brain to fight..." Unable toe up with a solution, Shukaku could only n to think of a way to set traps during the battle tomorrow. Time flies. The weather in the Land of Wind is still filled with blowing sand. The vigers of the Sand Vige gradually got used to one thing: Shukaku never rampaged in the vige again, but was often beaten up outside the vige. Outside the Sand Vige. Gaara''s progress was rapid! The flowing sand on the ground surged, trapping the wooden figure in quicksand! Supported by the chakra of Shukaku within him, Gaara''s jutsu became increasingly powerful, along with the wooden figure being trapped in the quicksand! Under Gaara''s control, piles of sand transformed into a giant sandman, which crashed into the wooden figure controlled by Akihara Kagura! During this time, Gaara and Shukaku became more resourceful in their techniques against the wooden figure, deliberately using the environment to set traps and limit the effectiveness of the wooden figure''s techniques! Even so, the sandman controlled by Gaara could not resolve the wooden figure, who directly flipped it over while trapped in quicksand! Akihara Kagura, controlling the wooden figure, grabbed the sandman''s head, directly turning it into flying sand, and then smashed its chest with a punch! "Let the Shukaku inside youe out?" As usual, Akihara Kagura called out for the Shukaku inside Gaara. "..." Without a word, Gaara raised his finger. Shukaku suddenly revealed its true form, but its head was covered by a sand pit, wrapping Gaara''s body. This form allowed them to fight together! "This time it''s different..." Gaara raised his finger! "I know it, too!" Shukaku''s palm fiercely hit the ground, and piles of flowing sand rolled up on the surface, covering Akihara Kagura''s wooden figure, gradually forming a pyramid shape! ck seals appeared on the pyramid! This was Shukaku''s sealing technique, capable of sealing away the target! This battle was the best performance by Shukaku and Gaara in history. They used traps to control the wooden figure''s movements, and even the sand person who was crushed by the wooden figure had its dispersing sand as part of a carefully nned trap! Only with enough quicksand... Could they support Shukaku in sealing Kagura''s wooden figure! As the ck spellpletely emerged on the pyramid, Shukaku finallypleted the seal and burst intoughter, "Hahaha, let that bastard brat die inside, Shukaku the Great is invincible!" Boom! Just as Shukaku wasughing nonstop, even Gaara''s lips showed a hint of a cold smile, a wooden figure''s fist suddenly burst out from the pyramid! The expressions of these two guys suddenly changed! Kagura''s wooden figure rapidly grew, bing evenrger than Shukaku''s size, and ced its hand directly on Shukaku''s head, like holding down a disobedient child, quickly absorbing the chakra inside it! "How is this possible..." Shukaku couldn''t believe the hand pressing down on his head and desperately tried to struggle, "How could my sealing technique possibly fail!" "It doesn''t matter." Gaara''s body was still trapped inside Shukaku, he raised his head to look at the wooden figure asrge as a mountain, and said in a deep voice, "You''ll surelye up with another battle n..." "You little brat..." Shukaku didn''t want to admit the truth and lose face. This was the best battle n Shukaku coulde up with, and it even progressed perfectly in this battle, but the reality turned out differently from what he imagined! What should be done? Was he destined not to defeat that guy named Kagura? Destined to be beaten by that guy every day? In the distance. On a sandstone rock. Rasa and Jiraiya were still watching the battle. The attitude of the Fourth Kazekage at this moment waspletely different from the beginning, he sighed with some emotion, "Lord Jiraiya''s disciple is truly powerful..." "The Kazekage''s son is not bad either..." Jiraiya chuckled lightly, not stingy with his praise, "It looks like the past few months have yielded good results, Gaara and Shukaku''s rtionship has improved a lot, almost to the point ofpletely controlling the beast inside..." Though they were not clear on the real rtionship between Gaara and Shukaku, at least Gaara was able to use Shukaku''s power, and Shukaku no longer rampaged through the vige... Though they didn''t know that Shukaku couldn''t rampage because its chakra waspletely drained during the day and had to recover at night... "Right." The Fourth Kazekage Rasa was very satisfied with his youngest son''s current situation, and casually brought up something, "Several bodies were found in the vige, their faces gone. It''s likely someone is using their identities, Lord Jiraiya, who wants to assassinate me?" Jiraiya hesitated and did not speak. Late at night. The temperature in the Sand Vige was very low. Jiraiyay on the bed in the inn, looking at Akihara Kagura who was still somewhat energetic next to him, and took the initiative to praise, "Kagura, how long have we been out of Konoha?" "More than a year, I guess?" Akihara Kagura thought for a while and began to calcte. Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya hadn''t been to many ces yet, first turning around the Land of Fire to get a feel for the atmosphere of the ninja world, learning Sage Mode; Then the two went to the Land of Rivers, Jiraiya teaching him to train while slowly learning the life of ordinary travelers, and incidentally destroying several of Orochimaru''s experimental bases in the Land of Rivers, coincidentally encountering Orochimaru; Later, they obtained some information about the Akatsuki organization from a waitress. Then, they made a trip to the Land of Rain to deal with the affairs of the Akatsuki organization and the Rain Vige; Finally, they arrived in the Land of Wind to resolve the assassination of the Kazekage. They stayed there, waiting for Orochimaru to appear while also taking the opportunity to beat up Shukaku, the One-Tail. "I wonder how Nagato is doing..." Jiraiya''s thoughts were still with Nagato, whom he always believed to be the child of destiny. He sighed and said, "After this experiment of subduing the Tailed Beasts is over, I''ll take you back to the Konoha Vige and hand you over to the old man..." "You have been training with me, yet I wasn''t able to teach you much. I have taught you everything I could, and I even learned a lot from you..." "Today, I will pass on to you my most precious knowledge..." As Jiraiya spoke, he took out a magazine with a beautiful woman on the cover, his expression bing extremely solemn: "How to correctly distinguish a real beauty!" "..." Akihara Kagura turned over and covered himself with a nket. Did he really need Jiraiya to teach him this? After all, Jiraiya couldn''t even tell the difference between White Zetzu and a beautiful woman! Inside the Sand Vige. In Gaara''s room. The little redhead boy was sleeping soundly. Ever since Shukaku had been returning to his body every day, exhausted and weakened from using up all his chakra, and with their rtionship subtly changing recently, Gaara was able to sleep well without worrying about Shukaku suddenly going berserk. Inside the sealing space. Shukaku was pondering in confusion. This plump roon cat, having no strategies left to deal with Akihara Kagura, finally chose to enter the space of Tailed Beasts'' uniquemunication method remotely. Shukaku believed that itckedbat experience against Wood Release users and decided to ask its kind about it. It had heard that those guys had been captured by Hashirama, the First Hokage, more than once, so their experience must be richer than its own! "Hey, you stinky fox!" "How did you guys deal with Wood Release ninjas back then?" Chapter 145: 13 year old Akihara Kagura Chapter 145: 13 year old Akihara Kagura "You are dead, you bastard!" "Next time I see you, I''ll give you a rebirth!" "From now on, let''s not say things here that are detrimental to unity." The usually quiet Tailed Beast consciousness space suddenly became lively because Shukaku''s words directly touched their wounds, reminding them of the time when they were powerless to resist. A group of Tailed Beasts cursed Shukaku in the Tailed Beast consciousness space, giving him no answers, and some of them didn''t even bother to pay him any attention. The strongest of them all, Kurama, looked disdainful and only gave Shukaku a murderous re, as if wishing to bite this foolish roon cat to death the next time they met. "If you won''t talk, then so be it. How petty" Shukaku left the Tailed Beast consciousness space with disdain. With Shukaku''s departure, the other Tailed Beasts also lost interest in sharing their experiences of being defeated in one move, and each left the space. Most of these Tailed Beasts got along well with their Jinchuriki, except for Kurama and Shukaku, who were temperamental and never willing topromise with the Jinchuriki who sealed them. "Wood Release" "A detestable power" Kurama''s eyes shed with gloom. If there were no surprises, the person Shukaku encountered must have been that Wood Release kid from Konoha, the one who has always taken care of his Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto. If it was that Wood Release kid, Shukaku would never be able to win against him no matter what. Just let Shukaku, that fool, learn his lesson the hard way. If given the chance, he would kill him for poking at his wounds today! Inside the Sand Vige. In a ninja''s home. Sasori of the Red Sand was still creating his puppets. The Sand Vige was the ce leastcking in puppet parts in the ninja world, where he was like a fish in water. The only trouble was the possibility of being discovered. Of course. Orochimaru was somewhat helpless. Because this wasn''t a ce for human experimentation. However, Sasori had been keeping an eye on him, making it impossible for Orochimaru to sneak away. He could only hide here studying forbidden jutsu while asionally causing some trouble, so as not to let Jiraiya think he had already left. Time quietly passed. Until one day, no matter how Gaara tried to call Shukaku out, the usually berserk Shukaku would note out at all. "I''m not in a good mood!" was Shukaku''s ridiculous reason. The real reason. Definitely couldn''t be told to Gaara. Shukaku was grumbling inside Gaara''s stomach. "Whether it''s windy or raining!" "No matter how early I get up or howte I go to bed!" "I always have to be pinned to the ground and beaten by that damned brat. Was I brought into this world just to be beaten? Even that stinky fox Kurama never bullied me like this!" Shukaku was bing smarter. Since he clearly knew he couldn''t win now, why bother fighting? It''s better to stay inside Gaara, waiting until he can figure out a way to defeat Akihara Kagura beforeing out! After all, this isn''t a battle to the death! If he went out, he was sure to be beaten! The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, encountered such a situation for the first time and could only helplessly inform Akihara Kagura of the oue, telling him he could rest for a day. Rest? Why rest? Akihara Kagura''s body, which houses the husk of the Ten-Tails, has absorbed the chakra of the One-Tail, Shukaku, hundreds of times. Now, his chakra level is quite abundant, even lighting up three eyes on the Ten-Tails'' shell. This indicates that the revival progress has reached at least thirty percent. With two more years of fighting Shukaku, it might be possible to revive the Ten-Tails'' shell. At this time... How could one stop to rest? "This won''t do." Akihara Kagura, frowning, allowed Gaara to leave first, then said to Rasa: "Right now, Shukaku is just worried abouting out and getting beaten again. Once we leave, Shukaku might be uncontroble..." "What should we do then?" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, felt the situation might not be as severe. However, Akihara Kagura''s method of taming beasts wasn''t bad, at least Shukaku wasn''t rampaging in the vige anymore. Rasa felt it was better to listen to the professional''s advice. "Deceive, ambush." Akihara Kagura proposed a n. This n was straightforward: deceive Shukaku by iming that Akihara Kagura had left. When Shukaku starts rampaging, Akihara Kagura would suddenly reappear... Fortunately, this n was vetoed by Jiraiya. Jiraiya knocked on his disciple''s head, admonishing him: "You''ve vented enough, the rare trust established between the Jinchuriki and the Tailed Beast will be destroyed by such deceitful actions!" "We are Konoha Ninja." Akihara Kagura frowned, reminding his teacher, "Teacher Jiraiya, a trust crisis between the One-Tail, Shukaku, and its Jinchuriki in the Sand Vige is, after all, a good thing for the Konoha, isn''t it?" ... The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, took a deep breath. Initially grateful to Akihara Kagura for helping to tame the Sand Vige''s Tailed Beast, he then heard this damnable brat utter such words! When you two Konoha Ninja are exchanging views, could you consider the opinion of this Kazekage of the Sand Vige? There''s another person standing here! "I have other matters to attend to, I''ll be handling official duties now." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, turned and left, not wanting to interact with them anymore, determined to send these two troublemakers away soon. The Konoha and the Sand are ultimately two different viges. Even as allies, absolute trust is not possible. Especially since Akihara Kagura, that little troublemaker, had the audacity to suggest a n and thought to dispose of the Sand Vige''s Jinchuriki right in front of him, daring to actually do it. "Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura nced at Rasa''s retreating figure, sharing his insight: "The Fourth Kazekage seemed to really dislike us. It seems ninjas can never truly understand each other, even when one speaks the truth, others will still hate him." ... Jiraiya felt this example was quite inappropriate. Because no matter which ninja from the Sand Vige heard what Akihara Kagura had said, they would likely not ept the destruction of the trust between Jinchuriki and Tailed Beasts. "We might have to leave." Jiraiya patted Akihara Kagura on the head: "But your experiment was a sess. At least the Jinchuriki and the Tailed Beast have amon enemy they both hate, which will unite them against the enemy, gradually deepening their bond..." This is the correct approach. Whether it''s used in the cultivation of the rtionship between Tailed Beasts and Jinchuriki, or between ninja and ninja, this method can be employed to foster rtionships. The only question is... Where should thismon enemye from? Jiraiya''s thoughts began to wander. If the five great ninja viges had amon enemy, an enemy so powerful that all five viges had to join forces to confront it, it might bring these viges closer together... But... How could such a thing be possible? Jiraiya had to suppress this nave idea. How could there possibly be an enemy that required thebined forces of the five great ninja viges to confront? Today''s events clearly displeased Rasa. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, decided to use the excuse of Shukaku''s unwillingness to appear to refuse any contact between Akihara Kagura and Gaara, to prevent any issues with his own jinchriki. Coincidentally. Shukaku really did not want toe out. Akihara Kagura immediately lost interest in staying in the Sand Vige. Jiraiya wanted to wait for Orochimaru in the Sand Vige, but the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, made it clear that he wanted them gone. Reluctantly, Jiraiya had no choice but to tell him that the assassin was likely Konoha''s S-ranked rogue ninja, Orochimaru. However... The Fourth Kazekage didn''t care. Fortunately, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, heard that Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura were in the Sand Vige and sent an envoy to visit the vige, ordering Akihara Kagura to return to Konoha. Jiraiya had to obey his teacher''smand, taking Akihara Kagura back to Konoha, ending their training journey, which hadsted nearly two years. Before leaving. Akihara Kagura was discovered by Orochimaru. Akihara Kagura had the opportunity to settle a mission. [System Prompt]: [Allow Jiraiya to investigate the Akatsuki organization''s information, to prevent Orochimaru''sboratory from being destroyed by Jiraiya again, missionpleted, reward: Five Elements Seal!] [Five Elements Seal (A type of sealing technique, concentrates chakra on the fingertips, using metal, wood, water, fire, earth to seal demons, can seal the chakra leakage of tailed beasts!)] However, Things went awry. When Orochimaru saw Akihara Kagura, his smile became more and more sinister: "Going back to Konoha? Kagura, I can soon perform the Living Corpse Reincarnation..." Yes. Three years have passed. Orochimaru could perform the next Living Corpse Reincarnation. This was a topic that Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru could not avoid no matter what, because Orochimaru had always coveted Akihara Kagura''s body. As Akihara Kagura grew stronger, Orochimaru''s desire for his body intensified, bing almost impatient! That was a powerful body that had inherited several Kekkei Genkai and had mastered techniques like the Flying Thunder God Technique, even a genius like Orochimaru could only dream of obtaining it! "When does it start?" Akihara Kagura frowned slightly, softly saying, "I want to go back and make some arrangements first, at least to see the others once..." "I thought you would refuse!" Orochimaru''s smile deepened, nodding and saying, "No problem, that actually saves a lot of trouble. Once I have your body, once we merge into one, I''ll take good care of Kabuto and Nono for you..." This was a promise, but also a threat. If Akihara Kagura refused to undergo the Living Corpse Reincarnation, not handing over his body to Orochimaru, Orochimaru would not mind using Kabuto and Nonou as threats. "Then I''ll be leaving first." Just as Orochimaru was about to say something more, he caught sight of the shadow of the Sasori of the Red Sand, knowing that he had been under surveince by him all along. Now, the appearance of the Sasori of the Red Sand here seemed to be for the purpose of tracking him. Not wanting to reveal any weaknesses in his interaction with Akihara Kagura, he quickly concealed himself and disappeared from the spot. After Orochimaru left, the Sasori of the Red Sand''s Hiruko, slowly approached Akihara Kagura and asked, "Orochimaru must be a clever person, right?" "Even clever people can be blinded by great interests." Akihara Kagura shook his head and whispered, "Shura Path, find him something to do, so he stops thinking about taking over my body..." The Sasori of the Red Sand nodded in agreement and reminded him, "Orochimaru has been researching a forbidden jutsutely, which might pose a threat to you." "If it can be investigated, do so." Akihara Kagura was not concerned and continued, "He''s probably going to leave the Akatsuki organization if he seeds in his research. Find more trouble for him... I need to return to Konoha to make some arrangements, and prepare some surprises for him, so he doesn''t always think he''s so strong." "Alright." The Sasori of the Red Sand had no objections. Outside the Sand Vige. Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura left the ce. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, came forward to see them off, sparing these two the trouble of lingering in the Sand Vige. Akihara Kagura had already helped him out, so there was no need for them to cause any more trouble in the vige. "Let''s go." Jiraiya put a wind-resistant hat on his disciple, feeling that his disciple had grown a lot taller than when they left Konoha: "Kagura, you''ve grown a lot..." "It''s alright." Akihara Kagura adjusted his hat. Since leaving Konoha with Jiraiya, Akihara Kagura had been training outside for nearly two years, and he was now thirteen years old. This age wasn''t very old. In a time of peace, many children at this age would have only graduated from the Ninja Academy for a year and might not even pass the Chunin Exam. However, Some geniuses had already reached high positions. For example, a genius of Akihara Kagura''s age from the Uchiha n, Uchiha Itachi, was also thirteen years old this year and was directly assigned by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo, the high-ranking officials of Konoha, to collect information on the Uchiha n. Late at night. Uchiha Itachi left the Uchiha district. This well-known genius of the Uchiha n quietly stepped into the Hokage building, knelt on one knee in front of a group of Konoha''s high-ranking officials, and reported in a low voice about the family''s situation: "The Uchiha n is organizing military weapons, gathering all Uchiha ninjas for assembly..." "They want to revolt." Shimura Danzo ominously characterized the Uchiha n. "It''s not the final moment yet." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, not willing to directlybel the Uchiha n with this crime, and proactively said, "I''ve already sent someone to bring back Jiraiya and Kagura, the child. Once the Uchiha n hears of Kagura''s return, they should give up any other intentions..." "..." Uchiha Itachi bowed his head, unable to speak. If he had to say, his father, Uchiha Fugaku, first harbored such thoughts because of his son offending the future high-ranking official of Konoha, Akihara Kagura... Uchiha Fugaku had some political sensitivity, and upon learning that Akihara Kagura had been taken as a disciple by Jiraiya, he immediately understood the potential status Akihara Kagura could achieve in the future, gradually beginning to indulge the radicals within the n... "..." Akihara Kagura''s return... Might even further exacerbate the conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha. Uchiha Itachi, kneeling before these high-ranking officials of Konoha, bowed his head, not uttering these words because the officials might suspect him for it. After all... Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya were both high-endbat forces of Konoha. If the Uchiha n truly intended to rebel, these two would be the absolute main force in quelling the Uchiha n''s rebellion. ~~~ Vote Guys! Thank /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 146: Back to Konoha Chapter 146: Back to Konoha Konoha Vige. Two weary figures arrived here. Two Konoha chunin responsible for guarding the gate approached them and invited them to register their information. When they took off their cloaks revealing their true identities, "Lord Jiraiya!" "Chunin Akihara Kagura!" The faces of the two chunin immediately showed a trace of surprise. "Has anything significant happened in the vige?" As Jiraiya wrote down his and his disciple''s names, he casually asked, hoping to glean some information from these two chunin. "Nothing significant, I guess?" "It seems like there really isn''t anything major" "But recently, quite a few Jonin who were out on missions have returned" The two gate-guarding chunin shook their heads. "Teacher Jiraiya, let''s go have a bowl of ramen first." Akihara Kagura felt that nearly two years had passed since he left the vige to train outside, and the vige seemed to have hardly changed. "Alright." Jiraiya frowned slightly and followed behind Akihara Kagura towards the direction of Ichiraku Ramen: "If it''s nothing serious, why did the old man ask us toe back so early?" "I only know how to kill." Akihara Kagura, seemingly without much progress, casually replied: "Perhaps the Third Hokage wanted me toe back to assist in killing." "You''ve really not grown at all, you brat!" Jiraiya held his forehead, thinking that the road to correcting this child''s way of thinking was still very long: "At least try to restrain yourself a bit!" On themercial streets of Konoha. A young couple, looking around thirteen or fourteen years old, were walking around holding a bag of food. Both were wearing long-sleeved round necks with the Uchiha n crest on the back, and ninja headbands from Konoha on their heads, it was Uchiha Itachi and his girlfriend Uchiha Izumi. Uchiha Izumi, holding the food bag, seemed to notice her boyfriend was preupied and didn''t prattle too much about the goods sold in the roadside shops, carefully asking: "Itachi-kun seems very weary! Is it because the recent missions have been tough?" "It''s alright." Uchiha Itachi shook his head. During this period, the behavior of the Uchiha n became increasingly aggressive, but Itachi was unable to stop any of it, even his father, Uchiha Fugaku, couldn''t influence the situation. A few days ago, Itachi reported the Uchiha n''s information to the higher-ups of Konoha, hoping that Konoha''s leadership would not wish to start a war and would be willing to rx the restrictions on the Uchiha n. Perhaps because Itachi could not explicitly state the reasons, or even if he was willing to speak out, given his low status, the Konoha leadership would not be willing to heed his advice. The Konoha leadership... Became even more vignt towards the Uchiha n. And the Uchiha n grew more hostile towards the Konoha leadership. If this continues... An internal war will inevitably erupt. As Uchiha Itachi was deep in thought, the voice of Uchiha Izumi once again reached his ears: "Hey, when did that guy named Akihara Kagura return to the vige?" "What?" Uchiha Itachi was still somewhat distracted. By the time Uchiha Itachi clearly heard the name of Akihara Kagura, he saw that former rival and a tall man with white hair walking towards them. "Lord Jiraiya..." Uchiha Itachi politely greeted. "Have I heard that you two were rivals in the past?" Jiraiya, seeing Uchiha Itachi, showed no hostility, even teasing his own disciple with a smile: "Kagura, you lost to him this time, didn''t you? He''s already got a girlfriend, and here you are, thirteen and still single!" "Some people are nearly fifty and still single..." Akihara Kagura''s words hit Jiraiya''s sore spot. Jiraiya, furious, clenched his fists, boasting about his charm when he was young: "When I was thirteen, the love letters I received could pile higher than you, kid! A bunch of little girls were sending me love letters!" "What''s there to boast about that..." Akihara Kagura frowned, seemingly finding his teacher''s words somewhat boring: "Then why are you nearly fifty and still single?" "Weren''t you saying we were going to have ramen?" Jiraiya, with a face full of rage, dragged Akihara Kagura away. After this teacher and disciple pair left, Uchiha Izumi curiously said: "Their rtionship seems really good..." "Izumi, let''s head back." Uchiha Itachi''s expression turned serious. This matter must be reported to his father. After all, this matter could not be kept from Uchiha Fugaku, believing that his father would definitely realize the attitude of Konoha''s higher-ups, suppressing the Uchiha n''s desire to revolt. Ichiraku Ramen. When Akihara Kagura arrived here. There was a female ninja with two kids snugly eating there, cursing under her breath: "That idiot Naruto finally passed, all my hard work tutoring you wasn''t for nothing!" "How did Karin do in her exams?" Akihara Kagura casually sat next to them. "Lord Kagura!" Karin, who had been quietly eating her ramen, suddenly became excited, abruptly lifting her head and widening her eyes at the sudden appearance of Akihara Kagura! "Uhmm... Uhmm uhmm..." Uzumaki Naruto, who was eagerly swallowing ramen, couldn''t speak conveniently and could only wave his chopsticks to greet. "Why did youe back?" Mitarashi Anko looked at Akihara Kagura, grumbling with annoyance: "Karin still came in second. I knew I shouldn''t have agreed to tutor these two brats. If you want revenge, take it on me! I finally understand why the teachers at the ninja school are always angry..." "You''ve been a home tutor for two years already." Akihara Kagura, looking very much the adult, discussed the sunk cost facy with Mitarashi Anko: "If you give up now, those two years would be wasted. Once they graduate sessfully, you''ll bepletely free..." "..." Mitarashi Anko angrily picked up her chopsticks. "By the way." Akihara Kagura looked at Mitarashi Anko, who was still furious, and casually mentioned a name that made Mitarashi Anko freeze: "I have some interesting news for you. When I was training with Teacher Jiraiya, we encountered Orochimaru. I heard that Orochimaru used to be your teacher. It seems your teacher has not been doing welltely..." Mitarashi Anko put down her chopsticks and slowly narrowed her eyes. It had been a long time since she had heard that name, she whispered softly, "Orochimaru, huh... When I see him again, I will definitely kill him!" Standing outside the door, Jiraiya was somewhat speechless. What kind of trouble has Orochimaru caused! "Good luck with that." Akihara Kagura sincerely wished Mitarashi Anko well, then took the opportunity to educate her: "So, when teaching students, you must be sincere to avoid a future where they grow up wanting to kill their teacher. If you don''t properly teach Karin and Naruto, and they take you as a role model, wanting to kill you just like you want to kill Orochimaru, what will you do?" "Is that so?" Mitarashi Anko smiled and looked at the two little brats beside her. "I won''t kill Sister Anko!" Uzumaki Naruto, looking at Mitarashi Anko''s smiling face which was filled with a murderous intent, quickly raised his arm, swearing loyalty to the big sister who had been tutoring him. "I... I don''t have such thoughts..." Karin carefully shook her head, whispering softly, "If someone wants to kill Teacher Anko in the future, I will save her..." "Karin, you''re such a good child." Mitarashi Anko smiled warmly, ruffled Karin''s red hair, and then patted Uzumaki Naruto''s head, pinching Naruto''s cheek: "Thinking you could kill me, you''re a hundred years too early! You better promise me to pass your exams next time..." Mitarashi Anko continued to smile at Uzumaki Naruto, but a shade of murderous intent shed briefly: "If your grades fall back, I will kill you first!" "Understood..." Uzumaki Naruto stuttered in response. "Such an extreme method of education..." Jiraiya, standing next to a ramen shop, shook his head helplessly. He did not disturb the gathering of his disciple and old friend, finding a ce to hide by himself. It was only after Akihara Kagura and the others had finished their ramen and watched Mitarashi Anko leave with Uzumaki Naruto and Karin that they found Jiraiya. Just then, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, learned of Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura''s return to Konoha and immediately sent the Anbu with orders for them to go to the Hokage''s office. The one who came to convey the orders was, of course, Hatake Kakashi. After two years of not seeing each other, Hatake Kakashi still wore his mask when delivering orders, and by his side was a female ninja with purple hair, also wearing a mask. When Akihara Kagura and Jiraiya saw them while buying pear juice, Kagura casually asked Hatake Kakashi, "Long time no see, Captain Kakashi. Would you like a drink?" After asking, Akihara Kagura looked at the purple-haired kunoichi and continued, "Captain Kakashi, you have a new team member. Has my position in the Anbu been revoked?" "Chunin Akihara Kagura." The female ninja with purple hair and wearing a mask, seemingly following Hatake Kakashi''s teachings closely, whispered, "Please do not directly call out the names of Anbu ninjas during missions." "There''s no need to lecture this guy." Hatake Kakashi interrupted his subordinate helplessly, looking at Akihara Kagura: "Your position in the Anbu is still secure. Let''s go to the Hokage''s office now. The Third Hokage has been waiting for you. Perhaps there is something important." The Hokage''s office. Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed even older. His tenure as Hokage had been too long, and the recent internal strife in Konoha had worn him down. Seeing Jiraiya and Akihara Kagura enter, his mood seemed to brighten a bit. "Kagura has grown up a lot" Sarutobi Hiruzen held his pipe in his mouth, noting that Akihara Kagura seemed to have grown up quite a bit. After a casual greeting, he instructed, "Kakashi, take Akihara Kagura and acquaint him with the examination tasks for promotion from Chunin to Jonin" "Yes." Hatake Kakashi nodded and then left with Akihara Kagura. "Hey, old man." Jiraiya looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, seemingly very familiar with his own teacher, and grinned, "So, you hurried us back just to have Kagura promoted to Jonin? Has this little guypleted enough missions of the required level?" "This is a special promotion by the Hokage." Sarutobi Hiruzen had the authority to select Jonin and even had a full reason for it: "Kagura has made significant contributions to the rtionship between Konoha, the Mist Vige, and the Rock Vige. These contributions are sufficient for the little guy to be promoted to Jonin" Whether in times of war or peace, Akihara Kagura''s strength and achievements were enough for Konoha to promote him to Jonin. In other words It would be strange not to promote him! "Let''s talk seriously." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Jiraiya, his eyes bing particrly firm: "The Uchiha n poses a potential threat of rebellion, and promoting Kagura to Jonin is of great significance. It''s to let the Uchiha n understand that the vige''s higher-ups have absolute control over them in terms of military power, making them realize their rebellious actions cannot seed" Regarding these matters Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t hide them from Jiraiya. Because just by staying in the vige for two days, Jiraiya could keenly sense something was off in the vige atmosphere, with Anbu appearing frequently around the Uchiha n''s area, and the Uchiha ninjas gathering frequently, even gearing up forbat. "I shouldn''t have brought Kagura back" Jiraiya shook his head and sighed, not wanting his disciple to be a tool or pawn for the higher-ups of Konoha, especially as one used to suppress internal dissent. "Jiraiya." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Jiraiya, his expression grave: "This is to ensure peace within the vige. I have issued a summoning order to you and Tsunade, but Tsunade ignored my letter" "That''s to be expected." Jiraiya knew his old teammate well: "You want Tsunade to deal with the vige''s ninjas as enemies? Tsunade is a medical ninja; she wouldn''t agree to your request" "But" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his disciple and continued solemnly: "To potentially quell any rebellion by the Uchiha, we must possess overwhelming power to facilitate a peaceful resolution of the issues between Konoha and the Uchiha" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wasn''t a person who favored oppressive military force. However, he couldn''t be without it either, as military force is the basis for negotiation. Konoha was at a historical crossroads. Any power was extremely important to Konoha at this time. Sarutobi Hiruzen specially summoned his two disciples and many ninjas performing missions outside for this purpose. If any mistake urred and the Uchiha n''s rebellion caused great damage, it could potentially doom Konoha. If the Uchiha issue could be resolved peacefully, that would be best If there were no more internal issues in Konoha, along with Konoha''s current diplomatic advantages, there would be no external wars. Konoha would wee a long period ofplete peace. "Let''s hope for a peaceful resolution!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stood by the window and sighed softly, instructing, "Don''t leave Konoha during this period, Jiraiya" "Forget it, I''m not interested!" Jiraiya shook his head and frowned, "It''s enough that Kagura stays in Konoha. I''vepleted the mission you gave me well. That little guy has already learned Sage Mode!" "Oh?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes lit up. If that''s the case, then Akihara Kagura, the little guy, could learn the even more powerful Sage techniques left by the First Hokage! In this way Konoha would be more confident in resolving the issue with the Uchiha n! Even if the Uchiha n really decided to rebel, with the secret Mangekyo Sharingan eyes hidden within, the vige would have someone capable of opposing them! If the Uchiha n, at all costs, secretly kidnapped the living Three-Tails Jinchuriki, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto, who lived in Konoha, Akihara Kagura learning the Sage Mode techniques left by the First Hokage would be enough to resolve these troubles! Chapter 147: Becoming Hokages Guard Chapter 147: Bing Hokage''s Guard In a hidden room. This is where the Jonin of Konoha gather. The Jonin of Konoha hold great power, as they represent the true upper echelons of the vige''s strength. Even the appointment of a new Hokage requires the trust and votes of the Jonin. The leader of the Jonin, named Nara Shikaku, is a ninja of high intelligence, celebrated as Konoha''s genius strategist. He always manages toe up with the best ns. As the leader sat at his desk, he revealed a wry smile upon seeing Hatake Kakashi walking in with Akihara Kagura. Nara Shikaku is a clever ninja, fully aware of Konoha''s current situation and understanding why Sarutobi Hiruzen would promote Akihara Kagura to Jonin. "Is there nowhere to sit?" Akihara Kagura frowned as he entered. There was only one set of desk and chair in the room, where Nara Shikaku sat, seemingly prepared for an interrogation. It appeared that thoseing for investigation had no choice but to stand. "This is quite the troublesome situation!" Nara Shikaku sighed inwardly, not wanting to press others with his status and the rules, to avoid causing displeasure. Compared to other n ninjas, the Nara n is seen as a symbol of wisdom, always leaving room for their rivals even in normal times, let alone for a true Wood Release genius. "Hey, hey..." Hatake Kakashi felt anew the trouble Akihara Kagura could cause, sighing softly: "You''re here for the examination..." "You can sit here." Nara Shikaku surprisingly picked up a folder from the desk, stood up with a pen in hand, intending to offer his seat to Akihara Kagura. "Forget it." Akihara Kagura shook his head, feeling it was still somewhat awkward: "Sitting there makes it seem like I''m being interrogated for something wrong..." "It''s just a simple conversation." Nara Shikaku''s attitude was extremely polite, seemingly already familiar with Akihara Kagura''s character, and exined with a smile: "This is a necessary discussion before a ninja in the vige is promoted to Jonin. I might need to ask some questions to decide if you can be promoted to Jonin..." "A quiz, huh..." Akihara Kagura, sensing some malice, waved his hand and was about to leave directly: "This is too much trouble, I''d rather not be promoted." "I could choose not to ask." Nara Shikaku immediately added, his flexibility evident as he quickly wrote his ownments on the paper in front of him, without allowing Akihara Kagura any room to argue, and congratted Akihara Kagura on his promotion with a very sincere smile. "Congrattions on your promotion to Jonin." "Now you can go re-register your ninja information." Throughout this, Hatake Kakashi watched, recalling his own promotion to Jonin at the age of twelve during the war era, which was not as outrageous as today. "Thank you." Akihara Kagura nced at Nara Shikaku. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Nara Shikaku), rewarded with a neer''s wee package, unlocking new traits!] [Light and Shadow (When light appears, someone covers the light, and a shadow appears, like a reflection of another world. The host can freely travel through the shadow world, and control the enemy''s shadow in battle.)] This trait is quite useful. For Akihara Kagura, he can initiate stealth attacks through shadows, controlling the enemy''s shadow to puppeteer the enemy itself. Unabashedly speaking This technique is even more practical under the sunlight than the Flying Thunder God Technique! Akihara Kagura, looking at Nara Shikaku, also showed rare courtesy: "If there''s anything you need help with in the future, please let me know." "It''s truly an honor" Nara Shikaku smiled and nodded in agreement. After Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura left, Nara Shikaku still smiled, watching their departing figures, never showing any disrespect from beginning to end. Swish. A hidden door slowly opened. An elderly-looking man came in, frowning and asking, "Shikaku, isn''t this too hasty?" Nara Shikaku, sitting back in his chair, hand behind his head in azy posture, seemed not the least bit worried about his manner of doing things: "It''s just a formality, why make itplicated?" "You, this guy" The man could only shake his head helplessly: "A Jonin has many responsibilities to bear, must have sufficient responsibility" Compared to a Chunin, a Jonin is absolutely a leader, typically leading a group of ninjas, and must be responsible for his subordinates. "That''s true" Nara Shikaku, while speaking, slightly turned his head to look at his old friend, a meaningful smile on his lips: "The most important thing is still strength, right?" Nara Shikaku looked up at the dim ceiling, revealing his truth: "The future, or perhaps now, that kid is already very strong" Besides, In Konoha, another truth exists, the Hokage may not be the strongest person in the vige, but the strongest person in the vige will definitely be the Hokage. "Let''s go." Nara Shikaku called to his friend: "Sorry for making youe for nothing today, let''s call up Choza and have a drink tonight!" On the other side. Hatake Kakashi, like a dutiful senior, took Akihara Kagura to re-register his ninja information, as well as to inform him about matters rted to Jonin. A Konoha Jonin belongs to the upper echelon of the vige, not necessarily required to wear the ugly green vests, enjoying a certain degree of freedom in dress, and from then on, being recognized and allowed by the vige to undertake some S-rank missions. If the promotion from Genin to Chunin is a rank advancement, then from Chunin to Jonin is a leap in rank, even having the authority to offer suggestions to the Hokage. Besides, the most important... A Jonin can learn some of the top techniques within Konoha. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen can also reward some ninjutsu teachings to ninjas he deems excellent, like an award, Jonin has theplete authority to request to study the top techniques in the vige, including some forbidden jutsu. "Very good." When Hatake Kakashi took Akihara Kagura back to the Hokage office, he alsoplimented him: "Although your promotion was quite hasty, bing a Jonin at this age is also quite excellent, only a yearter than me" "That''s because I''ve been training with Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi are very familiar with each other and don''t mind having a casual chat: "I should have been promoted to Jounin at the age of eleven" "That''s true" Hatake Kakashi agrees with this statement. He just looks at the peaceful vige and sighs softly, "After all, we are living in a time of peace" A time of peace. The promotion of ninjas in the vige is naturally more troublesome. Of course, even in times of peace, Akihara Kagura''s contributions would have been more than enough for a promotion. When Hatake Kakashi brought Akihara Kagura back to the Hokage''s office, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to have had some disagreements. "You should have killed Orochimaru" Hearing about Jiraiya''s encounter with Orochimaru, Sarutobi Hiruzen solemnly advised his pupil, "Orochimaru is more troublesome than you imagine. He has been conducting forbidden jutsu research and illegal experiments, which will sooner orter threaten the safety of Konoha" "In that case, you should deal with Danzo even more!" Jiraiya couldn''t help but chuckle, bringing up Danzo Shimura: "If it weren''t for Danzo, Orochimaru wouldn''t have gone this far. Compared to the trouble Danzo has caused for Konoha, Orochimaru is nothing!" "Danzo" Sarutobi Hiruzen falls silent, sighing, "Jiraiya, when you sit in this position, you''ll understand my difficulties." "I don''t want to understand such difficulties." Jiraiya has no interest in dealing with these intrigues. Jiraiya prefers to be free rather than being tied here by his teacher to learn politics. When Jiraiya mentions Danzo, he can''t avoid talking about his pupil, "Speaking of which, Kagura has been deeply influenced by Danzo. Even knowing the mistakes Danzo has made, he still wants to return to the Root, always moring to change the Root in his own way. Old man, this matter is now up to you to handle" "" Sarutobi Hiruzen also feels a headache. Just then, Hatake Kakashi brought Akihara Kagura back to the Hokage''s office, causing both of them to look sideways. How did the promotion examination end so quickly? After hearing the assessment method from Nara Shikaku, Hiruzen could only marvel at the intelligence of the Konoha military advisor, and announced Akihara Kagura''s new position: "Akihara Kagura, you are now a Jonin. Starting today, you will be reassigned from the Anbu to serve as my assistant and guard." "" Akihara Kagura tilts his head. What exactly is going on? [System Prompt[: Superior (Hatake Kakashi) removed, Superior (Nara Shikaku) removed. Now, Akihara Kagura has so few superiors. Nagato, Pain, and Uchiha Itachi belong to the super viin camp, while the small viin Orochimaru, that supervisor, is about to turn hostile; Within the Konoha camp, the rtionship with his supervisor, Shimura Danzo, is just for show, ready to turn hostile at any moment. Jiraiya, his teacher, is wary of his extreme personality and hardly dares to instruct him; When Sarutobi Hiruzen assigns missions, they are always very vague and difficult to conclude, often resulting in copper coins rather than gold; Rarely, today Akihara Kagura just got a new Jonin team leader, Nara Shikaku, but that supervisor hasn''t provided a mission yet, and the superior-subordinate rtionship is already gone; At this time, removing two supervisors for Akihara Kagura, an employee, is like losing two sheep Although Akihara Kagura had already obtained Hatake Kakashi''s Chidori during the incident in the Rock Vige, stripping Hatake Kakashi bare, but he hasn''t skinned Nara Shikaku''s deer yet! Perhaps This is the trouble with working within the organization. Your superiors could be reced at any moment due to position changes. If I really be the Hokage in the future, how am I supposed to work? However... As of now... This kind of change is somewhat too unpleasant! Akihara Kagura was a bit unhappy about losing a superior but soon realized how amazing a position as the Hokage''s assistant and guard is! Because... The Hokage''s guards can receive guidance from the Hokage! The Konoha Vige''s Hokage guards need to follow the Hokage closely for a long time. Naturally, being a guard for the Hokage requires certain strength, which inevitably requires the Hokage''s assessment. Among the daily tasks of Sarutobi Hiruzen, there is one task which is to train and teach the Hokage''s guards, definitely guiding them in their training! Besides... There''s the most important point. The candidates for the Hokage''s guards and assistants are mostly Hokage candidates themselves. A Hokage keeping an excellent ninja by their side, especially someone who could potentially seed as Hokage, is a signal in itself. The Kage of other ninja viges usually keep their favored sessors close, to facilitate guidance. Besides facilitating guidance for these sessors, the vige Kage also hope they learn how to be the Kage of a vige, learning to handle the vige''s internal and foreign affairs, so that these sessors understand how to work when they take over, at least having a path to follow. "..." After hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s orders, everyone present didn''t find it strange because they all knew Akihara Kagura was very likely to be a Hokage candidate. "I have taught everything I could." Jiraiya nced at his teacher, then at Akihara Kagura, before turning to walk towards the door, softly saying, "If you''ve really considered it, the rest is up to you, old man." "I know." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, could his teaching of the young Akihara Kagura not surpass that of Shimura Danzo? First day at work. Akihara Kagura met his new colleagues. In fact, there aren''t many members of the Hokage''s guards, usually just a Genin team, which is a team made up of special Jonin. At other times, for the Hokage''s safety, other teams or the Anbu are called upon as backup for the guard team. Akihara Kagura looked around. This team was actually all acquaintances. Shiranui Genma, Raido Namiashi, Yamashiro Aoba, these three were all examiners during his Chunin exams, including Iwashi Tatami, whom he hadn''t seen much. "Am I not under Captain Genma''smand?" Akihara Kagura frowned, he didn''t receive a system prompt, doesn''t belong to this team? "No." Shiranui Genma, holding a senbon in his mouth, oddly shook his head, exining to Akihara Kagura, "Actually, you should be our superior now, right?" "..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze flickered. "Genma, you guys go out first." Sarutobi Hiruzen called for Genma''s team to leave but asked Akihara Kagura to stay, and kindly inquired about a diplomatic matter. "Kagura, you had contact with the Mizukage before." "Now the Mist Vige has requested the Mizukage to visit their vige for a while, hoping the Mizukage will return to Mist. I n to let the Mizukage leave Konoha Vige, what do you think?" "..." Akihara Kagura frowned, then suddenly rxed, and responded in an organized manner, "Actually, letting Yagura live to return, he would probablymit suicide. Killing Yagura and then sending his body back to the Mist Vige would be the utmost kindness, helping him out to avoid him having to do it himself in the future." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen silently clenched his pipe, slowly lit it, took a deep inhale, and exhaled a smoke ring, assessing the sessor''s answer, "The intention behind this idea is good, it''s just that its execution might seem a bit extreme to /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 148: Uchiha Clan soon? Chapter 148: Uchiha n soon? Sarutobi Hiruzen felt somewhat exhausted. Whenever the topic of external affairs came up, Akihara Kagura''s ideas were often extreme. If a problem could be solved by killing, he wouldn''t consider a second option. For instance, a document Sarutobi Hiruzen casually pulled out stated: "Takumi Vige wants to raise the price of ninja tools on Konoha, and we need to send someone to negotiate" "Kill the person who wants to raise the price." Akihara Kagura''s ideas were very pragmatic. For another example, Sarutobi Hiruzen drew another document: "The Land of Waterfalls and the Land of Frost are experiencing conflicts, and they hope we can help mediate" "Destroy these two viges and annex theirnd." Akihara Kagura''s thoughts were all for the benefit of Konoha. After hearing Akihara Kagura''s methods, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only smoke furiously. If Sarutobi Hiruzen were to evaluate Akihara Kagura, he would say that this child was really suited for the Anbu, but not quite fit to be a Hokage But That''s not eptable! No Hokage could see a talent like Akihara Kagura and waste it; they must find a way to nurture this child to be the next one! After smoking through a pack of cigarettes, Sarutobi Hiruzen started to handle official duties in front of Akihara Kagura, teaching him how things should be done. "First, we deal with the issue of Lord Mizukage." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Akihara Kagura and gently instructed: "We must first send the Anbu to escort the Fourth Mizukage back to the Mist Vige, then request the Mizukage to allow the Hokage to visit the Mist Vige once, to prevent him from thinking he is a hostage" This was just a pretext. In reality, Sarutobi Hiruzen would never recklessly leave Konoha to visit another ninja vige, and such visitation promises could always be canceled for any reason. "He''s just a hostage, isn''t he?" Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, even using the person in question to make his point: "The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, is quite prepared to be a hostage. Shall I bring him over and ask him" "But we can''t treat him as a hostage" Sarutobi Hiruzen hoped the child would understand his deeper meaning: "If you were sent to the Mist Vige, and lived there for two years" "That would be fine?" Akihara Kagura thought for a moment, then responded: "If the people of the Mist Vige made my stay unpleasant, just destroy the Mist Vige" "" Sarutobi Hiruzen once again took up his pipe, exhaled a rich ring of smoke, and rang the bell to summon a team of Anbu, directly ordering them to follow his instructions. This matter had to be carried out as soon as possible. After all, the conflict between the upper echelons of Konoha and the Uchiha was getting more severe. Sending the Fourth Mizukage Yagura away as soon as possible could also prevent any issues with this Three-Tails Jinchuriki. Yagura''s stay in Konoha wasn''t short. During this time, the rtionship between Konoha and the Mist Vige had greatly improved, and the trade between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water was unceasing. There was no need to keep him any longer. Sarutobi Hiruzen also issued orders to send envoys to the Takumi Vige for negotiations, hoping they would continue to guarantee the original prices. Otherwise, Konoha would gradually reduce the purchase of ninja tools, as a major ninja vige does not need many ninja tools in non-war times. Besides that, There was also the conflict between the Land of Waterfalls and the Land of Frost. The Sarutobi Hiruzen dispatched a team of ninjas to investigate the conflict situation and invited the leaders of two viges to Konoha, presenting a stance that Konoha would mediate the matter. Akihara Kagura''s proposal was very good. Sarutobi Hiruzen did not adopt it at all. If one proposal was adopted, Konoha would have wasted all its previous efforts; adopting two proposals would start a war; adopting three proposals would trigger the Fourth Great Ninja War. Konoha had many matters that needed the Hokage''s attention. However, this was not something Sarutobi Hiruzen could handle alone. "If in the future you encounter situations without ideas, or if your ideas are too simplistic..." Sarutobi Hiruzen resolved a few matters first and then continued to instruct Akihara Kagura on the side: "You can also discuss with others, ask for their opinions. A decision made by one person is inevitably prone to oversight..." Just at this time. Hokage assistant Shimura Danzo and two Hokage advisors arrived at the Hokage office, assisting him in handling official duties and convening meetings on some major issues. "Let me introduce." Sarutobi Hiruzen pointed to Akihara Kagura by his side, actively introducing his new role: "Kagura is my new guard and assistant." "This selection..." Koharu Utatane''s eyes narrowed as she observed Akihara Kagura and nodded: "It is an appropriate choice, but isn''t he too young?" "Indeed, a bit young." Mitokado Homura adjusted his sses and continued: "I remember this child is only thirteen years old, by the time he is thirty, it would be almost..." "I don''t think it''s appropriate." Upon seeing Akihara Kagura by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s side, Shimura Danzo''s face immediately soured: "Monkey, I''ve already mentioned to you..." "Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Akihara Kagura, not wanting him to hear the dispute with Shimura Danzo, and ordered: "Take half a day off this morning, go rest." "Yes." As Akihara Kagura passed by, he specifically nced at Shimura Danzo, his eyes revealing a trace of confusion, seemingly curious as to why this superior seemed to be hostile towards him? Strictly speaking, this was the first time he met Shimura Danzo after the Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono incident. After Akihara Kagura closed the door, the Hokage office erupted into an argument, with Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo''s voices louder than the other''s! "I absolutely disagree with Akihara Kagura bing a Hokage candidate!" "Danzo, I am the Hokage!" "Sarutobi, you will regret this!" "If you hadn''t taught this child too extremely, I wouldn''t need to bring him to my side to cultivate him at this age!" "That child is inherently extreme! He is a pure trickster! He is a scheming fellow! He deceived me in the matter of Yakushi Nono!" "You were wrong about that! A child from an orphanage, willing to save the head of the orphanage, that should have been praiseworthy!" "..." For a moment, Shimura Danzo was somewhat at a loss for words. The identity of this child from the orphanage was initially brought up by him to Sarutobi Hiruzen, and it was also he who had ced his hopes on Akihara Kagura Could it be that he should reveal the truth? That Akihara Kagura was someone he had brought over from Orochimaru himself, and that he had been in cahoots with Orochimaru? That Akihara Kagura, who came from an orphanage, had been deceiving him all along, making him believe that Kagura was not from an orphanage? "Monkey!" Shimura Danzo stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen, speaking in a grave tone, "One day, you will understand that everything I have done was for the sake of Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen, unfazed, nced at Shimura Danzo, "Then, for the sake of Konoha, please assist the vige''s future Hokage properly!" "Stop arguing." Koharu Utatane quickly interrupted them, shifting the topic, "Let''s discuss the Uchiha n first. Has Uchiha Itachi not sent the information from their side yet?" "It will arrive tonight." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mood eased, he said solemnly, "However, we no longer need to worry about them betraying us now. Even though Jiraiya might leave the vige, the strength of Kagura is sufficient to deal with the potential threat of the Mangekyo Sharingan." The Uchiha n''s Mangekyo Sharingan is too sinister, even including Uchiha Obito''s nearly invincible space-time ninjutsu. As Sarutobi Hiruzen has aged, he cannot guarantee his victory over the Mangekyo Sharingan, but with Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release, he believes they are enough to suppress the Uchiha n. Shimura Danzo did not object to this, nodding, "Since we have the strength, let''s quickly eliminate those who wish to rebel..." To be honest, no one present wished for the Uchiha''s downfall more than Shimura Danzo. After finally acquiring the eyes of Uchiha Shisui, he did not expect them to be snatched away by Uchiha Obito in an instant. He also wanted to acquire more Sharingan as material for the Izanagi. "No." Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately disagreed with Shimura Danzo, "Now that we have enough strength to prevent the Uchiha n''s idea of rebellion, we need to inform them as soon as possible, letting them realize that only peace is the only way out..." "That''s just temporary peace..." Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attitudes diverged again. "As long as we have a period of peace, everything can still be slowly changed in the future. Using violence to solve the Uchiha n only weakens Konoha''s strength..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was dissatisfied with Shimura Danzo''s extreme methods, even starting to me him, "Danzo, it''s all because you are too selfish, wanting to keep Wood Release for your own use, unwilling to send Akihara Kagura to the Ninja Academy, making his thoughts be too extreme!" "Akihara Kagura was never meant to be the Hokage!" Shimura Danzo was infuriated by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s usation, having carried many burdens in the illusionary world two years ago and still having to carry them in the real world. Who would be happy with that! "Let''s not talk about this anymore." Koharu Utatane quickly interrupted their argument, saying, "Akihara Kagura is too young after all. The discussion of him seeding as Hokage can be dyed, but the threat of the Uchiha n is imminent and must be resolved quickly!" "Let''s wait for Itachi''s information first." Sarutobi Hiruzen sat back down, calming down, "Tonight, the Uchiha n will hold another n meeting." "Then let''s deal with official business first." Mitokado Homura quickly smoothed things over. Konoha Hospital. Yakushi Kabuto rested in his office. Just then, he suddenly noticed a change in the shadows on the ground. The shadow moved to an open space. "This is" Before Yakushi Kabuto could react, a pitch-ck figure emerged from the shadows, slowly transforming into the appearance of Akihara Kagura. Kabuto''s heart skipped a beat, looking at this terrifying entrance, he couldn''t help but push up his sses: "What kind of technique is this?" "Just a little trick with shadows." Akihara Kagura sat on the table, not borating further. The initial use of the [Light and Shadow] trait allowed Akihara Kagura to experience its tremendous utility, enabling him to move freely within the shadows. "Congrattions on bing a Jonin ninja." Without asking further, Yakushi Kabuto softly expressed his congrattions, then continued: "The vige just announced this yesterday. I was wondering when you returned to the vige, nning to find an opportunity to visit you, but you came over instead..." "I''ve had a falling out with Orochimaru." This statement made Kabuto''s expression change drastically. Yakushi Kabuto quickly lowered his head, starting to think intensely about the trouble their falling out with Orochimaru would bring: "Do Dean Nono and I need to prepare to defect? Orochimaru will not let us go..." "There''s no need for Dean Nono." Akihara Kagura shook his head, softly saying: "Regardless of whether I was really a child from the Konoha Orphanage before, from today onwards, treat me as if I was pretending to be from the orphanage, as if I was scheming to usurp the position of the Hokage of Konoha..." Kabuto fell silent. At this moment, Yakushi Kabuto didn''t even know how to respond. Why go through all this trouble? Akihara Kagura had done so much for him and Dean Nono; they had finally reunited, only to separate again? "Orochimaru intends to use me and Dean Nono to threaten you?" Yakushi Kabuto could only sit in his chair, thinking seriously: "Why split with Orochimaru? Because he wants to take over your body?" "You knew?" "Of course." Yakushi Kabuto nodded, continuing: "I formed a small team mainly to participate in the Chunin Exams, to help Orochimaru scout some talents. I thought he wanted to enhance his own strength, but he told me outright that he needs some talents as backup containers..." "Do you think I should give myself up to him?" Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto, softly saying: "As long as he takes over my body, Orochimaru won''t trouble you guys anymore." Yakushi Kabuto quickly shook his head, whispering: "The Dean would never agree. She''s already felt guilty about the past; you''ve sacrificed a lot for us. I''ll arrange for the Dean to hide as soon as possible..." "You decide." Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto, directly handing over the task: "Make Orochimaru believe I''m not a child from the orphanage, make him think I''m a cunning person, let him know I don''t care about your and Dean Nono''s lives, letting him understand that I won''t give up my body for you and Dean Nono..." "That''s difficult." Yakushi Kabuto''s eyebrows were deeply furrowed as he reached to remove his sses, gently wiping the mist from the lenses: "Originally, for the sake of myself and Dean Nono, you disregarded your own life to be Orochimaru''s undercover agent, entering under Danzo''smand. Orochimaru wouldn''t easily trust..." "Especially..." "At this point in time." "Orochimaru would definitely suspect this to be a plot." Putting his sses back on, Yakushi Kabuto looked towards Akihara Kagura, who was sitting on his office desk: "Unless, one of us, either Dean Nono or I, dies by your hand." "I..." "Dean Nono..." "One of us must sacrifice ourselves." "Only by doing so, Orochimaru would believe there are no bonds between us, perhaps even hatred, allowing at least one of us to survive." Yakushi Kabuto had more to say that remained unspoken. In fact, among the three of us, one must make a sacrifice; either Akihara Kagura sacrifices himself so that Dean Nono and I can live; or one of us, Dean Nono and I, must make the sacrifice... However... Yakushi Kabuto understood. No matter what, Akihara Kagura cannot be sacrificed. As Yakushi Kabuto was intensely struggling with the decision of when exactly Dean Nono and he should choose to sacrifice, Akihara Kagura''s expression drooped. "This is so troublesome... Why does someone have to die?" Akihara Kagura casually picked up a pear from Yakushi Kabuto''s office desk and took a bite: "We can''t die. Otherwise, I''ll make time to kill Orochimaru! After all, he''s no match for me..." "Wait..." Yakushi Kabuto''s mood suddenly quivered, feeling his emotions undergoing a strange change: "Did you just say, you can kill Orochimaru?" "He''s no match for me." "Then why not kill him?" "Because he''s still useful. He possesses a lot of useful forbidden jutsu. This guy needs to be killed a few more times." "Well, I thought..." "Thought what?" "Nothing." Yakushi Kabuto''s mood rxed a bit. Akihara Kagura wouldn''t lie to him about this sort of thing, would he? However... This guy has a precedent for secretly sacrificing himself! Yakushi Kabuto was genuinely worried about Akihara Kagura sacrificing himself, whispering, "I''ll try to find a way to get close to Orochimaru as an undercover agent, to see if I can steal his knowledge, and also monitor his actions..." "That works." "Actually, I might not need to be so anxious." After finishing the pear, Akihara Kagura pulled out a paper to wipe the pear juice from the corner of his mouth, revealing a mischievous smile: "Something big is going to happen in Konoha soon, maybe after these few days, Orochimaru will have a new target and won''t focus on my body anymore?" "But..." "We always have to be fully prepared." "Yes..." Yakushi Kabuto nodded, a glint of sunlight reflecting off his sses from the window outside: "We all want to sacrifice ourselves, but after going through great hardships to finally survive, we must live well, not a single one of us can afford to not live on" Chapter 149: Its happening Chapter 149: It''s happening At dusk. Just as Akihara Kagura had said, a major event was indeed about to unfold in Konoha. Naka Shrine. Members of the Uchiha n gathered here in groups, each with a look of determination and solemnity on their faces, especially Uchiha Fugaku, whose expression was particrly resolute. Ever since Uchiha Fugaku learned that Akihara Kagura had been promoted to the Hokage''s guard and assistant, he immediately understood the decision of Sarutobi Hiruzen. He decided to take advantage of the n''s unity tounch a coup and seize the power of Konoha. This Uchiha n assembly unanimously passed the resolution to initiate the coup, and Uchiha Fugaku showed no opposition. Only Uchiha Itachi was full of conflict. Because his views diverged significantly from those of his father. After the assembly ended, Uchiha Fugaku suddenly called out to his son, "Itachi, don''t rush to leave. I have something to discuss with you." After speaking, Uchiha Fugaku took his son to a stone monument that had stood in the Naka Shrine for generations, "This is a stone monument passed down through generations of the Uchiha n. It is said to contain content carved by the Sage of the Six Paths, and only those in the n with the Sharingan can read it" "" Uchiha Fugaku looked at the monument and continued, "However, those with the Mangekyo Sharingan can read even more" "Do you want me to tell you?" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes turned a deep red. "There''s no need." Uchiha Fugaku shook his head slightly, tilting it so his son could see his eyesthose were the Mangekyo Sharingan! "Mangekyo Sharingan" It was the first time Uchiha Itachi had seen his father''s eyes like this! All along, Uchiha Fugaku had been like an ordinary Uchiha ninja, with the n''s pride, and his talent and abilities were not apparent. Nobody expected Uchiha Fugaku had been hiding his depth so profoundly! Despite being the n leader, he concealed his power, unwilling for it to be known by the n, and even the higher-ups of Konoha were unaware of his capabilities. "During the Third Great Ninja War, my friend saved my life at the cost of his own. With blood and tears, I obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan" Uchiha Fugaku looked down at the monument. He could read the content and even see the history on it, "Even with the Mangekyo Sharingan, I can''t read the text behind the monument. It seems our bloodline can go further" "However" "Just this part of the content is enough" "Konoha has always feared our n''s power, as you''ve seen with Konoha''s hostility towards the Uchiha. When they don''t change, we have no way to change anything" "Especially when the Third Hokage announced that little brat Akihara Kagura as his guard and assistant, I fully understood what the attitude of the higher-ups really was. The future of the vige will continue to be hostile towards the Uchiha, continuing to persecute our n" "" Uchiha Itachi found himself unable to refute. "I was the one who offended Akihara Kagura first." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head, earnestly exining his history with Akihara Kagura: "Akihara Kagura came from the Konoha orphanage, always respecting the orphanage''s Dean Yakushi Nono and his friend Yakushi Kabuto. I was carrying out Danzo''s mission and nearly killed them" "Itachi!" Uchiha Fugaku stared at his son and shook his head, saying, "At this point, discussing these matters is meaningless. We must carve out a future for the Uchiha n..." "I have always hidden the fact that I possess the Mangekyo Sharingan, fearing that our nspeople would force me to initiate a coup d''tat earlier. I hoped to see a change in the higher ranks of Konoha, which is why I dyed until now..." "Now..." "There is no other way." "Apart from choosing a coup d''tat, there is no other path to take." "It''s not your fault, Itachi. The oue was already sealed when the Second Hokage isted our Uchiha n from Konoha." "The existence of these eyes is to prevent the Uchiha from feeling powerless and regretful when protecting those important to them. Now is the time to use these eyes..." Uchiha Itachi remained silent, pondering for a moment before suddenly suggesting a bizarre idea: "What if I were to kill Akihara Kagura? If Akihara Kagura is killed, there would still be room for easing tensions between the Uchiha and Konoha, right?" Uchiha Fugaku, as if seeing his son for the first time, looked at him incredulously: "You want to kill Akihara Kagura?" Uchiha Fugaku shook his head and softly said, "Since you already harbor the intent to kill someone within the vige, why not choose to support the Uchiha inunching a coup? He is a candidate for the next Hokage of Konoha. Killing him would be no different from a coup..." Uchiha Itachi fell silent again for a while before sharing his thoughts: "At least this way, there''s a possibility for peace in the future, without more sacrifices..." "Assassinating that kid won''t be easy." Uchiha Fugaku looked at his son and said gravely, "Akihara Kagura''s Wood Release has be strong enough to rival the Mangekyo Sharingan..." "I will do it." Uchiha Itachi knelt on one knee before his father, lowering his head and said, "If so, can you prevent the n from initiating a coup?" This time, it was Uchiha Fugaku''s turn to fall silent. The n leader, who had been struggling to support the Uchiha n, finally did not lie to his son: "Itachi, a fire has ignited on a thick bed of straw, and it can''t be extinguished by a single bucket of cold water. If you can kill Akihara Kagura, when the Uchiha n rises in rebellion, we will be more confident..." "One Akihara Kagura cannot change the overall situation..." "By making him a candidate for Hokage at this time, the higher-ups of Konoha will no longerpromise with the Uchiha, and they will persecute our n until its extinction..." This means... Uchiha Fugaku will not change his mind. Regardless of whether Uchiha Itachi kills Akihara Kagura or not, the coup is inevitable and must be carried out by the Uchiha n. Uchiha Fugaku, looking at his son, softly persuaded: "Itachi, you are my son, please, help our n..." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head in agony. The sky grew darker. The father and son left the Naka Shrine separately. A team of Anbu ninjas appeared beside Uchiha Itachi, saying, "Captain, you came outter than usual today. Did something happen?" "I''m going to report important information to the higher-ups." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes remained a deep crimson as he slowly closed them, burying his pain bit by bit. Inside the Hokage''s building. A group of Konoha''s higher-ups were seated here. They were all waiting for important news from Uchiha Itachi while also discussing matters rted to the Uchiha n, with Akihara Kagura standing behind Sarutobi Hiruzen. Because Akihara Kagura would be the absolutebat force against the Uchiha n, it was impossible for him to be absent. Sarutobi Hiruzen also wanted to take this opportunity to teach Akihara Kagura a lesson. However... Something seemed subtly off. "I think Lord Danzo''s opinion makes a lot of sense." "Why keeppromising with the Uchiha n and wait for a peace that can never be assured when we could simply eliminate them?" Indeed. Akihara Kagura strongly agreed with Shimura Danzo''s view. This made Shimura Danzo''s feelings particrlyplex; this youngster didn''t make him feel especially disliked, having indeed been influenced by him during his time in the Root... No wonder... No wonder the monkey had been ming himself for influencing Akihara Kagura. Shimura Danzo once again had that thought and took the opportunity to speak: "Kagura, do you want to return to the Root?" "Shut up!" Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted Shimura Danzo with a single sentence. Just then, a sliding door slowly opened, and an Anbu member came to report that Uchiha Itachi had arrived to deliver the night''s intelligence. "The Uchiha n..." "Wants tounch a coup." Uchiha Itachi knelt on one knee before everyone. "The situation is urgent!" Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes, finally finding an opportunity: "We must strike before they do; it''s imperative!" "The Uchihas were oncerades-in-arms..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and continued in a deep voice, "I still want to trymunicating to resolve the issue rather than resort to force. I''ll think of a strategy." However... Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t think of a better solution. But Sarutobi Hiruzen was very calm inside, because Akihara Kagura was right behind him, and Sarutobi Hiruzen had already been confident in resolving the Uchiha n''s coup. After this briefing. Sarutobi Hiruzen stayed in the Hokage''s building with Akihara Kagura, nning to teach Akihara Kagura some jutsu techniques while continuing to strengthen their own forces and think of ways to resolve the coup. "This is the Sage Techniques left by the First Hokage." Sarutobi Hiruzen pulled out a scroll and handed it to Akihara Kagura: "It would be best if you could master one or two of these in the next few days. In case a fight really breaks out, we might need to rely on Wood Release, after all, it''s the natural nemesis of the Sharingan..." "Are you asking me to kill Uchiha Itachi?" Akihara Kagura took the scroll and said softly, "Before Teacher Jiraiya took me out of the vige for training, that guy Uchiha Itachi must have received new power..." "Uchiha Itachi is a pacifist." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and solemnly educated his sessor, "Kagura, do not harbor any ill will towards Uchiha Itachi because of past events. Those were mistakes made by Shimura Danzo, and Itachi too was a victim" "Hopefully." Akihara Kagura lowered his head to look at the scroll in his hands. This scroll recorded numerous ninjutsu, including the "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God," necessary for sealing the Tailed Beasts. Clearly, this Third Hokage also worried about the Uchiha n controlling the Tailed Beasts. Besides that, There was the jutsu that Akihara Kagura most wanted to acquire. [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host''s chakra level has reached SSS ss, capable of entering Sage Mode. The "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God" being studiedplies with the theory of ninjutsu. Learning of "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God" was sessful! Sage Art: Gate of the Great God (Through utilizing Sage chakra, summons a certain number of Torii gates to seal the opponent. Its sealing capability is extraordinarily strong, capable of easily suppressing the Tailed Beasts!)] [System Prompt]: [Ninja Professor] trait activated, the host possesses the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, chakra level has reached SSS ss, capable of entering Sage Mode. The "Sage Art: True Several Thousand Hands" being studiedplies with the theory of ninjutsu. Learning of "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands" sessful! [Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands (Only activatable in Sage Mode. By bringing hands together, summons a statue of Kannon with countless giant arms. The statue can attack enemies with thousands of giant fists, each capable of easily crushing mountains and rocks!)] ... Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered slightly. The scroll did not detail the power of the True Several Thousand Hands very clearly, merely noting this sage technique as one that could suppress the rampage of the Nine-Tails The First Hokage Wasn''t this a bit too modest? Such a powerful technique merely used to suppress the Nine-Tails'' rampage? It seems just one wooden figure is needed to press down on the Nine-Tails'' head and pummel it! "Is it difficult?" Sarutobi Hiruzen even took the initiative to ask Akihara Kagura. "It''s alright." Akihara Kagura shook his head. "I''ll think of a way." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a bit of a headache. So, how exactly should wemunicate with the Uchiha n? If it''s just a simple concession, the already turbulent Uchiha n will definitely be dissatisfied; if it''s arge-scale concession, the other families and high-ranking officials in the vige will also be dissatisfied. "I''ll continue to look at these techniques" Akihara Kagura nodded and watched as Sarutobi Hiruzen left. Suddenly, White Zetsu Awei emerged from the ground, saying, "Young man, after you dispersed, Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Itachi seemed to have talked about something. They let Uchiha Itachi kill all members of the Uchiha n to prevent a coup. He could spare the life of Uchiha Itachi''s brother, Uchiha Sasuke; otherwise, the Third Hokage and you would eliminate the Uchiha together. Itachi seemed to have agreed" "Oh." Akihara Kagura indicated that he was aware. This matter had not escaped Akihara Kagura''s anticipation. Shimura Danzo always liked using the Uchiha to deal with the Uchiha. The origin of this n''s annihtion nighty in Shimura Danzo''s enticement of Uchiha Itachi, who arrogantly believed he had resolved the peace between Konoha and the Uchiha n, arrogantly preserved the Uchiha n''s bloodline, and arrogantly arranged his brother''s fate. "I had warned him a long time ago." Akihara Kagura had long anticipated the fate of Uchiha Itachi. Long ago, out of consideration for their past as teammates, Akihara Kagura had warned Uchiha Itachi both openly and secretly. Even during the incident in Rock Vige, Akihara Kagura explicitly advised Uchiha Itachi to abandon the mission given by Shimura Danzo, urging him not to kill Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, who were very important to him, and instead join him in saving Hatake Kakashi in Rock Vige. However, Uchiha Itachi considered the lives of Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono as the price for gaining Shimura Danzo''s trust. Even after realizing Danzo''s darkness, he was willing to delve deeper into it. This guy did not care about the lives of those important to Akihara Kagura; he never cared about Akihara Kagura as a teammate! If one must say... Actually, the two of them had already be enemies! Out of respect for Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura had already been tolerant enough towards Uchiha Itachi! "He chose to jump into the abyss himself. Since he jumped in, he should not dream of leaving the darkness in this lifetime." After saying this, Akihara Kagura seemed to think of something and suddenly asked, "Awei, is Obito still in Konoha?" "Yes." "Obito has returned to the Naka Shrine." White Zetzu Awei nodded and said, "It seems that Obito really likes Uchiha Itachi. I still don''t understand what makes Uchiha Itachi better than you?" "Who made Uchiha Itachi a member of the Uchiha n?" "Anyway, that guy will never like us..." Akihara Kagura chuckled and casually took credit for Uchiha Itachi''s defection: "Now, go immediately and tell Uchiha Obito that the matter of forcing Uchiha Itachi to defect will soon bear fruit..." "Besides." "I need his help with something else. There may not be another Kyuubi incident, and he might not be able to break the seal on Uzumaki Naruto. I am the future Hokage of Konoha and do not wish to see the vige suffer any more losses..." "However, before Yagura, the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, is sent away tomorrow, the Third Hokage, to avoid displeasing the Mizukage, has lifted the seal on the Three-Tails Jinchuriki. We could stir up trouble with the Three-Tails as well. He once controlled Yagura, didn''t he?" "Or..." "Let another pair of Mangeky Sharingan control Yagura." "Uchiha Itachi, having agreed to ughter his n for Shimura Danzo, certainly can''t stay in Konoha, right? Uchiha Obito can just recruit Uchiha Itachi into the Akatsuki organization to help with the first task..." "By the way, don''t forget to remind Uchiha Obito not to reveal my identity." "Uchiha Itachi will definitely not be loyal to him, at most, he will only be a spy hidden in the Akatsuki organization, just like I am a spy hidden in Konoha by the Akatsuki organization..." "Eh? Is that possible?" White Zetzu Awei was puzzled for a moment andughed, asking, "I just overheard that Uchiha Itachi would rather kill his entire n. How could he dare to control the Three-Tails and cause turmoil in Konoha?" "That''s not our concern." "Just give him any reason. Test my power, test Uchiha Itachi''s ability." "I just hope for a result." Akihara Kagura looked deeply at White Zetzu and said solemnly, "It is up to me to quell the turmoil of the Three-Tails." "This will earn me everyone''s respect, make me a hero of Konoha, and help me secure the position of Hokage in the future. Tonight, a real drama will unfold, just like the fate of Wood Release and Mangekyo Sharingan many years ago..." "Some be rogue ninjas." "Some be heroes." Chapter 150: Night of Genocide Chapter 150: Night of Genocide Naka Shrine. Uchiha Obito is still waiting here. Because, unless something unexpected happens, the Uchiha n is about tounch a rebellion soon. At that time, the Uchiha n will certainly not be a match for Konoha. This would be a perfect opportunity to collect more Sharingan as backups for the Izanagi technique, and also to recruit Uchiha Itachi, whom he had long had his eye on. "Obito." A figure emerged, revealing a wide grin before reporting: "The young man haspleted your mission. He will soon force Uchiha Itachi to defect. However, he has encountered some troubles; he needs to prove the power of Wood Release to the higher-ups of Konoha..." "Tsk." Uchiha Obito, with a disdainful turn of his head, coldly asked: "That brat always brings trouble. Does he want to have a big fight with Uchiha Itachi?" "Indeed." The figure nodded, smilingly saying: "The young man hopes that after Uchiha Itachi Defects, he can control Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, who has had his chakra seal released, to create a disturbance with the Three-Tails, and then use Wood Release to defeat both the Three-Tails and Uchiha Itachi..." "I see..." Uchiha Obito looked up at the sky, agreeing indifferently: "Alright, but that brat might not be able to defeat Uchiha Itachi And the Three-Tails. Thebination of the Mangeky Sharingan and the Tailed Beasts is not just about control..." It wasn''t that Uchiha Obito underestimated Akihara Kagura. Over the past two years, Obito had been observing Itachi, well aware of his remarkable talent and knowing that Itachi had been secretly practicing Susanoo. The Susanoo of the Uchiha n and the Tailed Beasts could create an earth-shattering force, not something that Akihara Kagura''s counterfeit Wood Release could deal with; thest person who managed to handle Susanoo and the Tailed Beasts together was Hashirama, the First Hokage. However Itachi and Akihara Kagura were well-matched opponents. One had the iplete Mangeky Sharingan and the rtively weak Three-Tails; the other had Wood Release through transnted cells from Hashirama. Uchiha Obito favored Itachi''s Mangeky Sharingan, but Akihara Kagura had defeated the Pain puppet and also possessed the Flying Thunder God Technique, barely a powerful enough piece... It didn''t matter who won or lost between these two. Whether Akihara Kagura suppressed Itachi or Itachi suppressed Akihara Kagura, it would be beneficial for Uchiha Obito. Ideally... These two disobedient subordinates would both suffer. "I''ll go catch Yagura now." Uchiha Obito was eager to see this scenario: "After Itachi defects, I''ll leave this task to him..." After Obito finished speaking, he turned to the figure again: "By the way, tell Akihara Kagura, when he goes to suppress the Uchiha n''s rebellion, remember to spare the life of Itachi''s brother, don''t let that brat Uchiha Sasuke die." This was important. Because there might emerge a pair of Eternal Mangeky Sharingan between the brothers Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, at which point the power of either Itachi or Sasuke would be greatly enhanced, serving their n even more. "Alright." The figure then dove back underground. Akihara Kagura also received this mission. [System Prompt]: [New Mission (Uchiha Obito): Spare Uchiha Sasuke''s life when suppressing the Uchiha n''s rebellion.] This mission wasn''t just a reward handed over on a silver tter? Akihara Kagura didn''t even need to take action himself. A scroll appeared in the hands of Akihara Kagura, and with a puff of smoke, Tendo Shisui''s figure stood beside Akihara Kagura. Apanied by the chakra Akihara Kagura channeled into him, this Six Paths puppet was revived. Under the dim light. Akihara Kagura did not look at his puppet but instructed to himself, "It''s not yet time to use you, but I believe this spectacle is indeed a rare sight..." "What spectacle?" Tendo Shisui was curious. "The Uchiha n is about to stage a coup." Akihara Kagura''s words immediately tensed Shisui''s nerves, who then softly instructed, "Help me monitor Uchiha Itachi, and don''t get discovered..." "Do you want me to kill Itachi?" Shisui''s voice trembled slightly. If Akihara Kagura controlled him to confront Uchiha Itachi, whom he almost regarded as a younger brother in life, it would be too painful for him. "How could that be? I''m not some viin." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly and earnestly promised, "I won''t let you kill Uchiha Itachi, at least not for now..." "But..." "Don''t beg me." Akihara Kagura tilted his head, looking at Tendo Shisui with a yful smile: "Don''t evere begging me, don''t ask me to allow you to kill Uchiha Itachi..." ... Shisui immediately rxed. As long as he wasn''t asked to confront Uchiha Itachi, it didn''t matter what Akihara Kagura asked him to do, and how could he possibly beg Akihara Kagura to kill Uchiha Itachi? What a joke... Even if Uchiha Itachi wanted to betray the Uchiha n, Shisui could understand, because only he knew how heavy the burden of the family and the vige was, which is why the living Shisui chose suicide due to being unable to bear it. Akihara Kagura casually controlled Shisui''s body to merge into the shadow below him: "I can let you sneak into the shadow, to monitor him from within." ... Shisui''s bodypletely vanished into the shadows. Now, what Shisui was most concerned about was the situation. He wanted to know when the Uchiha n would start the coup and what the oue of the inevitable conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha n would be. Elsewhere. Uchiha Itachi returned home, still thinking about the conversation with Shimura Danzo, as their talk was crucial to the fate of the Uchiha n and Konoha. "Don''t be fooled by what Sarutobi Hiruzen says..." "When ites down to it, he will still choose to protect Konoha." "Itachi, I hope you can make a choice..." "Whether to stand with the Uchiha n, participate in their rebellion, and then have all the Uchihas annihted together..." "Or choose to stand with Konoha, leave only your brother behind before the Uchiha rebellion, and help kill the rest of the Uchihas..." "Kill all the Uchihas?" "Correct." "To protect the vige, we must suppress the situation before the rebellion urs, and the only ones who can shoulder this task are the double spies from both Uchiha and Konoha..." "Itachi..." "No one else but you is fit for this." "Whether to choose the n or the vige..." "If you don''t act, Sarutobi Hiruzen will definitely have Akihara Kagura do it, and you should know the deep grudge you have..." "You know how extreme Kagura''s personality can be." "Once the vige has no choice but to send Akihara Kagura on the mission to annihte the Uchiha, it won''t be easy to resolve. Given what you once did to him, he definitely won''t show mercy to the Uchiha, and your brother, Uchiha Sasuke, will surely not survive..." "" Uchiha Itachi tossed and turned, unable to sleep. However, his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke, was unaware of this. The little guy liked to sleep in his brother''s room, and at this moment, he was lying on the tatami mat next to Uchiha Itachi, sleeping soundly. "Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi reached out and gently touched Sasuke''s hair. As if feeling his brother''s love in his sleep, Sasuke made a happy noise and then fell back into a deep sleep. The next morning, Konoha remained peaceful. Uchiha Itachi didn''t go on any missions, but just stood quietly on a high tform in Konoha, watching over the tranquil vige. Children at the Ninja Academy were still ying, and vigers wereing and going in themercial streets of the vige, selecting goods. Uchiha Itachi''s hair fluttered in the wind. He closed his eyes, continuing to ponder the words of Shimura Danzo, thinking about his ultimate decision. Meanwhile, outside Konoha Vige, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, bid farewell to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, who refused the offer of an escort team from Konoha. After all, Hiruzen had already helped Yagura remove the seal inside his body, allowing the Mizukage to use his chakra again. Moreover, the ANBU from Mist Vige would also be escorting him. A tall man with a shark-like face, carrying a bandaged ninjato, stood next to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi. Kisame Hoshigaki. Akihara Kagura stood next to Sarutobi Hiruzen, noticing this man. Kisame Hoshigaki felt Kagura''s gaze. Kisame Hoshigaki slowly turned his head to look at Akihara Kagura standing next to the Third Hokage. He knew this person was the Wood Release ninja who had once caused an uproar in the Land of Water. The shark-faced man attempted to smile amiably, but it came across as somewhat cruel and bloody on his face. "May our two countries be forever at peace." "I also sincerely hope for eternal peace." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, shook hands and said goodbye, standing at the gates of Konoha, watching as the Mizukage left with a group of Mist Vige ANBU. Because of the information Uchiha Itachi provided the night before, Hiruzen could not dy any longer, fearing that Yagura might get caught up in the internal turmoil between the Uchiha and Konoha, and hurriedly sent the Mizukage on his way. However, what Hiruzen never expected was that, less than half a day after the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, and the Mist Vige ANBU left Konoha, a figure appeared in front of them while they nned to rest by a river at noon. "Uchiha Obito!" Yagura Karatachi''s expression changed drastically, ready to mobilize his chakra, fearing that he would be controlled by Uchiha Obito again! Uchiha Obito, no longer concealing his true face, looked at Yagura Karatachi and the group of Mist Vige ANBU, and simplymanded in a cold voice. "Begin!" Click! Kisame Hoshigaki, who had been standing next to Yagura Karatachi, swung therge sword in his hand. The bandage on the sword instantly burst open, and a Samehada burst out, biting into Yagura Karatachi''s shoulder! Yagura Karatachi''s chakra was rapidly absorbed by Samehada! The Samehada is one of the seven most powerful ninja swords of the Mist Vige, possessing the ability to absorb a person''s chakra. This ability matches perfectly with its current owner, Kisame Hoshigaki! A group of Mist Anbu were shocked! Because, no matter what, they could not imagine that Kisame Hoshigaki would betray the Mist Vige and choose to side with Uchiha Obito! "Kisame" The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, couldn''t believe it and tried to turn around. "Ha, I''m really sorry, Lord Mizukage" Holding the Samehada in one hand, Kisame grinned and said, "I''ve had enough of this fake world; I want to see the new world" "Kisame, how dare you!" A group of Mist Anbu was about to charge at him! "Fire Release: st Wave Wild Dance!" Uchiha Obito looked disdainfully at these Anbu, raised his finger, and a hurricane flew out of his eye socket, with a me instantly falling into the hurricane. The fire, aided by the wind, expanded and burned this group of Mist Anbu to death! Just like many years ago, Uchiha Obito was merciless against the Mist Anbu, only his mood seemed a bit more rxed and pleasant this time. Just right. On the other side, Yagura also lost his ability to fight. Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan in his eye sockets quickly pulled Yagura''s body into his own space, softly saying, "Kisame, I thought you knew my true identity and would choose to betray me" Kisame, carrying his Samehada great sword, grinned lightly and said, "Although you initially deceived me in the vige using the name of Uchiha Madara, it doesn''t matter to me at all. I''m just fed up with this fake world" "Good." "Stand by." Uchiha Obito looked at Kisame with satisfaction and continued, "When the time is right, I''ll arrange for you to join the organization, so you can understand the truth of this world." "Then I''ll be taking my leave." Kisame nodded his head and, out of curiosity before leaving, asked, "I saw that Wood Release brat; his chakra seems to be liked by Samehada If there''s a chance, can I kill him?" "You''re not his match yet." Uchiha Obito felt like this subordinate was also courting death. After all, since the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, was defeated by Akihara Kagura, it''s unlikely that Kisame, no matter how strong, could defeat Akihara Kagura After watching Kisame leave, Uchiha Obito''s body also entered a space-time vortex, teleporting away from the spot. Evening. In the forest next to the Naka Shrine. Uchiha Obito returned here to continue waiting for Uchiha Itachi. Today, Uchiha Itachi actually came here, quietly standing under a tree, seemingly waiting for Uchiha Obito to appear. Just as Uchiha Obito was about to speak, Uchiha Itachi saw Uchiha Obito''s figure appear and suddenly made a request. "I''d like to ask for a favor" "Oh?" Uchiha Obito became interested, thinking of the news reported by White Zetzu Awei, and a smug expression appeared on his face: "It seems you''ve decided to join my organization" "As long as you do me a favor." Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Obito, a struggle shing in his eyes, but ultimately he spoke firmly: "Help me eliminate the Uchiha n!" The strength of the Uchiha n was not weak. Even with the Mangeky Sharingan, Uchiha Itachi felt somewhat apprehensive, as he needed to reserve some strength to confront his father, Uchiha Fugaku, who also possessed the Mangeky Sharingan. "Hehe..." Uchiha Obito chuckled lightly, looking at Uchiha Itachi: "I''ve heard you''re close with the higher-ups of Konoha, and have been ostracized by the Uchiha n, just like Uchiha Madara was expelled back then. Have you started to hate the n now?" "They are nning a coup." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head, unwilling to im he was acting for the greater good of Konoha in front of this man, revealing his true intention: "The power of the Uchiha n can''t possibly be a match for Konoha. I want Sasuke to survive." "Is that so?" Uchiha Obito spread his hands, grinning: "I also have a task for you..." "I''ve taken back the Three-Tails Jinchriki, Yagura Karatachi. You control the Three-Tails in Konoha to create chaos, to test the abilities of that kid, Akihara Kagura." As Uchiha Obito said this, he even took an interested tone, speaking of their Uchiha n''s tradition: "When Uchiha Madara left Konoha, he controlled the Nine-Tails with his Mangeky Sharingan, and with Susanoo, he enhanced the Nine-Tails'' power, battling the First Hokage. Now, it''s your turn..." "Alright." Uchiha Itachi slowly nodded in agreement. When Uchiha Madara disregarded his n''s pleas and chose to defect, he controlled the Nine-Tails with the Mangeky Sharingan, fighting a deadly battle with his fated enemy, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama; Now, he himself had to kill all his nsmen and defect from Konoha, also using the Mangeky Sharingan to control the Three-Tails and fight his fated enemy, Akihara Kagura... All of this... Was like a fate that couldn''t be escaped. Just then, in the shadow of a dark corner, the soul of Tendo Shisui was trembling continuously. He heard the exchange between Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi and finally understood why Akihara Kagura would think that he would definitely seek to kill Uchiha Itachi Chapter 151: Three Tails Rampage, Night of Genocide, Uchiha Itachi vs Akihara Kagura! Chapter 151: Three Tails Rampage, Night of Genocide, Uchiha Itachi vs Akihara Kagura! The moonlight in the sky was bright. Yet, to some, this moon appeared as though it was cloaked in ayer of blood. Uchiha Itachi was crouched on a utility pole, resembling a crow about to swoop down for its prey, his eyes a deep crimson. In the next moment! Uchiha Itachi vanished from his spot! The moment Uchiha Itachi disappeared, the first wail of grief was heard. This genius of the Uchiha n finally turned his ninja de against his own people! It was an indiscriminate massacre! Regardless of age or gender, all fell under his de! The smell of blood... Spread everywhere. A group of Uchihas, still in shock, screamed as they fled through the streets, with Uchiha Itachi swinging his ninja de closely behind, cutting down his nsmen in the street! In the shadows under the moonlight. Shisui''s soul watched all this in agony, desperately begging Akihara Kagura to rush out and stop Uchiha Itachi, to prevent this bloody ughter! "At least..." "Let me stop him, save some children..." Shisui''s soul desperately pleaded with Akihara Kagura''s will, witnessing Uchiha Itachi''s indiscriminate killing, knowing that this genius ninja, once seen as a brother, hadpletely lost his mind! "Let''s talk first." "Do you know why he did this?" Akihara Kagura''s demeanor remained calm, even serene: "Uchiha Itachi killed his own nsmen solely to protect his brother, Uchiha Sasuke..." "..." Shisui''s soul was frozen. Even Akihara Kagura''s physical form was still calmly drinking tea: "Perhaps he was too close to Shimura Danzo, always iming it was for the sake of Konoha, even believing he was doing it for Konoha, ultimately wanting only to ensure his brother''s survival..." "Let me... save some children." Shisui, seeing the aftermath of Uchiha Itachi''s actions, his soul shaking violently, his agony almost piercing his soul: "Just to save some of the Uchiha kids..." Shisui had no hope of saving more. Because the first person Uchiha Itachi killed was an old man who had lived near the entrance to the n''s residence, who had watched them grow up. "Akihara Kagura." Shisui''s soul''s voice gradually quieted down, almost gritting his teeth as he spoke: "If you didn''t want me to save people, you wouldn''t have let me out, right?" "You better think this through." Akihara Kagura shook his head, not understanding the thoughts of his own creation: "If you save some people, and their disappearance bes known, it could prevent Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi''s brother, from surviving." Akihara Kagura questioned his own creation: "Uchiha Itachi must believe that only by killing the other Uchihas can his brother, Uchiha Sasuke, survive. If you save even one person, Uchiha Sasuke''s future could be jeopardized by Konoha..." Akihara Kagura sensed the emotional turmoil of his creation, then suddenly chuckled: "Although some children, like his brother, are innocent, Uchiha Itachi wouldn''t care, as he deprives others of their lives to preserve his brother''s life..." "I..." Shisui found himself unable to answer. "So many people are at fault." "What a pity..." "You always said I was extreme." "Now you see who truly is extreme." Akihara Kagura slowly set down his teacup and sighed deeply, saying, "Alright, the night of n annihtion is destined to happen. It''s fated that someone must bear the burden of this mistake, and many have erred..." "The First Hokage made mistakes, the Second Hokage made mistakes, the Third Hokage made mistakes, both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado made mistakes, but Danz and Uchiha Itachi were the greatest mistakes of all..." "Danz always meddled in affairs he shouldn''t have..." "After tonight, the power he so cherished will likely no longer be in his hands." Akihara Kagura sped his hands together, sitting alone in his room, pondering over the situation in Konoha after this turmoil was still ongoing. This n annihtion will undoubtedly cause upheaval in Konoha. To ensure the other ns of Konoha do not harbor resentment towards the higher-ups, a scapegoat must be found, and Shimura Danzo is undoubtedly to be ousted from the top by the Third Hokage. At that time... Will the Third Hokage disrupt the Root to enter the Anbu, or will he let someone who aspires to lead the Root take control? If one bes the head of the Root, Danz''s people can no longer stay, and a suitable group of people will be needed... "If you want to do something, just do it..." "But don''t draw Uchiha Itachi''s attention. Save those who can live out the rest of their lives, save those who are not so radical. They will aim for revenge against Uchiha Itachi, and they will be the Root of my new Root..." "I have always said that the position of Root''s future leader is mine. Danz has been reluctant to hand over that position to me, so I had to take it myself..." "The future will be interesting, won''t it?" "The very person who wanted to eliminate Uchiha Itachi the most, Danz, the first leader of Root, has to watch as his Root is filled with the remaining Uchihas..." "Right..." "I shouldn''t say that..." "The will of the Root requires forgetting their names. It seems they can no longer use the Uchiha surname, after all, they are the n of coup plotters in Konoha..." "I will find a way to make these new subordinates, who must hide their real names, be strong, making Root the strongest armed organization in the future..." "Only in this way can I repay Danz." "I still remember the first time I met Danz, the first thing he had me do was change a crude name that someone else had used..." "..." Shisui felt an inexplicable unease. Although he did not know the fate of the Uchihas that Akihara Kagura allowed him to save, it was better than letting them be ughtered by Uchiha Itachi! The Uchiha n''s territory. Cries of anguish had already awakened many. Many Uchihas, upon learning that someone was ughtering them, either locked their doors tight or fled their homes desperately, hoping to run towards the n leader''s family for protection. However... Uchiha Fugaku, the n leader whom the Uchihas trusted, made no move. This leader of the Uchiha n sat in his home, seemingly deaf to the cries outside, as if he had anticipated all of this. "Fugaku..." Uchiha Mikoto looked at her husband worriedly. "It''s okay." Uchiha Fugaku calmly shook his head, his eyes a deep red, already in the form of the Mangeky Sharingan, and whispered, "Don''t worry, we just need to stay here. I''ve already sent a shadow clone to check the situation..." "Okay." Uchiha Mikoto believed her husband, nodded her head, and then couldn''t help saying, "Sasuke hasn''te home from school yet, could it be..." "It won''t be." Uchiha Fugaku shook his head and softly replied, "Perhaps many people will be in trouble tonight, but Sasuke will certainly be safe..." "Others..." Uchiha Mikoto frowned, listening to the asional wailsing from within the n''s territory: "Which family has encountered trouble, I wonder?" "I''m sorry." Uchiha Fugaku remained kneeling in front of the copse, only his palms were slightly trembling: "Perhaps... something has happened to every family. Let''s go change our clothes." If nothing goes wrong, something will happen to every household in the Uchiha n territory. However, after Shisui''s soul received permission from Akihara Kagura, he sneaked into a household under the cover of darkness. "..." Shisui knew the male head of this household. This man advocated for a coup d''tat against Konoha. Even if he was saved, he might defy Akihara Kagura''s orders in the future, likely leading Kagura to eliminate the surviving Uchihas. Akihara Kagura is an extremist. If he truly believes the Uchiha n cannot be utilized, he would likely eliminate all Uchihas immediately to avoid risks! Shisui emerged from the shadows, dragging the elderly, women, and children of this household into the shadows, leaving only the man to face death. "I will let you keep your lineage..." Shisui couldn''t even apologize to this former nsman. Uchiha Itachi was desperately ughtering within the Uchiha n territory, while Uchiha Shisui avoided Itachi''s path, doing his best to rescue survivors... However... Uchiha Itachi would eventually notice something amiss. Uchiha Itachi, wielding a ninja sword, killed a madman and sought his family but found no trace of them. "Are they hiding?" Uchiha Itachi frowned, and after searching to no avail, he had to temporarily leave to kill another family. This situation became increasinglymon. This also led to Uchiha Itachi''s worsening mood. Because the Konoha higher-ups had already grasped all information about the Uchiha n, including the number of Jnin and children, through his constant transmission of information! In this case... If the Konoha higher-ups do not believe he wiped out the Uchiha... What if the Konoha higher-ups do not acknowledge it? Would they still protect Sasuke for him? A shadow fell over Uchiha Itachi''s heart, but since there was no turning back, he could only attempt to use Uchiha Obito''s contingency. Now, by killing his father Uchiha Fugaku and his mother Uchiha Mikoto, and causing a Three-Tails disturbance in the Uchiha n territory, using Tailed Beast Balls or other techniques to cleanse the territory, no matter where these people hide, they cannot escape... On a long street. This is the longest street of the Uchiha n. Uchiha Itachi killed thest fleeing man and saw his father Uchiha Fugaku''s figure at the end of the street. Uchiha Fugaku stood at the end, his eyes were the Mangekyo Sharingan, as if he could see through everything to the future: "Is this what you wanted me to see, Itachi?" "Look." Uchiha Itachi, indifferent to the fresh blood on his face, his eyes also turned a deep red: "The future of the vige, the future of our n..." "Are you entrusting it to Sasuke?" Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes returned to normal, and his body instantly turned into a puff of smoke, this was just a shadow clone sent to investigate. "..." Uchiha Itachi''s expression immediately became alert! He knew how powerful his father was, and he also knew how difficult it was to deal with the Mangekyo Sharingan, especially since he himself was a user of the Mangekyo Sharingan! Uchiha Itachi leaped onto an electric pole and quietly jumped into his home in no time, carefully checking if his father had left any traps. However... There were no traps in the house. Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto, dressed in ordinary clothes, knelt in the room, their eyes seemingly losing the desire for life, kneeling there as if their hearts were dead ashes, quietly waiting for the ughter from their eldest son. ... Uchiha Itachi''s figure stiffened. "I don''t want to fight a bloody battle with my own son." Uchiha Fugaku showed no intention of resisting, his voice even seemed gentler than before: "Since you''ve already sided with them, then so be it..." "Dad... Mom..." "We understand, Itachi." Uchiha Mikoto''s voice was somewhat stiff, as if she was trying hard to suppress her emotions, not letting her voice be abnormal: "Take care of Sasuke..." ... Uchiha Itachi painfully raised his ninja sword. "Don''t be afraid." Uchiha Fugaku seemed to understand his son''s intention, softly persuading his son to swing the ninja sword: "Our pain will be over in an instant." "This is the path you''ve chosen." "Even though our thoughts differ, I''m still proud of you." "What a kind child..." "Since it hase to this, don''t hesitate." "I''m sorry, I have more important things to do..." Uchiha Itachi swung his ninja sword in agony, and blood sprayed out as Uchiha Fugaku and his wife, who had been kneeling, fell down! Tonight... There''s still the need to wrap things up. There are still many people hiding in ces like basements, just that he hadn''t found them yet. He needs to meet up with Uchiha Obito and use the power of the Three-Tails to turn this nnd into barren ground! In the sky. The moon returned to normal, still as bright as before. However, the sky seemed to have turned red, as if it was stained with someone''s blood. Uchiha Sasuke stayed a little longer at school after ss, and on his way home, he saw a pool of blood, as well as his parents who had been brutally murdered. Then... He also saw the brother who killed his parents. Uchiha Itachi grabbed his neck, choking the brother he had always loved, staring intently into Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes! "Tsukuyomi..." Uchiha Itachi''s Sharingan slowly transformed into the Mangekyo Sharingan, trapping Uchiha Sasuke in the Tsukuyomi genjutsu, presenting everything that happened tonight within Tsukuyomi! "This is..." "My foolish little brother..." Uchiha Itachi, looking into Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, slowly revealed a trace of red, his voice bing eerie and ruthless: "Hate me... Despise me... Live on in ugliness! When you have the same eyes as mine,e find me for revenge!" "Ah ah ah ah... Nii-san!" Uchiha Sasuke, unable to believe it, covered his head! The boy howled a few times in the Tsukuyomi before beingpletely overwhelmed by pain, and he passed out instantaneously. "I need to use the power of the Three-Tails." Uchiha Itachi, carrying the unconscious Uchiha Sasuke, appeared on a high tform, looking at Uchiha Obito, who had already finished ughtering the Konoha Police Force on the other side. Tonight. Both ces were happening simultaneously. Uchiha Itachi was in charge of cleaning up the Uchiha n area, while Uchiha Obito took care of clearing out the Konoha Police Department building, both ensuring no one slipped through the. "The Three-Tails, huh? Here you go." Uchiha Obito stood on a high tform, looking at Uchiha Itachi who appeared before him, a space-time vortex appeared in his Mangekyo Sharingan. The figure of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, appeared before them. "Why did you bring Sasuke?" Uchiha Obito became curious, contemting a possibility: "Oh? Are you nning to leave Konoha with him?" "No." "Just to avoid coteral damage." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, put down Uchiha Sasuke, and crouched in front of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura: "We need the power of the Three-Tails to clear out the rest..." Uchiha Itachi looked into Yagura''s eyes. Suddenly, a massive tailed beast appeared in the Uchiha n area! The moment the tailed beast appeared, it began to gather a Tailed Beast Ball, and the explosion turned the Uchiha n area into ruins! The explosion of the Tailed Beast Ball was earth-shattering! This scene immediately awakened everyone in Konoha! Akihara Kagura calmly changed his clothes, gently opened his door, and saw a panicked ninja, grabbing him: "Hey, what exactly happened outside?" "Lord Kagura!" The ninja recognized Akihara Kagura''s identity and hurriedly reported: "The Three-Tails suddenly appeared in the vige, going berserk in the direction of the Uchiha n area!" Before he could finish reporting, ANBU members came to inform Akihara Kagura that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, ordered him to immediately head to the Uchiha n area to confront the Three-Tails! "I''ll head over immediately." Akihara Kagura put on his ninja forehead protector and leaped towards the direction of the Uchiha n, with the wind gently blowing the tie of his forehead protector. Inside the Uchiha n area. Uchiha Itachi stood on top of the Three-Tails, controlling this massive turtle creature, attempting to have the Three-Tails gather another Tailed Beast Ball to continue cleaning the Uchiha n area! A thick vine suddenly burst out! This thick vine directly grabbed the Three-Tails by the neck! The Three-Tails struggled desperately to break free, but it was unable to escape! "Akihara Kagura..." Uchiha Itachi did not need to think too much to know who hade, as only Akihara Kagura in the whole of Konoha could use such powerful Wood Release! "Amaterasu!" Blood flowed from one of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes! Apanied by Uchiha Itachi''s soft chant, a ck me appeared out of nowhere on the vine, quickly burning it and freeing the Three-Tails from its restraints! This was his Mangekyo Sharingan''s jutsu, Amaterasu! As long as it was within sight, it could be released quickly, far beyond ordinary jutsu, and Amaterasu''s mes would never extinguish unless controlled by the caster! "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!" That vine was not dead; in fact, it grew a massive wooden figure from inside. It appeared before Uchiha Itachi! "I need to ask..." Akihara Kagura stood on top of the wooden figure, looking at the Uchiha n area, now ruins and corpses everywhere: "What exactly happened /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 153: [Sponsored]: Akihara Kagura becoming the leader of Root Chapter 153: [Sponsored]: Akihara Kagura bing the leader of Root [This Chapter Is Sponsored by herdy! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Shimura Danzo was dismissed from his position. Shimura Danzo, who followed alongside Sarutobi Hiruzen and Akihara Kagura, thinking he would still be like Koharu Utatane and Mitokado Homura as one of the Konoha advisory elders, remaining a high-ranking member of Konoha. When speaking to Akihara Kagura, he still maintained a condescending attitude. "Kagura." "The Will of the Root is the essence of its existence." "Even if you seed the Root, do not casually make any changes to the Root I established. The Root''s ninjas are born for the darkness of Konoha..." "I understand Lord Danzo''s point, but..." Akihara Kagura hesitated for a moment, ncing at Shimura Danzo, seemingly reluctant to hurt his pride: "Aren''t the current Root ninjas all useless?" "What did you say!" Shimura Danzo''s face immediately turned sour. "When I was in the Root, starting to learn Wood Release, not a single person could withstand me for ten seconds..." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he happened to see a returning Anbu captain and casually mentioned an example: "The Root can''t even pick someone who can defeat Kakashi..." "..." Shimura Danzo clenched his teeth in resentment. The famously known Sharingan Kakashi is considered weak? There are hardly any ninjas in Konoha who are better than Hatake Kakashi! And... Who could be a match for you, youngster? Even Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t be your opponent! "Hey, hey, hey, you..." Hatake Kakashi, holding an unconscious youth in his arms, just about to report to Sarutobi Hiruzen, heard Akihara Kagura badmouthing himself: "Though I am indeed not much, you make it sound like I am really bad..." "You heard wrong, I was praising you." "That doesn''t sound like apliment..." "Kakashi, this is..." Sarutobi Hiruzen nned their exchange, looking at the youth in Hatake Kakashi''s arms, and frowned: "I remember this child... Is this Itachi''s brother, Uchiha Sasuke?" "There''s still one that slipped through the..." "Kagura!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped Akihara Kagura, well aware that the Uchiha n posed no threat anymore, with only Uchiha Sasuke remaining, and there was no need to do anything further. Even... The Uchiha''s Kekkei Genkai is very important to Konoha. "Severely affected by genjutsu." After examining, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately ordered: "Is he the only survivor? Take this child to the hospital first!" "Yes!" Hatake Kakashi immediately left with Sasuke. "..." Akihara Kagura no longer objected. [System Prompt]: [The mission of quelling the Uchiha n''s rebellion, leaving Uchiha Sasuke alive, has beenpleted, reward: Transcription Seal.] [Transcription Seal (Through eye contact, set conditions in advance, and through the Mangekyo Sharingan, seal the jutsu form in advance in one''s own or the target''s eyes. When the conditions are met, the jutsu will be automatically activated.)] "Kakashi is an excellent ninja." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Hatake Kakashi and corrected Akihara Kagura''s statement: "It''s rare to find someone in the vige who can match Kakashi..." Akihara Kagura did not argue, whispering, "I learned a lot from Captain Kakashi in the past, so I n to train my subordinates in the way Captain Kakashi did..." "This won''t do!" Shimura Danzo interrupted Akihara Kagura before he could finish, immediately expressing his objection: "Kagura, I am the founder of the Root, no one is more..." "Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura interrupted Shimura Danzo, softly uttering a phrase very familiar yet loathed by Danzo: "Now, I am the leader of the Root. When I was in the Root, I had already thought of reforming it..." Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. This damn brat! But it didn''t matter, Danzo believed in his control over the Root, and the other Root ninjas still had the cursed seal, they would still obey hismands! "Danzo." Sarutobi Hiruzen took the opportunity to support his assistant, speaking sternly: "I have removed all your duties, now you can go back and rest well." "What?" Danzo''s eyes widened involuntarily. However, Akihara Kagura already understood what Sarutobi Hiruzen meant. [System Prompt]: Superior (Shimura Danzo) has been removed. This is the power of the Hokage... Just one sentence can remove all your boss! Now, Akihara Kagura''s only superiors in Konoha are Sarutobi Hiruzen and his Teacher Jiraiya. As for Shimura Danzo, he really didn''t get it. Perhaps this old man didn''t understand that this time, by stripping him of his position as the Hokage''s assistant and the leader of the Root, he would not be able to wield power for some time. Not for any other reason. Because Konoha no longer had any internal or external troubles. If Danzo continued to wield power, he would not only be unable to nourish Konoha but would be a parasite that drained it. Of course. Akihara Kagura would still respect Danzo. After all, Danzo was the one who brought him back to Konoha, he wouldn''t refuse to help just because the system didn''t reward him. If Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the Hokage, could not tolerate Danzo continuing to lead power in Konoha, then help Lord Danzo, help him find a better position! However, before Akihara Kagura could say anything, Danzo left angrily, with the two Root ninjas who had been following him unsure of what to do... Although Danzo was the controller of the cursed seal... But Akihara Kagura, as the current leader of the Root, also had a significant reputation. If they left with Danzo now, would they really not be beaten by this new boss? Akihara Kagura was not a petty person, he waved at them saying: "First, take Lord Danzo home, then return to the Root base to report!" "Yes, Lord Kagura!" These two Root ninjas had long been ustomed to shouting this phrase. "..." Shimura Danzo coldly turned his head to nce at his former subordinates, suppressing the rage in his heart, and slowly left the ce with the aid of his cane. As Shimura Danzo was on his way home, he encountered Uchiha Itachi head-on. This man had just caused amotion and was now seeking to fulfill a promise from Shimura Danzo. "Uchiha Itachi..." The two Root operatives immediately tensed up. "I''vee to have you fulfill your promise." Uchiha Itachi, looking at Shimura Danzo, coldly said, "Never harm Sasuke. Once you break your promise, I will leak Konoha''s information to enemy countries." Shimura Danzo indeed felt a bit troubled. Because he was no longer a high-ranking official in Konoha, but instead, it was Akihara Kagura who had be a high-ranking official. Given Akihara Kagura''s attitude towards the Uchiha n, the safety of Uchiha Sasuke was indeed uncertain... "Akihara Kagura has reced me as the leader of the Root." Shimura Danzo shared news that immediately made Uchiha Itachi''s scalp tingle, before continuing, "If he dares to harm Uchiha Sasuke, I will stop him..." Uchiha Itachi''s gaze was filled with skepticism. If Akihara Kagura wanted to kill Sasuke, what could Shimura Danzo possibly do to stop him? Uchiha Itachi believed he was strong enough tonight, yet controlling Susanoo and the Three-Tails, he would still be directly crushed by Akihara Kagura. Who else could stop that man from killing? However... There was another person. Uchiha Itachi thought of another person he wanted to see, and his body instantly transformed into a flock of crows, disappearing from Shimura Danzo''s sight. "He''s also a bastard..." After cursing under his breath, Shimura Danzo then ordered the two Root operatives beside him, "I want you to bring back all the Sharingan eyes in the Root Base. Send them all to my house!" "Yes, Lord Danzo!" The two Root operatives dared not object. Elsewhere. Sarutobi Hiruzen, along with Akihara Kagura, had finished their patrol. In the entire Uchiha n, only Uchiha Sasuke was found to be a survivor; the other Uchiha n members had probably all been killed, and some bodies couldn''t even be found, likely destroyed by Uchiha Itachi''s first Tailed Beast Bomb. As Sarutobi Hiruzen and Akihara Kagura returned to the Hokage''s office, both sensed someone hiding here. Akihara Kagura raised his finger. No need to ask. This chakra was very familiar tonight. "Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, stopping Akihara Kagura''s actions, and sighed, "Kagura, you leave first. I have matters to attend to." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows. "Don''t worry." Sarutobi Hiruzen already knew that the person hiding here was Uchiha Itachi. He knew Uchiha Itachi''s purpose foring here was definitely not to assassinate him. After all, Akihara Kagura was right here. Sarutobi Hiruzen was also worried about a conflict arising between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, and continued, "So much has happened tonight, you should go back and rest now, Kagura. That''s an order." "..." Akihara Kagura could only instantly leave the spot. After Akihara Kagura left, the figure of Uchiha Itachi appeared instantly, kneeling on one knee behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if he was still that ninja loyal to Konoha. "I have guessed as much." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and continued, "Regardless, I should first thank you. At least after tonight, Konoha has avoided a civil war and maintained peace in the vige." "However..." "I still have some regrets." "The ones I had the highest hopes for were you and Kagura, because you have been good at thinking from a young age, while Kagura acts somewhat recklessly. I thought you two would be able to support Konoha together in the future, even arranging for you to be his teammate..." "I''m sorry." Uchiha Itachi apologized softly. "I thought Kagura was extreme enough..." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not turn around, but said with some sadness, "I didn''t expect your actions to be even more extreme than his... The person who should be apologizing is me, it''s all my fault for not finding a way to deal with the Uchiha and Konoha issue in time, making your generation bear our mistakes. You all were supposed to be the future of Konoha..." "..." Uchiha Itachi bowed his head deeply. Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped hismentation and spoke about his handling of Uchiha Itachi, "Starting tomorrow, Konoha will regard you as a rogue ninja who killed his n, listing you on the wanted list for capture, dead or alive..." "That''s only natural." Uchiha Itachi did not argue. "What are you nning to do?" "This time I found Uchiha Obito to help, he asked me to join an organization called Akatsuki. I n to stay close to Uchiha Obito and gather information on him and Akatsuki..." Uchiha Itachi mentioned the name of the Akatsuki organization, even thinking ahead about his future, nning to follow Uchiha Obito as a rogue ninja. "Obito, huh..." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed again. As they talked about Uchiha Obito, they had no idea that Uchiha Obito was watching them from not far away, and there was another person also observing here. "This is a spy infiltrating our Akatsuki..." Akihara Kagura stood next to Uchiha Obito, chuckling softly. After Sarutobi Hiruzen had Akihara Kagura leave, he then found Uchiha Obito,ing here to watch the spectacle. "Hmph, doesn''t matter." Uchiha Obito did not care, snorting coldly, "After all, we are short on manpower, Uchiha Itachi is just a pawn for capturing the Tailed Beasts anyway" Uchiha Obito cared more about what was before him and Akihara Kagura: "However, you really are terrifying, perhaps even Uchiha Madara, the ancestor of the Uchihas, would not be your match..." "Who knows..." Akihara Kagura would not be careless. The threat of this world has never vanished. Even that entity, Zetzu, floating with half of its body, behind it lies a considerable threat, one that even Akihara Kagura must be wary of. "Alright." Uchiha Obito''s figure vanished into a spatial vortex, leaving behind only one sentence: "Don''t forget your once made promise, I''ll go ahead to the designated ce to wait for him." "We should go too, Kagura." Zetzu''s figure also slowly sank into the ground. "..." Akihara Kagura nodded, vanishing instantly from the spot. On the upper floors of the Hokage''s residence. Uchiha Itachi and Sarutobi Hiruzen were still talking. Uchiha Itachi was very worried about the safety of his brother, Sasuke, hoping that his brother would not encounter any mishaps: "I''m worried that Kagura might bear a grudge for what I''ve done in the past..." "I will look after him." Sarutobi Hiruzen reassured Uchiha Itachi, softly saying, "Your brother might hate you more, but Kagura won''t hurt him. I will also remind Kagura to abandon any thoughts of revenge against you, to avoid any trouble if you meet him..." "Thank you, Lord Hokage." Uchiha Itachi bowed his head in thanks, finally feeling relieved. However, when Uchiha Itachi and Sarutobi Hiruzen finished their conversation and were about to leave the Hokage''s residence to meet Uchiha Obito at the designated ce, they encountered thest person they wished to see on their way downstairs. Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura seemed to have been here all along, never leaving. Upon seeing Uchiha Itachi descending the stairs, he finally spoke: "I had been hoping you would stage a good y of assassinating the Hokage, so I could justifiably kill you" Chapter 154: If you snitch, youll die Chapter 154: If you snitch, you''ll die "Do not harm Sasuke." The first sentence out of Uchiha Itachi''s mouth was somewhat painful. Because saying this seemed somewhat feeble and powerless, he had once almost killed the person most important to Akihara Kagura by his own hands. Uchiha Itachi believed that Akihara Kagura was hiding here, must have overheard his conversation with the Third Hokage, and must have learned the truth about the night of the n''s annihtion. He also knew that Uchiha Sasuke was still the most important person to him. However Uchiha Itachi could not possibly silence him. Even threatening Akihara Kagura was difficult to aplish. Because Uchiha Itachi knew just how extreme Akihara Kagura''s personality was, it was impossible for him to be threatened by Itachi, and it might even put Sasuke in greater danger. The only useful thing Might be Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan left by Shisui. But it was not yet the critical moment, and Uchiha Itachi did not want to use that eye, as the Kotoamatsukami required a significant cooldown period. "Sasuke" Akihara Kagura looked up at the night sky, seemingly nostalgic for the past: "I still remember the Chunin Exams back then, that kid was very confident in you, and you treated him like a treasure. Thinking about it now, times have really changed" "Do not harm him." Uchiha Itachi clenched his fist, quietly stating his condition: "I can secretly eliminate your enemies. Maybe you still trust Danzo, but tonight I saw Danzo, and he was very dissatisfied with you bing the leader of the Root" "You saw Danzo?" Akihara Kagura nced at Uchiha Itachi, with an even brighter smile: "Did Danzo promise you anything? I no longer believe in Danzo. Have you always trusted him?" Akihara Kagura spread his hands, smiling brightly: "Remember? Uchiha Itachi, I''ve warned you more than once to stay away from Danzo. Getting too close to him will make your life miserable" "..." A bead of cold sweat appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s forehead. At this moment Uchiha Itachi vaguely understood everything. Has Akihara Kagura been warning him to stay away from Danzo from the beginning? "At that time, you" Uchiha Itachi clenched his fists, recalling the scenes where he and Akihara Kagura were under Kakashi''smand, and how Kagura targeted him. Every meeting Akihara Kagura was keeping him away from Danzo. Uchiha Itachi remembered their final parting. If back then, in the inn in the Land of Earth, he had chosen to go with Akihara Kagura to rescue Kakashi, instead of going to assassinate Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono Akihara Kagura knew his mission might be to assassinate Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, so initially, he persuaded him to follow him to the Rock Vige to rescue Kakashi. Uchiha Itachi stared tightly at Akihara Kagura: "Back then, when we were in the Land of Earth, it seems you already knew about my mission" At that time, I myself was not sure who the assassination target was, but Akihara Kagura already knew for certain that I would assassinate Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono. "I understand Danzo very well." Akihara Kagura did not deny it and said softly, "Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono are very important to me, so I went to warn them when you were about to meet them." "If at that time..." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and closed his eyes, "If at that time I had not gone on the mission, but went to rescue Captain Kakashi with you..." "..." Akihara Kagura did not respond to his words but instead asked, "Do you remember the words that Captain Kakashi liked to say the most?" Akihara Kagura looked at him and added his own answer, "Those who fail missions are trash, but those who don''t cherish theirrades are worse than trash..." "Moreover, you wouldn''t do that." Akihara Kagura stared at Uchiha Itachi, and chuckled, "The Uchiha n is born proud, never liking to entrust their fates to others, always thinking they can solve everything by themselves, only to realize their powerlessness in the end, leading to their destruction..." "..." Uchiha Itachi could not refute. "Enough." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and closed his eyes, "Talking about this now is meaningless. It was my mistake in the past. What exactly do you want to do?" "Help me take care of someone." Akihara Kagura leaned slowly against the wall. "Shimura Danzo?" Uchiha Itachi thought of Shimura Danzo he had just mentioned. He didn''t care about Shimura Danzo anymore, "If you need, I will find an opportunity to assassinate him." "Do I look like I need to kill someone with your help?" Akihara Kagura shook his head and looked up at the distant sky, "Didn''t you just mention something about the Akatsuki organization?" "I found out a bit of information. Orochimaru is in the Akatsuki organization. Although he is an S-rank rogue ninja, I think your strength is passable, so consider recycling trash..." Akihara Kagura paused slightly at this point and revealed a sinister smile, "Give Orochimaru a bit of trouble for me..." "Okay." Uchiha Itachi nodded. Although Akihara Kagura did not say why not to let him kill Orochimaru, perhaps he wanted to take revenge on Orochimaru personally, but he thought there was no problem with this. "As for Sasuke..." "I won''t particrly trouble him." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and continued, "I''ve always quite enjoyed watching the drama of brothers killing each other. That little guy might even cling to me, after all, I''m the only one who has ever defeated you. Maybe he will seek me out for the power of revenge?" "..." Uchiha Itachi became somber. This was the destiny he had set for himself and for Uchiha Sasuke. If one were to speak seriously, Uchiha Sasuke indeed might choose to seek Akihara Kagura for the sake of revenge. Because in the entire vige of Konoha, only Akihara Kagura had ever defeated him, whether in the Chunin Exams or this night, Akihara Kagura was the victor. "Let''s go." As if Akihara Kagura knew that Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to being down from the Hokage''s office, he urged with a voice: "If we leave anyter, I''ll have to start pursuing Konoha''s S-rank rogue ninja." Uchiha Itachi dashed towards the outskirts of the vige. As long as Akihara Kagura would not harm Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi felt relieved. He also did not want to waste the trump cards he had left, by shing with Akihara Kagura. When Uchiha Itachi left, Akihara Kagura looked up at the light and his body slowly sank into the shadow of the ground. The power of light and shadow was indeed convenient. No matter where one wanted to appear, no one would notice. After Akihara Kagura entered the world within the shadows, he saw a dense crowd of figures, all of whom were n members Uchiha Shisui thought would not cause trouble. These people... Had all awakened the Sharingan. Many were holding their heads, crying. Because they had all witnessed the scene of Uchiha Itachi ughtering their nsmen, filled with hatred for Uchiha Itachi, each of their eyes was a deep crimson. "All have activated the Sharingan?" Akihara Kagura even saw a few children with the Sharingan. "Yes..." Shisui could only nod. These people had all witnessed the destruction of their n, seeing Uchiha Itachi ughtering the n''s powerhouses, the hatred for Uchiha Itachi was enough to awaken their Sharingan. "Should we send them away?" Shisui asked Akihara Kagura. To be honest, Shisui was also a bit worried. Because he was no longer among the living, he also had no way to settle these nspeople. Initially, he just wanted to save as many people as possible, without thinking about what to do after saving them... The outside world thought the Uchiha n had been annihted, what should these survivors do? They surely couldn''t live here, could they? Just the problem of food and water was not easy to solve. "My genjutsu world should be enough, right?" Akihara Kagura touched his own eye socket, murmuring, "Let them live in the genjutsu world, to temper the strongest group of people to assist me..." "The strongest group..." "I will help them transnt Hashirama cells." Due to gic modification technology, the transntation experiment of Hashirama cells is definitely effective on the members of the Uchiha n. They have activated the Sharingan and can perfectly bnce the power of Hashirama cells. Not only can Hashirama cells enhance their power, but they also give these individuals a hope of awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan in the future, reducing the trouble of blindness. Besides, The most important thing is that it also facilitates the arrangement of their identities in the future. It canpletely be regarded as a consequence of Shimura Danzo''s unauthorized and secret experimentation with Hashirama cell transntation. "Shisui, he is not" An elderly Uchiha stood up. "Do not ask." Shisui sternly stopped the other party and said in a deep voice, "Never ask about things you shouldn''t. Just follow his orders and don''t endanger others!" Shisui had already exined this matter. Once these surviving Uchihas cause trouble, making Akihara Kagura feel embarrassed, Shisui believes that Akihara Kagura would act faster than Uchiha Itachi in drawing his sword. In order to continue the family legacy, everyone must not ask too many questions or cause trouble! In the future They might not even be able to use their names. Akihara Kagura nced at Shisui, then left the shadow world and quickly headed to the Root''s headquarters, as there were quite a few things to do tonight. Root headquarters. These Root ninjas had received the news that Akihara Kagura was about to be the head of the Root. They did not consider opposing it, nor could they. It seems there was no need to oppose anyway. When Akihara Kagura was at the Root, he pressured them to call him Lord Kagura, implicitly being the second inmand of the Root. There have even been rumors circting that Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura werepeting for the leadership of the Root. Obviously, Uchiha Itachi became a rogue ninja. Akihara Kagura won in thispetition. However, they would still habitually follow Shimura Danzo''s orders, as they have been controlled by Danzo''s curse mark for a long time, and it had already be a habit. Two Root ninjas nned to leave with several ss bottles. These bottles contained bright red eyes, all of which were obtained from the Konoha Police Force, clearly intercepted by Shimura Danzo after he forced Uchiha Obito to flee. These two Root ninjas nned to deliver them to his house as per Danzo''s orders. Suddenly, Two vines shot out! Quickly wrapping around their bodies! "Lord Kagura!" The two Root ninjas immediately bowed their heads in submission. "Destroy these things on the spot." Akihara Kagura flipped through the scattered ss bottles, speaking coldly: "The Sharingan of the Uchiha n... Don''t you know I despise the Uchiha the most?" "This is what Lord Danzo wanted," one of the Root ninjas whispered as a reminder. "By inheriting Root, I''ve inherited Lord Danzo''s will," Akihara Kagura stood in front of him, looking into his eyes. "Do you intend to defy my orders, to defy Lord Danzo''s will?" The Root ninja felt his head spinning. Whose orders should he follow? "Following my orders is the same as following Lord Danzo''s," Akihara Kagura said, lowering his voice as he patted the ninja''s shoulder. "First, go and notify everyone to assemble and see me!" "Yes," the Root ninja could only obey. All personnel of Root quickly arrived at the location. Root''sbat personnel were only the size of one squad. Due to Uchiha Itachi''s defection tonight, now only sixteen remained. In addition to this, there were logistics and training sses. The training ss consisted of orphans collected by Shimura Danzo, who were made to kill each other in a method simr to rearing gu, with the survivors bing official members. These children... Wouldpletely lose their emotions and be killing machines. Akihara Kagura couldn''t be bothered with these matters, taking time to send people to the orphanage, allowing children who wanted to attend school to do so, and giving something for the head of the medical department, Nono, to do. "I am Akihara Kagura, the new leader of Root." "I have inherited Lord Danzo''s position and his will. Starting today, in this Root, my will is Lord Danzo''s will!" "Now, I issue the first prohibition since taking office; apart from me, no one else is allowed to mention Lord Danzo''s name because only I, as the leader of Root, can represent Lord Danzo''s will, and only I have the right to mention Lord Danzo''s name..." The group of Root ninjas still felt something was off. However, when asked to borate, they didn''t find anything particrly wrong; since Akihara Kagura had seeded as the leader of Root, he indeed could represent Danzo''s will... "Furthermore," "The curse marks of tongue-binding in your bodies will be lifted." "Because Lord Danzo can''t be bothered to deal with you trash any longer." When Akihara Kagura was sent to Konoha by Orochimaru, he had learned how to lift the curse mark of tongue-binding, simply to save the retired old man, Shimura Danzo, some worry. "From this moment on..." "Nobody is allowed to disturb Lord Danzo." "If Root faces any issues in the future, I will consult Lord Danzo, and only I will be allowed to see him." "Any member of Root who dares to defy my orders privately, to see Lord Danzo behind my back, to snitch on me in front of Lord Danzo, I guess you all know the consequences." "You probably know me well..." "You should remember..." "What I like to do the most is killing" ~~~ Next Chapter is in Reset like 15 minutes /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 155: Danzo taking the blame, again! Chapter 155: Danzo taking the me, again! Root Base. The Root ninjas were all released from the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. However, while the physical Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal imposed by Akihara Kagura was removed, the psychological seal remained. They were still prohibited from mentioning Shimura Danzo. Besides the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, Shimura Danzo also used other means, including devices for mental control, to brainwash these ninjas. Akihara Kagura was decisive, selecting a guy named Yamanaka Fu from these Root ninjas to be responsible for re-brainwashing the group, ensuring theypletely forget Shimura Danzo and avoid causing trouble for Lord Danzo. Besides this, There were some children from the Root that needed handling. One child, however, proved difficult to manage. This was a young fellow named Aburame Torune, who was only eleven years old and somewhat solitary. This child, belonging to the Aburame n, couldn''t easily be sent back. He did not wish to return to his n, possessing a unique ability involving nano-level poisonous insects that could kill others by destroying their cells upon contact. Even if Aburame Torune were sent back, he might not have the chance to be a ninja. It''s estimated no one would want to be his teammate, as they would have to wear protective suits, and he wouldn''t even be allowed to participate in the Chunin Exams. This child Seemed to have nowhere else to go. "You and Yamanaka Fu,e serve as my personal guards." Akihara Kagura felt he was gradually bing like Shimura Danzo. Could it be Bing the leader of the Root Really took on Shimura Danzo''s script? "Fu, take the remaining children to the orphanage." Akihara Kagura looked over the remaining children and said: "Tell Dean Nono, I will allocate some funds from the Root to the orphanage, so the children can attend school when they''re old enough, and find jobs when they grow up" "Yes." A group of Root ninjas epted the order. The Root ninja selection system established by Shimura Danzo over many years waspletely dismantled on the first night after Akihara Kagura took office. Among them, a little devil named Sai took a moment to look at Akihara Kagura, seemingly wanting to remember what Kagura looked like. Konoha Orphanage. Yakushi Nonou and Kabuto were stillforting the children of the orphanage. After all, the events of tonight were too shocking, evenparable to the Nine-Tails disturbance years ago, with the emergence of the true Thousand Hands causing fear among many children. Before they could finish calming them, someone knocked on the door of the orphanage. When Yakushi Kabuto opened the door, he saw a group of Root ninjas, which immediately made him tense, fearing that Shimura Danzo wanted to cause trouble for him and Yakushi Nono amidst the night''s chaos. "We are here on Lord Kagura''s orders." Upon seeing Yakushi Kabuto, Yamanaka Fu immediately exined his purpose, pointing to a group of kids behind him: "These are orphans once taken in by the Root. Lord Kagura has instructed us to bring these orphans to the orphanage" "Lord Kagura?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at Yamanaka Fu with confusion. "Yes." Yamanaka Fu nodded, appearing somewhat polite: "Lord Kagura has be the new leader of the Root tonight, and has ordered us to bring these children here" "The leader of the Root?" Yakushi Nono walked over, somewhat surprised by the news he had heard. "Did Shimura Danzo die tonight?" Yakushi Kabuto furrowed his brow. If that was the case, it was indeed great news for them! "..." Yamanaka F remained silent for a moment, then gestured to his mouth and whispered, "Lord Kagura has forbidden any of us from mentioning that person''s name again. However, ording to Lord Kagura, that person has merely retired" "Then let''s not mention it." Yakushi Kabuto immediately acquiesced. Yakushi Kabuto didn''t want to hear the name Shimura Danzo either. Yamanaka F seriously conveyed Kagura''s orders: "Lord Kagura has instructed us to inform Dean Nono that the children are to be sent to the orphanage. The children who should attend school can go to school. Lord Kagura will allocate some funds from the Root for the orphanage" "..." Yakushi Nono nodded seriously. Yamanaka F, along with a group of Root ninjas, left, leaving behind a bunch of kids at the Konoha Orphanage. Watching these somewhat anxious children, Yakushi Nono revealed a tender smile in his eyes and softlyforted them. Having once been in the Root''s training program, Yakushi Kabuto was very familiar with the environment there. He couldn''t help but feel fortunate for these kids. However... Yakushi Kabuto was more worried about Akihara Kagura. Tonight''s events were too significant. Whether Akihara Kagura was rted to thest appearance of the giant Kannon statue, and whether he had been injured in the battle, were of concern. The Konoha Hospital had only received one Uchiha orphan, but Yakushi Kabuto took the opportunity to learn some news. This turmoil had actually resulted in many deaths! "What''s wrong, Kabuto?" Yakushi Nono noticed Kabuto''s unease. "It''s nothing." Yakushi Kabuto immediately hid his emotions and smiled, saying, "I want to visit the Root base to see Kagura. I have something to discuss with him." "Alright." Yakushi Nono did not stop him. If the Root was indeed led by Akihara Kagura, she going toe out of retirement to prevent Kagura from leading the Root without achieving any results... Elsewhere. At Shimura Danzo''s home. Shimura Danzo was still waiting for the Root ninjas to deliver the Sharingan to him, but no one had arrived, giving him a faint sense of something going wrong. This won''t do! Shimura Danzo touched the bandages around his eye sockets, which were actually empty, hoping to use the batch of Sharingan for the Izanagi technique! Only in this way... Could he possess greaterbat power! Shimura Danzo became restless, picked up his cane, and hurried to the Root base. He was very worried that something had happened to the batch of Sharingan. The lingering influence of Shimura Danzo was still present, making entry into the Root''s base a non-issue. However, all members of the Root kept their heads low, none daring to speak more to him than necessary However, no sooner had Shimura Danzo entered the Root''s base than Akihara Kagura seemed to sense his arrival,ing personally to greet him. "Lord Danzo''s timing is impable." Upon seeing Shimura Danzo, Akihara Kagura immediately waved the Root''s ninjas away, speaking softly, "I have to go to a meeting at the Hokage''s office tomorrow morning. There''s a discrepancy in the count of Sharingan eyes, and I needed to ask Lord Danzo about it" "You brat!" Shimura Danzo''s gaze sharpened! Was this brat threatening him? When Akihara Kagura brought up the matter, he appeared troubled: "I''ve just reviewed the batch of Sharingan eyes kept by the Root and there are only eleven. The number is odd" "Regardless, this doesn''t match up with the number of casualties reported by the Konoha Police Force. Has Lord Danzo perhaps intercepted another batch on his own" "I have not!" Shimura Danzo clenched his teeth, dering firmly, "When I led the Root there, we were already a step toote. Uchiha Obito had already stolen a batch of Sharingan eyes from the corpses of the Konoha Police Force" This matter Shimura Danzo was truly wronged! Because not only he needed Sharingan eyes as consumables for using Izanagi, Uchiha Obito also collected Sharingan eyes as consumables. The members of the Konoha Police Force were killed by Uchiha Obito, who also collected a batch of Sharingan eyes first. It was fortunate that Shimura Danzo arrived in time, or else even those Sharingan eyes would not have been obtained! Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo in surprise, the reason being very real: "Uchiha Obito himself has the Mangekyo Sharingan, why would he steal Sharingan eyes?" "" Shimura Danzo felt unable to answer. Was he expected to reveal the truth about Izanagi? Such a thing was absolutely impossible! But He couldn''t bear this false usation! Because he couldn''t reconcile the deficit of Sharingan eyes no matter what! "I don''t want to exin." Shimura Danzo stared at Akihara Kagura, his voice deep, "Why Uchiha Obito would steal Sharingan eyes, I am not clear, but the Root has collected only so many Sharingan eyes" "Uchiha Obito cannot provide proof for Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo, continuing seriously, "This discrepancy in numbers has to be resolved as soon as possible, either by replenishing or destroying them. The Root''s ninjas have onlye into contact with the batch that Lord Danzo ordered to be delivered to the base" "" Shimura Danzo felt like he was going to lose his mind! At this moment, where was he supposed to find more Sharingan eyes to bnce the books! Why do I have to cover this loss myself! The Sharingan that Uchiha Obito took away, why should he be the one to make up for this loss! "Everyone believes that our Root division has obtained a considerable number of Sharingan." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and continued seriously, "If the Third Hokage asks about this during the meeting at the Hokage Tower tomorrow, should I say that the Root division only destroyed eleven Sharingan? Doesn''t this number sound too suspicious" "" Shimura Danzo felt like he was going to be driven mad. Even if this number was suspicious, it wouldn''t match up anyway! "The Root ninjas can prove for me" Shimura Danzo stared at Akihara Kagura, finding his favorable evidence: "They all saw that the Root division only obtained so many Sharingan" "But" Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and continued, "The Root ninjas can only prove that the Root division obtained so many Sharingan, they cannot prove that Lord Danzo obtained so many Sharingan, the Third Hokage will not believe this" "Tomorrow" "When Sarutobi Hiruzen asks" Shimura Danzo could only take this me, and said in a deep voice, "Just im that the Root division destroyed one hundred and fifty-four Sharingan, this number matches the seventy-seven corpses at the Konoha Police Force building, I can pretend that your and Orochimaru''s matter never happened" "So many?" Akihara Kagura frowned slightly, his expression subtly pleading, "Isn''t the ount for these Sharingan a bit too off, can''t Lord Danzo hand over another batch" "I do not have any!" Shimura Danzo was nearly driven mad. He originally came to Akihara Kagura to demand Sharingan, why did he end up owing Akihara Kagura over a hundred Sharingan instead! "This ount is toorge." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unwilling to bear this risk for Shimura Danzo: "I can help Lord Danzo erase a zero, Lord Danzo can personally write down this ount, transferring one hundred and forty Sharingan from the Anbu" "" Shimura Danzo was a bit stunned. He didn''t gain anything, yet had to write an IOU? "I''ve said!" Shimura Danzo red at Akihara Kagura, furiously said, "I can forget about you and Orochimaru''s matter! Don''t forget where you originally came from!" "You were originally just an experiment of Orochimaru, to take away Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono from me, you deceived both me and Orochimaru!" "Akihara Kagura, don''t forget, it was I who brought you back to Konoha." Shimura Danzo watched Akihara Kagura with a sinister tone returning to his voice, threatening, "You''d better think it through. If it bes known to the Hokage that you stayed at Orochimaru''s research base until you were ten before being brought back to the Konoha Vige, do you think he would still trust you?" "I don''t want the Third Hokage to know about this." Akihara Kagura met Danzo''s gaze and continued, "Simrly, I need Lord Danzo''s assurance that you won''t disclose this matter, ensuring that Dean, Kabuto, and I aren''t disturbed in our lives." As Kagura spoke, his expression gradually became more sincere: "I am aware of the troubles I carry, which is why I chose not to aspire to be the Hokage, but instead to lead the Root." Danzo''s expression softened significantly. If this young man doesn''t want to be Hokage, Danzo thought, then Akihara Kagura is indeed taking a step back, and it seems he truly wishes it so... "We maintain peace by imposing mutual restrictions." Akihara Kagura looked at Danzo and shared his intention: "As long as you write an order calling upon one hundred and forty Sharingan, I won''t hand this order to Lord Third Hokage. It serves as a reassuring promise to me." "Anyway..." "This matter is already a fact." Akihara Kagura, watching Danzo''s somewhat unpleasant expression, continued, "Everyone already believes you''ve acquired so many Sharingan, so writing one more order doesn''t really matter, does it?" "I will help you conceal this matter. Should the Third Hokage ask tomorrow, I will im all the Sharingan were destroyed and will not reveal that you''ve hidden over a hundred of them." Danzo fell silent. This scapegoat was inevitably his to bear, wasn''t it? "Pen." Danzo released his cane and extended his hand towards Akihara Kagura, still maintaining the pride he had as the former leader of the Root. Akihara Kagura respectfully handed Danzo a pen. As long as Danzo was willing to take the me for the shortfall of Sharingan, if the Root''s ninjas all had Sharingan in the future, it could be attributed to Danzo conducting human /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 156: All Homeless Dogs will be sent to Root to be trained as Ninja Dogs! Chapter 156: All Homeless Dogs will be sent to Root to be trained as Ninja Dogs! Shimura Danzo still had his principles. This former leader of the Root was concerned about his own dignity. Therefore, Shimura Danzo left an order for himself to retrieve one hundred and forty-three Sharingan from the Root, clearly not needing the little devil, Akihara Kagura, to sweet-talk him into wiping the so-called loose ends. When Shimura Danzo left, he was still furious. His purpose ining to the Root was merely to obtain the eleven Sharingan that would be useful to him, but not only did he end up getting nothing, he even owed more than a hundred Sharingan. Just when Akihara Kagura personally saw Shimura Danzo off, he saw Yakushi Kabuto arrive at the Root base, which intensified the anger in Shimura Danzo''s heart! Yakushi Kabuto, this guy... So he decides to show up now! Shimura Danzo stared at Yakushi Kabuto, then turned to Akihara Kagura: "An orphan has taken control of the Root, even the dogs from your orphanage are being raised by the Root, aren''t they?" "..." Yakushi Kabuto respectfully bowed his head towards Shimura Danzo. Yakushi Kabuto''s personality was never showy, as he was still unaware of the situation and did not want to offend Shimura Danzo carelessly, bringing trouble to Akihara Kagura. "I hadn''t thought of that." Akihara Kagura''s mouth curved into a smile, seemingly like a viin, and said to Yakushi Kabuto, "Kabuto, after you go back, send the dogs raised by the orphanage here to the Root. I''ll arrange a ninja dog unit for them" "You damn brat!" Anger shed in Shimura Danzo''s eyes. "Now, we are restraining each other." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo, utterly indifferent to his anger, simply gesturing with the scroll in his hand: "Lord Danzo, you wouldn''t want the Third Hokage to find out about your affairs, would you?" "Damn it!" Shimura Danzo stormed off in a rage. "Kabuto." As Akihara Kagura watched Shimura Danzo''s retreating figure, he ced his hand on Yakushi Kabuto''s shoulder: "From now on, don''t worry about Danzo''s threat" "Still, be cautious." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head, his personality being very cautious, and softly suggested: "Shimura Danzo has always acted despicably. Kagura, if you still have any leverage in his hands, I''ll think of a way to eliminate him soon, to prevent any trouble he might cause." After saying this, Yakushi Kabuto didn''t care whether Akihara Kagura agreed and started inquiring about what he cared about most: "Kagura, are you hurt? What exactly happened tonight? The Dean and I are concerned about you" "The Uchiha were annihted by Uchiha Itachi." Akihara Kagura exined lightly what happened that night: "That guy also wanted to stir up the Three-Tails'' disturbance but was stopped by me. With his strength, he''s no match for me. Uchiha Obito rescued the person" "..." Yakushi Kabuto''s pupils suddenly constricted! The Uchiha n was a millennium-old noble ninja n! Even though Yakushi Kabuto had always wanted to take revenge on Uchiha Itachi and the Uchiha n, he couldn''t think of a way. He never expected that a noble n would disappear overnight! "Find a way to inform Orochimaru about this." Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto, softly saying: "Tell Orochimaru, I need his help. Uchiha Itachi possesses the Mangekyou Sharingan, and I need to obtain Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan to be even stronger." "Do you want Orochimaru and Uchiha Itachi to kill each other, or do you want the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan?" Yakushi Kabuto frowned, sensing the difficulty of the situation: "I''ll also think of a way. ording to the intelligence I''ve collected in secret, the owner of the Mangekyou Sharingan" "I want them to kill each other." Akihara Kagura shook his head, gazing at Yakushi Kabuto, and continued, "However, I also want Orochimaru to think that I desire the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, letting him know that I''ve already contemted betraying him." At this point, Akihara Kagura spread his hands and looked at his palms, "I can''t really hand over my body to him, even if I wanted to, he shouldn''t have the courage to take it, right?" "That makes sense." Yakushi Kabuto nodded, pondered for a few seconds, and immediately had an idea: "Then, in the future, I will secretly tell Orochimaru, asking him to spare the Dean, as a price for betraying you and defecting to him, taking the opportunity to lurk by his side, and find a way to learn the forbidden jutsu that Orochimaru holds..." "Will he believe it?" "He will." Yakushi Kabuto didn''t want Akihara Kagura to worry and brought out his acting skills as a former spy: "I''ve been a spy in the Root for five years, I''ve been to the most dangerous ces, I understand the likes of Orochimaru very well, he won''t doubt me..." "If you need help, you can find someone." Akihara Kagura nced at Yakushi Kabuto, and continued, "Orochimaru is still in the Akatsuki organization, and Sasori of the Red Sand in there is my man. If you need someone to cooperate, you can ask Sasori for help." "..." Yakushi Kabuto felt a bit strange. Whenever he wanted to sacrifice for Akihara Kagura, wanting to do something very difficult, the thing Akihara Kagura casually mentioned made him feel like it became easier to aplish. This feeling... Made Yakushi Kabuto feel that doing things was very easy. "Let''s get this done as soon as possible." Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto, and continued, "Better sooner thanter, Orochimaru is about to have an unpleasant time soon, you must appear by his side when he is most in trouble..." "I understand." Yakushi Kabuto no longer thought too much, nodded, and said, "Tomorrow, under the guise of carrying out a mission, I will take the Red Copper Armor and the Sword of Sumi away from Konoha." After saying this, Yakushi Kabuto took another look at Akihara Kagura, making sure he wasn''t hurt: "Then, I''ll go first, to report back to the head sooner, so as not to worry them." This night seemed especially long. Yakushi Kabuto knew the news wasn''t too worrying, but others were slower to receive it, and many people in Konoha were scared by this sudden change! Especially the Hyuga n, who also rely on the power of their eyes as a Kekkei Genkai, immediately felt a sense of sadness upon hearing about the Uchiha n''s massacre! The news about the Uchiha spread quickly throughout Konoha. The entire Uchiha n was ughtered by Uchiha Itachi, leaving only an orphan named Uchiha Sasuke, who was seriously injured and stayed in the hospital! This news shocked everyone! In the Ninja School of Konoha. Eight-year-old Uzumaki Naruto and Karin had already been promoted to the third grade. The entire third grade saw Uchiha Sasuke''s seat empty, and they also learned about the Uchiha n''s massacre... Uchiha Sasuke was once the most envied child in the entire ss, the younger son of the head of the prestigious Uchiha n, who would have awakened the family''s Kekkei Genkai in the future. His family loved him dearly, and Uchiha Sasuke often boasted about having a brother who loved him... Now... Uchiha Sasuke became an orphan. The brother he used to boast about became the perpetrator of the n''s massacre overnight, bing the biggest enemy of Uchiha Sasuke''s life. "Sasuke-kun... are you okay" A little girl with pink hair and a broad forehead looked worriedly at the empty seat in the ssroom. "That guy..." Uzumaki Naruto has always disliked Uchiha Sasuke, who is popr in the ss. Now, seeing Sasuke''s seat empty, he didn''t say anything. "Sasuke''s brother was scary from the past." Yamanaka Ino knew some things about Uchiha Itachi. She frowned at the empty seat and whispered, "His brother and Lord Kagura, Kakashi-senpai were teammates. When Kakashi-senpai was in danger, he didn''t rescue him but went to assassinate someone important to Lord Kagura. It''s not surprising he ended upmitting such an act as annihting his n." "This is as big an incident as the one eight years ago." Nara Shikamaru also nced at Uchiha Sasuke''s empty seat. He knew more from what his father told him and whispered, "His brother controlled the Three-Tails, trying to use its power to destroy Konoha. Fortunately, it was stopped by the ninja of the vige, Akihara Kagura..." Nara Shikamaru held his head, resting it on the desk behind him, recalling his father, Nara Shikaku''s evaluation of Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi: "They''re all terrifying folks, oneparable to Uchiha Madara, another to the First Hokage..." While they were still discussing, their teacher, Umino Iruka, walked in with a pale-skinned boy, obviously a new transfer student for the ss. "Quiet, please." Umino Iruka calmed all the children down and said, "This is the new transfer student in our ss, Sai. Introduce yourself to everyone!" "..." This pale-skinned boy seemed not used to seeing so many children and was trying hard to think of what expression to show, eventually just putting on a fake smile. "Hello, everyone. I''m Sai." This little guy didn''t know what to do. The only guidance he ever received was from his deceased brother, who told him that to survive, he must forget all emotions. After being sent from the Root to the orphanage, Sai met the gentle like a mother, Yakushi Nono, which made him feel a warmth he had never experienced before. Yet, he still couldn''t manage to get along with the children as Yakushi Nono advised. "He''s quite handsome..." The girls in the ss had a good first impression of Sai. No matter what, Sai indeed looked good. Although in their eyes, he wasn''t as attractive as Uchiha Sasuke, he could still be considered a handsome boy. Umino Iruka quickly patted his shoulder, gently saying, "Introduce a bit more about yourself, like what you like..." "What I like..." Sai''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, then rxed, mentioning a name that everyone he met praised, showing a fake smile. "I like... Lord Kagura!" Now, everyone Sai met liked Akihara Kagura. For instance, the head of the orphanage where he currently lived, Yakushi Nonou and Yakushi Kabuto, seemed to like Akihara Kagura very much, and he thought he should do the same. "That guy..." Yamanaka Ino, with the strongest sensory ability, Kagura''s Mind''s Eye, saw through Sai''s too fake smile at a nce, immediately frowning and bing cautious towards Sai! "Such a fake smile!" Uzumaki Naruto, a straightforward person, bluntly pointed out Sai''s fake smile: "You don''t like Kagura at all!" "I really like Lord Kagura." Sai still wore that fake smile on his face. "Sai, go take a seat!" Umino Iruka felt as if he had encountered another problematic student again. He had no choice but to let Sai sit down first before he began to talk about Uchiha Sasuke: "By the way, everyone should already know about Sasuke. Sasuke is our ssmate, ourpanion. From now on, it is forbidden to mentionst night''s events in front of Sasuke, understand?" "Yes!" A group of kids promptly agreed. However... Uchiha Sasuke would not forget because of this. This boy, who had just experienced the night of his n''s annihtion, was lying on the hospital bed. His spirit had not yet recovered; he just covered his eyes with his hands, preventing his tears from falling. That night... Uchiha Sasuke lost everything but gained a pair of scarlet Sharingan eyes. The Sharingan eyes he had once envied so much, the method of their awakening was so terrifying... "Uchiha Itachi..." Uchiha Sasuke no longer called him "brother." He had resolved to regard that person as his most significant enemy to be killed at all costs: "I must... I must kill you! At any cost!" "It looks like this little guy will recover soon." The doctor, Yakushi Kabuto, who came to check on him, noticed that Uchiha Sasuke was waking up quickly. He quietly instructed the nurse from outside the door: "I''m leaving the vige today to go on a ninja mission. There''s no need to use sedatives on him anymore. Let him be discharged after some time!" Elsewhere. In the Konoha Vige, at the Hokage building. Akihara Kagura was participating in the first high-level meeting. The event that urredst night was so shocking that even the Konoha Vige couldn''t suppress the news, and more troubles were to follow. "The first matter, dealing with Uchiha Itachi, is to directly issue an S-ss rogue ninja wanted order. We don''t need to worry about the truth behind the Night of the Uchiha n Annihtion anymore..." "Approved." This was Shimura Danzo. "Approved." This was Homura Mitokado. "I''ll go kill him when I''m free." This was Akihara Kagura. "Cough cough... There''s no need to rush." Sarutobi Hiruzen coughed lightly and immediately brought up the next matter: "The second matter is about the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi. What should we do with him..." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but frown, feeling that Yagura Karatachi''s fate was somewhat tragic: "This Mizukage really had a hard life, being controlled by the Mangekyo Sharingan repeatedly, and this time he almost caused the Three Tails'' disturbance in the Konoha Vige..." "Should we send him back to the Mist Vige?" Homura Mitokado looked towards Sarutobi Hiruzen: "ording to what the Mizukage said after waking up, it was his subordinate, Kisame Hoshigaki, who betrayed him and sided with Uchiha Obito..." "Send him back." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, was indeed a hot potato. Sarutobi Hiruzen really didn''t want to keep him in the Konoha Vige any longer, as continuing to do so could lead to more problems, and the Mist Vige would surely harbor resentment against the Konoha Vige. "Killing him is also an option." Akihara Kagura casually proposed his suggestion: "After all, there''s a precedent for this. We can also push the me onto Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito, making the Mist Vige even more hostile towards them..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen fell silent for a while, then looked up at Akihara Kagura and asked about another matter: "I heard thatst night, Danzo went to the Root base again, this must be Danzo''s teaching, right? Don''t follow in Danzo''s footsteps, you are now the leader of the Root." "..." Akihara Kagura remained silent, tacitly acknowledging the matter. ~~~ Vote to support the FF! Thank you! Also check out my Patreon Page! Many many chapters avable to /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 157: Surviving is already a proof of your strength Chapter 157: Surviving is already a proof of your strength "Actually" "Kagura''s idea" "Indeed aligns with the interests of Konoha." Homura Mitokado did not reject the method proposed by Akihara Kagura, considering that this child''s thinking was simr to Shimura Danzo''s, which was fortunate since he also took over Danzo''s position. "Let it be." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, not wishing for Kagura to be another Shimura Danzo: "We should still send the person back. It has not been easy for this Mizukage, for the sake of Mist Vige." "Kagura." "I now issue a Hokage order." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked towards Akihara Kagura, intending to entrust the mission to the strongest person in the vige: "This time, you will personally lead the team to escort the Fourth Mizukage back to Mist Vige, ensuring the Mizukage''s safety at all costs. There must be no mistakes." "I understand." Akihara Kagura had no choice but to take on the mission. [System Prompt]: [New task (Sarutobi Hiruzen), safely escort the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, back to Mist Vige.] After epting the task, Akihara Kagura still took the initiative to remind: "When I originally brought the Mizukage back, he seemed to have a tendency towards suicide" Koharu Utatane interrupted Akihara Kagura, saying in a deep voice: "Even if the Mizukage wishes tomit suicide, we cannot let him die on the way. Just send the person back." "Okay." Akihara Kagura agreed. "Let''s talk about the next matter." Koharu Utatane nodded in satisfaction, bringing up the survivor of that night of the n annihtion: "Regarding Uchiha Sasuke" "This child need not be worried about." Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke of the person who was most affected by that night''s annihtion: "The conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha, along withst night, has dissipated into smoke. Only Uchiha Sasuke is left alive. From now on, let him live a peaceful life as an ordinary ninja!" "" Akihara Kagura truly did not believe Sasuke could enjoy a peaceful life. "That child" Homura Mitokado adjusted his sses and sighed: "That child must have already been tainted with deep darkness, probably harboring great hatred towards Uchiha Itachi!" At this point, both Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane stopped, their gazes turning towards the direction of Akihara Kagura. Usually, at this time Someone should say something, right? Akihara Kagura, hesitating, looked at the two advisory elders, seemingly trying to grasp their intent: "Then hand Uchiha Sasuke over to the Root?" Seeing the evidently more rxed expressions on Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Akihara Kagura knew he had guessed correctly and immediately followed up: "Then, let''s send Uchiha Sasuke to the Root. I''ll find time to arrange a fatal mission for him, eliminating this hidden danger" "This" Koharu Utatane hesitated. "This isn''t right, is it?" Homura Mitokado also felt that something was not quite right. Normally, shouldn''t it be about nurturing at the root? Why would they think about sending that child to the root to be eliminated? But... It doesn''t seem entirely wrong either? The remnants of the Uchiha n indeed should be dealt with. "There''s no need for unnecessary actions." Sarutobi Hiruzen gave the two advisors a reproachful look, and ordered in a deep voice: "Let the child, Uchiha Sasuke, continue his studies at the Ninja Academy!" This was something Sarutobi Hiruzen had promised Uchiha Itachi. If Uchiha Sasuke were really sent to the root, it was likely that by the next day, they would receive a report from Akihara Kagura that Uchiha Sasuke had been sacrificed after being killed by an enemy using Wood Release. "Alright then." Akihara Kagura didn''t really have much interest in this matter. Since the future reorganization of the root already had a long list of applicants, with many survivors of the Uchiha waiting in line, how could Uchiha Sasuke possibly skip the queue through the back door! "I have something to report regarding Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura shared his thought: "Can I request for Lord Danzo to return to the root to continue serving as an advisor? There are many situations in the root that I''m not very familiar with yet, and Lord Danzo has a lot of experience. It would be a waste to let Lord Danzo stay idle at home..." "Did Danzo tell you to say this?" Sarutobi Hiruzen stared intently at Akihara Kagura. "I thought so myself." Akihara Kagura spoke ambiguously. "Some things need to be figured out on your own." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, persuasively spoke, and then coldly said: "If Danzoes to see you again, you can tell him that as long as I live, he should not even think about regaining any power..." Akihara Kagura fell silent. Initially, Akihara Kagura was just trying to feel out the situation. If Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed, he would have Danzo confined within the root; if Sarutobi Hiruzen did not agree, he would just turn a blind eye. "Actually, Kagura''s idea is also viable..." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado had a good impression of Danzo. They were old friends for many years, having weathered the storms of the ninja world together, and maintained Konoha to this day. Perhaps there was no need to be so heartless? "Being able to spare his life is already fortunate!" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked coldly at the two senior advisors, educating them with an unprecedented severity: "If Danzo is not dealt with, all the ninja ns in Konoha will feel threatened, and Danzo must face the consequences for his actions!" Everyone in Konoha with a bit of status knew about the conflict between the Uchiha n and Konoha, and many could guess some truths behind Itachi''s massacre of the Uchiha. Without a doubt. Konoha''s higher-ups bore responsibility for this matter. The influence of Shimura Danzo enticing Uchiha Itachi to ughter the Uchiha n has been extremely detrimental. If not addressed, will the ns truly be willing to follow themands of the Konoha higher-ups when facing external enemies in the future? Politics is not as simple as just giving orders at will! If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura, the powerful Wood Release ninja who could suppress others'' malevolent intentions with his strength, Sarutobi Hiruzen would have countless troubles on his hands! "Kakashi!" Sarutobi Hiruzen called out to the Anbu ninja standing by, instructing, "Gather all the n leaders of Konoha and allocate their nnds." This is the division of interests. The Uchiha n has be a nk te. Although it is on the edge of Konoha, it is still within the vige and protected by the vige''s barrier, so it was promptly allocated to other ns. Taking this opportunity, Sarutobi Hiruzen also introduced Akihara Kagura to all the n leaders, making them understand that the Konoha higher-ups have both carrots and sticks. In fact, most of Konoha''s ns have already begun to live dispersedly, not always gathered together, such as the most prosperous ns like Ino-Shika-Cho and the Sarutobi n. The only exception... The Hyuga n. However, the leader of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, seemed to have no intention of resisting the higher-ups, just sitting quietly in the meeting room, listening without voicing any opinions. After attending this meeting, Akihara Kagura was tasked with the mission of escorting the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, who was still somewhat weak. Compared to thest time, the personnel escorting the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, had significantly increased, with Konoha directly deploying the vige''s strongest forces and the entire Anbu! Of course. Sarutobi Hiruzen was also worried about Akihara Kagura''s impulsiveness in handling tasks, specifically assigning Hatake Kakashi to keep an eye on him, fearing that Akihara Kagura might impulsively harm the Mizukage on the way. Hatake Kakashi watched Akihara Kagura and a group of Anbu ninjas, then nced at the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, feeling a sense of change over time. Three years ago, it was they who brought the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, back to Konoha, with the Anbu following behind like a tail; three yearster, they were again escorting the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, back to the Hidden Mist Vige, with the Anbu assisting in the escort. The only thing that made Hatake Kakashi feel nostalgic was that the team once acting together was missing a person, that was his former subordinate, Uchiha Itachi. And... The roles had changed. Akihara Kagura had be the leader of the Root. Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura, feeling somewhat nostalgic, thinking back to when Akihara Kagura, under hismand, always talked about wanting to be the leader of the Root, and now he actually did! The journey was quite safe. Due to the time difference, Konoha''s rival ninja viges had not yet had time to react, all being shocked by the extermination of the Uchiha n. The entire ninja world was shocked by Uchiha Itachi''s decisive and terrifying act, a powerful ninja n that hadn''t been destroyed for a thousand years, was exterminated by Uchiha Itachi alone. The n Killer. This title was officially bestowed upon Uchiha Itachi. Of course. The most shocking event in the ninja world was still Akihara Kagura''s defeat of Uchiha Itachi. Some even believe that Akihara Kagura of Konoha has already acquired the power of the God of Ninjas, Senju Hashirama! The Land of Rain. The base of the Akatsuki organization. Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi arrived here and just when they did, they saw Orochimaru. The three S-ranked rogue ninjas from Konoha reunited here. A smile formed on the corner of Orochimaru''s mouth. Because he had also received news about Uchiha Itachi, and even received more detailed battle reports. Yakushi Kabuto, risking being discovered by the Sasori of the Red Sand, passed him a message, hoping to meet in person. Orochimaru was just nning to leave the Akatsuki to meet Yakushi Kabuto, but he ran into Uchiha Itachi first and smiled, saying, "Is this a gathering of fellow vigers?" "What a coincidence..." Uchiha Obito chuckled softly. "Orochimaru..." Uchiha Itachi had anticipated Orochimaru''s arrival. Because Akihara Kagura had informed him of this and even asked him to take care of Orochimaru as part of the deal where Akihara Kagura would not harm Uchiha Sasuke. "Let''s go, Orochimaru." The Sasori of the Red Sand''s puppet Hiruko approached, ignoring Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, and coldly said, "Didn''t you say you''ve stayed in the Sand Vige too long and fallen behind on your experiments, and today you were going to collect materials?" "I have things to do, I''ll be leaving first." Orochimaru followed the Sasori of the Red Sand, not nning to continue the idle chat. Orochimaru coveted Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan, but he was more interested in the news about Akihara Kagura, the title of the new God of Ninjas was quite prestigious! This time... Orochimaru left under the pretext of collecting experimental materials, aiming to secretly meet with Yakushi Kabuto and exchange messages while the Sasori of the Red Sand was not paying attention! Deep within the Akatsuki base. Uchiha Itachi met the leader of the Akatsuki. Pain handed Uchiha Itachi a ring, signifying his official membership in the Akatsuki, acknowledging Uchiha Itachi''s strength. Pain, well aware of his junior''s strength, earnestly praised, "Escaping from Kagura''s hands has already proven your strength..." "..." Uchiha Itachi didn''t know how to respond, only frowning at Pain, who had the Rinnegan, making sure he wasn''t speaking ironically. Pain, speaking coldly and seriously, said, "The Akatsuki has nearly been defeated by Kagura, even I am no exception, it''s not a disgrace for you..." "Yes." Uchiha Itachi felt like he was living in the shadow of Akihara Kagura. "However..." Pain did not reveal Akihara Kagura''s identity because only the high-ranking members of the Akatsuki knew of Kagura''s undercover status. Pain seriously introduced some basic information about the Akatsuki, "The goal of the Akatsuki is peace in the ninja world. For this purpose, we gather exceptional ninjas, regardless of their origins and experience. Uchiha Itachi of Konoha, wee to join the Akatsuki. From today on, you are the Itachi of the Akatsuki." "..." Uchiha Itachi put on the ring of the Akatsuki organization, took out his kunai, and deeply scratched a horizontal line across the ninja forehead protector before putting it back on his head. "Have you all ever fought with Akihara Kagura?" Uchiha Itachi casually asked, seemingly curious about some of Akihara Kagura''s past experiences: "Don''t misunderstand, I''m just curious." "It doesn''t matter." Pain seemed not to care about his defeat, knowing that the junior was one of their own: "The Akatsuki organization was almost destroyed by Akihara Kagura''s hands, which is not unspeakable. But with the Akatsuki, we don''t have to worry about his threat anymore" "Why?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Pain, curious: "Does the Akatsuki organization have the power to deal with Akihara Kagura?" "This is not something you need to know now." Pain shook his head, assigning Uchiha Itachi a teammate, Juzu Biwa from the Mist Vige, an S-rank rogue ninja, as his partner in the Akatsuki: "From today on, you and Juzu Biwa will form a duo to carry out missions" "Yes." Uchiha Itachi nodded, raising a concern he was more interested in: "Orochimaru has he been in the Akatsuki organization all this time?" The Akatsuki organization Seems a bit unreliable. Uchiha Itachi initially thought that by following Uchiha Obito, he had joined a group of S-rank rogue ninjas and was somewhat surprised by the organization''s strength But The leader of this Akatsuki organization seems a bit naive, to directly admit that the Akatsuki was almost destroyed by Akihara Kagura, aren''t you afraid new members might think you''re too weak? However Having witnessed Akihara Kagura''s power himself, Uchiha Itachi does not think the Akatsuki organization is weak. Surviving from that guy''s hands is proof of strength. Uchiha Itachi is still worried about Akihara Kagura hurting Uchiha Sasuke and wants to quickly fulfill their agreement, to find a way to properly deal with Orochimaru. "Orochimaru?" Pain recalled Orochimaru''s hardships during this period and rarely spoke: "Orochimaru was on a mission in the Land of Wind, and only returned from Sand Vigest month" To attract Jiraiya''s attention, Orochimaru spent some time eating sand in Sand Vige in the Land of Wind, which is also considered dedication to the Akatsuki organization. However Pain still does not trust Orochimaru. ording to reports from Sasori of the Red Sand, Orochimaru is not to be trusted, still harboring ill intentions towards the Rinnegan, and even trying to extract information about Nagato from /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 158: In Itachis Genjutsu, Orochimaru found what Eternal Life is and... Eternal Suffering Chapter 158: In Itachi''s Genjutsu, Orochimaru found what Eternal Life is and... Eternal Suffering The Land of Rain. A cave in the mountains. Yakushi Kabuto waited here for the arrival of Orochimaru. After Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand arrived in a town, seeing Sasori engrossed in buying parts uncontrobly, Orochimaru took the opportunity toe here and meet with Yakushi Kabuto. "Lord Orochimaru." When Yakushi Kabuto saw Orochimaru, his attitude was respectful and sincere: "I''m sorry, I must meet with you to discuss something about Kagura." Yakushi Kabuto cautiously put forward his idea: "I can find a way to lure out Akihara Kagura. Could Lord Orochimaru possibly ambush and kill Akihara Kagura?" "What happened?" Orochimaru frowned. "Kagura reced Danzo as the head of the Root..." The first piece of information Yakushi Kabuto shared immediately made Orochimaru realize something was amiss. What happened to his ally, Shimura Danzo? The heavens of Konoha... How did it suddenly change? How did Akihara Kagura be the head of the Root? Although Orochimaru had guessed that Akihara Kagura was destined to be a high-ranking official in Konoha, he did not expect the man to move so fast, not staying in the Anbu but bing the head of the Root? "What about Danzo?" Orochimaru was still thinking about continuing to use Danzo! "Danzo has lost all his power." Yakushi Kabuto''s words made Orochimarupletely disappointed in Shimura Danzo, then he continued: "After Kagura became the head of the Root, he again used the funding issues of the orphanage, hoping that I and the Dean could re-enter the Root as spies..." "Besides, Kagura wants more, because the Rootcks ninjas willing to follow his orders. Kagura hopes the Dean can select a group of children grown up in the orphanage to send to the Root for training, to train a group of ninjas loyal to him..." "..." Orochimaru''s brow furrowed and he said in a low voice, "It seems like a story of a dragon yer bing a wicked dragon... How long has that kid had power, and already ambition sprouts from it? What exactly is going on?" If Akihara Kagura really became as Yakushi Kabuto said, bing a child lost for power and strength, would he really willingly be his vessel? Orochimaru''s heart suddenly throbbed. What exactly happened here? How much time has passed, thest time Akihara Kagura met in the Sand Vige, he even proposed wanting to go back and see Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono to arrange for the aftermath... How long has it been... That child changed, became the head of the Root, and forced Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono into a dead end! The scheming of that child... Isn''t it a bit too heavy? Initially pretending to sacrifice everything for himself, then sacrificing everything for Shimura Danzo, andter for Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, but now for his own sake, he can sacrifice everything... Can Akihara Kagura now, for the sake of power, not hesitate to make Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono spies, and even harm the children of the orphanage, could that guy really sacrifice for Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono anymore? "It''s not because ambition sprouted from power." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head, looking at Orochimaru and said, "Kagura came for power from the beginning, he never really thought about saving us!" "All along, Kagura''s purpose has been to use me and the Dean to create a trustworthy identity for him as a child from the Konoha orphanage!" "..." Orochimaru immediately fell silent. Orochimaru originally thought that Akihara Kagura had lost his way due to power, but it turned out that what Kagura did was even more scheming than he had imagined. There was no need for Kabuto to lie to himself about such matters, as it served as a reminder to be wary of Kagura... Once Kagura really was like that... It would not be easy to deal with Akihara Kagura... Orochimaru could only think of using some underhanded tactics to deal with him. Orochimaru looked towards Kabuto in front of him, beginning to ponder the methods to counter Kagura. Undoubtedly, he must use Kabuto to try and deceive Kagura. "Kabuto." Orochimaru gazed at Kabuto, asking, "To you, is the current Kagura no different from Shimura Danzo?" "In fact... he has gone even further than Danzo." Kabuto weakly clenched his fist and lowered his head, continuing in a low voice, "The Dean is still troubled by this matter. Kagura used her, and yet she feels guilty for having lost Kagura in the past. However, she does not want to harm other children because of it..." "So, you want my help to kill him?" Orochimaru looked at Kabuto, focusing on his eyes. "Correct." Kabuto pushed up his sses, speaking solemnly, "I''m worried that if this continues, the Dean might not live much longer... I hope Lord Orochimaru can find a way to kill Kagura." "I don''t want to kill the vessel I most desire." Orochimaru shook his head, rejecting Kabuto''s suggestion. He found it difficult to kill Kagura and did not want to, still thinking about taking over Akihara Kagura''s body. "But he doesn''t want to be your vessel anymore!" Kabuto spread his hands, earnestly continuing, "When Kagura heard that I came to see Lord Orochimaru, he even wanted to tempt Lord Orochimaru with his body, luring Lord Orochimaru to obtain Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan for him..." Kabuto must exin the seriousness of the situation to Orochimaru, with a worried expression, "Kagura''s strength is already very powerful. Once he obtains the Mangekyou Sharingan, having the two most top-tier Kekkei Genkai in the ninja world, there might be no one in Konoha or even the ninja world who can stop him!" "At that time..." "Kagura will definitely not want to be Lord Orochimaru''s vessel, and might even harm Lord Orochimaru, trading Lord Orochimaru''s life for the position of Hokage! He is now using me and the Dean to secure his position as the leader of the Root Division!" "Stop talking!" In fact, Orochimaru understood the seriousness of the issue better than Kabuto. Is this something he doesn''t want to stop? Is this something he can stop? However, Orochimaru is more aware of Akihara Kagura''s strength; the child''s progress is too fast. If he were to confront Kagura now, he could almost be certain of defeat... This is not something that can be resolved with a surprise attack. Akihara Kagura''s power has surpassed the limits reachable by ordinary ninjas. Even Pain is far from his match. Orochimaru does not believe he can deal with Kagura through a surprise attack; this requires more methods. Actually... Orochimaru has always thought of keeping a backup n. The lives of Kabuto and Nono are his backup n. Unexpectedly to Orochimaru, once Kagura gained power, he immediately turned against him. Even the backup n Orochimaru had for threatening Kagura now requires Orochimaru''s help to deal with Kagura, with the hostages asking the kidnapper for help... This is truly... Something Orochimaru had never expected. However... Orochimaru still wants to see Akihara Kagura in person, to think about how to deal with Kagura based on how Kagura treats him. "Go back first, continue to stay hidden." Orochimaru looked at Kabuto, with a profound gaze, "I will find a way to deal with Kagura, stay hidden by his side, and wait for me to meet Kagura first..." "Okay." Kabuto immediately nodded, continuing, "But Kagura told me, he needs Lord Orochimaru''s help to obtain Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan..." "..." Orochimaru''s eyebrows furrowed tightly, then suddenly rxed as he chuckled, "I know, I will help him obtain those Mangekyo Sharingan..." "Isn''t Akihara Kagura being a bit too greedy?" However, for Orochimaru, this was just perfect, as he too desired Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan eyes, even nning to use the Mangekyo Sharingan to set a trap! First, he would obtain Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan eyes, then set a cursed seal trap on them. As soon as Akihara Kagura transnted those Sharingan eyes, he would fall into the trap, allowing Orochimaru to take over his body At that time He could kill two birds with one stone! Not only could he obtain Akihara Kagura''s body, but also the Mangekyo Sharingan eyes! "Wait here for me, don''t move." Orochimaru looked at Yakushi Kabuto, smiling as he continued, "I will personally take down Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan eyes and give them to him... I hope that after the transntation, he will hand over his body to me!" "But..." Yakushi Kabuto was still worried and wanted to persuade Orochimaru. "No need to say more." Orochimaru waved his hand,forting Yakushi Kabuto, "Just wait here for my news. I will rush back to the Akatsuki organization immediately, trying to take Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan eyes. You bring them back to help Akihara Kagura with the transntation." After speaking, Orochimaru had no intention of continuing the conversation with Yakushi Kabuto, waved his hand, and left the cave. Orochimaru had finally thought of a n to obtain Akihara Kagura''s body and immediately nned to call Sasori of the Red Sand back to the Akatsuki base to implement this n as soon as possible. After Orochimaru left. Yakushi Kabuto wiped the sweat from his forehead. Despite being a spy, deceiving Orochimaru was not easy, and for this, he had indeed ndered Akihara Kagura quite a bit... "You''ve thrown quite a bit of mud on Akihara Kagura''s body..." A hoarse and old voice appeared in Yakushi Kabuto''s ear. "Who''s there!" Yakushi Kabuto''s face immediately turned ugly as he saw a figure d in the same cloud ck robe as Orochimaru crawling out! "Just call me Sasori." It was Sasori of the Red Sand''s Hiruko! "Lord Sasori..." Yakushi Kabuto quickly bowed his head. This guy, is he Sasori of the Red Sand? As a spy who had contact with Orochimaru, Yakushi Kabuto knew a bit about Sasori of the Red Sand''s identity, only learning from Akihara Kagura before leaving Konoha that Sasori was his man. However... Yakushi Kabuto was still unsure of the rtionship between Sasori of the Red Sand and Akihara Kagura. "Kagura asked me to protect you." Sasori of the Red Sand looked at Yakushi Kabuto, continuing, "As soon as you are exposed by Orochimaru, I will appear immediately to interrupt your conversation..." "Thank you." Yakushi Kabuto bowed his head in thanks. "Is there anything you need me to do?" Sasori of the Red Sand looked at Yakushi Kabuto, actively asking, "As long as it''s about Orochimaru''s intelligence in the Akatsuki organization, I can help you convey it. Even helping you deal with Orochimaru is not impossible, it''s just that killing that guy might be a bit troublesome" Yakushi Kabuto carefully lowered his head: "When I came, Kagura told me, I need to appear at Lord Orochimaru''s most difficult moment" "Then let''s wait here for a few days." Sasori of the Red Sand nodded, giving an answer: "I''ll go find Orochimaru to rendezvous. Orochimaru is definitely going to seek trouble with Uchiha Itachi, but he''s certainly no match for Uchiha Itachi. I''ll report him to the leader of the Akatsuki for harming a colleague" "Pain will surely expel him from the Akatsuki." "At that time, I will ask Pain to pursue and kill Orochimaru, and soon Orochimaru will be in the most difficult situation" Silence fell upon Yakushi Kabuto. Why does this seem a bit too easy? In fact. Things were even easier than Sasori had described to Yakushi Kabuto. Orochimaru, impatient in the town, finally found Sasori and immediately dragged him back to the Akatsuki base, looking for trouble with Uchiha Itachi. It was somewhat coincidental. Fortunately, they came back in time. Uchiha Itachi had not yet had the chance to follow Juzo Biwa on a mission when Orochimaru came looking for him to catch up, seemingly wanting to talk about something in private. "Hey, newbie." Juzo Biwa nced at Uchiha Itachi, then at Orochimaru, and warned his partner: "Orochimaru is very dangerous, it''s best not to go see him!" "It''s okay." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, not heeding his advice. Because... Uchiha Itachi also wanted to talk with Orochimaru in private. Uchiha Itachi nned to teach Orochimaru a lesson he would never forget, lest Kagura refuse to acknowledge it in the future. On thekeshore of the Akatsuki base. Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Itachi who had followed, a smug triumph shed in his eyes, he didn''t even intend to hide it, suddenly turned his head, and from his sleeve, a long snake swiftly wrapped around Uchiha Itachi''s body! "Do you know what eternal life is, Itachi?" Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Itachi, whispering with a slight smile: "Unfortunately, I don''t know yet, so I need a body that can live longer, a body that can lead me to eternity. Your Mangeky Sharingan is the key to obtaining that body!" "After all... this is a matter of your desire..." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes turned deep red, as if he wasn''t concerned about Orochimaru''s threat or the long snake binding his body. Orochimaru furrowed his brow. Orochimaru immediately realized he couldn''t move his body at all! Nothing had happened! Orochimaru quickly realized the issue, he thought he had directly ambushed and wrapped Uchiha Itachi''s body, but it was just Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan genjutsu! However... This was just the beginning. Uchiha Itachi looked at Orochimaru before him, one of his eyes slowly turned into the Mangeky Sharingan, whispering: "The brevity of life,pared to the vast expanse of time, is in itself a great fortune. If you feel your life is too short, then give it a try" The next moment! Orochimaru felt he entered a ck and white world! Orochimaru looked up at this ck and white world, no, this ce was not purely colorless ck and white, because there was a blood-red moon in the sky! Orochimaru looked at his body and found himself tied to a cross, then looked around, all around were Orochimarus tied to crosses, which suddenly brought a surge of fear in Orochimaru''s heart! "What kind of genjutsu is this?" "This is the power you wanted to obtain." Uchiha Itachi''s figure appeared beside Orochimaru, softly exining: "This is my Tsukuyomi world. In the world of Tsukuyomi, all factors such as time, location, and mass are under my control" After saying this, Uchiha Itachi raised his ninja sword and directly stabbed into Orochimaru''s body, sshing blood: "I hope you remember this moment, feel the length of life, and will no longer fantasize about so-called /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 159: Kabutos Plan to learn Orochimarus Forbidden Technique Chapter 159: Kabuto''s n to learn Orochimaru''s Forbidden Technique The sky is red. The world is in ck and white. The world under Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi seems devoid of life. Orochimaru, with his head lowered, still has a cold smile hanging from his lips, showing utter disdain for Uchiha Itachi''s methods, not fearing in the slightest the pain of a ninja de piercing his body. "Itachi, is this the extent of your genjutsu?" One of the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha, how could he possibly fear such an illusory torture? If this young Uchiha Itachi thinks this would make him afraid, then he is greatly underestimating his senior, isn''t he? "Truly worthy of being Orochimaru." Uchiha Itachi, unfazed, pulls out the ninja de and stabs Orochimaru again, blood sttering anew, yet his voice remains calm. "There''s something you forgot, everything in the world of Tsukuyomi, including time, is under my control. This is just the beginning, we are to experience seventy-two hours here, and in the time toe, I will continue to stab your body with this de, the pain of being pierced by the ninja de is just as real as in reality..." "Seventy-two hours?" Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly dted. If it were just a stab or two, Orochimaru wouldn''t care much, but seventy-two hours? How many times does Uchiha Itachi intend to stab him? "As I said, the time of Tsukuyomi is under my control." Uchiha Itachi, indifferent to his thoughts, pulls out the ninja de again and slowly plunges it into his chest: "Not even a second has passed in the world of Tsukuyomi, Orochimaru can feel the length of life here..." As Uchiha Itachi moves, one after another, illusions of Uchiha Itachi approach, raising their ninja des, all stabbing into Orochimaru, blood flowing from the wounds! Yet... These illusions of Uchiha Itachi, like emotionless machines, coldly stab Orochimaru one after another! "Ah!" Orochimaru finally cries out in pain! This Tsukuyomi illusion is like a nightmarish interrogation for Orochimaru. Orochimaru has no idea when it will end, unable to count the time of his torture, with only the caster, Uchiha Itachi, knowing the exact flow of time. Until Orochimaru doesn''t know how many times he has been stabbed, only feeling the pain of being pierced by the ninja de, he hears Uchiha Itachi''s voice. "One second has passed." Uchiha Itachi, calm and indifferent, utters words that chill Orochimaru''s heart: "Seventy-one hours, fifty-nine minutes, and fifty-nine seconds to go..." "Only one second has passed?" Orochimaru feels the pain he just experienced, the injuries he suffered in that single second surpassing all the injuries he has endured in his life by far! Yet... Has only one second passed? For the first time through such torture, Orochimaru feels the length of life, yet he can only stand helplessly crucified, watching as countless ninja des stab into his body one after another! "Ah..." Orochimaru''s pained moan echoes in this ck and white world. In the real world. When Uchiha Itachi finally releases Orochimaru from the Tsukuyomi illusion, Orochimaru''s body involuntarily falls to the ground, gasping for breath, his forehead covered in cold sweat, his arms still trembling... "Such a level of genjutsu" Orochimaru''s voice was trembling, the pain in his brain still present, rendering him unable to recover from the agony: "How is this possible" "Nothing is impossible." Uchiha Itachi looked down at Orochimaru, who was lying on the ground, with two kunai shing in his hand, seemingly intending to do something more to Orochimaru. "You brat" Orochimaru stared at Uchiha Itachi and let out a lowugh: "You actually want to kill me here?" "Of course not." Uchiha Itachi watched Orochimaru and slowly shook his head: "But, at least, I''ll give you a profound lesson, so you won''t harbor any more covetous thoughts" Fortunately. Their confrontation was interrupted by someone else. The arrival of Sasori of the Red Sand, with his Hiruko puppet, said coldly: "Bullying your senior just after joining the Akatsuki organization?" Uchiha Itachi''s hand flicked, and he instantly retracted his kunai. Upon seeing Sasori''s arrival, Orochimaru''s eyes flickered with disdain. Sasori''s arrival indeed saved him, but it also made him feel humiliated. Sasori was definitely going to mock him, right? "Can you still stand? Or can''t you?" Sasori''s Hiruko puppet crawled to Orochimaru''s side, noticing that Orochimaru couldn''t stand up, and even extended its tail to wrap around Orochimaru''s body, dragging him away from there. "It seems I have to thank you" Orochimaru was being dragged by Hiruko, looking somewhat embarrassed. "No need to thank me." Sasori dragged Orochimaru to a mountainous staircase in front of the Akatsuki organization''s base, then suddenly stopped, apparently wanting to do something else. Orochimaru was still wondering why he stopped, but then turned his head to see the staircase, his expression suddenly changing: "Wait, what are you trying to do!" Sasori suddenly took off the ring from Orochimaru''s hand, loosened Hiruko''s tail, and threw Orochimaru directly onto the mountainous steps, letting Orochimaru roll down the steps! "What are you trying to do!" Orochimaru gritted his teeth as he tumbled down! "I''m actually saving you." Sasori''s Hiruko puppet responded in a hoarse voice, continuing coldly: "This is to save some face for you, considering we once carried out missions together." "I''m now going to see Pain, to report that you wanted to kill a neer to the organization, betraying Akatsuki. I''ve wanted to kick you out of Akatsuki for a long time" "Run" "Today is your chance to escape" "From tomorrow on, I will hunt you down. Enjoy the remainder of your time, for your eternal life can neverpare to my eternal art" "Bastard!" Orochimaru could only curse resentfully! Still suffering from the aftereffects of the Tsukuyomi illusion, Orochimaru had no strength to resist and rolled down the cliff, not even having a chance to grab a lifeline! That bastard Sasori To think he would take advantage of this moment to attack him! Orochimaru was well aware that in his current state, there was absolutely no possibility of escaping the pursuit of Sasori of the Red Sand. He had to find a way to save himself! Orochimaru tumbled down the mountain and hastily released a small white snake clone from beside his feet, sending it to quickly bring Yakushi Kabuto to save him. Sasori of the Red Sand nced at Orochimaru rolling down the steps and slowly turned around to head towards the base. He still had to report Orochimaru''s defection to Pain. Uchiha Itachi also witnessed this scene. This neer who had just joined the Akatsuki organization understood the rtionship between the members of the organization and felt thepetitive corporate culture within the Akatsuki. "Neer," Sasori looked at Itachi and calmly taught him a lesson: "If you lose to another neer in the future, Orochimaru''s fate today will be yours." Itachi lowered his head. Inside the cave of the Akatsuki base. Pain, without hesitation, agreed to Sasori''s request and retracted Orochimaru''s ring. In Pain''s view, Sasori, who had truly faced hardships, was one of their own. Orochimaru, at best, was just a pawn that could be discarded at any time. "Since Orochimaru wants to betray the Akatsuki, then it''s up to you to take care of him, to prevent him from leaking information about the Akatsuki." "Okay," Sasori nodded. Pain even proactively asked Sasori for his opinion: "During this period, Konan will look for a more suitable partner for you, Sasori. What do you think?" "The stronger, the better," Sasori did not make any troublesome demands. In the Land of Rain. Inside a hidden cave. Yakushi Kabuto was obediently waiting for Orochimaru but instead of Orochimaru''s arrival, he received a message from the small white snake sent by Orochimaru, asking him toe for a rescue. When Kabuto reached the foot of the Akatsuki base following the small white snake, he saw Orochimaru covered in blood and even his clothes were torn and tattered. Orochimaru had bruises all over his body from rolling down the mountain steps and could only lie motionless in a patch of grass Orochimaru was in too much of a sorry state Where could one see any semnce of the legendary Sannin of Konoha? Because Orochimaru''s brain was still suffering from the aftereffects of the Tsukuyomi genjutsu, he couldn''t even perform the Orochimaru-Style Body Recement Technique, and even moving his fingers was difficult. Kabuto was puzzled. What exactly happened? How did Orochimaru end up like this after such a short time? When they parted, he had made him promise not to move and said he would quickly retrieve Uchiha Itachi''s Mangeky Sharingan, but when they met again, why did he look like a beggar thrown out? "Lord Orochimaru!" Kabuto''s eyes slightly narrowed, but ultimately, he didn''t take any action. Instead, he quickly crouched beside Orochimaru, his face filled with worry as he used medical ninjutsu to heal his wounds. "Kabuto." Orochimaru finally saw his savior. At this moment. Orochimaru even felt somewhat fortunate that the person by his side was Yakushi Kabuto. Because Yakushi Kabuto is a medical ninja, he can help heal injuries; due to Yakushi Kabuto''s strength not being very strong, he is still within his control. "First, take me away from here." Orochimaru, looking at Yakushi Kabuto''s worried face,manded in a deep voice: "Find a ce to hide first, Sasori, that bastard, wille chasing after us tomorrow..." "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto immediately carried Orochimaru on his back and asked softly, "What exactly happened? Did Sasori and Lord Orochimaru have a conflict?" "..." Orochimaru slowly closed his eyes. He really didn''t want to talk more about it. How could he say that he was instantly killed by a genjutsu from Uchiha Itachi, and then tortured in a genjutsu world for three days and nights? "Let''s go first." Orochimaru didn''t want to mention this painful memory, just instructing: "Now I can''t concentrate to use ninjutsu, I''m no match for Sasori..." As for Akihara Kagura... Orochimaru could only set that aside for now. The most pressing matter now is to evade Sasori''s pursuit. He doesn''t think Sasori is the type to show mercy, probably treating him like a toy that can be yed with at any time! Yakushi Kabuto took Orochimaru to a hidden cave. Orochimaru stilly on the ground unable to move, the aftereffects of Tsukuyomi were too severe, even causing greater damage to his soul that had been through reincarnation. "Lord Orochimaru, it''s time to take your medicine." Yakushi Kabuto took good care of Orochimaru. In fact, through his own diagnosis, Kabuto understood that Orochimaru was affected by Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi because he had seen the case with Uchiha Sasuke when he was in Konoha. Of course. Kabuto didn''t deliberately mention it. Kabuto knew very well when Orochimaru could recover and what treatment to use for recovery: "Lord Orochimaru, your injury will need at least one more month..." "I understand." Orochimaru took out a scroll and threw it to Kabuto: "Now I''m teaching you a little trick, it contains a precious item..." "What?" Kabuto opened the scroll, which was written with three words. "Third Kazekage." Orochimaru was not in the mood for riddles, softly talking about his achievement: "I havepleted a jutsu form, Edo Tensei, a jutsu that can resurrect the dead..." "Resurrect the dead?" Kabuto''s palm tightened. At this moment, Kabuto immediately understood why Akihara Kagura had him infiltrate Orochimaru''s side; just this jutsu alone held considerable value! "I got a little material from that bastard Sasori, sessfully summoned the Third Kazekage, just release what''s inside the scroll when that bastard Sasories after us, try using the Third Kazekage to stop Sasori''s pursuit. The only trouble is my spirit can''t control the will of the Third Kazekage..." Orochimaru droned on about the ws of this jutsu. He originally had difficulty controlling the will of the Third Kazekage, and after being hit by Tsukuyomi, it became even harder. "However... this is only temporary." Orochimaru, looking at Kabuto, continued in a deep voice: "As long as my injuries heal, and I perfect this jutsu a bit more, in the future I could obtain even more powerful individuals..." "Even..." When Orochimaru said this, his mouth could even smile: "Reviving the legendary God of Ninjas, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama for my use, and the resurrected Edo Tensei can use endless chakra..." "That time..." "Your concern, Kagura, will not be my match." "Too bad..." "Since conspiracy is not an option, then I will have to use other means." This is Orochimaru''s trump card. Once the Edo Tensei is perfected in the future, it will be Orochimaru''s trump card to once again be able to suppress Akihara Kagura and obtain Akihara Kagura''s body. After praising his own forbidden jutsu, Orochimaru began to paint a grand picture for the only subordinate who could help him: "Follow me closely, Kabuto. Just perfect this jutsu, and I will be able to easily eliminate the troubles Kagura brings you." "That would be best." Kabuto slowly lowered his head. Finally There''s hope! Is this the jutsu that Kagura needs? Late at night. When Orochimaru was sleeping. Yakushi Kabuto went to the river to fetch water and encountered Sasori of the Red Sand, who hade to pursue Orochimaru. He voluntarily disclosed his own information. "Mr. Sasori" "Now I am Lord Orochimaru''s physician. Under my treatment, I can only ensure that Lord Orochimaru''s mental injuries would be forced to heal within a maximum of three months" "" Sasori of the Red Sand felt odd. Yakushi Kabuto''s professional standards as a medical ninja are worrying! If it weren''t for your treatment, Orochimaru might recover faster! "What do you need me to do?" Sasori looked at Kabuto, who took the initiative to speak: "Should I go easier or harder when I strike to kill Orochimaru?" "It would be best" "To leave Lord Orochimaru with nothing to rely on." Yakushi Kabuto looked at Sasori and took the initiative to remind him: "By the way, Lord Orochimaru has a corpse puppet in his possession that seems capable ofbating Mr. Sasori" "That kind of thing poses no threat to me." Sasori confidently shook his head. He didn''t even need to use the power of the Asura Path, which is not something the current Orochimaru could handle: "I was Orochimaru''s teammate, and I roughly know what that thing is. You don''t need to worry." "Then, Mr. Sasori, can you eliminate that corpse puppet?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at Sasori, voicing his own opinion: "Force Lord Orochimaru into a desperate situation where he cannot use ninjutsu, forcing Lord Orochimaru to teach me that forbidden jutsu in order to escape your pursuit" "It can be done." Sasori nodded and handed Kabuto a small bottle: "My puppets are all highly poisonous. This is the antidote I''ve prepared. Keep it to save your life, and you might as well learn to concoct the antidote, in case I identally harm you while pursuing /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 160: Kabuto Learning Edo Tensei Chapter 160: Kabuto Learning Edo Tensei Dawn. The morning dew awakens. The relentless pursuit of the Sasori of the Red Sand arrives as expected. "Ma Release: Iron Sand Triangr Prism!" The Sasori of the Red Sand maniptes the puppet of the Third Kazekage, using Ma Release to transform iron sand into gigantic triangr prisms, almost causing the entire cave to copse! "Kabuto!" Orochimaru swiftly orders Yakushi Kabuto to open the sealing scroll! As Yakushi Kabuto raises his finger, a coffin emerges from the sealing scroll. The moment the coffin opens, the reanimated Third Kazekage breaks free from Orochimaru''s control andunches an attack on Yakushi Kabuto and Orochimaru! "..." Yakushi Kabuto immediately realizes there''s a problem! Ignoring everything else, Kabuto drags Orochimaru away from the attack of the reanimated Third Kazekage and, carrying Orochimaru on his back, they escape in disarray! Fortunately. The reanimated Third Kazekage does not pursue them. Because this uncontroble reanimated Third Kazekage, upon seeing the Sasori of the Red Sand who turned his body into a puppet, decides to take this opportunity to clean house. "To turn my body into such a ghastly appearance" The Third Kazekage watches the Sasori of the Red Sand, gathering iron sand around him: "Although I do not wish to return to the world of the living in such a ghastly form, this is a rare opportunity. It seems I can still eliminate a dangerous rogue ninja for the vige" "Perhaps" The voice of the Sasori of the Red Sand remains hoarse and calm, merely ncing at the departing Yakushi Kabuto and Orochimaru, as he raises his hand wielding the Scarlet Flow Gourd. "Our strategy is effective." Orochimaru, carried on Kabuto''s back, smiles as if everything is under control: "As long as I do not dispel the Edo Tensei, without trying to control the Third Kazekage, he will definitely take the opportunity of returning to the living world to try to eliminate Sasori, that bastard" Orochimaru never believed that the reanimated Third Kazekage would obeymands, merely releasing the Third Kazekage to use his hatred for Sasori as an opportunity to escape from the pursuit of the Sasori of the Red Sand. "Yes" Kabuto can only quietly agree. Could Orochimaru be a bit more reliable? Yesterday, Orochimaru imed he was going to take Uchiha Itachi''s Mangeky Sharingan, only to be caught in Itachi''s Tsukuyomi genjutsu, unable to move, and was then thrown off a cliff by the Sasori of the Red Sand, which led to being expelled from the Akatsuki organization; Last night, he imed that his Edo Tensei could stop the Sasori of the Red Sand from pursuing them, but the reanimated Kazekage almost casually killed them! If it weren''t for Kabuto being there Orochimaru doesn''t know how many times he would have died! Just as Kabuto worries that the battle between the Sasori of the Red Sand and the reanimated Third Kazekage might take too much time, the Sasori of the Red Sand has already dealt with his former superior. "Ma Release: Iron Sand World Method!" The Sasori of the Red Sand uses the Iron Sand World Method for cover, stealthily throwing several Yin-Yang Release ck rods, pinning the reanimated Third Kazekage to the ground, immobilizing him! As the Asura Path, the Sasori of the Red Sand had long received the Yin-Yang Release granted to him by Akihara Kagura, the Yin-Yang Release ck rods precisely capable of blocking the flow of chakra. Even reanimated beings are no exception. "This is" The Third Kazekage watched in disbelief as the ck rod was embedded in his body. "Just a small trick." The Sasori of the Red Sand looked at the Third Kazekage, advising his former superior, "It''s time to return to the underworld, to avoid being manipted by others again..." "You..." The Third Kazekage wanted to curse a few words, but ultimately, he had no choice but to dispel the Edo Tensei himself, allowing his soul to return to the purend of the underworld. After the Kazekage''s soul disappeared, the body from the Edo Tensei crumbled into a pile of scraps, revealing the form of an offering insidea ninja of unknown name, long dead. "Hmph..." The Sasori of the Red Sand picked up the ck rod from the ground and once again followed after Kabuto and Orochimaru, trailing behind them. Everything was as Kabuto had rehearsed. Due to Kabuto''s treatment, Orochimaru''s injuries were slow to heal, yet he could feel his condition improving. However, this did not resolve the threat posed by the Sasori of the Red Sand. "It will heal in some time..." Kabuto treated Orochimaru''s wounds with great care, even finding the reason for Orochimaru''s severe injury: "Perhaps it''s because Lord Orochimaru has been reincarnated before, and his soul is a bit weak, which makes the healing of his injuries a bit slower..." "Thank you, Kabuto." Orochimaru looked at Kabuto with a grim face. He was not angry about his injuries not healing, but because he could not escape the Sasori of the Red Sand''s pursuit. "Kabuto, try to catch a sacrifice." Orochimaru took out a scroll again: "I have some collections here, I will teach you the Edo Tensei technique, learn it quickly to revive a new strong being..." "Yes." Kabuto quickly nodded. However, Orochimaru never expected that Kabuto''s aptitude for learning the Edo Tensei technique was rather poor. He needed step-by-step guidance, even not understanding the principle of how the Edo Tenseimunicates with the underworld to summon the souls of the deceased. Kabuto''s aptitude for learning this forbidden technique was poor... But it increased Orochimaru''s trust in him. Of course. Kabuto still had his strengths. Kabuto''s medical ninjutsu was superb and his medical skills were highly advanced. No matter how dangerous the situation, Kabuto remained loyal to Orochimaru, never thinking of abandoning him. Even to save Orochimaru, he was hit by a poison needle from the Sasori of the Red Sand, nearly dying from the poison. Fortunately, Orochimaru was very knowledgeable about poisons. Kabuto was smart enough in detoxifying, and under Orochimaru''s guidance, he sessfully formted a detoxifying medicine. "If you died, I couldn''t escape Sasori''s pursuit." Orochimaruy behind a rock, watching Kabuto take the antidote, and then he finally rxed: "Next time, don''t rush to save me, I won''t die from the Sasori''s poison..." Kabuto shook his head, not caring about his own life and death: "If something happened to Lord Orochimaru, both the Dean and Me would sooner orter be forced to death by Kagura." "Hmm hmm hmm... Don''t worry, we won''t die." Orochimaru looked at Kabuto, smiling sinisterly, making his promise: "As long as we can escape this cmity, I will find a way to further perfect the Edo Tensei technique, and not let Kagura, that kid, run wild any longer..." "Yes." Kabuto bowed his head. Orochimaru took out a scroll, continuing his teaching: "Let''s continue learning the Edo Tensei technique! In this period, you must master the Edo Tensei technique as soon as possible..." Three months passed... Orochimaru''s injuries were almost healed. It seemed that Kabuto still hadn''t learned the Edo Tensei technique. One day at noon. When the sun was scorching hot. Kabuto sneaked out to fetch water and took the opportunity to meet with Sasori of the Red Sand. "Orochimaru''s injuries are healing quickly." "What should we do?" Upon hearing Kabuto''s words, Sasori immediately frowned, "I''m not good at genjutsu. Even if I managed to injure Orochimaru, his Orochi-style substitution technique can immediately heal the injuries." "There''s no need anymore." Kabuto shook his head and continued, "I have already learned the Edo Tensei that Orochimaru taught me. Based on my understanding of Kagura, I should also be able to teach him this forbidden jutsu." During this time, Kabuto had already mastered this forbidden jutsu. Kabuto''s purpose was only to help Kagura acquire Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei, so he tried his best to learn all the details of the technique. To avoid future problems due to his own misinterpretation, which could prevent Kagura from learning this technique. However, Kabuto already understood the details of the Edo Tensei clearly enough, andbined with Kagura''s exceptional talent, he should be able to learn it. "The goal has been achieved." Kabuto looked at Sasori and continued, "Now let Orochimaru go. I will apany him to continue refining this technique. Mr. Sasori, you have worked hard during this time..." "It''s alright, just a small matter." Sasori shook his head and continued, "Then I''ll fight him again tomorrow, slowly following behind him and making a show of pursuing him." "Will that cause you to fail your mission with the Akatsuki?" Kabuto was very understanding. He didn''t know the rtionship between Sasori and Kagura, but Sasori seemed to respect him greatly, possibly out of consideration for Kagura. Of course. Kabuto would also show corresponding respect, not wishing his own discourtesy to lessen Sasori''s favorable impression of Kagura. "Don''t worry." Sasori never worried about the Akatsuki: "The leader of the Akatsuki trusts me a lot. He also understands Orochimaru''s deceit and cunning and won''t me me for it, but will direct his hatred towards Orochimaru." "..." Kabuto nodded strangely. "Actually, this is a good thing." Sasori''s voice, though tired, came from beneath his Red Sand: "Having to act alongside you while worrying about identally killing you and Orochimaru, now that Orochimaru''s injuries have healed, I can make a move without having to hold back anymore..." "..." Kabuto''s eyes twitched. Such blunt honesty can be quite hurtful. Two dayster. When Orochimaru''s injuries had healed, he gave up on continuing to teach Kabuto the Edo Tensei: "Kabuto, it seems you''re not quite suited for learning this forbidden jutsu. You''ll have to learn it on your own in the future. I have taught you everything I can." "I''m sorry, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto, adjusting his sses, looked somewhat regretful and ashamed: "It''s because my talents are not keen enough, but I will do my best to learn." "It''s okay." Orochimaru didn''t mind, chuckling lightly, "Don''t be discouraged, Kabuto. Everyone has their own talents. Yours are not in this area but in medicine and scientific techniques. Besides, this technique still needs our continuous improvement." "Yes." Kabuto lowered his head as if resigned. "However..." "Now is the time to deal with that bastard Sasori." Orochimaru recalled the disgrace he felt when his ring was snatched away by Sasori of the Red Sand and he was thrown down the mountain cliff''s stone steps. A fierce look suddenly shed across his face: "The humiliation that bastard inflicted on me, I''ll return it to him all at once this time!" "Yes." A flicker of worry passed through Kabuto''s eyes. This concern was not for Sasori''s safety, but rather fear that Orochimaru might encounter some problem again, as the promises made by Orochimaru seemed never to have been fulfilled... Sure enough. A great battle ensued between Orochimaru and Sasori. As one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru''sbat power was indeed formidable. He fought Sasori to a standstill, even slightly overpowering him! "It''s just because I was injured..." Orochimaru raised his finger lightly, chuckling lowly as he looked at Sasori, numerous snakes entwining around the puppets controlled by Sasori: "If we were to fight for real, you''re still far from my level... Show your true form, Sasori, I know this Hiruko puppet is just your disguise." "It''s not time yet." Sasori''s Hiruko shook its head, slowly opening its mouth. A bizarreunch tube appeared in the mouth of Hiruko, and rockets shot out from the tube, almost instantly clearing the snakes from the ground! This was Sasori''s new technique! Sasori had secretly been researching his abilities as a Asura Puppet, and with just a little bit of new technology he developed, he managed to force Orochimaru to flee in disarray again! "..." Kabuto watched this scene and fell into silence for a long time. Orochimaru, dragging Kabuto along, quickly fled. This time, Sasori seemed to have sensed Orochimaru''s recovery of strength and did not pursue further. "This guy''s puppetry skills have improved again!" After sessfully escaping with Kabuto, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit gloomy: "No wonder this bastard was so arrogant back at the Akatsuki''s base..." "..." Kabuto hesitated, then nodded. Orochimaru looked at Kabuto and ordered: "Kabuto, you go back to Konoha first, continue to stay by Kagura''s side, and keep spying on Kagura and Konoha''s information for me. Report back to me immediately if anything happens..." "Okay." Kabuto nodded swiftly, giving a reason: "I''ve been away from Konoha for so long, I''m also worried about the condition of the Dean." Kabuto worried that what Kagura wanted wasn''t the Edo Tensei technique and began to worry about Orochimaru''s whereabouts again: "Lord Orochimaru, it seems unlikely that the Akatsuki organization will give up on trying to kill you, right?" "I''ll go to the Land of Rice Fields." Orochimaru''s mouth twitched into a smile, saying: "The people from the Akatsuki can''t kill me. I''ll find an opportunity to talk with the Akatsuki, I guess they also wouldn''t want the ninja world to know about Akatsuki''s information, right?" Orochimaru looked at Kabuto, after this chase and battle with Sasori, Orochimaru''s fondness for Kabuto greatly increased, reassuring him with a sinister smile: "Kabuto, don''t worry, when I perfect the Edo Tensei technique, I''ll go back to Konoha, and solve the threat that Kagura poses to you guys..." "Right." Orochimaru brought up an old ally, chuckling: "If you have a chance, help me contact Danzo. That guy may have lost his power, but based on what I know about Danzo, he definitely won''t just give up like that. He won''t be content with losing power, he surely has some other n..." "Um..." Kabuto nodded calmly, his expression unwavering. Could it be that Danzo really had some other n up his /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 161: Extreme Methods Chapter 161: Extreme Methods Konoha Vige, Root Base. Akihara Kagura led the Root members to escort the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, back to the Mist Vige. After handing over the mission to Sarutobi Hiruzen, he spent most of his time at the Root base. Besides that, The mission involving Uchiha Itachi joining the Akatsuki organization has also been concluded. [System Prompt]: [Assisted Uchiha Obito in instigating the conflict between the Uchiha n and the Konoha Vige, forcing Uchiha Itachi to defect and join the Akatsuki organization. Missionpleted, reward: Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique.] [Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique (B-rank Fire Release jutsu, expels several massive dragon-shaped mes, very powerful.)] [System Prompt]:[Safely escorted the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, back to the Mist Vige. Missionpleted, reward: Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.] [Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank Water Release jutsu, by simplifying hand seals from Rat-Dragon-Rabbit-Tiger, can quickly gather surrounding water to unleash a water dragonposed of water flows!)] This technique is quite good. Mainly because it doesn''t require many hand seals. Akihara Kagura had once witnessed Zabuza Momochi using the Water Dragon Bullet Technique. The hand seals were dazzlingly fast, but the released Water Release jutsu wasn''t particrly strong. Of course. Since acquiring the Rinnegan (temporary), Akihara Kagura has mastered six types of chakra nature transformations and can simplify the hand seals for ninjutsu. During this time, Akihara Kagura has been using his limited Tsukuyomi world to train the surviving Uchiha nsmen, carefully selecting twelve individuals from them. These individuals are about the same age as Akihara Kagura and have awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan in the limited Tsukuyomi world, and through Hashirama cell transntation experiments, they awakened Wood Release. However... The strength of the Wood Release awakened by these surviving Uchiha wasn''t as satisfactory as hoped. Now... Akihara Kagura needs to find a way to settle these individuals. To settle them, a way must be found to make Shimura Danzo take the me, as Danzo certainly wouldn''t be willing to do so willingly. Just then. At that moment. Yakushi Kabuto returned to Konoha Vige. When Yakushi Kabuto met Akihara Kagura, the first thing he wanted was to teach the Edo Tensei technique he had recorded to Akihara Kagura: "I''ve obtained the Edo Tensei technique, but this technique might still need some refinement..." "You refine it first." Akihara Kagura wasn''t in a hurry to learn. Because in its iplete state, Edo Tensei is very likely to go out of the caster''s control, and the resurrected dead might not reach the expected strength level. This is partly because the sacrifices required for Edo Tensei aren''t quite suitable, and also because the technique''spleteness isn''t high enough. Undoubtedly. Yakushi Kabuto is a genius. A genius capable of perfecting the Edo Tensei technique. "There''s another piece of news." Yakushi Kabuto mentioned the person he was most concerned about previously: "Orochimaru told me that Danzo might still have some tricks up his sleeve, and told me to contact Danzo..." "I understand." Akihara Kagura was more curious about something else: "Where is Lord Orochimaru? The Akatsuki organization actually drove Lord Orochimaru out, is he now homeless?" "Orochimaru has gone to the Land of Rice Fields." Yakushi Kabuto mentioned Orochimaru''s whereabouts, adding: "Orochimaru intends to spend a fortune to bribe the Daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields, so as to establish his own ninja vige in the Land of Rice Fields, seeking a true ce to belong, secretly recruiting young talented ninja..." "He also intends to usurp your body." When Kabuto said this, he pushed up his sses and stated: "I will find another opportunity to return to his side, continue to learn his knowledge, and must also eliminate this hidden danger in the future..." "Kabuto, you''re too extreme." Akihara Kagura shook his head, feeling Yakushi Kabuto was a bit extreme: "Since Lord Orochimaru already knows about the breakdown of our rtionship, yet he still wants to usurp my body, let him find an opportunity to try..." "If he doesn''t try..." "How can that guy experience despair?" "..." Yakushi Kabuto felt that his idea of eliminating Orochimaru was much gentler than Akihara Kagura''s attitude towards Orochimaru, shaking his head and saying: "But there is also good news, at least Orochimaru knows our rtionship has also broken down, he should not harm the Dean anymore..." Looking at Akihara Kagura, Kabuto continued: "So now we only have one thing to do, which is to find a way to deal with Shimura Danzo, to find a way to kill him..." "How can you be even more extreme than me?" Akihara Kagura frowned, very much disagreeing with Yakushi Kabuto''s opinion, and put forward his own idea: "Once Shimura Danzo is killed, the Third Hokage will definitely suspect us, those who have grudges against Danzo first, this kind of retaliatory method will inevitably affect us first..." While Akihara Kagura was speaking, he gently clenched his fist: "I have thought about it, Danzo is wholeheartedly for the sake of Konoha, so let him feel what it is like to be abandoned by Konoha, let him be a rogue ninja of Konoha..." "..." Yakushi Kabuto was silent for a while. Although Akihara Kagura''s method sounds somewhat merciful, Yakushi Kabuto still felt that his idea of killing Shimura Danzo was gentler... Shimura Danzo is almost seventy years old! He was even once the adviser to the Hokage of Konoha Vige, no matter how you look at it, he is a high-ranking member of Konoha, and yet he has to be forced to defect from Konoha? "I think..." Yakushi Kabuto looked at Akihara Kagura, who was very confident, and cautiously asked: "Compared to bing a rogue ninja, Danzo might prefer to choose suicide, right?" "Isn''t that great?" Akihara Kagura spread his palms, continuing: "If Danzo defects, then his matter will definitely have nothing to do with us; if Danzomits suicide, then his matter will definitely have even less to do with us, in any case, we won''t be involved..." "This..." Yakushi Kabuto''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. That seems to be a bit off, doesn''t it? "Lord Kagura!" A member of the Anbu came to the Root base, conveying an order from Sarutobi Hiruzen to Akihara Kagura: "The Hokage orders you to rush to the Hokage''s office immediately!" "I''ll go right away." Akihara Kagura dismissed this Anbu member with a wave of his hand. "Alright, then I''ll go to the Hokage''s office for a meeting first." Akihara Kagura adjusted his ninja forehead protector and instructed Yakushi Kabuto, "There are some ounts from the Root that I can''t quite understand. You happen to help me with the budgeting, and also bring back this month''s funds for the Konoha Orphanage. I won''t make Yamanaka F run an extra trip for this" "I understand," Kabuto sighed somewhat helplessly. Konoha Vige. Inside the Hokage building. When Akihara Kagura arrived, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the two Hokage advisors had already been there, with all three showing a somewhat solemn expression. "The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, hasmitted suicide," Sarutobi Hiruzen announced, delivering a piece of news that was somewhat expected. Akihara Kagura had anticipated this as well. Yagura had long harbored thoughts of suicide, and the Blood Mist policy enacted during his control by Uchiha Obito had led to severe losses within the Mist Vige. If it weren''t for Konoha insisting on bringing him over as a guest for a while, he likely would havemitted suicide earlier... "Konoha''s S-rank rogue ninja, Uchiha Itachi, and an S-rank rogue ninja from the Mist Vige, Momochi Zabuza, infiltrated the Land of Water and battled Yagura. During the battle, Zabuza was killed by the Mizukage, and Uchiha Itachi once again used his Mangekyo Sharingan to control Yagura" "Then" "After that, the Mizukage chose tomit suicide." "The Mist Vige hopes to form a joint pursuit ninja team with Konoha to chase after Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, the two S-rank rogue ninjas from Konoha, and the S-rank rogue ninja from the Mist Vige, Hoshigaki Kisame" "I actually agree with this idea" "Regardless, the threat posed by Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito is too significant; someone must track their whereabouts to prevent them from bringing further disaster to the ninja world" After Sarutobi Hiruzen raised this issue, his gaze shifted to Akihara Kagura and quickly moved away, as if he was afraid that Kagura might take on this mission voluntarily. "However, Kagura absolutely cannot leave Konoha. Finding a suitable candidate will not be easy" Konoha had pursued the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito for some time. At that time, the main members were Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura, and Uchiha Itachi. Due to Kagura''s actions, they nearly triggered the Fourth Great Ninja War. "This is actually very dangerous." Akihara Kagura frowned, expressing his opinion, "Whether it''s Uchiha Obito or Uchiha Itachi, both possess the Uchiha n''s top-tier Kekkei Genkai, the Mangeky Sharingan. The wielders of the Mangeky Sharingan have strange abilities, and even I cannot guarantee victory over them. The Mist Vige might not have someone who can match them" To be honest, Akihara Kagura wanted to rmend Lord Danz, but rmending Lord Danz at this time might inevitably seem like sending him to his death "It''s true" Koharu Utatane nodded, sighing, "The Mist Vige''s eagerness for revenge is understandable, but sending innocent people is essentially sending them to their deaths" "I n to send Kakashi" Sarutobi Hiruzen suggested a candidate, continuing, "Kakashi has always wanted to track down Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts. Moreover, he was once the leader of Uchiha Itachi''s Anbu unit and has a certain understanding of Uchiha Itachi" Sarutobi Hiruzen actually had this idea for a while because Uchiha Itachi was a spy for Konoha and would definitely not harm Hatake Kakashi; he might even provide Kakashi with secret information. "I can go with Kakashi" The solution proposed by Akihara Kagura was immediately rejected by Sarutobi Hiruzen. "No, that''s not possible." Holding a smoking pipe, Sarutobi Hiruzen made his decision unterally: "I have already decided on this matter." Homura Mitokado nced at Sarutobi Hiruzen and frowned, saying: "If that''s the case, won''t the number of operatives in the Anbu decrease? Konoha has just gone through a turmoil..." "We can reallocate personnel from the Root." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Akihara Kagura beside him. "I don''t really have any objections." Akihara Kagura nodded, indicating no particr objections and took the opportunity to apply some ointment to the conversation and introduce a topic: "But I don''t know if Lord Danzo would have any opinions. The members of the Root are more ustomed to working under Lord Danzo''s leadership, after all, Lord Danzo is the founder of the Root..." "How about involving Danzo as well?" Homura Mitokado shared his thoughts, suggesting proactively: "Since we don''t want to continue giving Danzo power within the vige, why not let him pursue the rogue ninja? The ninjas of the Root are his old subordinates and will surely follow hismands..." Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into an abrupt silence. Normally, Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn''t want Shimura Danzo to regain power and cause trouble, yet this situation seemed quite suitable for Shimura Danzo... Firstly... This matter deals with affairs outside the vige. Secondly... Shimura Danzo knows that Uchiha Itachi is Konoha''s spy. Moreover, hearing Akihara Kagura talk about the Root, it seems the ninjas of the Root have always been disobedient, yet they would follow Shimura Danzo''s orders... "I''ll think about it." Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to put this matter on hold. "Could it be like this..." Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, sharing his idea: "Once the joint pursuit ninja force between Konoha and Mist Vige is established, there will definitely be a shortage of personnel. The Root is essentially a training ground for the Anbu, so why not supplement the Anbu with a batch of ninjas from the Root..." "Actually, those guys don''t really listen to mymands either, some of them are much older than me, only willing to follow Lord Danzo''smands..." This wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Indeed, many from the Root had been thoroughly brainwashed and controlled by Shimura Danzo over the years, bing his loyal followers, keen on serving Shimura Danzo even if the persuasion from the mountains couldn''t convert them. Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s indifference, Akihara Kagura resorted to his trump card: "Sometimes I think about simply killing them off, since they''re of no use anyway..." "Don''t be so extreme!" Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly stopped Akihara Kagura, saying sternly: "You select a batch of personnel to send to the Anbu..." At this point, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes suddenly shed: "But then, wouldn''t the Root be short of personnel..." Akihara Kagura finally realized the difficulty of dealing with this Hokage, whispering: "The Root has its purpose. I am still young, I can slowly select some youngsters to train or those who want to protect Konoha in the shadows..." Taking the opportunity, Akihara Kagura nted a seed: "Before Lord Danzo retired, he left a group of children in the Root being trained in extreme ways. I have sent some of these children to the orphanage, and n to gradually train some of the talented ones" Chapter 162: Killing Three Birds with One Stone Chapter 162: Killing Three Birds with One Stone The conspiracy lingering over the Vige Hidden in the Leaves has not yet dissipated. Once hidden in the darkness of the Konoha, Shimura Danzo, the mastermind behind many conspiracies, has be the center of an impending conspiracy. As the nner of this conspiracy, Akihara Kagura naturally did not simply want to lure Shimura Danzo out of hiding, but rather took the opportunity to stir up the ninja world, to prevent it from bing too peaceful. Firstly, If Shimura Danzo and the people from the Mist Vige form a pursuit squad to chase after Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, the Akatsuki organization will definitely notice; Even though the Akatsuki is powerful, they wouldn''t dare to attack these pursuit squads rashly before their real n is implemented, as this would immediately bring about retaliation from the two great ninja viges. At this time, Akihara Kagura bes useful, able to take on a mission from the Akatsuki''s higher-ups to help them deal with the pursuit squads. Secondly, Taking advantage of Shimura Danzo''s departure from the Konoha, Kagura creates usations against Danzo of conducting illegal human experiments and stealing the Sharingan, using his informational advantage to cut off Danzo''smunication with the Konoha''s higher-ups, forcing Danzo to defect. As a former advisor to the Hokage, positioned above tens of thousands, Shimura Danzo''s defection would undoubtedly cause a great shock, bringing significant trouble to the Konoha. This will definitely be a major concern for Sarutobi Hiruzen. The greater the troubles of the superiors... The more the subordinates'' roles are appreciated. Lastly, Akihara Kagura can also use this opportunity to eliminate members from the Root who are not loyal to him, and then secretly whitewash the surviving Uchiha he saves, thereby further controlling the Root. By doing so, Akihara might even be able to go further in the future, by establishing a training and cement model for the Root and the Anbu, quietly eroding the Anbu to see if he can control Konoha''s strongest military organization during peacetime. With one stone... At least three birds are hit... Why not throw this stone? As for the price, it''s just making Danzo a rogue ninja. It''s not like making Shimura Danzomit suicide; turning Danzo into a rogue ninja only damages a bit of his reputation... Shimura Danzo, this former superior, always liked to say that a ninja must sacrifice themselves, so letting him sacrifice a bit isn''t a big deal, especially since Danzo is not a good person. Besides, Shimura Danzo has enemies all over the ninja world, and in the eyes of the major ninja viges and powerhouses, he has long been infamous, with hardly any reputation left to lose. This isn''t exactly right. Strictly speaking, this situation is actually very beneficial for Shimura Danzo initially. Ever since the Uchiha n incident was resolved and Danzo was dismissed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, he has always been thinking about returning to a position of power within the Konoha. Now, this provides him with a great opportunity! Allowing Shimura Danzo toe out of retirement to participate in forming a joint pursuit squad with the Mist and Konoha benefits everyone, so this action should be taken, and the sooner, the better. At the Root''s headquarters. After leaving the Hokage''s building, Akihara sees Yakushi Kabuto still in the office earnestly helping with the budget and gives him a bit of guidance. "Add a zero!" "Add a... zero?" Kabuto looks at Kagura with some confusion. "That''s right." After Akihara Kagura finished speaking, he added an extra zero under the budget total for Yakushi Kabuto, causing Kabuto to immediately break out in a cold sweat. It seemed like just an extra zero. In reality, it overturned a morning''s worth of Yakushi Kabuto''s work. After finishing the work under Akihara Kagura''s guidance, the discussion turned to the issue discussed today at the Hokage Tower: "The Mist Vige proposed to form a joint pursuit ninja force with Konoha to track and investigate the information about Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito. Shimura Danzo is likely to go..." "Oh?" Yakushi Kabuto frowned and said softly, "In that case, is Danzo going to regain control again? Will he threaten you?" "Let him be." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued leisurely, "We don''t need to worry at all. Shimura Danzo will soon get this news... Although he is no longer in the Hokage Tower, both Hokage advisors are his friends, and he will definitely be able to probe some information." The most important thing is... This time, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was also interested. Sarutobi Hiruzen believed that Shimura Danzo was more suitable to be a member of the Mist pursuit ninja force than Hatake Kakashi, mainly because Shimura Danzo knew of Uchiha Itachi''s spy identity. Of course. Hatake Kakashi was not without merit. Because Sarutobi Hiruzen knew very well about the ninjas from Konoha, even if they became rogue ninjas, they might not be willing topletely sever their past ties. If Hatake Kakashi went to track Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Obito was Hatake Kakashi''s former teammate, and Uchiha Itachi was a hidden spy of Konoha, and also a former subordinate of Hatake Kakashi... These two candidates... Sarutobi Hiruzen would definitely consider them carefully. At Shimura Danzo''s home. Shimura Danzo, the elder striving to return to power, had no choice but to stay at home, tending to his garden and drinking tea, even though there were some ninjas still loyal to him, but limited by the new leader''s dominance, they dared not visit him. Fortunately. Shimura Danzo still had some friends. With more free time, Shimura Danzo would asionally invite Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, two influential Hokage advisors, to contact him, and through them, get a bit of news and seek an opportunity for hiseback. Just then. Homura Mitokado brought some good news. "The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, after being controlled by Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan again, chose tomit suicide upon returning to the vige..." "The Mist Vige hopes to form a joint pursuit ninja force with Konoha to jointly investigate the information about Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito. I rmended you to Hiruzen..." "Oh?" Shimura Danzo''s eyes shed, and he quickly lowered his head, pretending to be indifferent: "The monkey surely didn''t agree. He''s still holding a grudge against me for acting independently in the matter of the Uchiha n, even though I was also considering Konoha and didn''t want him to make a tough decision..." "Yes..." After nodding, Homura Mitokado continued, "Akihara Kagura, that young guy, also strongly supports youreback, even nning to hand over some of the ninjas who are still loyal to you within the Root. Danzo, it seems your influence is still significant..." "Hmph, that brat..." Shimura Danzo still disdained Akihara Kagura, coldly saying, "That brat has always been eyeing my position, eager to reform the Root, butpletely misunderstanding the significance of the Root''s existence within Konoha. Now he''se running back to me after hitting a wall?" That is the Root that was built over decades of hard work! How could the Root''s ninjas truly be loyal to him! Shimura Danzo was very familiar with some underhanded tactics and did not hesitate to maliciously specte about Akihara Kagura, certain that the kid still wanted to use the opportunity to kick out members of the Root, after all, behind him was the Konoha Orphanage, capable of selecting reserve forces from the orphanage! However... This matter was beneficial for Danzo! Because this time would be an opportunity for hiseback! As long as he could make aeback, he might have the chance to regain power in the future! "Unfortunately..." After taking a sip of tea, Shimura Danzo slowly put it down and sighed, "This year, I am already over sixty years old. The dream of a ninja should be to die on the battlefield, not at home..." "I understand what you mean." Homura Mitokado looked at his old friend and said earnestly, "If you want to join the joint pursuit ninja force organized by Mist Vige and Konoha, I can fully rmend you in front of Hiruzen, your experience and qualifications are enough to serve as the captain of this pursuit ninja force..." "If it''s the young Kakashi representing Konoha, and Mist Vige sends someone with more qualifications, perhaps the captaincy of this pursuit ninja force might fall to a Mist Vige ninja; if it''s you, no one is more suitable than you to be the captain..." This was also the reason Homura Mitokado was willing to rmend Shimura Danzo. Although Sarutobi Hizuren considered Hatake Kakashi also suitable, in the eyes of Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, Hatake Kakashi was ultimately too young. If Mist Vige sent a more qualified candidate, when the two viges discuss future leadership, this joint pursuit ninja force might be led by Mist Vige... In that case... Mist Vige ninja leading this pursuit ninja force would surely prioritize the interests of Mist Vige, inevitably harming the interests of Konoha. Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, as consulting elders, always prioritize the interests of Konoha and do not want to see such a scenario happen. Just right. They also have a suitable candidate. They are old friends of Shimura Danzo, knowing well that their old friend is not content with obscurity, they simply took the opportunity to rmend him, also allowing Shimura Danzo the chance to return to the upper echelons. During this time, Sarutobi Hizuren always thought that the ninja ns in the vige would be dissatisfied with Shimura Danzo, allowing Shimura Danzo to take this opportunity to go out on missions and hide away. In fact. When the entire upper echelon of Konoha is united, things are still easy to aplish, and Sarutobi Hizuren is somewhat moved by Homura Mitokado''s persuasion, plus Akihara Kagura has no objections, even willing to provide support. No matter how you look at it... This matter is beneficial for Konoha. Shimura Danzo taking control of this joint pursuit ninja force is indeed more suitable than a Mist Vige ninja serving as the captain of the pursuit ninja force, especially since among those they are pursuing includes a Konoha spy, at least Shimura Danzo serving as the captain of the pursuit ninja force would not cause harm by mistake. "Then let Danzo represent Konoha!" Sarutobi Hizuren finally made a decisive decision and turned to look at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura, draw a group of ninjas from the Root to serve as members of the joint pursuit ninja force." "Yes." Akihara Kagura had no objections and continued to suggest the impossible: "If needed, I can also join the pursuit ninja force..." "No." Sarutobi Hizuren rejected Akihara Kagura''s idea. Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to send Shimura Danzo on a mission to prevent him from staying in the vige, continuing to act under the guise of the founder of the Root and having further contact with Akihara Kagura. Root Headquarters. Akihara Kagura summoned his two personal guards. During this time, Yamanaka Fu has been using the Root''s machinery to help Akihara Kagura attempt to free the Root ninjas from Shimura Danzo''s brainwashing control. However, besides the machinery, the ninjas of the Root are more ustomed to being loyal to Danzo. Yamanaka Fu worried whether his work efficiency was not high enough, making Akihara Kagura, his superior, somewhat dissatisfied, or whether he doubted his loyalty to Shimura Danzo... "I am pondering a question." Akihara Kagura looked at Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune, quietly asking, "If Lord Danzo betrays the Root and the vige to regain power, would you continue to be loyal to him?" "Of course, Lord Kagura." Aburame Torune kneeled on one knee on the ground. The people of the Aburame n have always been smart. Even though their presence is low-key, they never stray on important matters. "..." Yamanaka Fu quickly followed suit next to Aburame Torune. Although Yamanaka Fu is older than Aburame Torune, he knows the wisdom of Torune. The Yamanaka n has always made it a point to maintain good rtions with intelligent people. "I did not ask you whether you are loyal to me..." Akihara Kagura sped his hands together, deeply looked at Aburame Torune: "Torune, is there something wrong with your answer?" "Loyalty to Lord Kagura is loyalty to the Root and the vige." Aburame Torune did not deny his mistake, nor did he admit it. "What about Lord Danzo?" Akihara Kagura pressed further. "Loyalty to Lord Kagura is loyalty to Lord Danzo." The words spoken by Aburame Torune did not seem to match his age at all, showing no signs of being uneducated. "I feel the same way." Yamanaka Fu quickly followed up. "Smart people always do smart things together." Akihara Kagura''s mouth slightly smiled,plimenting his two subordinates, and spoke of serious matters: "The Mist Vige and Konoha are about to form a joint pursuit ninja force to chase after Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito. Lord Danzo has been confirmed as Konoha''s representative. He will draw a group of people from the Root..." "That time..." "There will be many ninjas loyal to Lord Danzo who will choose to follow him." "..." Aburame Torune, looking down and not at Akihara Kagura, took the initiative to say, "Lord Kagura, do we need to kill those people?" "Torune, you are too extreme." Akihara Kagura shook his head, feeling that his subordinate was too extreme: "In the future, you can be more gentle. At that time, you and Fu follow them, choosing to follow Lord Danzo. Help me monitor every move of Lord Danzo. With your strength, you will surely be close to Lord Danzo, even influence his decisions. Anyway, you have already learned how to undo the Curse of Tongue Binding, so make up some other false curse..." "Yes." Aburame Torune nodded in agreement. As a smart person, Aburame Torune wouldn''t ask why. It''s normal for Akihara Kagura to have reservations about his old superior, Shimura Danzo, and to have him follow Danzo to monitor him. "Yes!" Yamanaka Fu quickly nodded in agreement. Considering himself not smart enough, Yamanaka Fu thought it was best to follow the lead of smart people without asking questions. "I will send someone to contact you." Akihara Kagura gestured for them to leave. "Awei, follow them from now on." Akihara Kagura quietly summoned White Zetzu Awei, instructing, "If they show any signs of betrayal, tell me; if they don''t, secretly protect their safety, conveniently monitor Shimura Danzo as well." "I understand." White Zetzu Awei nodded, continuing, "Should we inform Obito about the joint pursuit ninja force being formed by Konoha and the Mist Vige, so he doesn''t suspect us?" "Of course, we should." Akihara Kagura''s eyes darkened slightly, sighing lightly, "Although Obito hasn''t been very good to us, he is still our superior" Chapter 163: Mist and Konoha joint pursuit Chapter 163: Mist and Konoha joint pursuit Shimura Danzo was highly efficient. After Sarutobi Hiruzen assigned him the task, Danzo immediately felt spirited and rushed to the Root''s base, demanding Akihara Kagura to transfer all Root ninjas under hismand. "Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura, displeased, frowned and said, "This does not align with the oues of the Hokage Tower meeting. I can only hand over a group of people to you..." "How about this?" Looking at Shimura Danzo, Akihara Kagura took the initiative and suggested, "As long as there are those willing to follow you, why not let them be your subordinates?" "Oh?" Shimura Danzo, squinting his eyes and staring at Akihara Kagura, agreed nonchntly, "A brat who has not yet grown up cannot possess the charisma of a leader. I had intended to leave you some dignity, butter, try not to feel too humiliated..." As expected. Just as Shimura Danzo had anticipated, Akihara Kagura summoned all Root ninjas, letting them choose whether to stay with the Root or join Shimura Danzo''smand. Shimura Danzo''s influence within the Root still prevailed, and most ninjas chose to join him, which greatly pleased him. "Yamanaka Fu." Akihara Kagura turned back to look at Yamanaka Fu behind him and asked, "If I remember correctly, I had always tasked you with freeing Lord Danzo''s control over the Root ninjas. What exactly happened..." Akihara Kagura looked deeply at Shimura Danzo and then at Yamanaka Fu, "Yamanaka Fu, during this time, you actually did nothing, right?" "I''m sorry..." A drop of cold sweat appeared on Yamanaka Fu''s forehead. Yamanaka Fu felt that his brain wasn''t quite up to task. "It''s still because everyone prefers to be loyal to Lord Danzo, isn''t it!" Aburame Torune volunteered to answer for Yamanaka Fu and asked softly, "Lord Kagura, ording to your agreement with Lord Danzo, can I and Fu also choose to join Lord Danzo''smand?" "You want to join Lord Danzo''smand too?" Akihara Kagura''s brow furrowed, slowly extending his palm, a wooden spike emerged from his hand, seemingly with a hint of murderous intent, "Torune, you are my personal guards. You should understand what being a personal guard means, right?" "They are also ninjas of the Root." Shimura Danzo stood up, patted Akihara Kagura on the shoulder, signaling him to withdraw his murderous intent towards Aburame Torune, "Don''t be so extreme. ording to our agreement, Torune and Fu should also be reassigned under mymand." "From today onwards..." Shimura Danzo looked towards Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune, taking them under his wing and resolving their conflict with Akihara Kagura, "Fu, Torune, you two are my personal guards now." After Shimura Danzo finished speaking, he coldly snorted, "Kagura, I have already told you not to attempt any reforms within the Root. Just because you became the head of the Root does not mean you can rece the will I have established within it..." "..." Akihara Kagura surveyed everyone present, as if suppressing his anger, "Forget it, I wanted to give you a chance to start over, but since you still wish to follow Danzo to be ghosts, then by all means go ahead, I don''t need you anymore..." "Let''s go." Shimura Danzo waved his hand, leading a group of people away in a majestic procession. After Shimura Danzo left, a figure emerged from the shadows behind Akihara Kagura, revealing itself to be Tendo Shisui, one of the Six Paths Puppets. Akihara Kagura had always hidden Shisui in the shadows, making him readily avable to be summoned. This puppet, Shisui, was indeed the de facto leader of the surviving Uchiha n members. "Do you need me to do anything?" "Let''s wait for now." Akihara Kagura slightly turned his head and waved his hand, saying, "We should at least wait until Lord Danzo has left the Konoha Vige before we make our move" The formation of the joint pursuit ninja force was swift. The Mist Vige harbored greater hatred towards Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, and upon learning that the Konoha Vige had agreed to this matter, they immediately sent their envoys and representatives. Hozuki Mangetsu. He was the most capable candidate from the Mist Vige. Even Hozuki Mangetsu and Akihara Kagura were of the same age. Despite his young age, Hozuki Mangetsu was a prodigy highly praised from a young age in the Mist Vige. Born into the family of the Second Mizukage, Hozuki Gengetsu, he mastered an extremely powerful water transformation technique and was also one of the new generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Since the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura,mitted suicide, the power in the Mist Vige was transferred to the hands of the elder, Genkai. However, the Mist Vige could not be without a Mizukage forever. Seizing this opportunity, Genkai sent Hozuki Mangetsu as the representative of the Mist Vige to form a pursuit team, genuinely hoping that Hozuki Mangetsu could capture Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, who had caused significant losses to the Mist Vige. This would win the respect of the proud ninjas of the Mist Vige for Hozuki Mangetsu, positioning him to seed the Mizukage. The position of the next Mizukage candidate indeed held a high status, yet the representative sent by the Konoha Vige was the older generation ninja, Shimura Danzo, who had even served as an advisor to the Hokage of the Konoha Vige. Moreover, the Konoha Vige''s strength was far greater than that of the Mist Vige. Clearly. Shimura Danzo was the most suitable team leader. Hozuki Mangetsu was somewhat dissatisfied with this and raised his objection, revealing his sharp teeth as he spoke: "Can''t the Konoha send more powerful ninjas? The Mist Vige wants to join forces with the Konoha to pursue Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito, hoping that the Konoha would send powerful ninjas. I thought Konoha would send your Wood Release ninjas" If thebat personnel sent by the Konoha were not Akihara Kagura, could this pursuit team really capture Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi? Not Akihara Kagura Couldn''t they send more powerful ninjas? At least someone of the caliber of Hatake Kakashi would do! Sending them an old man to act as the captain of the pursuit team, isn''t that a bit unreliable? The Mist Vige had other ideas. Sending the thirteen or fourteen-year-old Hozuki Mangetsu as the representative of the Mist ninja team, because he was the same age as Akihara Kagura, hoping that the two peers could interact more, thereby maintaining a friendly rtionship between the Konoha and Mist Viges in the future. Who would have thought the Konoha would send Shimura Danzo, this old fool! "..." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but grip his cane tighter. This little brat from the Mist Vige dared to mock him like this! Although Shimura Danzo knew his strength was not strong enough, couldn''t he be given a chance? After all, he wasn''t without his uses. With just a little effort, Uchiha Itachi would voluntarily offer his help. If it were Akihara Kagura, that kid, he would simply kill Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito outright! Besides Does Akihara Kagura know how to act for the sake of Konoha? Shimura Danzo squinted his eyes at Hozuki Mangetsu, deducing from Mangetsu''s age alone that he must be a genius ninja from the Mist Vige. He immediately nned to find an opportunity to secretly eliminate Hozuki Mangetsu after the operation began, in order to weaken the future strength of the Mist Vige... Only by weakening the Mist Vige... ...would they respect the alliance with Konoha more in the future. Such a method of acting for the sake of Konoha... Could Akihara Kagura, that brat, have thought of it? "After all, it''s a joint operation between two viges." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Shimura Danzo, finding an excuse for his old friend: "Danzo has once served as an advisor to the Hokage, his experience in action is much richer than Kagura''s, and Kagura is my assistant. I''m getting older, and many of Konoha''s public affairs still depend on him..." The most important thing is, if Akihara Kagura participates in the pursuit of Uchiha Obito, his way of doing things is too likely to provoke a great ninja war... Hozuki Mangetsu was not very satisfied but could not interfere with Konoha''s decision, after all, the representative sent by Konoha was a high-ranking official, and he could only agree. After this pursuit ninja troop was assembled, there were about eleven teams and more than forty people in total, all of whom were elite ninja of Chnin rank or above. Shimura Danzo did not n to stay either. He left Konoha with a group of people and searched all over the ninja world to capture the three S-rank rogue ninja: Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Itachi, and Kisame Hoshigaki. "Let''s go back." After seeing off Shimura Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen also breathed a sigh of relief. Now he no longer had to worry about Danzo causing any trouble in the vige. It''s a pity. The situation was far from as simple as Sarutobi Hiruzen thought. At the Root''s base. Twelve people stood in front of Akihara Kagura. These people, with an average age of only fifteen or sixteen, all wore an animal mask, revealing a pair of crimson eyes through the mask holes, and their bodies appeared to be exceptionally strong. Because they all had transnted Hashirama cells, some people even had white Hashirama faces on their chests or shoulders. These twelve individuals were selected by Akihara Kagura from the survivors of the Uchiha n, and their first mission was to infiltrate Shimura Danzo''s residence. "From today on." "Everyone is not allowed to deactivate their Sharingan." "During this time, you must hide in Shimura Danzo''s house, find Shimura Danzo''s basement or any ce where you can hide, and avoid being detected by anyone." "Shisui will assist you in the shadows. If you encounter any difficulties, you can go to Shisui for help. Absolutely no one is allowed to appear on their own... When the dayes that you can appear, I will have Shisui notify you." "Don''t forget." Akihara Kagura looked at the group of masked subordinates in front of him and continued: "The deceased n members are still hoping for your revenge in the underworld, and the living n members are still waiting in my genjutsu world of Tsukuyomi, waiting for you to carve out a path of survival for them in the real world." "Yes!" These Uchiha were taught by Shisui to be quite obedient. The mission of surviving in the world was carried by these twelve people on their shoulders; they absolutely could not act recklessly. "Go." Akihara Kagura waved his hand. The group of Uchiha rushed out towards the exterior of the Root base. Since all the Root ninjas have left, Akihara Kagura also made all the other personnel of the Root leave, leaving the entire Root base empty. Akihara Kagura then released a group of Uchiha men, women, and children, all wearing masks to act as the logistics personnel for the Root base. The surviving Uchiha had only two purposes. The first purpose was, naturally, to seek revenge against Uchiha Itachi and Shimura Danzo. The second purpose was the future inheritance of the Uchiha n. This Root base, always isted from the Vige of Konoha and almost never visited by anyone, thus became the dwelling ce for this group of Uchiha. Time flew by. Shimura Danzo was still searching for the traces of rogue ninjas outside. Konoha did not miss Danzo at all. Akihara Kagura''s days were somewhat tedious and boring, except for the usual meetings at the Hokage building, the rest of his time was spent visiting Karin and Naruto, and also continuing his own physical training. During this time, it was not without good news. For example, under the tutge of Mitarashi Anko, Karin had to graduate early to join the Root, but she also sessfully gained the approval of her teachers, and the teachers of the Ninja Academy would help her apply for early graduation. Konoha entered a period of peace. However, this peace seemed particrly false amidst the undercurrents swirling through the ninja world, and Akihara Kagura must do everything possible to enhance hisbat power, with physical training being of utmost importance. To be honest, The physical techniques of Konoha''s Jonin were generally good. Especially a Jonin renowned for his physical techniques, not only was his strength formidable, but hisbat experience in physical techniques was also abundant, surely he could teach Akihara Kagura a lot. However... Now was not the time for them to meet. Inside a training ground in the Vige of Konoha. Two figures were fighting fiercely in this training ground, using only physical techniques to duel until Akihara Kagura ended the battle by sending his opponent flying with a punch. "Your physical techniques are improving faster and faster." Shisui''s body slowly floated and stopped beside Akihara Kagura. As a genius of the Uchiha n, Shisui had almost polished his physical techniques, swordsmanship, genjutsu, and shuriken throwing to a considerable excellence, making him the perfect sparring partner for Akihara Kagura. "How long has Danzo been gone?" Akihara Kagura ignored Shisui''s praise and asked casually. "Almost two months now." Shisui immediately gave the answer. "Two months, time really flies." Akihara Kagura wiped the sweat from his forehead and whispered, "Forget it, the person I''m concerned about has already returned to Konoha. Let him discover the secrets in Danzo''s house. If he discovers Danzo''s secrets, he probably won''t delve into more details..." "Right." After saying this, Akihara Kagura added another instruction: "Be careful, send at least a squad of people, one person is not an opponent for that person." "Just right." "I will be busy with something tomorrow." "The Ninja Academy has submitted Karin''s application for early graduation." Akihara Kagura gave his own reason in a soft voice, "Tomorrow morning, I will review Karin''s graduation application with the Third Hokage. In the evening, Kakashi, Naruto, and I, along with Anko, have nned to celebrate Karin''s passing the graduation exam by going to a barbecue restaurant." "Then just set the action to start when I go to the barbecue, it won''t raise any suspicions." Chapter 164: Conspiracy Chapter 164: Conspiracy Morning. In the meeting room of the Hokage Tower. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat in the center, with Akihara Kagura by his side, and the two Hokage advisors, the elders, seated on either side of them. This was the current leadership of the Konoha Vige. "A student in the ss, Karin, wants to apply for early graduation." Umino Iruka stood in front of them, reporting on the situation of the outstanding students in the ss: "ording to our assessment, Karin has self-taught the Triple Technique and has achieved excellent grades. There are no teachers in the school who can further her knowledge." "That child..." Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a pipe in his mouth, looked at the documents in his hands, which included a photo of a red-haired girl with sses, and slowly nodded: "Actually, I had other ns, but since she doesn''t want to stay in the ninja school, it would indeed be a waste of her talent to keep her there. What do you think?" Actually... Sarutobi Hiruzen had already considered arrangements for Karin. He wanted to eventually assign Karin to the team of Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of the vige, to teach her unique techniques used by the Uzumaki n to subdue the Nine-Tails. In the event of Naruto''s rampage, Karin could subdue him. However... Karin seemed reluctant. Uzumaki Naruto''s behavior towards Karin was peculiar, perhaps because of their overly familiar rtionship. He did not appear particrly keen on sticking with Karin but rather showed interest in a girl with pink hair in the ss. This puzzled Sarutobi Hiruzen. He was somewhat baffled as to why Uzumaki Naruto did not share his father''s preference for red-haired girls. Nevertheless. Regardless, having Karin graduate early was a good thing. Since she could not learn more in the ninja school, letting her graduate early to study the Uzumaki n''s secret techniques was beneficial. They would think of other ns for herter... Koharu Utatane had no objections, nodding: "Let Karin graduate with the others next year then. We''re aware of her background; her significance to the Konoha is profound..." "Let her graduate and leave directly." Akihara Kagura offered his opinion, continuing: "I was the one who rescued Karin. Her scouting abilities are outstanding. The Root is currently short on personnel, so let''s hand Karin over to me. I can also teach her the Uzumaki n''s secret techniques..." "I have no objections." Homura Mitokado nodded in agreement. "I also have no objections." Koharu Utatane hesitated for a moment but did not voice any concerns. Although Akihara Kagura was not Shimura Danzo, his words were simr to Danzo''s, so handing Karin over to Kagura was eptable. "Let''s do that then." Sarutobi Hiruzen had no objections either. Because he had already familiarized himself with Karin''s story and knew she would highly depend on Akihara Kagura. Besides Root, she probably wouldn''t want to go anywhere else. "By the way." Umino Iruka added somewhat apologetically: "There''s another student in the ss named Sai who also wants to apply for early graduation. He has already mastered many jutsu and even some unique secret techniques. The school can no longer teach him anything new..." "Oh?" Sarutobi Hiruzen became curious, looking at Akihara Kagura: "I remember this child is an orphan, right?" "Should be." Akihara Kagura shook his head, not particrly interested in Sai: "Other than providing funds to maintain the orphanage, I haven''t visited the orphanage in a while." "I see" Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about the rtionship between Akihara Kagura and the orphanage, and couldn''t help but chuckle as he looked at Akihara Kagura: "However, I guess this child also wants to go to the root, right?" "Let him go to Anbu." Akihara Kagura, not greedy at all, took the initiative to say, "I have not heard that Yakushi Kabuto and the head of Yakushi Nono specifically mentioned him. If he is not outstanding, just mastering a bit of secret techniques, letting this child graduate normally is also okay" "Then do as you say." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction. As long as Akihara Kagura is not like Shimura Danzo, who wants to recruit people into his own ranks whenever there is a shortage of manpower, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t mind these. However... Sarutobi Hiruzen was happy too soon. "There''s also" "Uchiha Sasuke also wants to graduate early" Umino Iruka looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and Akihara Kagura, and cautiously continued, "Uchiha Sasuke''s physical skills and shuriken throwing techniques are quite excellent" "This child can be handed over to me." Akihara Kagura immediately became interested, spreading his palms and saying, "I have been wanting him toe to the root for a long time. I''ll find an opportunity to send him to reunite with his n" "Huh?" Umino Iruka was startled. "Rejected." Sarutobi Hiruzen tapped his pipe on the table, and ordered with an unpleasant face, "Let Uchiha Sasuke continue to attend school as usual." Umino Iruka saw Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face not looking good, and quickly swallowed the rest of his words. In fact, another child in the ss named Uzumaki Naruto also wanted to graduate, but that child''s grades were far from meeting the standards for early graduation application. "Let it be." Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand to signal Umino Iruka to leave, and started lecturing Akihara Kagura beside him, "Kagura, Uchiha Sasuke is innocent. You must treat all the children in the vige equally, not because he is Uchiha Itachi''s brother" "I understand." Akihara Kagura leaned back in his chair, sharing his thoughts: "Then I''ll train him well, and let him take revenge on Uchiha Itachi, is that okay?" "Just let him attend school and live a peaceful life!" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, once again rejecting Akihara Kagura''s proposal to allow Uchiha Sasuke to graduate early and join the root. The meeting ended quickly. In the evening. Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura went to the Ninja School to pick up Karin and Uzumaki Naruto, and then went to the Konoha barbecue restaurant, where Mitarashi Anko was waiting for them. "I knew Karin would pass!" Mitarashi Anko pped Karin on the shoulder, turned her head to look at Akihara Kagura, and said, "I kept my promise to give Karin extra lessons!" "Why didn''t I pass" Uzumaki Naruto, eating barbecue, still muttered somewhat dissatisfied. "Because you even use the Transformation Technique incorrectly!" Mitarashi Anko pped Uzumaki Naruto''s head, giggling and saying, "Karin graduated, so I don''t have to give you extra lessons anymore!" "Eh? No more tutoring?" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Mitarashi Anko somewhat surprised. "Of course!" Mitarashi Anko nodded, incessantly eating sweets: "Actually, I epted the invitation just to teach Karin, who joined the sste. It just so happened to include you, a little devil with poor academic performance." "I see" Uzumaki Naruto''s chopsticks suddenly paused, and his eyes immediately filled with a hint of gloom, like a little beast that had been abandoned. In fact, Uzumaki Naruto had guessed this day woulde. When Naruto spoke about having a home tutor who could give them extra lessons, the other children in the ss looked at him with either envy or sympathy. However, his friend Shikamaru felt Naruto was very lucky. Shikamaru was very aware of the expensive price of a home tutor, which Naruto could not afford with his living expenses. Everything that happened in these years... For Uzumaki Naruto, it all seemed like a dream. Even though he nearly died from an assassination attempt by Uchiha Obito, his life turned out to be fortunate as he met many people who did not discriminate against him, his ssmates and neighbors like Karin, as well as Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura, and Mitarashi Anko. Sometimes... Uzumaki Naruto felt like they were all a family. Uzumaki Naruto felt he and Karin were like siblings. They often had arguments and disputes. Karin, the sister, would indulge him, teach him not to waste money, and even take him out to eat when he had no money... Hatake Kakashi was like a head of the family who couldn''t earn money outside, often showing a poor appearance, liking to let his colleague Tenzo pay for meals. Akihara Kagura was an outstanding elder brother, rarely able to return home, always busy outside, always appearing as the pride of heaven, and the vigers referred to Akihara Kagura as a hero. Mitarashi Anko was the family''s most temperamental elder sister, extremely irritable, but sometimes very kind to them. All of this... Truly seemed like a dream. Now... This dream had ended. But, indeed... This was always a beautiful dream that was bound to end eventually. All of this had nothing to do with him. What he had received was already enough; he still had to live well even if he was left alone in the future! Uzumaki Naruto immediately picked up his positive spirit again, grabbed his chopsticks, quickly picked up some grilled meat, and stuffed it into his mouth! However... Someone noticed. Akihara Kagura nced at Mitarashi Anko. Mitarashi Anko quickly noticed something was off with Uzumaki Naruto, even though Naruto recovered quickly, the sense of abandonment and loneliness was still visible to her. That loneliness and solitude... Wasn''t this the same feeling when she was abandoned by Orochimaru? "I can continue to tutor you," she said. Mitarashi Anko picked up her chopsticks and tapped Naruto''s chopsticks, revealing a cruel smile, "After you graduate, you''ll have to use the money you earn from missions to pay off the tutoring fees you owe me over the years!" "No problem!" Uzumaki Naruto became excited once again. Even though Naruto knew the tutoring fees might be expensive, for him, who aspired to be the Hokage, paying off these tutoring fees would definitely be manageable! "What a nave kid..." Hatake Kakashi sighed softly. "Captain Kakashi." Akihara Kagura ced a piece of grilled meat on Hatake Kakashi''s te. This action set off rm bells in Hatake Kakashi''s heart, his heart began to beat rapidly, fearing that Akihara Kagura would pose another difficult question to him! "If you have something to say, just say it, no need to be so polite..." Hatake Kakashi looked at the grilled meat on his te, swallowing his saliva, not because he was craving it, but because he knew this piece of meat must be very expensive. Since getting to know Akihara Kagura, Hatake Kakashi hade to understand his character well; once he starts being polite, it surely means trouble... For example... The first time Akihara Kagura was polite to him in a ramen shop, calling him "Kakashi-senpai," he almost messed up the Chunin Exam by impersonating his identity... Andter on. Akihara Kagura started calling him "Captain," and began to kidnap the Mizukage and the Tsuchikage, making his heart as a Captain tense enough to be rushed to the emergency room... Now... He even offered him a piece of grilled meat. "It''s nothing much." Akihara Kagura poured a cup of pear juice for Hatake Kakashi and took the initiative to say, "I n to ask you to help me practice Taijutsu..." "Your Taijutsu is already very good." Hatake Kakashi was ready to refuse immediately, knowing how much stamina Akihara Kagura had, he couldn''t withstand battling with his all day. "However." Hatake Kakashi thought of a good friend who had returned to the vige from a mission yesterday and offered a suggestion, "I can introduce someone to you, that guy is probably the most diligent in practicing Taijutsu in Konoha..." Night fell. The streets of Konoha vige. A man dressed in green tights and a Konoha Vige green vest was walking on the street with his hands, utterly indifferent to the strange looks from passersby, nor caring about the sweat on his forehead, simply counting numbers to himself. "Only thirteen moreps toplete five hundredps. If it''s not possible with both hands, then I''ll walk five hundredps around the Konoha Vige with one hand..." "Crazy..." "Why walk like that..." "Is this guy really a ninja from the vige?" Amid the pointing and whispering of a group of vigers, the man in tights continued to walk on his hands unwaveringly, gasping for breath from exhaustion but still not giving up. "The proud azure beast of the Konoha, never gives up!" After clenching his fist, the man in tights punched the ground hard, and his speed immediately increased by a lot! Untilte at night, the man in tights finallypleted his training. Gasping for breath and nning to rest against the wall at the edge of the vige, he saw four figures leaping into the Konoha Vige, immediately realizing they might be enemies infiltrating the vige. Despite his own physical exhaustion, the man in tights still managed to muster the strength and will to fight, following the four figures as he jumped in! However... When the man in the green tights jumped in, he was immediately surrounded by the four individuals, and he also saw the four masked people, their eyes were the crimson red of the Sharingan! "It''s people from the Uchiha n..." The man in green tights breathed a sigh of relief internally, remembering that the people from the Uchiha n werepanions in the vige: "Sorry, I thought you were..." The next moment... The man in green tights remembered something, and cold sweat began to drip down his face: "Wait, if my memory serves me right, didn''t all the people from the Uchiha n die a few months ago? Are you spiritsing for revenge?" "..." The four masked individuals looked at each other and nodded in confirmation that it was indeed the man in green tights, then charged directly at him! Wooden spikes appeared in their palms, and the four masked individuals swung the wooden spikes in their hands, stabbing at the man in green tights! "Don''t me us..." "If there''s anyone to me, it''s you for seeing something you shouldn''t have!" ~~~ No Chapters Owe /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Get 4 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 165: Lord Danzo extracted over 100 Sharingans! Chapter 165: Lord Danzo extracted over 100 Sharingans! "Leaf Whirlwind!" "Great Leaf Whirlwind!" "Strong Fist Leaf Whirlwind!" The body in the green spandex suit agilely dodged a wooden spike, kicked two enemies flying with his feet, then spun in the air to kick another person away, and with a consecutive spinning kick, sent thest one flying! "Not the ghost of Uchiha..." The heart of this muscr man was still beating rapidly; when he was forced to counterattack and kick his enemies, he realized all of them were alive: "They can still use Wood Release..." "..." The group of enemies wearing masks then looked at each other again, whispering among themselves: "This guy''s taijutsu is really tricky..." "Use genjutsu..." "Can we not defeat even a Jonin?" After they finished their conversation, every one of them stared straight at Might Guy, the four pairs of Sharingan eyes enough to ensure that any enemy would fall for at least one person''s genjutsu! However, the man in the green spandex suit suddenly bowed his head, refusing to look into anyone''s eyes, just staring at the feet of his enemies! Seeing that this guy dared not meet their gaze, the four masked enemies decided to rush him at once, hoping to take the opportunity to finish him off! Yet, the man in the green spandex suit leaped up, performing a powerful spinning kick, sending the attacking enemies flying once again! The four were swept away in an instant, showing a hint of astonishment before suddenly realizing why Shisui had warned them to be wary of the target''sbat ability! "I''ve had experience dealing with the Sharingan before..." The corner of the man in the green spandex suit''s mouth shed a smug smile: "Without oveing the Sharingan, one cannot defeat that guy Kakashi. Just by focusing on the enemy''s foot movements, you can predict their entire body''s movements..." However... These enemies possessed more than just the Sharingan! As the four simultaneously extended their palms, a vine and tree roots emerged from their bodies, reaching for the man in the green spandex suit! "It really is the Wood Release..." The battle scene immediately intensified! Even with the green spandex suit man''s richbat experience and astonishing taijutsu, he inevitably fell into a hard fight at this moment! The Konoha Vige BBQ Shop. Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi had just left. Suddenly, amotion arose from the edge of the Konoha Vige, clearly indicating a battle was underway. Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura exchanged nces in an instant. "Anko, take the two kids back!" Akihara Kagura ordered, then leaped toward the direction of the battle, with Hatake Kakashi following close behind! When they arrived, they saw four masked ninjas with red eyes and a man in a green spandex suit engaged in an intense fight. Other Konoha ninjas attracted by the noise also gathered around the battlefield, discussing fervently. "Guy!" Hatake Kakashi looked at the man in the green spandex suit with some surprise, as this man was the taijutsu expert he had nned to introduce to Akihara Kagura. Might Guy. The most diligent ninja in Konoha''s training, Might Guy, even though he had been promoted to a j¨­nin of the vige, still continued his physical training regardless of winter or summer. When Hatake Kakashi saw Might Guy''s enemies, his eyes involuntarily widened: "How could they possibly have the Sharingan¡­ How is this possible? Wasn''t the Uchiha n¡­ exterminated by Itachi a few months ago?" "They also have Wood Release¡­" Hatake Kakashi also saw the vines growing out of the masked ninjas'' sleeves, and he involuntarily turned his head towards the direction of Akihara Kagura. No need for further spection. Hatake Kakashi immediately understood what was going on with these people, he touched the corners of his eyes and said softly, "Are these the products of human experiments?" "Let''s capture them first." Akihara Kagura raised his palm, and thicker vines sprouted from the ground, directly capturing these masked enemies! After Akihara Kagura dealt with the enemies, he turned back to look at Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, and a group of Konoha ninjas, seemingly with a reluctant intention to bring his palms together. "Kagura." Hatake Kakashi knew Akihara Kagura very well and broke out in a cold sweat, "You wouldn''t extremely¡­ intend to kill everyone to silence them, would you?" "¡­" All the ninjas present were startled. Although they were unclear about the dark secrets involved, it definitely wasn''t something minor. These people possessed the Uchiha n''s Sharingan and the First Hokage''s Wood Release, clearly, they harbored a huge secret! "It''s you, my old superior, who understands me." Akihara Kagura sighed deeply and said to Hatake Kakashi, "Captain Kakashi, if I kill everyone present, can you keep this secret?" "Don''t say such frightening things¡­" Cold sweat ran down Hatake Kakashi''s face. "I am the leader of the Root." Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi and said softly, "The will of the Root is to protect Konoha in the shadows, we all guessed why this happened, you also know this matter absolutely must not be leaked¡­" While Akihara Kagura was speaking, trying to bring his palms together, Hatake Kakashi suddenly grabbed his wrist! "Everyone, tonight''s matter must not be leaked!" Hatake Kakashi looked at the people present and immediately issued the order with his identity as the captain of the Anbu, fearing Akihara Kagura might impulsively want to kill directly. "Kakashi!" Akihara Kagura stared intently at Hatake Kakashi, solemnly warning, "We all know who did this, do you realize the severe consequences if this gets out?" "I know!" Hatake Kakashi stared back at Akihara Kagura, earnestly suggesting, "It''s best to report this to the Third Hokage first, and ask the Hokage to make a decision¡­" Hatake Kakashi continued looking into Akihara Kagura''s eyes, "Kagura, you should know, some truths can''t be hidden forever, do you acknowledge this?" "¡­" Akihara Kagura fell silent. However, Akihara Kagura did not admit it but instead turned to Hatake Kakashi, "I need to take these people to the Root for detention..." "This matter should be handled by the Anbu!" "This can only be taken care of by the Root!" "Is there anyone left in the Root?" "As long as I am here, the Root exists!" "I''m worried you might do something wrong." Hatake Kakashi looked into Akihara Kagura''s eyes, sighed, and said, "Kagura, let''s leave this matter to the Third Hokage to handle." "But I need to take these people back to the Root first!" Akihara Kagura nced at the few people wearing masks and whispered, "There might be more of them in the vige; we must block the news as soon as possible..." "Did you get involved?" Hatake Kakashi stared intently at Akihara Kagura. Why would Akihara Kagura know about this? Was he involved in this matter? Was he colluding with Shimura Danzo? Without a doubt. This was definitely done by Shimura Danzo. Hatake Kakashi also knew that these people were surely Shimura Danzo''s subordinates. They had transnted the Uchiha n''s Sharingan and also the cells of the First Hokage. Inside Konoha... Only Shimura Danzo would do such a thing. What worried Hatake Kakashi more was whether Akihara Kagura was involved because he had already considered Akihara Kagura a good friend! "Let''s detain these people for now." Akihara Kagura did not answer Hatake Kakashi, softly saying, "Since you insist on involving the Anbu, then you guys detain the others. I''ll take these masked guys to the Root, as they were originally supposed to belong to the Root..." "But..." Hatake Kakashi was still worried. "Let''s deal with this matter quickly!" Akihara Kagura, controlling the vines, tied up several masked people and flew towards the Root''s base: "I''lle to find youter. Tonight''s matter won''t be so easily resolved, and there are probably still many such people hiding in the vige!" "Wait..." Hatake Kakashi wanted to stop Akihara Kagura. However, a single sentence from Akihara Kagura made Hatake Kakashi stop in his tracks: "Kakashi, you should know, regardless of how the Third Hokage decides whether these masked guys live or die, it should be the Root''s responsibility, right?" "..." Hatake Kakashi immediately paused and started calling out to everyone: "Everyone present, follow me to the Anbu for a moment. Don''t worry, it''s just for a confidentiality registration." Akihara Kagura was right. These masked people, possessing the Sharingan and able to use Wood Release, were all products of human experimentation and could not possibly stand in the light. Whether the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, decides to kill these products of human experimentation or keep them to serve the Konoha, it would definitely be most appropriate for the Root to handle this matter. "Hey, Kakashi, what''s going on?" Might Guy was still nervous and cautiously asked, "Who exactly are those guys? Did I cause trouble?" "Don''t worry, it''s nothing." Hatake Kakashi quickly spoke up to calm Might Guy and took the opportunity to ask what had happened tonight, learning the events of the evening from Might Guy''s ount. This was a coincidence. After finally finishing his training, Might Guy encountered several individuals attempting to sneak into the vige. Thinking they were enemies, he intended to confront them, but they irrationally sought to silence him. Such a style... Indeed, it seemed characteristic of Shimura Danzo''s followers. When Hatake Kakashi brought these onlooking innocent Konoha ninjas to the ANBU to be temporarily detained, Akihara Kagura came to the ANBU and found Hatake Kakashi. A scroll was tossed into Hatake Kakashi''s hands. As Hatake Kakashi opened the scroll, his expression turned grim upon seeing the transfer order written on it. "I wasn''t involved in this, but I know it was Lord Danzo''s doing." Akihara Kagura shook his head, no longer hiding from Hatake Kakashi why he had guessed this: "On the night of the n''s annihtion, I became the head of the Root, and Lord Danzo came to the Root base. The ANBU should know about this, right?" Hatake Kakashi nodded. "Before I took office, Lord Danzo led Root members to the Konoha Police Force building and collected over a hundred Sharingan eyes. They chose not to destroy them..." "I dislike Uchiha Itachi and the Uchiha n, and causally ordered them to destroy these Sharingan eyes. Lord Danzo might not have realized I would seed as the head of the Root and directly wrote an order to transfer those Sharingan eyes out of the Root..." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi, continuing: "After I took office, I intended to destroy them while Lord Danzo was away, but realizing I might not follow the order, he rushed to the Root base and personally took away those Sharingan eyes..." Hatake Kakashi was silent, at a loss for words. "Captain Kakashi, just like I was once under yourmand, besides the matters with Orochimaru, Lord Danzo was actually not bad to me. Besides, the Uchiha n has already been annihted. It''s just a minor matter, and I didn''t stop him..." Akihara Kagura spoke as if it were indeed a trivial matter, which was very much in his style: "Lord Danzo said, everything is for the sake of Konoha, and when the time is right, he will report to the Third Hokage..." Hatake Kakashi immediately knew that Akihara Kagura had been deceived by Danzo. Because Shimura Danzo liked to act covertly and never thought about reporting to the Third Hokage. Hatake Kakashi sighed softly, advising: "You really didn''t need to hide this for Shimura Danzo. This is not a minor issue..." "Shimura Danzo used those Sharingan eyes for unauthorized human experiments, even creating ninjas with both Wood Release and Sharingan, dual Kekkei Genkai." "Perhaps..." Hatake Kakashi had more to say but didn''t. These experiments, if continued, actually held more potential than Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura only had the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, while those experimental subjects possessed the top ninja world''s Kekkei Genkai of both Sharingan and Wood Release. Shimura Danzo conducting unauthorized human experiments, even using the Sharingan eyes that must be destroyed as materials to covertly cultivate these ninjas, definitely had his schemes. Hatake Kakashi did not hesitate to suspect Shimura Danzo with the worst intentions. If these experimental products produced someone stronger than Akihara Kagura, Shimura Danzo would surely use them to eliminate Akihara Kagura, a candidate for Hokage... Fortunately. Tonight, Might Guy coincidentally discovered all this. If this matter had remained hidden, Shimura Danzo''s plot would have eventually seeded. Even if no one as powerful as Akihara Kagura appeared, thoseboratory-produced dual Kekkei Genkai monsters, with just a bit of training, would be a force capable of overturning Konoha... "Let''s go, start with searching the vige." Akihara Kagura sighed, not wanting to continue this topic, and said: "There must be others hiding... Lord Danzo initially transferred 143 Sharingan eyes from the Root, there must be other sessful experiments." Chapter 166: A Force Comparable to Anbu Chapter 166: A Force Comparable to Anbu No Doubt. Shimura Danzo''s home was the focus of the investigation. Fortunately, this time it was led by Akihara Kagura; otherwise, Hatake Kakashi would have had to seek permission from Sarutobi Hiruzen to conduct the investigation with the Anbu, which might have been toote. Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi led the Anbu to blockade the area, capturing two Wood Release ninja with Sharingan and finding some remnants of Hashirama Cells. "Do you have any other bases in Konoha?" Akihara Kagura grasped a masked Wood Release ninja and softly asked, "Including the four people we''ve captured, there are eight of you here, totaling twelve people, twenty-four Sharingan. These numbers don''t add up; there must be others, right?" "I don''t know!" The masked ninja stubbornly shook his head. Akihara Kagura looked at this stubborn individual, unbothered, "It''s okay if you don''t want to speak. The Root''s logistics team is interrogating yourrades. If you are a subordinate of Lord Danzo, you should be aware of the Root''s methods. They should confess soon..." "We really don''t know!" The Wood Release ninja shook his head again, gritting his teeth, "We are a total of seventy-one people. Three of our teams are stationed in the vige: one monitoring the Hokage Building, one watching the Root, and one responsible for rying messages. The rest were taken away by Lord Danzo!" "How many people!" Hatake Kakashi was startled by this number! The sess rate of the Wood Release and Sharingan experiment was too high! Hatake Kakashi, along with Tenzo and Akihara Kagura, who are friends, knew the sess rate of the Hashirama Cell transntation experiment was very low, with Tenzo''s one time being only one in sixty! However... Hatake Kakashi had already seen Shimura Danzo''s orders. Shimura Danzo had transferred a total of 143 Sharingan from the Root, and seventy-one people who had received Sharingan and Hashirama Cell transnts survived, making the sess rate almost one hundred percent! Besides the three teams here, twelve people... Shimura Danzo still had fifty-nine people with him! Hatake Kakashi''s heart tightened; he could guess that thebination of Wood Release and Sharingan must have created powerful dual Kekkei Genkai ninja. This number was almost equal to the number of Anbu, even stronger inbat power! Shimura Danzo, who had retired, was holding a force capable of contending with, even suppressing the Anbu! What this meant... It meant that if Shimura Danzo wanted to revolt in Konoha, the Anbu could not suppress him. He could immediately rece the Anbu''s duties with these people! "Is there anything else you haven''t said?" Akihara Kagura pressed the Wood Release ninja''s head, continuing to question, "How do you usually contact Lord Danzo?" The Wood Release ninja spoke again, "The seventy-one of us don''t contact anyone else, only Lord Danzo. ording to the distance between Lord Danzo and Konoha, we ensure Lord Danzo is informed of the vige''s news in the shortest time..." "No!" Hatake Kakashi immediately realized the severity of the issue and turned to Akihara Kagura, "We must report to Lord Hokage immediately!" "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura nodded, gesturing, "Take these people to the Root. Anyway, it''s me who will do the deed when it''s time to kill them..." "Maybe... there''s no need to kill them..." Hatake Kakashi twitched, feeling it would be a pity to kill these people. In the home of Sarutobi Hiruzen. The old man was sleeping very peacefully. Since the Konoha Vige entered a period of peace, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s sleep quality has been very good. The only problem that troubled him was his sessor, Akihara Kagura. However... There was no need to rush this matter. He still had a few years left! Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was sleeping soundly, a series of urgent knocks came from outside his door. A group of Anbu gathered at his doorstep, disturbing his sleep. "Lord Hokage, there''s trouble!" Not just trouble, but a major incident! Sarutobi Hiruzen sat on the sofa in his pajamas, holding the evidence against Shimura Danzo¡ªan order for the acquisition of one hundred and forty-three Sharingan. "Danzo, that guy..." Hiruzen''s palm clenched the order tightly. As a Hokage, Hiruzen had always maintained a calm and rational demeanor, akin to an iceberg that remains unflustered by copse. At this moment, however, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger, shocked by the number. Hiruzen quickly contemted in his mind, looking towards Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi, not pursuing faults but first inquiring about the oues. "Tonight, in the vige, you found twelve ninjas with both Sharingan and Wood Release kekkei genkai. Where are all these people now?" "They''re in the Root." Looking at the Hokage, Akihara Kagura casually suggested, "These guys'' Wood Release abilities aren''t that great, and their Sharingan only has three tomoe. Since they''ve already confessed, there''s no point in keeping them alive. I''ll go back and kill themter..." "Don''t be so extreme." Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly shook his head. Just having a three-tomoe Sharingan is powerful enough, not to mention with the assistance of Wood Release kekkei genkai. That''s at least thebat power of twelve Jonin, how could they be easily killed! "What should we do, then?" Akihara Kagura frowned, continuing, "Let''s keep them in the Root for now. At least it''s more secretive there. Keeping them in the Anbu or as ninjas in the vige would be more troublesome, right? Shouldn''t we keep this a secret? I''ve seen that many who found out can''t ept it..." "This must not be leaked!" Sarutobi Hiruzen was very clear on how severe the repercussions of leaking this information could be! The ninja ns of Konoha still remember the vige''s highmand''s extermination of the Uchiha n. Now, to turn around and find that Konoha''s former higher-up, Shimura Danzo, was conducting human experiments with the Uchiha n''s Sharingan would likely cause unrest among all the ninja ns of Konoha! Shimura Danzo, that bastard... Hiding such matters from him! If Danzo hadmunicated with him, at least they could have discussed how to keep the secret. Now, however, many ninjas in the vige had seen it! Of course. Hiruzen also harbored some resentment towards Danzo. The fusion experiments of Wood Release and Sharingan were predicted to produce more Wood Release ninjas, and Danzo surely had foreseen this, yet he chose to hide this information! As a Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to destroy all the Sharingan collected from the Uchiha n''s corpses by the Anbu. Now, even if he wanted to restart the human experiments, it was impossible... Moreover... He had to clean up after Danzo! "Control those in the know, you''ve done well." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed. As the Hokage, it wasn''t right to kill fellow vigers just to keep a secret. He could only gesture to Hatake Kakashi, "Order those in the know to absolutely not disclose any information, there''s no need to harm them for this." "As for those with dual kekkei genkai, they can only stay in the Root for now." Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze toward Akihara Kagura, saying, "You must be careful to keep this secret. Absolutely no one should know about this¡­" ording to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s thoughts, the future Hokage sessor must be Akihara Kagura, and it would also be eptable to keep those people in the Root. "And for those in the know, just kill them¡­" Akihara Kagura bluntly stated a harsh truth. However, in front of his subordinates, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t agree with Akihara Kagura''s methods and even had to educate, "You can''t always be so extreme. The ninjas in the vige are allrades who have been trained and trained, and they will surely keep secrets¡­" After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he brought up his most concerning matter: "You just mentioned that Danzo has fifty-nine¡­" "Yes." Hatake Kakashi looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and nodded, saying, "If we deduce from the number of Sharingan, this number is urate. Danzo took away the remaining fifty-nine ninja with double Kekkei Genkai when he left the vige." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel more furious upon hearing this, deducing from these numbers that thepatibility between the Sharingan and Wood Release Kekkei Genkai is one hundred percent. That bastard Danzo¡­ Must have had sufficient experimental data to support this! "Sigh¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, now he was worried that Danzo, holding a powerful force, might harbor ambitions of power and disobedience, especially since Danzo held many cards in his hand. Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to issue an order first: "Now, send someone to convey the order to Danzo, to recall Danzo back to the vige." As for disarming the forces around Danzo¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen, the elder, fell into his old weakness of leniency, worried that disarming Danzo might provoke his resistance, causing harm to Konoha''s interests. If possible¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen still wanted to resolve this peacefully. If Danzo was willing to obey the orders and even allow his fifty-nine-person double Kekkei Genkai ninja force to serve Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen even thought of removing Akihara Kagura''s position as the leader of the Root, trying to retain Kagura''s candidacy for Hokage¡­ Of course. It all depends on the quality of Danzo''s specimens. Even if the quality of Danzo''s specimens does not reach Akihara Kagura''s level, even if only thebat power of a group of elite Jonin, Sarutobi Hiruzen was willing to agree to some conditions for Danzo, even letting Danzo reassume the role of Hokage''s assistant and Root leader if necessary. "By the way, Lord Hokage." Hatake Kakashi remembered the matter of the Wood Release ninja''s confession, those double Kekkei Genkai ninja were almost continuously in contact with Danzo: "If Danzo receives the messageter, he might have guessed that the vige found out about his illegal human experiments¡­" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly felt a headache. After some thought, he still said, "Anyway, send someone to summon Danzo back to the vige first¡­" As long as Danzo is willing to return after knowing the truth¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen felt he could still control Danzo. Probably no one in Konoha understands Danzo better than Sarutobi Hiruzen; he knew his old friend''s weaknesses very well. Although Danzo controls a force not inferior to the Anbu, as long as he negotiates well with Danzo, giving in a bit more, they should be able to resolve peacefully. Really¡­ Konoha seems never to be at peace. Just when the conflict between the upper echelons of Konoha and the Uchiha n was barely resolved, Danzo caused trouble again, making everything not as severe as Danzo''s issue. A force equivalent to the Anbu. There might even emerge more genius ninjas. Of course. Sarutobi Hiruzen is not without advantages. Within the ranks of the double Kekkei Genkai ninja under Shimura Danzo, it is unclear if any possess talents surpassing those of Akihara Kagura. After all, Akihara Kagura is merely an experimental subject of Hashirama cells. Those individuals possess both Wood Release and the Sharingan, two of the top Kekkei Genkai. However, it is believed that none surpass the capabilities of Akihara Kagura. Sarutobi Hiruzen expended considerable effort in nurturing Akihara Kagura. Merely having Jiraiya teach the Sage Mode is not something Shimura Danzo could replicate. The Wood Release techniques left by Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, could be significantly empowered with the Sage Mode. "Everyone, please leave!" Sarutobi Hiruzen took up his pipe, took a deep draw, and exhaled a thick cloud of smoke: "I need to think this over..." Sarutobi Hiruzen needs to ponder how to peacefully resolve this issue, how to strategize against Shimura Danzo, and how to eventually coerce Danzo into relinquishing that power. Shimura Danzo stillmands fifty-nine double Kekkei Genkai ninja, signifying fifty-nine elite Jonin. This means the strength of Konoha could be further enhanced... And then... How to amodate Akihara Kagura... After all, if Shimura Danzo is willing to resolve this peacefully, the first demand would surely be to regain control of the Root, and the second might be to refuse Akihara Kagura as a candidate for Hokage, which could prove to be problematic. After all... Konoha has more Wood Release ninja... They even have the Sharingan, another top-tier Kekkei Genkai. Akihara Kagura''s uniqueness in Wood Release and his genius status is no longer exclusive. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mind was in turmoil, his thoughts sprawling. Once Shimura Danzo hands over the double Kekkei Genkai ninja, Konoha''s strength will indeed increase, but if Konoha bes too powerful, who could be the future Hokage capable of keeping them in check? Of course. This is not without a solution. The difficulty of learning Sage Mode is immense, and those double Kekkei Genkai ninja might not be able to master Sage Mode. The current Hokage candidate, Akihara Kagura, remains ahead and powerful, perhaps capable of keeping them in check... Sarutobi Hiruzen''s thoughts gradually became clear. As the Hokage, he must consider the long-term interests of Konoha, not just focus on the people in Shimura Danzo''s hands... First, sacrifice Kagura''s interests, let Danzo gradually hand over the double Kekkei Genkai ninja, weakening Shimura Danzo''s forces; then, sacrifice his promise to Danzo, cing the most powerful Kagura back in the position of Hokage candidate. However... Who should meet with Shimura Danzo? If Akihara Kagura were to go, inevitable conflicts between him and Danzo would arise. Just... Besides Akihara Kagura, does Konoha have anyone more influential? After some thought, Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to summon Homura Mitokado: "Let''s have an old friend make a visit, it''s impossible topletely hide Danzo''s affairs from him¡­" Chapter 167: What situation is this?! Chapter 167: What situation is this?! Within the Konoha Vige, turmoil was unending. Sarutobi Hiruzen summoned Homura Mitokado overnight. Hiruzenid out the situation to Homura, hoping he could persuade their old friend Shimura Danzo, who was outside the vige, not to cause trouble with the power he wielded and to seek a peaceful resolution if possible. "I will talk to him," Homura promised, aware of the severity of the issue. Despite being a perennial peacemaker, he was confident: "Danzo and we have been friends for many years. He might have taken extreme measures, but everything he does is for the sake of Konoha¡­" Homura, looking at Hiruzen, seriously suggested, "Before I summon Danzo back, why don''t you strip Akihara Kagura of his position as the head of the Root and announce that he is no longer a candidate for Hokage, and let him enter the Anbu..." Hiruzen immediately shook his head. He thought Homura was politically na?ve; this was not the time for political maneuvering and games. One must be firm yet not overly weak. Why strip Akihara Kagura of his position at this time? Wouldn''t this be openly yielding to Shimura Danzo? What leverage would they have in negotiations with Shimura Danzo then? Most importantly¡­Was Homura too concerned about Danzo, his old friend, believing everyone wouldpromise politically, forgetting that Akihara Kagura was the vige''s strongest asset? Though Kaguracked the Sharingan, his talent in wood release made him a prodigious genius, perhaps unmatched even by Danzo''s subordinates! Hiruzen was already worried about how to relieve Kagura of his duties without alienating him. After all, regardless of how many people Danzo had, Kagura seemed the most suitable sessor to the Hokage from the current perspective. "Enough," Hiruzen sighed, instructing, "For now, you must hurry over tonight, lest Danzo takes any rash actions¡­" "Okay," Homura agreed. At the Root''s base. The underground base remained shrouded in darkness. Akihara Kagura sat on the railing in a corridor of the base, quietly staring into the abyss of the Root''s base, surrounded by twelve masked Uchihas. These were the actors for tonight. Kagura had these people discovered by the Anbu, leading up to Shimura Danzo''s doorstep, thus casting irremovable stains on Danzo. "Change into your masks," Kaguramanded without looking up. "Yes," the twelve Uchihas obeyed Kagura''s order, instantly moving aside to change their masks, then returned to their dorms in the Root without hesitation. As the Uchihas were changing masks, White Zetzu Awei''s body slowly emerged from the ground, softly reporting the information he had gathered. "My true form has found me and informed me of several things¡­" "First, Shimura Danzo discovered the Akatsuki¡­" "However, Danzo wanted to contact the leader of Rain Vige, Hanzo, to continue pursuing Akatsuki, but Hanzo disagreed and instead informed Nagato. Nagato intended to kill Danzo, but to avoid raising Konoha''s alertness and hatred, Obito intercepted the n¡­" "Young man, Uchiha Obito and Nagato hope you can handle Shimura Danzo''s investigation of Akatsuki, to prevent Danzo from uncovering anything¡­" "What a hassle¡­" Kagura rubbed his forehead but nodded in agreement: "I''ve solved this kind of trouble for them many times¡­" [System Prompt]: [New Mission (Nagato): Resolve the issue of Shimura Danzo and the pursuit squad''s investigation of Akatsuki.] [System Prompt]: [New Mission (Uchiha Obito): Resolve the issue of Shimura Danzo and the pursuit squad''s investigation of Akatsuki.] Honestly. These kinds of missions had be all too familiar. Akihara Kagura had previously solved the problems of Hatake Kakashi, Jiraiya, and others investigating Akatsuki, and now he was to solve the investigation led by Shimura Danzo. Akihara Kagura was merely speaking rhetorically; deep down, he didn''t hold any significant resentment. After all, the instances when the Akatsuki organization was investigated werergely due to his own actions. It was only fitting that he dealt with the problems he created. However... This time, Shimura Danzo''s ability to track down the Akatsuki organization wasn''t caused by Akihara Kagura. "It was me who led them to it..." White Zetzu Awei looked at Akihara Kagura with a yful smile and whispered, "The Akatsuki organization has recruited several new members, but it seems they don''t respect you enough. There''s even one guy who really hates you, so I thought of causing them a little trouble¡­" "Don''t let them find out..." Akihara Kagura frowned. "It''s okay." White Zetzu Awei shook his head, not caring about it at all, even looking for praise, "Didn''t you say Orochimaru covets your body? I pinned all this on Orochimaru." Akihara Kagura had no choice but to give White Zetzu Awei a thumbs up. "There''s another matter." White Zetzu Awei looked at Akihara Kagura, providing an important piece of information: "Shimura Danzo is looking for an opportunity to target Hozuki Mangetsu of the Mist Vige!" Akihara Kagura was familiar with Shimura Danzo''s way of thinking. That his old superior wanted to do this was not at all surprising to him! Shimura Danzo wanting to target Hozuki Mangetsu was actually beneficial for Akihara Kagura, as it presented an opportunity to frame Shimura Danzo. "Lord Danzo is my former superior." Akihara Kagura sighed inwardly and signaled for twelve Uchihas toe over, saying, "Since this is something Lord Danzo wishes to do, I must help him. Follow Awei..." "Yes!" The twelve Uchihas promptly bowed and agreed. Although Akihara Kagura verbally expressed his intention to help Danzo, this "help" seemed to add another crime to Danzo''s name, which they were more than willing tomit to. "This is..." White Zetzu Awei looked at their eyes beneath the masks, surprised, "Why do they all have the Sharingan?" Akihara Kagura introduced to White Zetzu Awei, "These are our new subordinates, experimental products left by Lord Danzo, possessing both Wood Release and the Sharingan. They don''t have names; calling them anything is fine. I''ll slowly tell you more about this. Take them and help Lord Danzo..." After speaking, Akihara Kagura asked White Zetzu Awei, "How are Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune performing? Any signs of betrayal?" "No." White Zetzu Awei shook his head, continuing, "That kid named Torune is smart. Yamanaka Fu, though older, is a bit dumber..." "That''s good." Akihara Kagura gestured to them and said, "Off you go. The envoy sent by the Third Hokage to meet Lord Danzo has already departed. Make sure this matter is taken care of promptly." "Yes!" The twelve Uchihas quickly nodded. "Then I''ll take them along." Bones sprouted from White Zetzu Awei''s body as he cheerfully said, "Conveniently, I possess two Kekkei Genkai as well..." "Don''t reveal them carelessly." Akihara Kagura sighed, patted White Zetzu Awei''s shoulder, and solemnly instructed him, "Don''t rush anything; let them go see Lord Danzo first." "Inform Lord Danzo that the Third Hokage secretly utilized Hashirama''s cells and the Sharingan to cultivate a double Kekkei Genkai experiment. However, to avoid criticism from the ninja ns in the vige, let Lord Danzo bear the me for conducting illegal human experiments and return to the vige as soon as possible to face punishment." "Shimura Danzo won''t agree, will he?" "It doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not; just inform him." "Then you go inform Torune and Fu to help Lord Danzo instigate a conflict between the Konoha and Mist ninjas, then help in the assassination of the Mist ninjas and the envoy from the Konoha, Homura Mitokado, making Lord Danzo bear the me for tearing up the alliance between the Konoha and the Mist..." "I understand what you mean!" White Zetzu Awei, quite intelligent, nodded quickly and then gestured to the group of Uchihas: "Follow me! I''ll lead you to perform a great y!" ... The Uchihas could only follow. The Uchihas didn''t know what kind of monster this White Zetzu really was. However, they knew that Akihara Kagura would lead them to revenge, knew that their surviving n members were saved by Kagura''s orders to Shisui, and also knew that the survivors were in Kagura''s hands, waiting for them to carve out a path to live anew in the ninja world. On the other hand, In the Land of Rain, Rain Vige. Shimura Danzo, braving a torrential downpour, personally led a small team to meet with Hanzo of the Smander, hoping to renew the alliance they once had. However... They didn''t even see Hanzo''s face. "The Akatsuki organization hasn''t been annihted yet..." Shimura Danzo, frowning, could only reluctantly leave with his team, returning to the joint pursuit force camp of the Konoha and Mist Viges. Ever since Shimura Danzo started investigating Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, he hadn''t found much information, only to finally learn that they had joined the Akatsuki organization, bing members of it. As someone who had once participated in the annihtion of the Akatsuki organization, Danzo immediately thought of his old ally, Hanzo of the Smander, and came to the Rain Vige to meet and renew their former alliance with Hanzo. Unfortunately, not only did he not get to meet Hanzo, but he also faced hostility from many Rain ninjas. After some time, Danzo discovered that, nominally, the Akatsuki organization had been eradicated by Hanzo. Could it be that he received false information? To verify the truth... Danzo even led a team to dig up a grave at the former base of the Akatsuki organization, supposedly burying the body of the organization''s leader, only to find the grave empty. This... Where has the Akatsuki organization been annihted? Was Hanzo just deceiving himself? Danzo had no choice but to keep requesting meetings, continuously being rejected, and could only go back to the camp on his own, nning to continue considering his strategy. However... The ninjas of the Mist Vige raised objections. Hozuki Mangetsu, the leader of the Mist ninjas, immediately went to Shimura Danzo''s resting tent and asked, "Lord Danzo, when can we finally find their whereabouts? It''s been over two months; we can''t keeping up empty-handed, can we?" "Where did wee up empty-handed?" Shimura Danzo squinted at Hozuki Mangetsu and questioned, "Haven''t we already found out that Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Itachi, and Kisame Hoshigaki have all joined the Akatsuki organization?" "Where is the Akatsuki organization?" "The whole Land of Rain knows that the Akatsuki organization has been annihted!" "The Akatsuki organization has not been annihted!" "I, along with Hanzo of the Smander, had once surrounded and attempted to annihte the Akatsuki organization years ago. That organization was not destroyed at that time and has already continued to take root and sprout. Hanzo is just deceiving himself..." Shimura Danzo, holding his cane, firmly believed in his judgment, and the many pieces of evidence he found also proved that the Akatsuki organization had not been annihted! Shimura Danzo also inquired about the whereabouts of Orochimaru, learning that Orochimaru had once joined the Akatsuki organization and had proactively sent someone to contact Orochimaru in the Land of Rice Fields. "We just want to know when we can find the Akatsuki organization." Hozuki Mangetsu revealed a sharp fang, softly pressing on: "Lord Danzo, we have been out for more than two months now, and many are growing restless. The ninjas of the Mist crave blood, they need a battle now¡­" "I will find out soon!" Shimura Danzo dered, pounding his cane on the ground. If this were in the Konoha Vige, no subordinate would ever dare to question his orders, not even Akihara Kagura dared. This brat named Hozuki Mangetsu really had a death wish! "I''ll be leaving first." Hozuki Mangetsu took an apple from Danzo''s table and left the tent, leaving only a message: "I hope Lord Danzo can give us an answer soon¡­" "Don''t worry." Shimura Danzo coldly watched him leave, harboring his own thoughts. As soon as the specific information about the Akatsuki from Orochimaru arrives, Shimura Danzo ns to let these Mist ninjas and the Akatsuki both suffer losses, secretly taking Hozuki Mangetsu''s life. "Is there any news from the vige?" Shimura Danzo inquired with his two personal guards. "No new orders yet¡­" Yamanaka Fu cautiously responded. Aburame Torune added, "We''re deep in enemy territory in the Land of Rain; the vige might not even know our whereabouts. Should we send someone to check in the vige¡­?" "You arrange for someone." Shimura Danzo waved them off. "Yes." Aburame Torune nodded. As they left the tent, they encountered a group wearing the standard attire of the Root division, all masked, each with a pair of Sharingan eyes! "This is¡­the Sharingan¡­" "Take us to see Lord Danzo." The leader of the group coldly nced at Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, seemingly aware he was one of Akihara Kagura''s men, and said softly, "This is also Lord Kagura''s order." "Yes¡­" Aburame Torune nodded. Inside Shimura Danzo''s tent. "What is this about?" Shimura Danzo, the old man, was startled to see this group of Sharingan ninjas, questioning who they were, as these Sharingan users also had wooden spikes on their backs, obviously harboring a huge secret. These individuals¡­ were dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas with both Wood Release and Sharingan! When did such ninjas appear in the vige? Without waiting for Shimura Danzo''s question, these Sharingan ninjas arrogantly spoke up, as if they were the rebirth of the Uchiha n: "Shimura Danzo, we are a secret ninja force directly under the Hokage, specially here to notify you." "By the order of the Third Hokage, Shimura Danzo has been covertly using the First Hokage''s cells and the Uchiha n''s Sharingan to illegally cultivate dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas." "This has been exposed. To avoid causing unrest in the vige, Shimura Danzo must take responsibility for the illegal experiments and return to the vige to face punishment immediately." "What?" Shimura Danzo looked at these masked red-eyed individuals, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowing: "What are you talking about? I... don''t quite understand, what''s going on?" What a joke! What situation is this! I don''t know anything, how am I suddenly forced to return to the vige to face punishment! Shimura Danzo, looking at these Sharingan users with wooden spikes on their backs, felt a chill in his heart. Could these dual Kekkei Genkai individuals be experimental subjects secretly created by Sarutobi Hiruzen? That monkey¡­ Wants to make him return to the Konoha to take the fall? Chapter 168: Tell Kagura that Ill help him overthrow Hiruzen Chapter 168: Tell Kagura that I''ll help him overthrow Hiruzen Shimura Danzo was somewhat angry. After much difficulty, he finally got a chance to make aeback, diligently searching for traces of the Akatsuki organization outside, and even contemting weakening the Mist Vige''s strength to help Konoha. But then... To be treated like this by Sarutobi Hiruzen? To be inexplicably burdened with a false usation? Even if it was something Shimura Danzo himself had done, he didn''t want to bear the me, let alone for something he hadn''t done at all. He had to go back and confront Sarutobi Hiruzen! Shimura Danzo nced at his personal guard, Yamanaka F¨±, and ordered in a deep voice, "F¨±, send the order down. We''re going back to Konoha immediately!" "Yes..." Yamanaka F¨± turned to leave."They don''t need to go back." This masked ninja with a dual Kekkei Genkai stopped him,manding loudly, "You still belong to the Joint Pursuit Unit. Continue tracking Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi. The Hokage''s orders are to only bring Shimura Danzo back." Shimura Danzo''s forehead twitches! Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn''t allow his subordinates to return with him? Did this mean he was to be without any subordinates by his side, and also never think of making aeback to seize power again? Did that monkey bastard think of this in advance when he allowed him to make aeback? Just to frame him at this time! That bastard! Daring to treat him like this! And... That monkey bastard conducting human experiments without telling him! Even if he had been informed about it, letting him participate, Shimura Danzo would have felt better, perhaps even having a chance to gain that power. Shimura Danzo stared hard at the group of masked ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai in front of him, all dressed in the unique uniforms of the Anbu and Root, all possessing the Sharingan he desperately desired, and the Wood Release he dreamed of. "Let''s go, Shimura Danzo." The leading ninja with a dual Kekkei Genkai was not polite, coldly stating, "Anyway, once you return to the vige, you won''t live much longer..." Shimura Danzo''s expression immediately became even uglier. "I''ll go back with you." This old man, looking at a group of fiercely staring ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai, could only follow them and leave first, but before leaving, he made a sign to Yamanaka F¨± and Aburame Torune beside him: "Torune, F¨±, you two continue to stay in the Pursuit Unit..." "Yes." Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± bowed their heads. As the group of ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai left with Shimura Danzo, thest person in the team suddenly stayed behind, not looking at Yamanaka F¨± and Aburame Torune, speaking to himself. "ording to Lord Kagura''s orders, you will take Danzo from us, let Danzo attack the Mist ninja, hide him away, and in a few days, Konoha will issue a warrant for Danzo." "Yes." Aburame Torune nodded. Yamanaka F¨± followed Aburame Torune''s lead and nodded. After this group of people escorted Shimura Danzo away, Aburame Torune calmly said: "Lord Kagura ordered us to rescue Lord Danzo, and Lord Danzo was also hinting for us to save him. It seems everything is within Lord Kagura''s expectations..." "I''ll go and gather some people." Yamanaka F¨± nodded, not quite understanding, but since he and Aburame Torune were united, all he had to do was follow Aburame Torune''s instructions. On the way Shimura Danzo was being escorted back to Konoha. This old man still stubbornly dawdled, slowing down his return pace, also attempting to extract information from these dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas. Unfortunately. These dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas ignored Danzopletely, and there were even some with bad tempers. Once they saw Danzo slow down, they would directly bind his arms, just like the now-disbanded Konoha Police Force used to escort prisoners. This was aplete disgrace to Danzo! Since Danzo became the Hokage''s advisor, even after being dismissed by Sarutobi Hiruzen, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? "Are we not being polite enough to him?" One of the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas seemed a bit uneasy: "Shimura Danzo was once the vige''s Hokage advisor, after all, a high-ranking official in the vige..." "No need to be too polite to him." However, another dual Kekkei Genkai ninja immediately responded, disdainfully saying: "After all, he''s just the scapegoat found by Lord Hokage for us. If he doesn''t take the me, how can we appear in the vige openly?" This dual Kekkei Genkai ninja added: "After bringing him back for interrogation, he will be executed on the spot, to prevent this old guy from talking nonsense. Sacrificing his life for the vige to gain stronger power can also be considered his sacrifice for Konoha." "Monkey..." Hearing this, Shimura Danzo wanted to curse, squinting his eyes. However... Did these guys really think they could bring him back to Konoha? Shimura Danzo observed the people present. There were twelve in total, all with wooden spikes growing on their backs and Sharingan in their eye sockets, all dual Kekkei Genkai users, presumably not weak inbat. Now, Shimura Danzo could only hope that Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± would bring people to rescue him soon... Once these two subordinates rescued him, he would immediately lead people back to Konoha in secret, first trying to contact Uchiha and change the me Sarutobi Hiruzen had ced on him! At noon. This squad was resting by the river in the Land of Rain. "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" A group of Wind Release ninjasbined their Wind Release ninjutsu, this powerful Wind Release technique instantly blew everyone away, throwing this squad into chaos! Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± immediately led a group of former Root ninjas to surround them,unching a sudden assault on this squad! This squad of dual Kekkei Genkai users seemed unable to react in time. Just as they were regrouping, they found that the enemy, who hadunched the surprise attack, had already taken the opportunity to rescue Shimura Danzo! "Lord Danzo!" Aburame Torune cut the ropes binding Shimura Danzo''s wrists with a single strike! "Well done, Torune." Shimura Danzo, moving his somewhat stiff wrists, took the cane handed over by Yamanaka F¨±, and ordered in a deep voice: "Kill all these arrogant bastards." "Yes!" Aburame Torune quickly epted Shimura Danzo''s order! However, the battle did not go as well as expected. Even though Shimura Danzo''s subordinates were elite ninjas, they were far from being a match for this group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas! "Are you defying Lord Hokage''s orders, nning to desert and rebel?" The leader of the dual Kekkei Genkai ninja spoke in a cold voice, issuing the order without hesitation: "Shimura Danzo intends to betray and flee. Kill him on sight, without mercy!" A group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas charged forward like wolves and tigers! One of them, wearing a mask, had his left hand transform into a vine to bind an enemy, while his right hand grew a wooden spike, stabbing into the enemy''s chest! "Wood Release: Piercing Spike Technique!" The speed of the others was just as formidable! In an instant, one of them immobilized an enemy with an illusion technique, while another swiftly plunged a wooden spike into the heart of this immobilized enemy! This group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, in their first battle, had already adapted to the battlefield carnage as if they had experienced chaotic battles before! Indeed. This group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas had considerablebat experience. In the limited Tsukuyomi world provided by Akihara Kagura, these dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas umted a wealth ofbat experience in the illusionary world, where they encountered enemies under Shimura Danzo''smand most frequently! "Take root, Fu, let''s retreat!" Shortly after the battle began, Shimura Danzo realized his forces were quickly copsing and could only issue a frustrated order to retreat, leaving others to cover their escape. "These guys..." Shimura Danzo could only flee the battlefield first. Aburame Torune followed closely behind Shimura Danzo, calmly suggesting, "We''ll attack the Mist ninjas as Konoha and use the Mist to fight them." "Good." Shimura Danzo had no psychological burden regarding such actions. Whether it was the pursuing dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas or the nominally allied Mist ninjas, Shimura Danzo felt no fondness towards them, and having them fight each other suited his wishes. Shimura Danzo nced back at his followers; he hadn''t brought many people when leaving the Konoha Vige, and many were killed in the initial encounter. Others were left behind by Danzo to dy the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, preventing them from pursuing him. At this moment, only his personal guards Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± were left by Shimura Danzo''s side, the old man feeling a sense of nostalgia. In fact, Shimura Danzo''s forces had changed several times, with everyone being wiped out during the first attempt to surround the Akatsuki organization, leaving only Danzo to escape; attempting to steal Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Sharingan led to the annihtion of a group of Root ninjas due to Danzo''s greed; now, to escape, Shimura Danzo felt that his forces were probably going to be killed by the dual Kekkei Genkai sessors... However... This time wasn''t as bad. With Yamanaka F¨± and Aburame Torune, his personal guards, still by his side, if anything happened to Yamanaka F¨± and Aburame Torune, Shimura Danzo might really be on his own. "F¨±, lure out the ninjas of the Mist to fight those people." Shimura Danzo nned to use Yamanaka F¨± as bait and then said to Aburame Torune, "While they''re upied with the Mist ninjas, Torune and I will sneak back into the Konoha." "Yes!" Yamanaka F¨± vanished on the spot. "Lord Danzo." Aburame Torune looked at Shimura Danzo, quietly advising, "This time, the one wanting to sacrifice Lord Danzo is the Hokage. Returning to Konoha now might be dangerous..." "The actions of those people might trigger a war between the Mist and Konoha. By the time the war breaks out, the Hokage might no longer wish to sacrifice Lord Danzo." "..." Shimura Danzo fell silent. This time, Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to push him out to take the fall and die. If he only took Aburame Torune back to Konoha at this time, even if Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane were willing to help, there was no guarantee that they could persuade Sarutobi Hiruzen. If he didn''t want to sacrifice... Sarutobi Hiruzen only needed to order Akihara Kagura to take action directly, and he and Aburame Torune were definitely not Akihara Kagura''s opponents, they could only wait to die! At that time... Wait, Akihara Kagura? Shimura Danzo suddenly remembered that he still held leverage over Akihara Kagura, even though Akihara Kagura also held leverage over him... But... If the two of them could counterbnce each other... Perhaps he could still get Akihara Kagura to help him! "Torune." Shimura Danzo was very clear on how to use others, especially in the internal strife of Konoha: "Find a way to sneak back to Konoha, meet Akihara Kagura, and tell Akihara Kagura that I want to meet with him, willing to help him fully ascend to the position of Hokage!" "If Akihara Kagura wants to hand you over to Sarutobi Hiruzen, then tell Akihara Kagura that Sarutobi Hiruzen is conducting human experiments in secret, has already sessfully created a group of ninjas with both Wood Release and Sharingan, and might not be willing to let him be the Hokage anymore!" "Tell Akihara Kagura, that brat, even if he bes the Hokage with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s support, he can''t control the power of Konoha and is ultimately just a puppet being manipted and used by Sarutobi from behind!" "I can help him overthrow the monkey!" Shimura Danzo, when saying this, clenched his cane tightly, wanting to use it to firm his will: "I can help him truly gain the power of the Hokage!" "Yes." Aburame Torune could only quickly lower his head. Although he didn''t know why Lord Danzo thought Lord Kagura would help him, it seemed like there was nothing detrimental to Lord Kagura in this matter... What is this? A mouse asking the cat that mocks it for help? However... Aburame Torune didn''t quite believe that Lord Kagura would still help. Although Lord Danzo had reached this point today, it was all with Lord Kagura''s help... Shimura Danzo, watching Aburame Torune leave, was still a bit nervous inside. He pinned his hopes on Akihara Kagura because he still had leverage over Akihara Kagura. Shimura Danzo had never thought of defecting, just hoping that he could return to Konoha, and took a deep breath saying: "Monkey, it''s you who forced me into a corner, don''t me me for dragging you down with me if I have to fight to the death..." On the other hand, Yamanaka F¨± did not disappoint Danzo''s expectations. Knowing that the group of ninjas with dual Kekkei Genkai were their own people, he simply went directly to notify them, letting them attack the Mist ninja camp as nned. "We understand." The group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas immediately agreed. Hiding underground, White Zetzu Awei emerged, turning into Shimura Danzo''s appearance, even holding a cane in his hand as if it was real. "Cough cough cough..." Standing among these people, White Zetzu Awei coughed a few times before continuing: "From now on, your time pretending to be Sarutobi Hiruzen''s subordinates is over. Now you must pretend to be Shimura Danzo''s subordinates, always remember your identity..." "Yes." The twelve Uchihas could only nod their heads. ... Hello! Everyone! I''mte to Upload again! But there''s a reason for that! I have new FanFic and it''s out now! Name: Killing Makes You Stronger Synopsis: Human? Mutants? Vampires? Kill! There''s really nothing we can see about that kind of synopsis and I don''t why I did that! But anyway, the MC is in Marvel, early Marvel! He had time to grow (kill) and get stronger! It''s fast-paced and not like this Fanfic where storieses here and there. It''s genuinely a god tier fanfic, no cap! No lie! That''s all thank you!!! Chapter 169: Kagura: I dont want Lord Danzo to become a rogue ninja either Chapter 169: Kagura: I don''t want Lord Danzo to be a rogue ninja either Land of Rain. The Mist Ninja Camp. Hozuki Mangetsu and a group of Mist ninjas were still discussing why the Konoha ninjas left the joint pursuit force without so much as a greeting. "At least they could have informed us." "It doesn''t matter, Danzo and his followers aren''t much of a force anyway¡­" "So, if it''s just us left, do we continue to pursue the group of rogue ninjas led by Uchiha Obito? We still don''t have detailed intelligence. Those guys from the Konoha didn''t even leave us with any information before they left!" "Forget it." "It doesn''t matter if they''ve left." "The Land of Rain is always raining; this is the environment suited for ourbat. We''ll slowly investigate the Akatsuki organization here while questioning Konoha''s breach of promise¡­"While they were still chatting, a sudden cry of attack came from outside; the camp was clearly under attack! Hozuki Mangetsu immediately led a group of Mist ninjas out and saw Shimura Danzo at the entrance, with a group of Konoha ninjas attacking the camp, all possessing the Sharingan and even capable of using Wood Release! Hozuki Mangetsu quickly drew his Twin Swords - Hiramekarei, swiping a Konoha ninja aside, saving one of his subordinates! "Shimura Danzo, what is going on?" Hozuki Mangetsu red at Shimura Danzo: "Are the Konoha ninjas attacking us to break the alliance between the Konoha and the Mist?" "I didn''t want to do this¡­" Shimura Danzo seemed to sigh but quickly showed a scornful smile, saying to Hozuki Mangetsu: "However, I''m worried that a civil war is about to break out in Konoha, and we have to start a war between our two viges¡­" Shimura Danzo calmly leaned on his cane, squinting his eyes, and spoke a philosophy of life: "When an organization faces a greater threat, internal conflicts will be eliminated. For the peace within the Konoha, you have to be sacrificed¡­" "¡­" Hozuki Mangetsu was furious, showing his sharp teeth: "You want to start a war, do you think the Konoha can really defeat the Mist ninjas who survived the Blood Mist?" "Yes." Shimura Danzo nodded calmly, saying: "In fact, now Konoha only needs to send the young... Akihara Kagura over, and he alone would be enough to crush the Land of Water." "¡­" Hozuki Mangetsu gritted his teeth. This bastard actually makes sense! Just Akihara Kagura, the Wood Release ninja alone, and the Mist can''t handle him, now it seems Konoha has many more Wood Release ninjas¡­ Mist ninjas love war, but they don''t like losing; Mist ninjas love killing, but they don''t like being killed; Mist ninjas love blood, but they don''t like their own blood being spilled. "Let''s retreat, Mangetsu." A Mist squad leader came to Hozuki Mangetsu''s side, softly requesting: "The enemy''s attack was too sudden, we must retreat immediately¡­ If Shimura Danzo wants to start a war, we''ll break through first and report today''s events to the Third Hokage of the Konoha, asking them to punish Shimura Danzo." "Let''s go!" Hozuki Mangetsu could only nod. This Mist squad leader was a strategist assigned to him by the vige elders, worried that he might not handle things thoroughly. Hozuki Mangetsu highly valued his wisdom. Once the Konoha and the Mist truly start a war, the current Mist Vige is far from being a match for the Konoha, just as Shimura Danzo said, just one Akihara Kagura is enough. Hozuki Mangetsu led the other Hidden Mist ninjas to quickly retreat. In the unclear situation, he dared not rashly divide his forces, lest spreading out their strength would lead to being surrounded and attacked by the enemy. "Collective retreat!" "Everyone, retreat quickly!" A group of Mist ninjas rapidly fled the camp! That Shimura Danzo, who had been standing at the entrance, raised his palm and gently waved: "Pursue them, we must not let them leave!" "Yes, Lord Danzo!" A group of masked ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai shouted vigorously! ording to their n, this group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninja, led by the Shimura Danzo impersonated by White Zetzu Awei, drove the Mist ninjas to join with the real Konoha envoy, Homura Mitokado. On the other side. Homura Mitokado was also traveling at high speed. Sarutobi Hiruzen had informed him about the severity of the situation, and Homura Mitokado, worried about what Shimura Danzo might do, quickly made his way towards the Land of Rain. To ensure Homura Mitokado''s safety and to get the news as soon as possible, Sarutobi Hiruzen even dispatched his own Hokage Guard toon to protect Homura Mitokado. Once Homura Mitokado confirmed the negotiation results with Shimura Danzo, he could return to Konoha to report as soon as possible. As a result, Homura Mitokado encountered a group of Mist ninjas being pursued and saw a group of double Kekkei Genkai ninjas in Konoha uniforms chasing the Mist ninjas. The old man was somewhat confused about the situation. "What exactly is going on?" "Lord Homura Mitokado!" Upon seeing Homura Mitokado, Hozuki Mangetsu, without caring which side he was on, questioned while being cautious: "Does Shimura Danzo want to provoke a war between Konoha and Mist Vige? Is this the decision of all Konoha''s higher-ups?" "Of course not!" Homura Mitokado was startled! What exactly was Shimura Danzo up to? Concealing unauthorized experiments from them and having a group of powerful private armed forces, why would he still want to provoke a war between two viges? The group of double Kekkei Genkai ninjas who were chasing the Mist ninjas also stopped, observing Hozuki Mangetsu''s team and Homura Mitokado''s team, as if they were discussing something. "Where is Danzo?" Looking at the group of double Kekkei Genkai ninjas, Homura Mitokado understood that these guys were the troops Shimura Danzo had secretly hidden and coldly said: "I am here to see Danzo on orders from the Hokage himself. Stop this senseless battle!" "..." The group of double Kekkei Genkai ninjas hesitated. However... Someone in charge soon arrived. Shimura Danzo, leaning on a cane, walked out amidst a group of people. "Danzo!" When Homura Mitokado saw Shimura Danzo, his mood immediately rxed: "Stop this pointless fight. Why attack the Mist ninjas? Do you want to start a war?" "Only war can save Konoha." Shimura Danzo shook his head, squinting his eyes: "Everything I do is for Konoha. Now is the time when we must start a war..." "What nonsense are you talking about..." Homura Mitokado frowned deeply. Konoha had already ended wars with the outside world and internal conflicts within the vige. Now, if Danzo and Hiruzen coulde to an agreement, a long period of peace and tranquility would wee them... "The monkey already knows what I''ve done..." Shimura Danzo looked at Homura Mitokado and coldly said: "However, I do not wish to engage in conflict with him. I do not want Konoha''s strength to be wasted in internal strife, so a war must be started to prevent anyone from ming me..." "Monkey sent me to negotiate with you..." Homura Mitokado roughly understood Shimura Danzo''s thoughts, knowing that Shimura Danzo was worried that his unauthorized human experiments would bring retaliation, and proactively persuaded: "Danzo, you don''t need to go to such extremes. What you''ve done this time is beneficial for Konoha. The monkey isn''t ming you. Let''s talk this over..." "It has already happened..." "But now I have a better solution." Shimura Danzo interrupted Homura Mitokado, his squinted eyes slowly opening, coldly saying: "For the vige, everything can be sacrificed. Ninjas must learn to sacrifice themselves. Now is the time for your sacrifice..." "Me?" Homura Mitokado frowned with confusion. Shimura Danzo coldly began to fabricate his story: "The Mist ninjas killed Konoha''s Hokage Advisor, Lord Homura Mitokado, in an attempt to provoke a war between Konoha and the Mist Vige. Both I and Hiruzen are your friends. We definitely will not stand by and watch your sacrifice..." "..." Homura Mitokado''s face immediately turned ugly, staring hard at Shimura Danzo: "Danzo, you want to kill me?" "Your sacrifice is valuable." Shimura Danzo looked at Homura Mitokado and began persuading him, "The death of someone with such an important identity will inevitably lead to a war between Konoha and the Mist Vige. Konoha is bound to win this war, and the conflict between me and the ''Monkey'' will be resolved in the midst of this war..." "All of this..." "Requires only your sacrifice!" "For Konoha, please make this sacrifice!" "You!" Homura Mitokado was furious inside. The idea of Shimura Danzo was quite rational, indeed. As long as he, the Hokage''s advisor, died, Konoha would have no choice but to go to war with the Mist Vige. Regardless of how many disagreements there were between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, they would have to be resolved during the war... Moreover... Konoha had a good chance of winning this war. The only one who needed to be sacrificed was himself, the Hokage''s advisor. Honestly... Homura Mitokado was not afraid to sacrifice himself. However, dying as part of this scheme was particrly suffocating for him! Suppressing his dissatisfaction, Homura Mitokado tried to appeal to reason and emotion: "Danzo, we have been old friends for sixty years..." "For Konoha, anything can be sacrificed." Shimura Danzo shut down Homura Mitokado with a single sentence, even bluntly saying, "Whenever the ''Monkey'' and I had conflicts, you always stood on his side. This time, it''s simpler to eliminate you, cutting off one of the Monkey''s arms!" "Kill him." Shimura Danzo raised his palm, his somewhat aged voice mixed with an undeniable power: "No one present is allowed to leave alive!" Homura Mitokado waspletely shocked by Shimura Danzo''s ruthlessness! Killing him and framing the Mist Vige to start a war between Konoha and the Mist, while also eliminating himself, who had always stood by Sarutobi Hiruzen... Because they had always been old friends, Homura Mitokado always believed that Danzo''s extreme actions were for the sake of Konoha. He never thought that one day, Shimura Danzo''s extremity would fall upon him, his old friend... "This kind of dark and extreme method..." Homura Mitokado shook his head in disbelief, trembling slightly: "Danzo, you''ve truly gone mad..." Shimura Danzo simply lowered his hand calmly. "Lord Danzo''s order, kill everyone present!" Seeing his gesture, the group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninja, as if having received themand, rushed to kill, intending to eliminate Homura Mitokado along with them! Homura Mitokado, being targeted, had no choice but to meet up with the Mist ninjas and escape towards Konoha. "Your Konoha is really interesting..." Hozuki Mangetsu mocked Homura Mitokado while escaping with the Mist ninjas: "We always thought the era of the ''Blood Mist'' was dark enough, but we never realized that Konoha hid its darkness well too..." Homura Mitokado felt a burning shame. After Shimura Danzo lost power, he had been wholeheartedly helping Danzo to regain control. He never expected Danzo to want him dead! "First... let''s escape!" Homura Mitokado was too embarrassed to look at Hozuki Mangetsu, only mentioning their escape n: "As long as we escape to the border of the Land of Fire, Konoha has outposts there. We need to be faster, or once caught by him..." "Never mind." "Let''s not talk about this." Hozuki Mangetsu nced at Homura Mitokado and then at the group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninja chasing them: "Those guys are not easy to deal with, their stamina is unimaginably strong, and they will catch up and kill us sooner orter..." "Indeed, the stamina of a Wood Release ninja is substantial..." Homura Mitokado mentioned feeling even more embarrassed, and quickly shared a useful piece of information: "However, they possess the Sharingan but do not have the Uchiha n''s bloodline, unable to deactivate the Sharingan, which continuously drains their stamina..." "They have at least three groups of people¡­" Hozuki Mangetsu brought up an important piece of information again: "We have not yet rified their exact numbers, but there are at least three groups of them. The masks of the people chasing us these past few days have all been different, which means it should be three groups taking turns to pursue us¡­" "Uh¡­" Homura Mitokado held more specific numbers in his hand but also hesitated to reveal them: "It seems Danzo has quite a few sessful experiments in his possession¡­" "That¡­" The captain of the Hokage Guard, Shiranui Genma,nded beside Homura Mitokado, a Senbon in his mouth: "If we can find a safe ce, we can use the Flying Thunder God Formation to send someone back to the border outpost to deliver the message." "As long as someone from the outpost rushes back to Konoha¡­" "The reinforcements should be able to rush back immediately¡­" A member of the Hokage Guard, Raid¨­ Namiashi, also took the initiative to say: "The vige''s Kagura is also a practitioner of the Flying Thunder God Technique. If he cane to support us, Kagura is also currently the strongestbat power in the vige, right?" "¡­" Homura Mitokado considered the feasibility of this n. "However, it will take a little time." Another member of the Hokage Guard, Iwashi Tatami, added softly. "Even if he can''t make it¡­" Iwashi Tatami adjusted his sunsses and outlined the worst-case scenario: "We can still send the message back to avoid a war between the two countries¡­" "We can hold them off for a while." Hozuki Mangetsu, holding his Twin Swords Hiramekarei, spoke: "If you are setting up the Flying Thunder God Formation, how long will it take? Can you make it in time?" "It will be ready soon." Shiranui Genma, with the Senbon in his mouth, nodded. "Then it''s up to you guys." Hozuki Mangetsu could only ce his hope on these members of the Hokage Guard as he quickly turned to face the oing pursuit of the dual Kekkei Genkai ninja squad! This is the Land of Rain! Extremely suitable for Water Release ninja battles! Hozuki Mangetsu raised his hand, and countless raindrops fell on him, converging into a giant water figure, blocking all the pursuing enemies! This group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninja, undaunted, quickly sprouted vines from their arms, tying up the water figure''s limbs like ropes, absorbing the water figure''s chakra! However¡­ Just a little bit of time was enough. The Hokage Guardpleted setting up the Flying Thunder God Formation and used it to send away the fastest ninja, hoping he could bring back good news. Inside the Konoha Vige. Akihara Kagura was still quietly waiting for news at the Root base. While White Zetzu Awei was having fun impersonating Shimura Danzo, Aburame Torune came with the real orders from Shimura Danzo, bringing the message that Danzo hoped for a meeting. "Did Yamanaka F¨± return to be by Lord Danzo''s side?" After hearing Aburame Torune''s report, Akihara Kagura sighed deeply: "When did Lord Danzo fall to such a state, with only you two bodyguards left by his side¡­" "Yes." Aburame Torune knelt on one knee before Akina Kagura, not daring to dwell on this topic too much. After all, he couldn''t say that Danzo''s dire situation was all because Lord Kagura helped him, right? Moreover¡­ The only two bodyguards¡­ Were spies Akihara Kagura had ced with him. "Then let''s meet." Akihara Kagura slowly brought his palms together, exhaling slowly and said: "First, take Lord Danzo to the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rice Fields. I will use the Flying Thunder God technique to hurry over there as soon as possible." "He can''t stay here any longer. I''ll find him a ce to stay. It just so happens to let him help me negotiate with Lord Orochimaru..." "Lord Danzo seems not too willing to leave Konoha..." Aburame Torune spoke softly about Danzo Shimura''s thoughts. "Try to persuade him." Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly with some helplessness, and said: "I don''t want Lord Danzo to be a rogue ninja either, but there''s no other way. Perhaps tonight, someone will send back to Konoha the good deeds Lord Danzo has done. Tomorrow early in the morning, when I go to the Hokage Tower for the meeting, I will try my best to prevent Lord Danzo from being put on the Leaf''s wanted list." "Go back and tell Lord Danzo first..." "Now, the Third Hokage''s power and prestige in the vige are very high. Even if we raise any objections, they will be suppressed. If we really want to do something, we must have an opportunity with arge scene, so that the Hokage must be wary of not acting rashly..." "At that time, let everyone in the ninja world know the true face of the Hokage, and that will clear Lord Danzo''s name..." "This world has both darkness and light." "If someone is defamed, naturally, someone else will clear their name." Chapter 170: I didnt expect this... Chapter 170: I didn''t expect this... Night. Hiruzen''s House. Since Homura Mitokado left with the Hokage Guard toon, this elderly man has not had a good night''s sleep for several days, constantly worrying about the oue. Quickly. Sarutobi Hiruzen no longer needed to worry. Because a message came from the Land of Fire''s outpost. Shimura Danzo, leading his ninja, attacked the ninja of the Mist Vige. After being discovered by the advisor Homura Mitokado, he attempted to kill the advisor and frame the Mist Vige, sparking a full-blown war between the two viges. The situation was urgent, requiring immediate support! "Go call Kagura!" Sarutobi Hiruzen hastily issued hismand.If possible, Sarutobi Hiruzen still hoped to have a proper talk with Shimura Danzo, but when push came to shove, he was not averse to taking decisive action! "The first order, immediatelymand Akihara Kagura to rush to the Land of Rain, to rescue advisor Homura Mitokado and the allied forces of the Mist Vige; the second order, assemble all the Anbu to join me on the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain!" "Yes!" Hatake Kakashi immediately realized the severity of the situation and rushed to the Anbu base to inform Akihara Kagura, hoping for swift action. "I understand, I''ll be right there." Akihara Kagura was always clear and decisive in executing orders from his superiors. [System Prompt]: [New mission (Sarutobi Hiruzen), rescue advisor Homura Mitokado and the allied forces of the Mist Vige.] As the strongest force of Konoha, Akihara Kagura''s performance did not disappoint, using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he traveled overnight to the Land of Rain. Land of Rain. Homura Mitokado and Hozuki Mangetsu were still fleeing. When Hozuki Mangetsu felt they could no longer escape, he hoped Homura Mitokado would lead the members of the Konoha Hokage Guard toon to turn back and fight. To prevent Hozuki Mangetsu''s naive idea, Homura Mitokado had to inform him that Shimura Danzo had fifty-nine ninja with both Wood Release and Sharingan ¨C a daunting number! The entire Mist Vige only had one Terumi Mei with two Kekkei Genkai, yet they were not considered strong ¨C Boil Release and Lava Release. The ninja of the Mist Vige had witnessed Terumi Mei''s strength, yet Shimura Danzo had so many under hismand. "Danzo!" Homura Mitokado was not merely fleeing; even on the run, he continued to try to persuade: "Your crimes have been presented to Hiruzen, continuing like this is pointless, you should surrender now!" "I understand Hiruzen." Shimura Danzo was unconcerned and even had his reasoning: "If I don''t kill you, Hiruzen might have to break with me for your sake. I might even have to defect from Konoha..." Shimura Danzo, saying this, brought up another possibility: "Only if I kill you, Hiruzen might make a different choice..." "For Konoha, everything is a price worth sacrificing, over the years I''ve made many people sacrifice, and Hiruzen is well aware of this, andter, didn''t he choose to ept it?" Shimura Danzo, leading this group of ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai, was closely following behind Homura Mitokado and Hozuki Mangetsu, seemingly determined to stop them! However... A sudden change urred! A kunai was shot at Shimura Danzo! A figure appeared in front of Shimura Danzo along with the kunai! "..." Shimura Danzo''s figure swiftly retreated! All the double Kekkei Genkai ninja instantly stopped in their tracks! Homura Mitokado, Hozuki Mangetsu, and others also noticed the arrival of someone on the battlefield. They quickly turned to look, and this nce immediately rxed their hearts! The neer was Akihara Kagura! This was Konoha''s strongestbat force, and arguably the strongest person in the ninja world at present, especially among those Konoha ninjas who had witnessed Senjutsu: True Several Thousand Hands! "Kagura!" A wave of joy rose in Homura Mitokado''s heart. However, before Homura Mitokado could revel in his joy, Shimura Danzo was the first to speak: "Kagura, Homura Mitokado has colluded with the Mist ninja, betraying Konoha''s intelligence. What you need to do now is to kill Homura Mitokado and this group of Mist ninja, then lead the Konoha army to tten the Land of Water and Mist Vige. War and ughter are what you love most, right?" Homura Mitokado was startled once again! The Konoha higher-ups all knew that Akihara Kagura''s actions were extreme. Shimura Danzo, that bastard, actually used such a method to lure and deceive Akihara Kagura! "Kagura!" Homura Mitokado quickly tried to attract Akihara Kagura''s attention and loudly said, "Do not believe Danzo''s rumors. Danzo hasmitted a heinous crime!" Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows and softly said, "The Third Hokage''s order was for me to rescue Advisor Homura Mitokado and the Mist pursuit ninja¡­" After saying this, Akihara Kagura then looked towards Shimura Danzo: "By the way, Lord Danzo, we all already know about your experiments with the Sharingan and Hashirama''s cells. It seems the people behind you are other sessful experimental subjects¡­" "It was all for the sake of Konoha." Shimura Danzo''s eyebrows twitched, and he squinted his eyes: "Forget it, there''s another side to this matter that can''t be exined in a moment." Leading a group of ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai, Shimura Danzo quickly turned to leave, but before leaving, he left a sentence: "Let''s stop here for today. Everything I did today was for the sake of Konoha. We''ll settle this after we all return to the vige." A group of ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai nced back at Akihara Kagura, seemingly afraid of any action from Kagura, and followed Shimura Danzo with a wary eye as they left the area. "Isn''t it¡­" Hozuki Mangetsu was somewhat surprised at this scene and asked in astonishment, "Is that Shimura Danzo going back to Konoha? Won''t he defect?" This kind of thing... It''s really iprehensible! Shimura Danzo, intending to kill the vige''s advising elders, still doesn''t defect and wants to return to Konoha? Does he think everything will end once he returns to Konoha? "Impossible." "Danzo will definitely not defect¡­" Homura Mitokado shook his head, deeply convinced of this matter. Even though Shimura Danzo wanted to kill Homura Mitokado, Homura Mitokado never thought that Shimura Danzo would betray Konoha. He believed that Shimura Danzo would definitely return to Konoha. However... Perhaps Konoha was about to face an internal power struggle. However¡­ Homura Mitokado was soon proven wrong. When Sarutobi Hiruzen personally led the Anbu to greet them and evenforted them, they began to search for Shimura Danzo, wanting to confront him. However... They did not find Shimura Danzo''s whereabouts. Instead, rumors of Danzo''s defection gradually emerged in the ninja world. Inside the Hokage building. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, upon hearing this news, was initially in disbelief. He looked incredulously at the Anbu who came to report the news. "You''re saying, Danzo has defected?" "Yes." The Anbu ninja had to ry this message to Sarutobi Hiruzen: "There''s news of Lord Danzo''s defection from the ninja world, and even rumors of Lord Danzo making contact with ninja viges of other enemy nations¡­" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen felt as if his brain had been struck by lightning. Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane also found this difficult to ept. As longtime friends, with a rtionship spanning sixty years, they could imagine Danzomitting various crimes, but they never thought Danzo would defect from Konoha. However¡­ Rumors in the ninja world were detailed and vivid. There were even ims that Shimura Danzo had established a new ninja vige, alleging collusion between Danzo and Orochimaru, and that Danzo had sided with the Cloud Vige. Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding a smoking pipe in his hand, found it hard to believe, yet Konoha had not received anymunication from Danzo himself for some time. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s feelings were especiallyplex. He always thought the efforts of Jiraiya to capture Orochimaru and Hatake Kakashi to track Uchiha Obito were somewhat naively heartbreaking. However¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen could now empathize with those feelings. He had been serving well as the Hokage, and was nearing retirement age¡­ Almost seventy years old¡­ Hisrade had defected¡­ The feeling of betrayal by hisrade, who had taken the wrong path, was indeed painful, making him wish to immediately bring the person back. Without a word, Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to don his armor, his aged face showing a trace of determination as he coldly addressed the two Hokage advisors, "Handle the vige affairs with Kagura during this period. I must retrieve Danzo!" "Hiruzen, don''t be rash!" "Monkey, don''t be rash!" The two Hokage advisors quickly intercepted Sarutobi Hiruzen. If Jiraiya pursued Orochimaru, it was understandable; but Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage of the vige. It was unreasonable for a Hokage to abandon administrative duties to chase after Danzo! Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking at the two advisors, said gravely, "You should understand the severe consequences if Danzo bes a rogue ninja¡­" Indeed! The consequences would be extremely severe. Shimura Danzo held many secrets: The list of Konoha''s intelligence personnel, information on Konoha''s Anbu members, information on all of Konoha''s ninjas, information on all the major ninja ns in Konoha; Danzo knew them like the back of his hand. To put it bluntly¡­ If Danzo were to defect, it would be an unprecedented blow to Konoha. Just by betraying some of Konoha''s intelligence, Konoha would suffer significant losses; if he were to betray all of Konoha''s intelligence, Konoha would decline like never before! Shimura Danzo was no small figure! He had once been in the position of advisor to the Hokage, and Sarutobi Hiruzen did not keep many things from Danzo. He had participated in the meetings of Konoha''s higher-ups! "Hiruzen, you are the Hokage of Konoha." Koharu Utatane was very aware of the consequences of Danzo''s defection, yet still feltpelled to persuade, "A vige''s Kage should not be moved lightly. In the past, even when the Ninja World War was at its most difficult moments, weren''t you still stationed in the vige?" "Yes¡­" Homura Mitokado also started to persuade, then proactively said, "However, knowing Danzo''s character, he wouldn''t submit to others; it''s unlikely he would defect to another ninja vige¡­" Even though Danzo often acted in despicable ways, he had high aspirations, evening close to bing the Hokage of Konoha at one point! Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen wavering, Koharu Utatane continued to advise, "You''re also getting on in years, and your physical strength isn''t what it used to be. How could you possibly go after Danzo now?" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen fell silent. Indeed! He no longer had the strength to pursue Danzo¡­ Shimura Danzo has also aged; why then does he still choose to defect? "First, let the Anbu investigate the news about Danzo." Koharu Utatane quickly seized the opportunity to propose a feasible idea: "Once Danzo''s whereabouts are discovered, we can assemble arge force to surround him and bring him back¡­" "The Root can also participate." Akihara Kagura shook his head, also offering his suggestion: "Though the Roor only consists of Karin and three squads of ninjas, Karin possesses powerful sensory abilities¡­" "Agreed!" Homura Mitokado also quickly nodded in agreement, then thought of Danzo''s character: "Even if Danzo defects at this time, he will surely want to return to Konoha in the future. We should be cautious to avoid any schemes Danzo might have¡­" "Should we issue a wanted order?" Koharu Utatane raised a critical question. "Should we issue it?" Homura Mitokado frowned, posing his own question: "If, by chance, a ninja from the vige encounters him, how should they confront him? Last time, Danzo deceived me and Kagura, making us think he would soon lead a team back to the vige¡­" "Let''s issue it." Sarutobi Hiruzen calmed down, sitting at his desk with a grim expression: "If Danzo truly chooses to defect, then we must swiftly find his whereabouts and kill him as soon as possible, to ensure he cannot endanger Konoha!" "If he hasn''t defected¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at the time, continuing in a cold voice: "ording to the rules established within the vige, leaving the vige without reporting to the Hokage and not returning for a long time is considered defection, and should be listed as a rogue ninja to be pursued¡­" "After all¡­" "Whether we issue a wanted order or not, the ninja world already considers Danzo to have be a rogue ninja of Konoha. Dying the issuance of a wanted order might even invite ridicule from enemy countries." "Let''s issue it then!" "Shimura Danzo, listed at the top of the S-ss rogue ninja wanted list, anyone who sees Danzo should kill him on sight. Both the Anbu and the Root should prioritize the pursuit of Danzo!" "It can only be this way¡­" Homura Mitokado sighed deeply. "¡­" Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, seemingly unhappy: "Initially, it was Lord Danzo who rescued me from Orochimaru''sboratory, allowing me to enter the Root and guiding me to protect the vige''s will from the shadows. I never thought that today we would issue a wanted order for Lord Danzo¡­" It''s really unexpected¡­ Perhaps it''s the unpredictability of life? Shimura Danzo, who personally led Akihara Kagura into Konoha, ended up being driven out of the vige by Konoha, and it was even Akihara Kagura, whom he personally brought into Konoha, who drove him out. "Kagura!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, unaware of Akihara Kagura''s true thoughts and thinking Kagura still cared about Danzo, immediately reprimanded and educated Kagura sternly. "The next time you see Danzo, you must not show him any mercy. Kill him immediately in the fastest way possible!" ~~~ Hello! Everyone! I have new FanFic and it''s out now! Name: Killing Makes You Stronger Synopsis: Human? Mutants? Vampires? Kill! There''s really nothing we can see about that kind of synopsis and I don''t why I did that! But anyway, the MC is in Marvel, early Marvel! He had time to grow (kill) and get stronger! It''s fast-paced and not racist Chinese Fanfic, but even if you like being racist, this fanfic is good for you! It''s genuinely a god tier fanfic, no cap! No lie! That''s all thank /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 171: Real Reason for Danzos Defection? Chapter 171: Real Reason for Danzo''s Defection? Atop the Hokage Rock. Sarutobi Hiruzen increasingly spent more time here. Konoha would neverck for ninja who defect, nor would it ever be without those who, due to their own bonds, leave Konoha and suffer for it. This time, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Hokage, who felt the weight. Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but be increasingly anxious, fearing that Shimura Danzo mightmit a grave mistake, worrying that Danzo might sacrifice Konoha''s interests for his own, concerned that he might one day have to kill Danzo, disregarding their past camaraderie. Standing atop the Hokage Rock, Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered the struggle between the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, remembering how the First Hokage had decisively acted against Uchiha Madara. "Lord Hokage." Hatake Kakashi knelt on one knee behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, softly saying, "The warrant for his arrest has been made public." "Good."Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded. The official news from Konoha was unKabutobtedly credible. All of Konoha and even the ninja world received the news that Shimura Danzo had be a rogue ninja of Konoha. This news didn''t much affect the ordinary vigers, but it was unKabutobtedly shocking for the elite ninja of Konoha. Since many things within Konoha could not bepletely covered up, Sarutobi Hiruzen simply made public the three charges against Shimura Danzo, taking the opportunity to quell the resentment within the vige. The first charge: Shimura Danzo, in conspiracy with Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito, harmed the Uchiha n, secretly scheming to acquire the Sharingan of the Uchiha n. This was undeniable. Because Shimura Danzo indeedmitted this act. Sarutobi Hiruzen no longer wished to conceal it for Danzo. The second charge: Shimura Danzo conducted unauthorized human experiments rted to the Sharingan, aiming to obtain more powerful Kekkei Genkai. Due to the significant impact of Hashirama Cells, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to omit this charge to avoid further disputes, although the higher-ups of Konoha ninja werergely aware of it. The third charge: Shimura Danzo led his men in an unauthorized attack on the ninja of the Mist Vige, intending to provoke a war between Konoha and Mist Vige. This was acknowledged by the Mist Vige. After all, the Mist Vige was an ally of Konoha, and it was necessary to consider the feelings of an ally. This act indeed angered Sarutobi Hiruzen greatly; he had always treated allies with a conciliatory policy, and Shimura Danzo''s actions were unKabutobtedly contrary to the policies of the Hokage''s office. These charges... Were enough to infuriate the people of Konoha. Over the years, Shimura Danzo had always within the Root, his name not very prominent in the vige. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions also made Shimura Danzo thoroughly infamous in Konoha. In a sweets shop. A group of ninjas were still discussing Shimura Danzo. Might Guy, looking at the wanted poster in the handbook, felt some regrets: "I had once applied to join Lord Danzo''s Anbu..." "That''s the Root." Genma Shiranui, with a senbon in his mouth, muttered indifferently: "Well, it doesn''t matter now. Danzo has defected, and the harm he has brought is too great. He must be killed... but it won''t be easy to kill that guy, he has many subordinates!" "He still has to be eliminated!" "He has killed so many people!" "Even wanting to provoke a war, how could this be allowed!" A group of Konoha ninja having afternoon tea immediately became passionately agitated. Most of these Konoha ninja had never really seen Shimura Danzo, nor understood the story between Konoha''s high-level officials and the Uchiha. But they still considered the Uchiha asrades, especially resenting people like Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Itachi! Some resent... Naturally, there are those who regret. At the Root''s base. This base no longer had any of Shimura Danzo''s subordinates. The only trace left by Shimura Danzo might be that he was the founder of the Root, and perhaps once the guide for the current leader of the Root, Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura still sat on the corridor railing, gazing into the dark abyss of the Root''s base, seemingly mourning Shimura Danzo''s defection in silence, and alsomenting the rewards he had received. [System Prompt]: [Rescue Homura Mitokado and the allied forces Mist Vige (Sarutobi Hizan), missionpleted, reward: Five Elements Unseal] [Five Elements Unseal (Can utilize the generating interactions among the five elements to break the Five Elements Seal, allowing the recipient to regain the ability to use ninjutsu.)] This reward is not entirely useless. Akihara Kagura once received the Five Elements Seal from Jiraiya, which can seal the chakra of a Jinchuriki, and it seems it can also seal the chakra of others. Now, he has acquired the means of the Five Elements Unseal from Sarutobi Hizan. This is normal. Sarutobi Hizan carries many and various techniques. However, Akihara Kagura, having been with Jiraiya, has already learned many Fire Release techniques in another way. Since bing a high-level figure in Konoha, Akihara Kagura could learn any ninjutsu directly, and he was free to learn any techniques, except for forbidden ones. Having a method to unseal sealing techniques is better than nothing. Compared to the rewards from Sarutobi Hizan. The rewards from Nagato and Uchiha Obito are somewhat peculiar. Since both Nagato and Akihara Kagura possess the Rinnegan (Temporarily), and both are disciples of Jiraiya, the techniques Akihara Kagura knows are not significantly less than those Nagato knows; their abilities are quite simr, and there''s no special ability to gain. Except for the abilities of the Uzumaki lineage¡­ Seems there''s no other reward to offer him? [System Prompt]: [Solve the problem of Shimura Danzo and the pursuit squad investigating the Akatsuki organization (Nagato), reward: Chakra level enhancement.] [System Prompt]: [The host can synthesize chakra of up to SSSS level.] Chakra can still be enhanced! Akihara Kagura immediately felt a surge in life force! This means that the more his abilities resemble those of his superiors, the less treasure the superiors can burst out, and once there''s no treasure, it''s time to start exploding with big ores! [System Prompt]: [Solve the problem of Shimura Danzo and the pursuit squad investigating the Akatsuki organization (Uchiha Obito), missionpleted, reward: Great Fire Annihtion knowledge.] [Great Fire Annihtion (B-rank Fire Release ninjutsu, by condensing fire attribute chakra, can spit out mes as vast as the sea, extremely powerful in might and range!)] It''s Uchiha Obito, however, who keeps uncovering new coins, not telling how much of Uchiha Madara''s inheritance he has received. It''s evident. Uchiha Obito hasn''t learned this technique, but he possesses the knowledge of it, meaning thatpleting missions from a superior could likely lead to acquiring the superior''s knowledge. Akihara Kagura immediately learned Great Fire Annihtion using the [Ninja Professor] trait, a formidable Fire Release ninjutsu that is rare toe by. Most importantly¡­ Akihara Kagura has vaguely discovered some tricks. If he could deplete all of Uchiha Madara''s inheritance from Uchiha Obito, what big technique could he burst out if Uchiha Madara became his superior in the future? Even though joining a superior''s ranks and gaining traits from this superior is already powerful, some superiors indeed possess quite rich mines¡­ "Lord Kagura, everyone is here." As Akihara Kagura was contemting, a young girl''s voice emerged beside him. The little girl, Karin, stood next to Akihara Kagura, dressed in a gray Anbu ninja uniform. This little girl entered the Root directly after graduating from the ninja school ahead of time. Yakushi Kabuto stood behind Karin, still wearing the sses given to him by the Dean, his mouth curving into a yful smile, seemingly quite pleased to see Shimura Danzo''s defection, as he and Yakushi Nono were nearly forced to defect by Shimura Danzo... White Zetzu Awei body floated on a wooden pir, his mouth wide open, very proud of the role he yed in Danzo''s defection event. The twelve Uchihas still wore masks, their Sharingan never closed, standing quietly in the corridor, making it impossible to discern their expressions. "People are gathered, so let''s introduce everyone." "Everyone present is one of us." Akihara Kagura spoke calmly: "Apart from Awei, everyone here should already know each other. Awei acts on my behalf outside, Karin will be my assistant from now on, and Kabuto''s identity goes without saying..." Turning back, Akihara Kagura nced at White Zetzu Awei and then at the twelve Uchihas: "Thanks to all of you, Lord Danzo could take a break from his busy duties in Konoha..." "Hehehe, this is quite fun." White Zetzu Awei responded with augh. For White Zetzu, who enjoys observing, White Zetzu Awei is particrly fond of the novel stories that ur in the ninja world, especially since this story waspleted with his help. The twelve Uchihas remained silent. Their identity as Uchihas meant they could not speak to Akihara Kagura as freely as White Zetzu Awei could, and they dared not make any mistakes at any time, for they had no way out, with the Uchiha n having nowhere to turn. These twelve Uchihas, after undergoing training in a limited Tsukuyomi world and first acquiring the three tomoe Sharingan and extensivebat experience, were then used by Akihara Kagura through "gic modification technology" to transnt Hashirama''s cells, sessfully awakening Wood Release, bing dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas. However... This was a novel experience for them. This group of Uchihas was fully involved in the process of framing Shimura Danzo. It must be said... This was a textbook case of making something out of nothing. First, Akihara Kagura secretly assisted Shimura Danzo''seback, taking advantage of the need for manpower during Danzo''s return to sessfully ce two spies, Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, under Danzo''smand, ready to influence him at any time. Second, after Danzo left Konoha, a team of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas took advantage of the end of Might Guy''s training session to forge an incident where they sneaked into Konoha and were discovered by Might Guy, leading to a conflict and fight that attracted the attention of many in Konoha, allowing the existence of the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas to be discovered by Konoha. Third, Akihara Kagura used the evidence left in his hands by Shimura Danzo, [the order for 143 Sharingan], to directly me the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas on Danzo, taking Hatake Kakashi to investigate Danzo''s home, finding two teams of people, and confirming Danzo''s conspiracy to umte loyal soldiers. Fourth, all dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, under the cover of Akihara Kagura''s interrogation, deliberately imed that Danzo had another fifty-nine dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, causing Hiruzen and the Konoha higher-ups to be alert and leading Hiruzen to send envoys to negotiate with Danzo. Fifth, these dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas then pretended to be Hiruzen''s envoys to capture Danzo, specifically framing Danzo to force him to hope for his subordinates to rescue him. As a result, a major battle urred, and except for the two spies, Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, all of Danzo''s other subordinates died; Sixth, these dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, taking advantage of Danzo''s shortage of manpower, pursued Danzo, forcing him to use the spy Aburame Torune''s strategy, trying to instigate a major battle between the Mist ninjas and the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas. Seventh, White Zetzu Awei opportunistically led this group of dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, posing as Danzo, initiating fights under Danzo''s name to chase Mist Vige ninjas, framing Danzo with the crime of initiating a war, even attacking the Hokage''s advisors; white getting deceived by Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, making Danzo believe he was carrying the me for Hiruzen, once returning to the vige, he would be dealt with. Eighth, White Zetzu Awei spread rumors everywhere that Danzo was too afraid to return to the vige and chose to defect, forcing the Konoha leadership to issue a warrant for Danzo, definitively branding him as a rogue ninja in name. Finally... Someone needed to conclude. Making Danzo himself admit to defecting. The crimes published by Konoha include thosemitted by Danzo himself and those Danzo thought he was framed for; anyway, he surely knew he couldn''t refute them. "Awei." Akihara Kagura began to instruct Awei: "Go and ask Obito if there''s anything else I can help with..." "Okay." White Zetzu Awei quickly disappeared. "Kabuto." Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto and said, "Let''s go to the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Rice Fields together, to meet Danzo!" "Okay." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses and spoke softly: "Danzo is now like a dog that has lost its home. Not killing him, are you nning to let him join forces with Orochimaru?" "Where else could he go, except to Orochimaru?" Akihara Kagura spread his hands with a somewhat merciful heart: "An old man has been driven out of Konoha by an old friend; we should at least find a ce for the elderly to live, right?" "I''m not on good terms with Orochimaru..." "Now that Lord Danzo has been driven out of the vige by us, Orochimaru wants to get information about Konoha, he must go through me..." "Just right, we ask Lord Danzo to mediate for us, letting them know my indispensability, only I can be their future reliance on mastering Konoha¡­" Chapter 172: Perhaps Hiruzen is already controlled by Obito Chapter 172: Perhaps Hiruzen is already controlled by Obito At the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Rice Fields. Shimura Danzo, along with Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune, took refuge in a small town here, having received the news that Konoha hadbeled Shimura Danzo as an S-rank rogue ninja. ... For an entire day, Shimura Danzo was unable to eat. Shimura Danzo had never imagined that he would one day be expelled from Konoha. He had spent almost his entire life in Konoha and dedicated his life to the vige. Shimura Danzo believed that the most tragic ending to his life would perhaps be dying for Konoha, leaving his name on the vige''s Memorial Stone, thinking that the most gratifying end for him would be to work hard for Konoha and have his statue ced on the Hokage Rock in the vige. But then... He suddenly became a rogue ninja. Who would have thought that at nearly seventy years old, he would be a rogue ninja!This was simply humiliating! Shimura Danzo could not ept this fact in any way. He wanted to go back and tell everyone that this was all a conspiracy by Sarutobi Hiruzen! However... Akihara Kagura sent a message through Aburame Torune, indicating that everything in Konoha was under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s control. If he returned, he would only be a scapegoat. Knock, knock, knock... There was a knock on the door. Shimura Danzo did not want anyone toe in, and he spoke with a gloomy face: "Didn''t I say I wanted to be alone for a while today?" "Lord Kagura is here." ... Shimura Danzo sighed, a glimmer of hope igniting in his heart: "Let Kagura in! Everyone else, stay outside." When Akihara Kagura came in, he saw that Shimura Danzo''s spirit didn''t seem quite right, as if he had aged several years! "What exactly is going on?" Shimura Danzo looked up at Akihara Kagura, anger shing across his face: "Akihara Kagura, how could I be a rogue ninja of Konoha, what exactly is going on!" "Shouldn''t this be a question for Lord Danzo?" "The situation is too serious, even I have no solution." "It was an order personally issued by the Third Hokage." Akihara Kagura sat opposite Shimura Danzo, softly saying: "I originally applied to the Third Hokage to handle all matters secretly, forbidding anyone from leaking information, waiting for Lord Danzo to return before discussing. But the Third Hokage insisted on issuing a wanted order..." "Monkey!" Shimura Danzo clenched his fists tightly, full of hatred: "That bastard pinned everything on me!" Shimura Danzo fiercely looked at Akihara Kagura, sternly saying: "Akihara Kagura, you should know, I don''t have the Sharingan, all the Sharingan in the Root have been destroyed, now in the ninja world only Uchiha Obito and Hiruzen have the Sharingan!" "But... the evidence is substantial." Akihara Kagura frowned slightly, calmly saying: "Because some ninjas with both Wood Release and Sharingan were discovered in the vige? I also saw when dining with Kakashi, the vige had discovered several ninjas with dual Kekkei Genkai..." Akihara Kagura, staring intently at Shimura Danzo, continued: "The most troublesome thing is, Lord Danzo led some ninjas with dual Kekkei Genkai to attack advisor Homura Mitokado and the ninja from the Mist, this has caused too severe an impact, although I did not have a conflict with Lord Danzo at that time..." "What are you talking about!" Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura with a face full of shock and disbelief: "I have not done these things, I have been staying here ever since receiving your message, I have never left, when did I lead people to attack Homura Mitokado?" "What?" Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo with some surprise: "Lord Danzo, didn''t we just meet in the Land of Rain a few days ago?" "How could it have been me!" "Besides, those people were all under the monkey''smand!" Shimura Danzo was always aware that those ninjas with kekkei genkai were under Sarutobi Hiruzen''smand, and he almost immediately figured everything out. Hiruzen wanted to take this opportunity to pin the me on him! Shimura Danzo clenched his teeth with resentment, saying, "It''s that monkey trying to frame me deliberately! I will admit to what I have done, but I will never admit to what I haven''t done!" "But..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and reminded him, "Advisor Homura Mitokado also thinks it was you. Everyone thinks you did it. Otherwise, the two advisors wouldn''t have agreed to the Third Hokage issuing a warrant for your arrest. Both advisors hoped to solve this internally..." Shimura Danzo felt an indescribable sense of grievance and pain in his heart. This old man, who always liked to wrong others, was tasting the bitterness of being wronged for the first time. This taste of being wronged... Was almost too much for the nearly seventy-year-old man to bear. "No one wanted things toe to this..." Akihara Kagura quicklyforted Shimura Danzo with his wisdom from a past life and even poured him a cup of tea, "However, I do have a n. Kakashi and I have captured twelve ninja with kekkei genkai in the vige..." "Interrogate them immediately!" Shimura Danzo grasped at this lifeline as if it were a straw. "But..." Akihara Kagura hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Shimura Danzo and gently reminded him, "The results of the interrogation will lead back to the experiments you oversaw..." "Alright." Akihara Kagura''s expression turned solemn, and he continued softly, "Even if it really was you, it doesn''t matter. We were going to resolve this issue anyway..." "It wasn''t me!" Shimura Danzo firmly refused to admit to it, even providing his strong evidence: "You destroyed all the Sharingan in the foundation. I guarantee I have no Sharingan. Only monkey controls the Sharingan, only his Anbu could collect Sharingan from the Uchiha nnds!" "But..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and reminded him again, "The Anbu have always imed they were ordered to destroy the Sharingan long ago..." This unwarranted usation! Shimura Danzo had no choice but to ept it! Because Sarutobi Hiruzen had blocked all paths of escape! However, Akihara Kagura was a man of integrity, offering Shimura Danzo a way out: "Even if they were secretly hoarding Sharingan, what for? The Sharingan isn''t that strong, is it?" "Maybe the Sharingan isn''t strong enough!" Shimura Danzo immediately felt he had grasped the truth, staring intently at Akihara Kagura: "But you are strong enough, the Wood Release ninja are powerful enough!" Shimura Danzo pieced together the truth, finding a reason for Sarutobi Hiruzen: "It must be because of your sess, because your Wood Release is powerful, that monkey bastard started thinking again about using the First Hokage''s cells. Coincidentally, he obtained a batch of Sharingan material on the night of the massacre, which identally led to the sess of his experiments..." "But..." "Monkey doesn''t want this to be discovered..." "All this time, whatever inconvenient task there was, I would do it. He never dared to let me control the power of Wood Release, taking you and Tenzo away from my Root right from the start!" "However, this was identally discovered..." "That Monkey bastard made me take the me for him, in the world of illusion as in reality!" Akihara Kagura marveled at Shimura Danzo''s meticulous logic. That he could uncover such a truth¡­ However, once Shimura Danzo began to harbor suspicions towards the people of Konoha, his thought processes became incredibly divergent. He even considered another possibility. "Perhaps¡­" "Hiruzen was silently controlled by Uchiha Obito¡­" "Uchiha Obito took away the Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan that I had taken from Shisui, and secretly controlled monkey. Hasn''t he already taken control over the Mizukage of the Mist Vige before?" "¡­" Akihara Kagura thought this line of thinking was not incorrect. If they could pin this me on Uchiha Obito, it would also be an excellent choice for him. "Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura admitted that both of Shimura Danzo''s theories made sense, but they had to recognize one fact: "No matter how much evidence you have, even if the Third Hokage was truly controlled by Uchiha Obito or was conducting experiments privately, everyone would still me you because at that moment, the Hokageid all your evidence before everyone¡­" "Unless¡­" "In front of everyone¡­" "You confront the Hokage, expose what the Hokage has done, let everyone know you are innocent, and the Hokage is the one who has erred. Only then, you might have a chance to return to Konoha and refute the Hokage''s warrant for your arrest." "Good!" Shimura Danzo gritted his teeth. Sarutobi Hiruzen exposed all his dark deeds, even using them as evidence for his warrant. Why shouldn''t he seek revenge against Sarutobi Hiruzen! Moreover¡­ Once this defection incident broke out¡­ How could he possibly be the Hokage with this incriminating evidenceing to light? "No matter what, let''s first evade the Hokage''s pursuit!" Akihara Kagura persuaded Shimura Danzo to consider the bigger picture and added fuel to the fire on the mountain: "The Hokage announced in the meeting that capturing you should be the priority for the vige''s ninjas¡­" "¡­" Shimura Danzo immediately felt a surge of hatred! Every defector from Konoha harbors hatred towards their bonds, and Shimura Danzo''s hatred was even more intense than Uchiha Obito''s! However¡­ After his hatred, Shimura Danzo had to face a tragic fact: "I do not wish to abandon Konoha, so where can I go now?" Shimura Danzo nced at Akihara Kagura and asked, "You have brought me to the Land of Rice Fields, do you intend for me to seek refuge with Orochimaru?" "Not seeking refuge, just temporarily residing." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued, "It so happens that there has been some unpleasantness between Orochimaru and myself. He has always wanted to use the Living Corpse Reincarnation to take over my body. I hope Lord Danzo can help mediate, ideally making Orochimaru realize¡­" "We are now equals as allies¡­" As Akihara Kagura reached this point, he smiled at Shimura Danzo, saying, "Just like how I am now with Lord Danzo¡­" "¡­" Shimura Danzo knew this had already be a fact. Because Akihara Kagura''s status and strength were above his, even holding a more advantageous position in this alliance, but his heart still felt somewhat ufortable¡­ "It was I who brought you back to Konoha." Shimura Danzo recalled his first encounter with Akihara Kagura. "So¡­" Akihara Kagura smiled warmly at the elder before him, extending his hand in friendship: "I will definitely help Lord Danzo return to the vige." "¡­" The heart of Shimura Danzo was greatly relieved, and he nodded in agreement to Akihara Kagura''s request: "Then, I shall talk to Orochimaru for you..." "Then, I would trouble Lord Danzo to stay in the Land of Rice Fields, to monitor our alliance with Lord Orochimaru, to prevent him from constantly causing trouble for us." Akihara Kagura found the turn of events truly wondrous. Initially, Orochimaru had sent him to Konoha to monitor the alliance with Shimura Danzo, and now, Akihara Kagura was asking Shimura Danzo to monitor his alliance with Orochimaru... However... This arrangement was beneficial for Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru could now personally monitor his alliance with Shimura Danzo. Of course. There were also certain disadvantages for Orochimaru. Because too many in the ninja world wanted to kill Danzo. The Land of Rain. The base of the Akatsuki organization. When Nagato and Konan learned that Shimura Danzo had defected from Konoha and became an S-rank rogue ninja, they immediately saw it as a great opportunity for revenge! Uchiha Itachi... Also saw it as a good opportunity! Because killing Shimura Danzo to avenge Uchiha Shisui also meant eliminating one of the most dangerous S-rank rogue ninjas to Konoha! Most importantly... Uchiha Itachi still believed that Shimura Danzo possessed the Uchiha Shisui Mangekyo Sharingan, especially since Danzo had been secretly experimenting with the Sharingan he acquired on the night of the Uchiha n massacre! Kakuzu, the Akatsuki member who loved making money, brought even more useful news: "The price for the corpse of the S-rank rogue ninja, Shimura Danzo, has shot up to 190 million ryo in just a few days, and there''s even a rumor that a living person would double the price. Could this person be a member of my team?" "..." Is that wanting Danzo to be a member of your team? The members of the Akatsuki didn''t want to burst Kakuzu''s bubble! "Kakuzu, we have found a more suitable neer for you." Tendo Pain refused Kakuzu''s proposal, softly saying, "This neer possesses the ability of immortality, more suited to be your new teammate... As for Danzo, he is better off as a corpse, to be exchanged for money." "Alright, then!" Kakuzu then nodded in satisfaction. Tendo Pain added, "However, this matter is of great importance, Konan and I will go with you." "We can also..." Uchiha Itachi offered. With the death of Biwa Juzo, Uchiha Itachi got a new teammate, Kisame Hoshigaki, the S-rank rogue ninja from the Mist Vige, who grinned, showing off his shark-like teeth: "Mr. Itachi, do you have ns for hunting Danzo? Aren''t you allies?" "He and..." Uchiha Itachi was interrupted before he could speak. "Let''s go together." The Sasori of the Red Sand volunteered. However, Sasori''s new teammate, Deidara, with his blonde ponytail, opposed discontentedly: "Hey, hey, hey, Sasori, I have no interest in that Shimura Danzo. When can we move out to kill that bastard Akihara Kagura?" "..." Tendo Pain immediately felt a headacheing on. Would letting this Deidara know that Akihara Kagura is one of their own really end up turning the Akatsuki base upside down? And... Has this neer Deidara always been this confident? Sasori nced at Deidara and kindly advised, "If you want to die now, don''t drag the Akatsuki down with you." Chapter 173: Kagura method became gentler Chapter 173: Kagura method became gentler Deidara. One of the new members of the Akatsuki organization. This guy wasn''t too happy before joining Akatsuki. It was because Deidara''s teacher, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, had be senile and was always nagging him to learn Dust Release, saying that someone from the Konoha, Akihara Kagura, had mastered it after being told only once. Akihara Kagura really brought about a deep misfortune. From a young age, Deidara had been a model child in others'' eyes, originally meant to be a praised genius, but now he could hardly raise his head from the scolding of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki. At twelve, Deidara still had some yful spirit, wanting to fiddle with his y art every day, which Onoki took as ack of seriousness in learning Dust Release. New grudges and old hatreds. Moreover, Deidara was still a child.Deidara felt he always lived in the shadow of Akihara Kagura. Fortunately. People from the Akatsuki organization came to recruit Deidara. These kind-hearted individuals in their cloud-patterned ck robes beat up Deidara, wanting to free him from the torment of learning. The one responsible for beating Deidara, Uchiha Itachi, even took the initiative to tell Deidara that the person Deidara hated, the child Akihara Kagura, was also an enemy of the Akatsuki. Naturally. Deidara immediately felt a lot of goodwill towards the Akatsuki. Now that Deidara has joined the Akatsuki, he always had his artistic freedom. What he wanted to do most now was to fight Akihara Kagura; his art has long since improved beyondparison! "This is not seeking death!" Deidara, holding his y art in hand, had a face full of pride: "With this one move, I can kill that Akihara Kagura!" "..." Uchiha Itachi cast a doubtful nce at Deidara. Why did this guy, who was easily defeated by his own genjutsu, still think so highly of himself, believing he could defeat Akihara Kagura? "Cough cough cough..." Konan coughed softly with her fist to her mouth, interrupting Deidara''s words: "Alright, there''s no rush with Akihara Kagura. If you want to fight Akihara Kagura in the future, there might be plenty of opportunities. Now, we''re discussing pursuing Danzo..." "Right." Pain quickly changed the subject. "Let''s get moving then." Kakuzu was most concerned about this matter, saying solemnly: "Let''s find Danzo quickly. His corpse is worth at least half a year of our ie..." The Land of Rice Fields. A small diner. Shimura Danzo still had no idea that a group of S-rank rogue ninjas from the Akatsuki organization had set their sights on him. After being consoled by Akihara Kagura, the old man was finally able to eat. "Let''s eat first." "One should still eat." Akihara Kagura took the initiative to order an extra bowl of rice for Shimura Danzo, persuading him: "When I was training with Teacher Jiraiya, we met an S-rank rogue ninja from the Waterfall Vige, who was almost ny years old..." "Hurry up and eat." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but re at Akihara Kagura, mentioning their next destination: "After we finish eating, we''ll head to the Sound Vige." The Sound Vige. A new ninja vige that appeared in the Land of Rice Fields. Orochimaru was able to establish his own Sound Vige by bribing the daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields, using the vige''s status as cover to recruit talent extensively. Akihara Kagura had long guessed that many would pursue Shimura Danzo in the ninja world, taking him to the Sound Vige. On one hand, to have a good talk with Orochimaru, and on the other, hoping Orochimaru could help Shimura Danzo live longer, to avoid him being killed off unexpectedly. When Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo arrived at the Sound Vige, a group of odd-looking kids stopped them, appearing unapproachable. Among these kids, some had six arms, some were fat and chubby, and some even had two upper bodies. The most normal among them was a little girl with red hair. "Where is Orochimaru!" Shimura Danzo looked at this group of oddly shaped little guys and issued an order as if he was not a rogue ninja but still a high-ranking member of Konoha Vige. Indeed, Shimura Danzo had that privilege. Having abat power like Akihara Kagura by one''s side allows one to speak down to anyone with authority. Obviously. The youngsters from the Sound Vige were not respectful. "Huh?" A young man with six arms looked at Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura with a face full of scorn: "What are you, daring to disturb Lord Orochimaru?" "Shut up! Kidomaru!" Fortunately, a cold young man with white hair and green eyes intervened to stop their behavior and came forward to wee Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo. With the intervention of the white-haired young man, the group immediately quieted down, quickly scattered, and hid in the distance to secretly watch everything. "Lord Orochimaru is already aware of your arrival." This white-haired young man stood at the entrance of the Sound Vige, looking somewhat pale as if he was seriously ill: "Please follow me, Lord Orochimaru is waiting for you." Compared to the other oddly shaped youngsters, this white-haired young man looked more normal and was also more polite. This white-haired young man''s name was Kimimaro of the Kaguya n. Kimimaro came from the Kaguya n, which took over the Land of Grass by annihting many Grass ninjas who had done too much evil, only to be killed carelessly by others. Although the Kaguya n hadbat power, they had no idea how a ninja vige should be developed. Orochimaru secretly targeted the Kaguya n. With just a little help, Orochimaru made the Kaguya n his pawns. Many small ninja ns, for the sake of their family''s continuation, served Orochimaru either actively or passively. The Kaguya n offered Kimimaro, the most talented young man of their n, to Orochimaru, hoping Orochimaru could save his life. Because the Kaguya n''s Shikotsumyaku kekkei genkai carried a fatal inherited disease, this illness was particrly severe in Kimimaro, and the people of the Kaguya n could not bear to watch the young man die miserably, so they simply offered him to Orochimaru. Compared to others in the Sound Vige, Kimimaro came from a true prestigious ninja n. Not only was his strength extraordinary, but his upbringing and manners were also very good. Kimimaro became one of Orochimaru''s favorite youngsters and learned many past stories from Orochimaru during their time together. For instance¡­ Kimimaro actually knew Akihara Kagura. Orochimaru''s favorite work was named Akihara Kagura, whose strength was a thousand times greater than his own, and his cunning and wisdom far surpassed all the youngsters in the Sound Vige. "You know me." Akihara Kagura saw through Kimimaro''s thoughts at a nce. Kimimaro did not hide his thoughts, leading the way while softly saying: "Lord Orochimaru mentioned that you are his favorite and greatest creation, having received power from him but choosing to betray him, refusing to be his vessel. Being able to be Lord Orochimaru''s vessel should be a matter of pride for us..." "You make a good point." Akihara Kagura listened to Kimimaro''s words and seriously nodded: "In a little while, I''ll ask Lord Orochimaru if he is willing to reincarnate into my body..." "..." Kimimaro was surprised. This guy was actually so persuadable? Akihara Kagura spread his palms and then clenched them into a fist: "If he agrees to reincarnate into my body, I''ll just crush him to death." "..." Kimimaro''s forehead twitched. If it weren''t for Orochimaru''s explicit warning not to conflict with Akihara Kagura, and his acknowledgment that he was no match for Akihara Kagura, even to the extent of being a hundred times weaker, Kimimaro would have considered fighting him. "I see you''re ill, and perhaps your mind is too." Akihara Kagura patted Kimimaro on the shoulder: "When you''re about to die,e find me. If there''s still a spot avable, I''ll turn your corpse into a preserved puppet." "..." Kimimaro knew he was ill, but felt that Akihara Kagura was also not well. He no longer wanted to continuemunicating with Akihara Kagura and directly led them to Orochimaru''sboratory. Orochimaru was still busy in hisboratory. After all, his Sound Vige was a newly established ninja vige, and Orochimaru was worried about potential enemies, so he spread his small white snakes around to monitor, fearing someone mighte to attack. As a result¡­ The Little White Snake reported the arrival of Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura. If it were just Akihara Kagura, Orochimaru might have been worried that Kagura hade to cause trouble. However, bringing Shimura Danzo, an S-ss rogue ninja, over probably meant they weren''t here to pick a fight but to discuss something important instead. When Akihara Kagura entered theboratory, he felt a massive and abundant natural energy within the experiment. Suddenly, a figure,rge and wild like a beast, charged at him! Kagura kicked the figure away and, using a vine, tied it up in its ce. He then saw clearly what the figure was ¨C a monster with orange hair! "Did Jugo go berserk again?" Kimimaro approached the orange-haired monster with a worried expression. What was strange was that when Kimimaro reached the monster, possibly due to him or someone drawing energy from the monster, the creature slowly calmed down, transforming into a tall young man. "Kagura, I must thank you for stepping in." A voice reached Akihara Kagura''s ears. Orochimaru appeared from the side of an experimental table, his face covered with ck curse marks filled with natural energy, which were rapidly hiding away. Clearly, his experiment was rted to natural energy. Orochimaru, that guy... He had definitely set his sights on the power of Sage Mode! However, Orochimaru couldn''t precisely sense natural energy and could only indirectly absorb some through people naturally attuned to it, like... The orange-haired tall young man, Jugo, who suddenly went berserk in theboratory! "Kimimaro..." Lying weakly on the ground, Jugo pulled over a white-haired young man and whispered in his ear, "Kimimaro, you should leave quickly. I can sense that guy is very dangerous, Orochimaru might not be his match, leave here quickly..." At that moment... Jugo could clearly feel the rich natural energy gathered around him spontaneously rushing towards Akihara Kagura''s body... "I was never a match for Kagura to begin with." Orochimaru heard Jugo''s words, didn''t care about Jugo''s rudeness at all, and came out with a smile, softly instructing, "Kimimaro, take Jugo down first! Lord Danzo, Kagura-kun, and I have some important matters to discuss..." "Yes!" Kimimaro immediately left with Jugo. When only the three of them were left in theboratory, Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue, "Kagura, I''ve heard some news from Yakushi Kabuto, you seem not to want to be my vessel. I still want to confirm this..." "Sorry, I really had no choice." Akihara Kagura spread his palms and sighed deeply, "Mainly because I need to save Konoha, to save the ninja world, I can only give up merging with you..." "..." Orochimaru''s eyes twitched. It was one thing for this damn kid to be unwilling, but why bring up so much unnecessary talk at this time? "However..." Kagura took the initiative to speak again, "I will provide you with a body you like, like Uchiha Itachi you mentioned before. Although his strength is not as great as mine, he is much stronger than others." "Oh?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, remembering being stabbed by Uchiha Itachi in the Tsukuyomi for three days and nights, he snorted coldly. "Uchiha Itachi... his body can be used to pass the time." Compared to Akihara Kagura... Uchiha Itachi''s strength wasn''t as overwhelming, but it still made Orochimaru somewhat envious! "Alright, let''s get down to business then!" Akihara Kagura raised his hand towards Shimura Danzo, whispering, "If you are paying attention to the ninja world, you would know Lord Danzo has be an S-ss rogue ninja from Konoha..." "We''ve discussed, and Lord Danzo doesn''t want to go to another great ninja vige. He ns to stay here for a while and then look for an opportunity to return to Konoha, to overthrow the reign of the Third Hokage and help me be the Hokage..." "Our alliance still stands, right?" Shimura Danzo coldly stared at Orochimaru. "Of course." Orochimaru nodded with a smile and agreed, actively weing, "This is an honor for me and the Sound Vige. In the future, we can return to our homnd together." Orochimaru did not disdain Shimura Danzo for being an S-rank rogue ninja. The Sound Vige was a fledgling ninja vige, and having someone like Shimura Danzo, who had served as an advisor to the Hokage in Konoha, join and help was indeed a great fortune. At the very least... Shimura Danzo''s strength was not considered low. Moreover, Shimura Danzo also brought with him two capable ninjas, Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune. Of course. This was under the assumption that Orochimaru was not aware that the Akatsuki members had already mobilized collectively, even organizing a team-building event to pursue Shimura Danzo. Akihara Kagura also knew some news. "I''ll go back to Konoha first to avoid anyone looking for me in the Root..." Akihara Kagura nodded and took the initiative to remind Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo, "By the way, I''ve heard some news that the Akatsuki mighte after you, both of you be careful." "Don''t worry." Orochimaru grinned, thinking Akihara Kagura was being overly anxious, "I''ve talked with the Akatsuki, as long as I don''t leak their information, they won''t bother me." "Oh." Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat relieved, waving his hand, "Then I''ll be off first. If you two survive, you can send someone to meet me at the Root." "Hehehe..." Orochimaru watched Akihara Kagura leave with a smile. After Akihara Kagura left, Orochimaru''s gaze narrowed slightly; he was still somewhat reluctant to give up on Akihara Kagura''s body. However... Orochimaru soon lost the mood to think so much about it. A small white snake from the outskirts of the Sound Vige quickly came to report to Orochimaru about a major event. A group of people wearing ck robes with red clouds was rushing towards the Sound Vige, and the Akatsuki had chosen it as the location for their first team-building event. Pain and Konan personally led the team. Sasori, Deidara, Kakuzu, Uchiha Itachi , and Kisame Hoshigaki followed closely behind. This group of Akatsuki members together was even enough tounch an attack on a major ninja vige. Nowing to the Sound Vige collectively, perhaps they wanted to use this small vige for practice? "J¨±go, take everyone and leave first." Orochimaru deeply felt the hardships of starting a business. This time, his newly established Sound Vige might face a devastating blow. At the border of the Land of Rice Fields. Akihara Kagura had not actually left yet. In fact, Akihara Kagura was still having lunch in a small town on the border of the Land of Rice Fields. Yakushi Kabuto, who had been brought from Konoha by Akihara Kagura, was right by his side, and White Zetzu, who had returned from the Akatsuki, stayed by Akihara Kagura''s side without bringing back any mission. "First, watch Orochimaru and Danzo escape from the Akatsuki''s pursuit." As Akihara Kagura spoke, he casually took a pear juice from Yakushi Kabuto''s hand and drank it all in one go, looking very busy, "As for Kabuto, go see Lord Orochimaru and tell him that you originally wanted to report to him about the Akatsuki attacking the Sound Vige. It was I who deliberately imprisoned you and concealed the news of the Akatsuki''s attack on the Sound Vige, wanting to give Lord Orochimaru a lesson to be more obedient in the alliance..." "White Zetzu, go ask Nagato if he needs our help to eliminate Lord Danzo. Make sure to rify this important mission..." "Now, as a high-ranking official of Konoha, I can let Lord Danzo experience the cruelty of society. At this point, if the Akatsuki kills Danzo, it''s just to vent their anger, a mere formality. Letting Danzo and Orochimaru live in constant fear is enough..." "I''ve gradually moved away from the stage of liking killing. Such methods are ultimately too inferior, unable to let Lord Danzo feel the pain from the world..." "Kagura''s methods have finally be gentler." Yakushi Kabuto handed Akihara Kagura a napkin, smiling and praising him. "Ah?" White Zetzu tilted his head. Was Yakushi Kabuto being sarcastic? Chapter 174: God of Ninja Chapter 174: God of Ninja Inside the Sound Vige. Orochimaru stood atop the highest building in the Sound Vige, watching over the vige he had just established, which was about to face a cmitous disaster. Shimura Danzo and Kimimaro, along with all the vigers, had left, leaving only Orochimaru behind. He nned to confront the Akatsuki organization once more. Orochimaru nced at the materials beside him. In front of him were two bottles of Hashirama''s cells and a bound rogue ninja. As soon as the Akatsuki members arrived, Orochimaru intended to inject one bottle of Hashirama''s cells into the rogue ninja, instantly maximizing the rogue ninja''s vitality. Then, he would use this dying rogue ninja, injected with Hashirama''s cells, as a powerful sacrifice to perform the Edo Tensei, bringing back to life the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama! Despite... Due to the immature state of the Edo Tensei, this First Hokage would inevitably be uncontroble, and even his power could not be determined. However, Orochimaru had no other option. He did not consider himself a match for the S-ranked rogue ninjas of the Akatsuki, and it was toote to seek help from the indifferent Akihara Kagura. He could only gamble and try. If he failed, it would not hinder his escape. The sky was dark and oppressive.A group of people wearing ck robes with cloud patterns appeared in Orochimaru''s sight. On the ground stood Pain, along with members of the Akatsuki organization, while in the sky, Deidara rode a giant y bird, circling above. The moment these S-ranked rogue ninjas of the Akatsuki appeared, they exerted a strong psychological pressure, each possessing the power to destroy this small ninja vige. "Hey, let''s feel the essence of art first!" Deidara, in the sky, chuckled and shouted, flicking his wrist to release white y birds. These y birds pped their wings and flew towards Orochimaru! "The brat from the Rock Vige..." Orochimaru swiftly threw out a series of snakes that continuously bit the y birds, followed by a series of explosions! Bodies of snakes fell to the ground. "Deidara, don''t be impulsive." Sasori looked up at his teammate, seeing Deidara''s disobedience, and could only turn to Pain: "Pain, let''s take action then..." "Alright." Pain nodded slightly andmanded, "Go, kill Orochimaru, find Shimura Danzo." The next moment! Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hoshigaki, among others, rushed out! "Not even interested in a conversation, huh?" Orochimaru watched the approaching crowd with a venomous gaze, not holding back any longer. He took out a syringe of Hashirama''s cells and forcefully injected it into the rogue ninja sacrifice in front of him! The overwhelming assimtive power of Hashirama''s cells was far beyond what the rogue ninja could endure. In an instant, the rogue ninja''s body began to be massively devoured by Hashirama''s cells, even half of his face sprouted a swollen mass of white substance! Without a doubt... At this moment, the rogue ninja''s life energy was at its most powerful. Yet at this moment, the rogue ninja''s life was alsoing to an end! "Ninjutsu: Edo Tensei!" Orochimaru swiftly raised his palm and mmed it down on the ground, another bottle of Hashirama''s cells quickly acting as a catalyst, turning into a mass of ashes absorbed by the dying rogue ninja, whose breathing also ceased in that instant! A ck curse mark appeared on the sacrifice''s body! His appearance... Quickly began to change! A man with ck, long hair, wearing red armor, appeared on the high tform of the Sound Vige. His body suddenly erupted in a burst of chakra so tangible it seemed material, causing his body to show cracks of disintegration in an instant! Any ninja who had seen his portrait or even his true face could not help but murmur his name, Hashirama, the First Hokage! "Is the sacrifice unable to inherit the power of the First Hokage?" Orochimaru, watching the man standing before him, frowned in thought: "It seems that the reason for the imperfect revival is due to the sacrifice. But this time, it appears we''ve sessfully summoned the soul..." "Just a bit more power causes the body of the Edo Tensei to disintegrate. Perhaps this Reanimated body won''tst long, or maybe the jutsu is not yet perfect. But it should hold up for this situation, right?" This was Orochimaru''s first attempt at reviving the First Hokage, Hashirama. Orochimaru had guessed how powerful Hashirama truly was from the performance of Akihara Kagura, his fingers slightly raised, wanting to try controlling Hashirama. It was evident. Orochimaru broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead but still couldn''t control Hashirama''s actions, gaining a bit of experimental experience. "If the resurrected souls are too powerful, controlling their minds is difficult, and finding the right sacrifice is not easy..." "Next time I perform the Edo Tensei, I need to reduce the quality of the sacrifice, cut down the power the resurrected souls can carry, and lower the chakra concentration limit of the Reanimated..." "Although the power is likely much reduced, Reanimated beings are immortal, and their chakra is infinite. That alone is enough to be invincible..." While Orochimaru was rapidly thinking through the lessons from this Edo Tensei, a shadow appeared before him. Hashirama, the First Hokage, looking at Orochimaru kneeling on the ground in the casting pose, tilted his head curiously. "Hello?" "Can you hear me?" "What is this jutsu? Did it resurrect me from the underworld?" "Hm? Why not speak? Why use this jutsu? Do you know this jutsu disturbs the peace of the deceased? What year is it now? Are you a ninja of Konoha?" Orochimaru felt the First Hokage''s soul was a bit talkative. Thinking for a second, Orochimaru replied, "This jutsu was invented by the Second Hokage, Tobirama. I am a ninja born in the Konoha..." After a moment of thought, remembering his old friend, Orochimaru calmly added, "Lord First Hokage, I am arade of Tsunade, surrounded by a group of rogue ninjas. I had no choice but to summon you, hoping you could help me deal with these enemies..." "A friend of Tsunade''s..." Hashirama stroked his chin, raising his head pretentiously in thought, "From your appearance, Tsunade must have grown up..." "Yes..." As Orochimaru reminisced with the First Hokage, he nced at the approaching Akatsuki organization and quietly reminded, "Lord First Hokage, could we discuss reminiscencester? The enemies attacking us are approaching!" "Is that so? Are the enemies strong?" Hashirama turned curiously, looking towards the group of figures in dark clouds and ck robes charging towards the high tform, frowning in thought again, "Indeed, the times have changed. They seem powerful, but I do not recognize them..." Hashirama scanned the approaching members of the Akatsuki, passing over individuals like Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hoshigaki, until he saw Kakuzu, and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity! After so much time had passed, to still encounter someone he had met during his lifetime excited Hashirama suddenly! "Hey, you..." "Aren''t you from the Waterfall Vige..." "!!!" When Kakuzu looked up and saw Hashirama, his face immediately showed shock, even seeing Hashirama greeting him friendly! "That... That is¡­" Kakuzu''s forehead also began to show a trace of cold sweat, looking incredulously at the person standing on the tform greeting them. The long-forgotten fear gradually revived. What on earth is going on? Have I lived too long, bing senile? Otherwise, why would I see the First Hokage, Hashirama! "It looks somewhat familiar..." Uchiha Itachi raised his head, looking at the figure in red armor. "That''s Hashirama!" Kakuzu''s figure suddenly stopped. After confirming he had not mistaken the person, all five of his hearts started beating simultaneously, devoid of the old man''s calmness. "The First Hokage, Hashirama!" Kakuzu stared fixedly at Hashirama on the tform, gripping his fists tightly: "I won''t mistake him... The ck hair... That na?ve and foolish look... Yet, a terrifying power hides within... The First Hokage of Konoha, Hashirama!" Kakuzu''s heart trembled involuntarily, as a psychological shadow emerged bit by bit: "But... how could Hashirama possibly be here?" ... The people present all stopped in their tracks. The members of the Akatsuki immediately felt a heavy pressure! Merely the mention of that name was enough to deter them from making a move easily, especially since, during this time, there was also frequent mention of Akihara Kagura helping the First Hokage and boasting about Wood Release, making everyone believe Hashirama could not be easily dealt with! Fortunately. Having an elder in the family is like having a treasure. Everyone on the ground involuntarily looked towards Kakuzu, hoping to get some insights or information about the First Hokage Hashirama from this elder. "Don''t look at me!" Kakuzu, somewhat embarrassed and angry, looked displeased at hispanions, who were also S-ss rogue ninja: "I don''t know how strong he really is!" "Weren''t you only a bit inferior to him?" At this moment, someone even brought up Kakuzu''s past boasts. "Shut up!" Kakuzu coldly interrupted hispanions'' inquiries. Just as Kakuzu maintained his stoic expression, Hashirama on the tform seriously defended Kakuzu for a moment. "That guy from the Waterfall Vige is indeed very strong. It''s not easy for such a small vige to produce such a powerful ninja..." ... Kakuzu''s feelings immediately becameplicated. Although Hashirama was praising him, even making excuses for Kakuzu, Kakuzu could not feel happy at all. Because... Because Kakuzu had personally witnessed how strong a Wood Release ninja like Akihara Kagura was, Hashirama had clearly looked down on him! Hashirama looked at Kakuzu, somewhat sentimental: "I didn''t expect to return to the world of the living and still see familiar faces from my lifetime. It seems not much time has passed... Are there any people from our era still alive in the Waterfall Vige?" "No." Kakuzu responded curtly, not wanting to reminisce at all, just ring at Hashirama in the sky: "Why on earth is this guy here?" "It must be that forbidden jutsu researched by Orochimaru¡­" While the Sasori of the Red Sand was talking, he carefully nned to retreat: "The ability to resurrect the dead as his puppets, this forbidden technique, seems to have been used to revive Hashirama, the First Hokage of Konoha. This time, it seems we might have a hard time dealing with it¡­" "Don''t be afraid, Sasori!" Deidara, a man who feared nothing on heaven or earth, took the lead, riding the y bird under his feet and charging forward: "Just an old guy who''s long been dead!" "Deidara, don''t take it lightly!" Pain looked at Deidara and solemnly warned: "The First Hokage, Hashirama, was hailed as the God of Ninja, stronger than any other we have encountered, including Akihara Kagura..." Just from Akihara Kagura alone, one could see how powerful the First Hokage really was. Pain suddenly felt a bit uneasy! "Then I''m even more excited!" A string of small y birds appeared in Deidara''s palm, which turned into y doves the size of real pigeons the moment they fell from his hand, flying towards the high tform where the First Hokage was! "A jutsu that can turn into birds?" Hashirama looked on with some curiosity, not feeling any imminent danger, appearing somewhat naive. However, this naivety seemed foolish in Deidara''s eyes, whoughed out angrily: "To dare underestimate my art! Then taste my art!" "This idiot¡­" Orochimaru watched the iing y birds, feeling that this summon might have been a mistake. How could this First Hokage be so foolish, not possessing the aura of Konoha''s founder, appearing as aplete novice to the ways of the world! Orochimaru did not care about Hashirama''s safety at all; his body quickly transformed into a swarm of snakes and disappeared from the spot! Orochimaru didn''t want to stay here facing the group from the Akatsuki organization, nor did he want to apany Hashirama in his fearless stance towards death, as he did not possess the undying body of those resurrected by the Edo Tensei! Moreover... This Edo Tensei was a failure... It seems that reviving the First Hokage might not resolve the Akatsuki organization, just enough to dy the Akatsuki members here. Orochimaru only hoped that before he left far away, this First Hokage could dy them a bit longer before his resurrected body copsed. "Art is an explosion! Ha!" Deidara''s shout echoed through the Sound Vige! Following Deidara''s shout, the group of y birds exploded instantly, turning the entire high tform into ruins, Hashirama''s arms were blown off, and his body fell from the copsing high tform, rolling on the ground in a disheveled manner. Such a disgrace... Inevitably damaging the image of this First Hokage. Deidara, looking at Hashirama''s severed arm, couldn''t help butugh contemptuously: "What God of Ninja, lookspletely unsightly¡­" "..." The members of the Akatsuki gradually rxed. As they approached Hashirama, the First Hokage, the figure of the Sasori of the Red Sand stood still, ready to leave the ce at any moment. Not far from the Sound Vige. Akihara Kagura and Yakushi Kabuto were standing there, watching the battle. "The First Hokage... Just like this?" Kabuto still watched the First Hokage, who showed no signs of fighting, with some confusion. "After all, he is resurrected by the Edo Tensei..." As a ninja of Konoha, Akihara Kagura definitely wanted to speak up for this First Hokage, softly saying: "The body limited by the Edo Tensei restricts hisbat power too much, but Orochimaru''s choice of sacrifice this time is not bad, at least allowing him to warm up a bit..." While Akihara Kagura was speaking, he felt the power surging inside him because the moment the First Hokage was resurrected, the system popped up with a series of prompts, many characteristics and skills rted to Wood Release were merging into one characteristic! [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (First Hokage), rewarded with a neer wee pack, unlocking new characteristics!] [God of Ninja (The total amount of chakra synthesized in the host body has greatly increased, the host''s life energy has greatly increased, the host''s recovery ability has greatly improved, Markless self-healing and Wood Release Kekkei Genkai and characteristics merged...)] ~~~ Hello! Everyone! I have new FanFic and it''s out now! Name: Killing Makes You Stronger The MC is in Marvel, early Marvel! He had time to grow (kill) and get stronger! It''s fast-paced fanfic and won''t make you bored every chapters. It''s genuinely a god tier fanfic, no cap! No lie! That''s all thank /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 175: Orochimarus Konoha Village Collapse Plan Chapter 175: Orochimaru''s Konoha Vige Copse n "The First Hokage is very strong..." Akihara Kagura could fully appreciate the strength of the First Hokage, Hashirama, and softly said, "It seems Orochimaru has dodged a bullet. Kabuto, go see him. Apart from Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, no one in the ninja world could understand the strength of Hashirama more than Akihara Kagura. This is Akihara Kagura''s new boss! This system isn''t bad... A resurrected boss is still a boss! This time, I should really thank Orochimaru! If it weren''t for Orochimaru, Akihara Kagura wouldn''t have thought it possible to find a new boss, let alone gain even more powerful strength! Akihara Kagura nced at his system page, the total amount of chakra he could gather had been raised to 5S ss, which should be the limit for a normal ninja. Besides,The chakra was also at hismand like an extension of his body. The abundant chakra and thebination of the Rinnegan (Provisional) allowed Akihara Kagura to feel that he could easily execute ninja techniques. Many techniques only required the chakra to flow in the body in the way the technique is executed, simplified by a hand sign or even without the need for hand signs, directly releasing the technique, which also greatly enhanced the power of the techniques. For example, the Chidoriobtained from Kakashi... For example, the Water Dragon Bullet Technique obtained from the Third Hokage and so on... As for Wood Release... Akihara Kagura could easily use Wood Release with a p of his hands. Akihara Kagura finally became a proper ninja who doesn''t need to use hand signs. Inside the Sound Vige. Hashirama''s arm was quickly regenerating, as all those resurrected through the Edo Tensei possess undying bodies, even if their bodies are shattered, they can quickly regenerate. However, Hashirama, as a beneficiary of the undying body through Edo Tensei, subconsciously felt somewhat unustomed: "I didn''t expect this body to be so frail, it can''t even withstand this small amount of technique power..." "You... are mocking my art?" Deidara quickly swooped down riding a y giant bird! "No, no..." Hashirama quickly waved his hand, still showing politeness in the face of the enemy. This First Hokage would never mock others for being weak, after all, there was no one stronger than him in the ninja world during his lifetime. "His body is regenerating..." Uchiha Itachi looked at Hashirama with some unease. The next moment! Uchiha Itachi''s eyes instantly turned a deep red, staring intently at the body of Hashirama reanimated through the Edo Tensei: "This chakra..." "Eh? Sharingan!" Hashirama turned to Uchiha Itachi, immediately bing somewhat curious about him: "Konoha''s forehead protector, you''re a member of Madara''s n, and also a ninja of the Konoha, right? Why are you mixing with ninjas from other viges?" "This First Hokage is really too talkative!" Kisame Hoshigaki swung his Samehada giant sword at Hashirama! However, Hashirama dodged the Samehada giant sword, kicking Kisame Hoshigaki in the chest and sending him flying! This First Hokage''s taijutsu was also quite formidable! "Shinra Tensei!" A huge repulsive force instantly sent Hashirama flying! "Eh? These eyes¡­" Hashirama was sent flying backward, his arms crossed, looking towards the eyes of Pain with a mix of surprise and curiosity. However, before he could say anything more, a group of Akatsuki members charged at him again! "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!" Hashirama quickly brought his palms together! Vines and tree roots burst from the ground, turning the battlefield into a forest in an instant. All members of the Akatsuki were swiftly pursued by the vines within the trees! "Be careful." Uchiha Itachi, avoiding the attacks of the vines and tree roots in the forest, softly warned his teammates, "Do not stay in the same ce for more than a second¡­" "¡­" After five calm seconds, Pain suddenly lifted his palm: "Leave this ce to me, I''ll clear the battlefield!" "Shinra Tensei!" A more powerful repulsive force exploded from him as the center, flipping the entire forest. The small Sound Vige was instantly turned into ruins. "Damn it!" Orochimaru, escaping to a distance, clenched his teeth in hatred. The vige he had painstakingly funded and built was reduced to ruins. However, Orochimaru couldn''t afford to dwell on these minor issues. He needed to leave quickly, find a way to hide, and seek a base where the Akatsuki could not find him. Fortunately. His n was not a total failure. Even though Hashirama, the First Hokage, was a fool, he still bought Orochimaru some time to escape and allowed him to obtain the experimental data for the Edo Tensei. "These fools¡­" Orochimaru looked back at the Sound Vige, where the battle was intensifying again, and coldly swore, "When I use the Living Corpse Reincarnation to capture Akihara Kagura and obtain his body, your luck will run out¡­" One First Hokage might not be enough¡­ Then add a Second Hokage! Orochimaru was confident because his hands were full of treasures! However, when Orochimaru arrived at one of his bases, he saw Yakushi Kabuto there, who brought him dyed news. "I received early notice of the Akatsuki''s movement and nned to report to Lord Orochimaru, but I was imprisoned by Kagura, who wanted to use me to kill by proxy¡­" "That brat¡­" Orochimaru felt even worse. Akihara Kagura, that damn brat, had sent Shimura Danzo to his Sound Vige, pretending to be allies for now, but behind the scenes, he was plotting against his so-called ally! Even though Orochimaru himself intended to harm Akihara Kagura¡­ "Never mind." Orochimaru couldn''t continue to pursue Akihara Kagura''s fault and even had to reassure Kabuto: "Kabuto, although I received the news a bitte, I still appreciate the information you brought. At least now I know Kagura had ill intentions in our alliance¡­" The battle in the Sound Vige soon ended. Hashirama, reanimated through the Edo Tensei, couldn''t use more power than his reanimated body allowed. Plus, the quality of the sacrifice was not up to par, causing his reanimated body to quickly dissipate. The Akatsuki fought a big battle but couldn''t find Orochimaru or Shimura Danzo''s whereabouts. However, they didn''t give up and intensified their search for Shimura Danzo. Obviously. Their struggle wouldst a long time. In the future, Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo would have to constantly evade the Akatsuki''s pursuit, asionally facing a team of Akatsuki members. For this reason. Orochimaru had no choice but to ask for Akihara Kagura''s assistance, requesting through Yakushi Kabuto for Akihara Kagura''s help in deploying Konoha''s manpower to encircle and suppress the Akatsuki organization, to give them a bit of breathing space. [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Orochimaru), to assist Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo in evading the pursuit of the Akatsuki organization.] This task couldn''t be easier to resolve. Akihara Kagura sent White Zetzu Awei to find Nagato, and soon brought back good news. Nagato, upon hearing Akihara Kagura''s n, also promptly issued a new mission. [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Nagato), to make Shimura Danzo feel the pain of this world.] As expected of him... Indeed, he would issue such peculiar missions. The Akatsuki organization also did not give up on the n to pursue Orochimaru. However, the Akatsuki organization would not spend all their time on pursuing Orochimaru; they also needed to continue gathering funds and recruiting personnel. If the members of the Akatsuki organization once again discovered the whereabouts of Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo, they would naturally mobilize to pursue them, but it would no longer be their top priority. Although Nagato also wished for the Akatsuki organization to organize a daily pursuit of Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo as a team-building activity, the organization''s war weapon n was the top priority... As for Orochimaru''s side... Akihara Kagura was not vague about it. Akihara Kagura only needed to order his Asura Path, the Sasori of the Red Sand, to pursue Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. With the Sasori of the Red Sand holding them back, Deidara alone wouldn''t be able to do much, allowing Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo to escape. This was a mission of cyclic mining. If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura''s decent character, plus the time needed for White Zetzu Awei to travel back and forth, Akihara Kagura would really want to make these into daily tasks. After helping Orochimaru escape from the Akatsuki organization''s pursuit for the first time, Akihara Kagura directly mined arge ore and obtained thetest results of Orochimaru''s research. [Curse Mark Technique (Using natural energy to form a curse mark, which can freely bind the target''s movements, control the target''s body, or grant the target strength. Even if the target''s chakra is exhausted, the curse mark can still provide chakra to the target)] This technique was extremely useful for Akihara Kagura! Because the members under Akihara Kagura''smand, such as Tend¨­¡¤Shisui, Asura Path¡¤Sasori, and Animal Path¡¤Hanzo needed him to provide chakra to use techniques. Conveniently. The Curse Mark Technique could convert natural energy into the practitioner''s chakra. By applying the curse mark on their chakra receivers, it could provide them with abundant chakra. Akihara Kagura was very interested in this technique. Upon acquiring the Curse Mark Technique, he immediately found a way to apply the curse mark enhancement on all under hismand. Karin was the first to receive a curse mark. The little girl had two marks on her wrists, one a small, slightly ckened leaf-shaped mark, which was the curse mark applied by Akihara Kagura; The color of the other mark was slightly lighter, Akihara Kagura''s Flying Thunder God mark, to facilitate Akihara Kagura''s ability to rescue her anytime she was in danger. "This curse mark¡­" Karin curiously examined the curse mark on her wrist. The group of curse marks was Akihara Kagura''s tamed natural energy. Unlike Orochimaru''s curse marks, which were as hot as mes, they spread like flowing water on her arm, immediately making her feel empowered! "Adamantine Sealing Chains!" Four chains burst from behind Karin! At her age, she could usually release only one chain. The curse mark enhancement allowed her strength to increase at least fourfold! "Not bad." Akihara Kagura looked at Karin with satisfaction, patting her little head: "Practice well, try to learn Sage Mode on your own. In a few years, when the Adamantine Sealing Chains on your back can reach the standard of sealing Tailed Beasts, I''ll let you participate in the Chunin Exams." "Did I hear that Lord Kagura participated in the Chunin Exams alone? Will I, like Lord Kagura, participate alone?" "Do you want to make friends, Karin?" "¡­" Koharu quickly shook her head. "Let''s see how it goes." After pondering for a moment, Akihara Kagura spoke, "If appropriate, I can have a Genin from the vige apany you to the Chunin Exam. I heard that Genin is quite good at cooking, very strong as well, and Kabuto needs to continuously participate in the Chunin Exams. It''s time to eliminate Orochimaru''s two spies and have him join your team to help..." Akihara Kagura felt like the little girl he had saved had be like a daughter to him, being raised in his care, although Karin''s personality was quite good. However... Karin was only seemingly nice on the surface. In front of Akihara Kagura, this little girl was gentle, but behind his back, she gradually became like what Akihara Kagura used to be in the Root, and the Uchihas in Root listened to her. Akihara Kagura waved at Karin, sitting in front of the office desk flipping through the intel within the Konoha Vige like his predecessor: "Alright, Karin, go to the training ground and practice well, and call those guys from A,B,C¡­ in for me!" "Yes." As Karin left, she saw twelve Uchihas. She was particrly annoyed by the one named A. Because the name A... Was said to be Akihara Kagura''s name when he joined the Root. "Don''t think that having the Dual Kekkei Genkai will earn Lord Kagura''s favor. I am the most suitable assistant for Lord Kagura..." "One day, when Lord Kagura is gravely injured, I can use all my blood to save his life, while you can only watch Lord Kagura get hurt with your Sharingan..." "Right, right, right..." Uchiha A nodded his head in headache. Although he didn''t know who else could gravely injure Akihara Kagura, arguing with a kid at this time would make him feel embarrassed in front of his nsmen. Life in Root was quite peaceful. Compared to the era of Shimura Danzo, Root had be significantly more humane, and the frequency of missions had greatly decreased, mainly because the Third Hokage, most of the time, dared not let Akihara Kagura and Root carry out missions, fearing the day they might receive news of a war breaking out in the ninja world. The ninja world was gradually entering a period of peace. Aside from Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo creating some minor news, there were no signs of wars anymore, as if the ninja world would always remain peaceful. The vigers of the Konoha Vige gradually got ustomed to a peaceful life, Akihara Kagura and Karin were also growing up, the twelve Uchihas of Root had be adults, and even if they removed their masks, not many recognized them. They were just ustomed to living with their masks on. Time passed little by little. April 4th. This was a magical day. Akihara Kagura''s seventeenth birthday, the first toe with blessings, was unsurprisingly someone from Root, who caught a small white snake sneaking into Root. The small white snake had a scroll in its mouth, still handwritten by Orochimaru with the character for longevity, which was Orochimaru''s preferred way of giving gifts. However, this time, the scroll Orochimaru sent was not any gift like shuriken or kunai, but a detailed n drafted by Orochimaru himself. The Konoha Vige Copse n. This was the seventeenth birthday gift Orochimaru nned to give to Akihara Kagura. Because this year''s Chunin Exam in the second half of the year in the Konoha Vige would be a grand gathering, with two allies of the Konoha Vige, the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige, also participating. Chapter 176: What about my Plan? Chapter 176: What about my n? Konoha Vige Copse n. Orochimaru''s name was indeed well chosen, and the project proposal was also well made, even detailing when to precisely initiate it. This project proposal was quite innovative. Because this time''s Chunin Exam was far more grand than thest. To save on the expenses of the Chunin Exam, and also to show off their genius ninjas in this event, the Mist Vige and the Sand Vige agreed to participate in the joint Chunin Exam hosted by the Konoha Vige, with the three alliances also flexing their muscles to the other two major ninja viges. Clearly. Orochimaru added some content in this proposal, for example, the Kaguya n from the Grass Vige would also participate in this n, and even people from the Mist Vige. The elder Genji from the Mist Vige would alsoe to the Konoha Vige, wanting to meet with Sarutobi Hiruzen to discuss important matters, which was also exploited by Orochimaru. ording to Orochimaru''s n, they would first discuss the war against the Konoha Vige with the Fourth Kazekage Rasa. After luring the Fourth Kazekage Rasa and the Sand Vige into the scheme, they would take the opportunity to assassinate the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.Orochimaru would disguise himself as Rasa to meet with the elder Genji from the Mist Vige, uniting the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige to dere war against the Konoha Vige. After luring the Mist Vige into the scheme, they would then assassinate the elder Genji, with Shimura Danzo disguising himself as Genji. Finally, Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo would disguise themselves as Rasa and Genji, attending the most grandiose third stage of the Chunin Exam. During the exam, they would choose to provoke and lead the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige to dere war against the Konoha Vige, along with thebative Kaguya n from the Grass Vige. Thus... The Konoha Vige would definitely copse! It has to be said. Orochimaru''s n was nearly perfect. Even more perfect than the n remembered by Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura praised Orochimaru in his heart, stuffed the scroll back into the mouth of the small white snake, and ordered the small white snake: "This n won''t work. Send it back for revision. Tell Lord Orochimaru, we can''t risk everything at once; we need to initiate it step by step. If the Konoha Vige withstands and doesn''t copse, we''ll be the ones to copse first..." The small white snake could only swallow the scroll and leave. "This n is too premature, that Chunin Exam is still half a year away, and the graduates from the Ninja Academy haven''t even been assigned yet..." Akihara Kagura put on his Konoha Vige ninja headband, now serving as the assistant to the Hokage of the Konoha Vige, with quite a heavy workload. Being a seventeen-year-old assistant to the Hokage was not a low status. Twelve-year-old Karin still wore sses, holding a folder, reporting to Akihara Kagura his busy schedule for the day. He had to attend a meeting at the Hokage''s office in the morning, go to the mission assembly ce at noon, and attend a birthday party hosted by Yakushi Nono at the Konoha Orphanage in the evening. "I''ll go to the Hokage''s office for the meeting first." Before leaving the Root, Akihara Kagura specially instructed: "Karin, make a note for me, who didn''t bring me a gift. Those who brought gifts don''t need to be noted..." Karin immediately nodded. Twelve Uchihas began to look at each other. Although Akihara Kagura was their superior, they were a bit older than Akihara Kagura, and they were somewhat speechless about some of their superior''s childish behaviors. Over the years, these Uchihas had made rapid progress, as most of their time was spent training in a limited Tsukuyomi world, thus having longer training times than others. However, because they spent too much time in the limited Tsukuyomi, they could immediately distinguish between illusion and reality. The benefits of the illusionary world to them were diminishing, leading these Uchihas to be almost emotionless towards the people in the illusionary world. Being emotionless towards the people in the illusionary world. Naturally, they couldn''t awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan through the illusionary world. Akihara Kagura didn''t need especially strong powers; it wouldn''t be right to make them kill each other just for a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. How would that be different from Shimura Danzo''s behavior? Some of the elders who survived the massacre night believed that after they avenged Uchiha Itachi''s death, perhaps they could awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of the Uchiha n. Akihara Kagura was not in a hurry. Because Akihara Kagura was already strong enough. Now, what Akihara Kagura needed was more chakra, to awaken the Ten-Tails'' vessel inside him. He needed a suitable opportunity to absorb a significant amount of chakra to elerate the awakening of the Ten-Tails'' vessel inside him, to quickly advance to a stronger Six Paths level. Inside the Hokage''s office. Sarutobi Hiruzen, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane had already arrived. The recent theme inside the Hokage''s office had always been about the issues of the graduating ninja students from the Ninja Academy and which people should be their J¨­nin instructors for this batch of graduates. In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already identified suitable candidates; his only hesitation was about one thing. He greatly hoped that Akihara Kagura could arrange for Karin to join a small team. "Having Karin join the team of Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto would actually be quite appropriate. Should the Nine-Tails within Naruto go berserk, Karin canpletely control it¡­" "I think it''s feasible too." Akihara Kagura quickly nodded in agreement, very much in favor of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s suggestion: "Then let''s send Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto to the Root, and I will personally teach these two youngsters. Once the Nine-Tails inside Naruto goes berserk, I can quickly subdue the Nine-Tails¡­" After saying this, Akihara Kagura proposed another idea: "As for Uchiha Sasuke, I''m sure I can find an opportunity to reunite him with his n. As long as Karin takes action at the critical moment during the mission, this potential threat can be resolved¡­" "Kagura, you''ve grown up, and you can''t be so extreme in your actions." Sarutobi Hiruzen was somewhat embarrassed to bring up wanting to take Akihara Kagura''s assistant over, so he could only sigh and stick to his original n: "Let''s not rush this matter. Let''s wait until this group of youngsters graduates¡­" "Their talents are definitely sufficient." Akihara Kagura also sighed, frowning: "Aren''t Naruto and Sasuke also quite keen on joining the Root? Third Hokage, wouldn''t it be better to let them choose their own fate?" Over the years, Uchiha Sasuke, upon learning that Karin had joined the Root and made rapid progress, was eager to join the Root himself and would often run to the Hokage''s office to plead his case. As for Uzumaki Naruto¡­ Uzumaki Naruto thought joining the Root was quite good. Because Naruto had few friends in the vige, aside from a few from the Ninja Academy, only Akihara Kagura, Karin, Hatake Kakashi, and Mitarashi Anko were left. Akihara Kagura and Karin were both in the Root. Hatake Kakashi had been ordered by Sarutobi Hiruzen to leave the Anbu two years earlier and started serving as a J¨­nin instructor, but he hadn''t found suitable team members yet. Since Sarutobi Hiruzen hoped that Hatake Kakashi would leave the darkness of the Anbu and return to a life in the light, Kakashi did not want to leave and was scheming to join the Root, which would give him the opportunity to undertake missions to track Uchiha Obito. As for Mitarashi Anko¡­ This home tutor had reached the rank of special J¨­nin and would asionally go out on missions, sometimes serving as an examiner for the Ch¨±nin exams in the vige. Honestly speaking¡­ If it were up to Uzumaki Naruto to decide¡­ Directly joining the Root really was an appropriate choice. After all, the top student of the ss, Uchiha Sasuke, wanted to enter Akihara Kagura''s Root, and Uzumaki Naruto felt he was a bit luckier than Uchiha Sasuke, as just talking to Akihara Kagura would allow him to join the Root directly. Sarutobi Hiruzen could only helplessly shake his head, as he definitely did not agree with Uzumaki Naruto joining the Root. It''s not good for the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails to be extreme, as it''s too easy to fall into darkness. An Anbu suddenly pushed open the door and reported: "Lord Hokage, the teachers from the Ninja Academy have arrived. They''ve brought this year''s graduation exam questions¡­" "Let them in." "Yes." Two people walked into the office side by side. These two were the graduation examiners from the Ninja Academy, one was the familiar face of Umino Iruka, and the other was a Ch¨±nin instructor named Mizuki. Umino Iruka was quite serious and sincere, while Mizuki kept looking around, seemingly searching for something. Umino Iruka presented this year''s drafted graduation exam questions: "This year''s graduation exam will be on the Clone Technique." ording to the Ninja Academy''s tradition over the years, exams typically revolved around techniques like the Clone Technique, Transformation Technique, and Substitution Technique, as these techniques would be frequently used by ninjas in their future. Honestly speaking. These exam questions were very simple. Many believed the Ninja Academy should teach more powerful techniques and set difficult tasks for the graduation exam, to prevent civilian ninjas from not learning powerful ninjutsu. In reality. The simple Clone Technique actually opened a door for civilian ninjas. Because most civilian ninjas could gather very little chakra, not enough to learn or even cast some powerful ninjutsu, this would further widen the gap between children from ninja ns and civilian children within the Ninja Academy, and too difficult an exam might prevent some civilian ninjas from graduating and bing Genin. Compared to dying the growth of a few civilian prodigies, allowing more children from civilian families to graduate and be ninjas was more important. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Hokage, would keep an eye out, and any J¨­nin instructors who discovered a genius would carefully teach them. "Let''s do it this way." Sarutobi Hiruzen decided then and there. Umino Iruka and Mizuki bowed their heads and left. Akihara Kagura tapped his arm lightly, pondering over this guy named Mizuki, knowing that he had always wanted to defect to Orochimaru. Akihara Kagura looked at the Chunin named Mizuki, raising an important topic: "Why does that teacher named Mizuki always seem to be distracted..." "Perhaps his intentions are not pure." Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his pipe in mouth, also wanted to bring up the topic: "I have been observing Mizuki for a while and found him to be someone who craves power and will resort to any means to achieve it. He always sneaks around near my house, asionally inquiring about the Scroll of Seals..." "I''ll go kill him." Akihara Kagura habitually blurted out this sentence. "No, there''s no need to go to such extremes." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, looking at Akihara Kagura: "As it happens, Naruto is bing a ninja, and many in the vige are against Naruto bing a ninja. The truth about the past can no longer be hidden..." "Perhaps it''s time someone told Naruto the truth about what happened twelve years ago. This matter cannot remain hidden forever. Before we let Naruto be a ninja, he must know the real reason why the vigers ostracize him, to prevent his Nine-Tails Chakra from running wild in the future..." Sarutobi Hiruzen continued, his gaze fixed on Akihara Kagura: "I''ve heard that Naruto''s Clone Technique has always been subpar. This is because his body contains an overwhelming amount of chakra that he cannot control, just like you once were. The Scroll of Seals happens to have a forbidden jutsu that is perfect for Naruto to learn, and Mizuki is also after the Scroll of Seals..." "The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?" Akihara Kagura recalled the forbidden jutsu and took the initiative: "I''ll find an opportunity to teach it to Naruto myself, as Kakashi once taught me..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt exhausted from talking, trying to guide Akihara Kagura: "Mizuki is intent on stealing the vige''s Scroll of Seals, wanting to learn the forbidden jutsus written on it..." "Then we should kill him sooner." Akihara Kagura still suggested his extreme approach, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "If you''re worried about themotion it might cause, I''ll go back and order the Root to secretly take him away and dispose of him, then bury him in the back mountains of the vige..." "Why does the leader of the Root always take such extreme actions!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, feeling weary at heart, had to express his thoughts: "I want the malicious Mizuki to tell Naruto the truth about the night of the n''s annihtion twelve years ago. Perhaps his words will be even more ufortable for Naruto..." "That Mizuki, not sopetent, right?" Akihara Kagura frowned, raising his own objections: "What does that Mizuki know? He doesn''t even recognize Uchiha Obito. I know more, why not I take some time to talk to Naruto, let him know who his enemy is..." "Holding hatred in one''s heart cannot lead to strength." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply, taking a heavy puff from his pipe, blowing out arge ring of smoke: "I n to use Mizuki to benefit Naruto, to let Naruto learn a technique and understand that in this world, there are people who will use him but also many who care about him, hoping to guide him onto the correct path..." This matter... Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to entrust it to Akihara Kagura. Because Akihara Kagura and the Root already dwell in darkness, yet Sarutobi Hiruzen also wanted to teach Akihara Kagura how to correctly use some of these dark methods. "I understand, I''ll leave it to the Root." Akihara Kagura took over the conspiracy willingly, after all, the Root was meant to do the dirty work, so it wasn''t wrong for him to handle this. More importantly... Akihara Kagura had long set his sights on the Scroll of Seals. Akihara Kagura always appeared to be someone content with power, only showing his desire for more in the face of setbacks and difficulties. Akihara Kagura knew his own strength was too great, Sarutobi Hiruzen would definitely not easily allow him to read the Scroll of Seals, and had never actively mentioned it, as if the Scroll of Seals never existed. This time... Might be a good opportunity. Akihara Kagura took the initiative to propose his n to Sarutobi Hiruzen. "I''ll find someone to beat up that guy named Mizuki, make him steal the Scroll of Seals, and tell Naruto that the vigers have always hated him for being the Nine-Tails fox, but his teacher has always known Naruto is innocent and cared for him. So, to ensure Naruto could graduate from the final exam, he helped Naruto steal the Scroll of Seals, just so Naruto could learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and pass the exam sessfully..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Akihara Kagura in shock. Although Akihara Kagura''s n sounded good and seemed like it could move a person, there seemed to be something not quite right about it! Wait... Isn''t this making that Mizuki guy look good? However, how could Akihara Kagura''s n be so wed, quickly adding thetter half of the n: "Once Naruto learns the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, we''ll capture Mizuki, letting Naruto know that a teacher went to prison for his sake to be a ninja..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen fell silent for a long time, deeply lost in thought. ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 177: What do you think of my Script? Chapter 177: What do you think of my Script? Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a certain mncholy. Akihara Kagura''s thoughts actually aligned well with Root''s way of doing things. However, Sarutobi Hiruzen still felt somewhat ufortable. Why had Mizuki, who wanted to betray Konoha, be a glorified martyr? "Lord Hokage, shouldn''t it be this way?" Akihara Kagura earnestly asked, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Ultimately, Mizuki will be dealt with for stealing the Scroll of Seals, and Naruto will learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique from the scroll. He will understand the truth about what happened twelve years ago and will not be discouraged by it." "My thoughts..." Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a moment before speaking: "I hope Iruka can take on the responsibility of guiding Naruto. Iruka is an excellent teacher. He embodies the strong will of fire and can guide Naruto better in the future..." Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to Akihara Kagura, pointing out the ws in Kagura''s n: "Mizuki is deceitful at heart. If Naruto finds out about Mizuki''s true nature in the future..." "Then kill Mizuki."Akihara Kagura, still earnest, said to Sarutobi Hiruzen: "If Mizuki is killed, no one will ever know the truth. Just like Lord Danzo taught me, if you don''t want people to know some truths, you eliminate those who might reveal them..." "You should not always follow Danzo''s path." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep drag on his cigarette, reminded of that defected old friend, feeling a sudden suffocation: "Danzo took the wrong path. What you need to do is not only to eliminate the darkness within the vige but also to discover the bright spots within the ninja of the vige. Learn to let others take action, not just rely on force to solve everything..." "There are things in this world that cannot be resolved with power alone." Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a thick ring of smoke, continuing his guidance: "On any path, one should not only care about the destination but also appreciate the beautiful scenery along the way... In doing anything, one should not overlook the process and head straight for the oue." The wisdom in recognizing and utilizing people. This is what a future Hokage should do. As Akihara Kagura grew older, he became more focused on oues, a practice not verymendable because the process is also important. Otherwise, one might end up using unscrupulous means like Danzo. "Then I''ll add Iruka sensei''s role." Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s dissatisfaction, Akihara Kagura slightly revised his own story: "I''ll re-examine Mizuki, make arrangements for him rationally, and as much as possible, proceed ording to the guidance of the Third Hokage. Let Iruka sensei be Naruto''s life mentor. This teacher indeed cares a lot about Naruto." "Mm." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction, even divulging some information: "Actually, Iruka''s parents died in the Kyuubi''s attack..." "Then he should hate Uchiha Obito." Akihara Kagura casually mentioned another superior, adding: "Speaking of which, it makes sense for Iruka sensei to take care of Naruto. Naruto''s parents, the Fourth Hokage couple, sacrificed themselves to save the vige, allowing everyone in the vige to survive..." Uzumaki Naruto''s parents were not a secret to Akihara Kagura, a high-ranking official in Konoha. To this day, the vigers secretly cursed Uzumaki Naruto as the Kyuubi, yet admired the Fourth Hokage as the hero who saved the vige. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen started smoking heavily again. Initially, Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to praise Iruka for not treating Naruto with cold indifference like other people who lost rtives in the Kyuubi attack but rather as a true teacher, treating Naruto equally and even caring more for the young boy. However... Hearing it from Akihara Kagura... Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that Akihara Kagura made a lot of sense. ording to Akihara Kagura''s logic, not only Iruka but the entire vige of Konoha should properly care for Naruto, instead of ostracizing him as they were currently doing. "Forget it." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not want to discuss the matter further, finally instructing: "Since you want to proceed with this task with the Root, then do it well." [System Prompt]:[New mission (Sarutobi Hiruzen): Let Uzumaki Naruto know the truth about the past, help him learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to graduate sessfully, prevent Mizuki from obtaining the Scroll of Seals, and let Iruka fulfill his mission as a teacher.] "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen truly became an old politician. Such tasks could generate many missions under other supervisors, but here, under Sarutobi Hiruzen, it became one mission. "Then I won''t go to the mission assembly this afternoon." Akihara Kagura took the opportunity to cancel his afternoon schedule. Akihara Kagura was not keen on staying in the mission assembly dealing with clients who issued mercenary tasks every day. This kind of thing should be the job of the Hokage. Ninja School. Mizuki stood in the teachers'' office, looking down at Uzumaki Naruto, who was being ostracized by a group of children, a sinister smile fleeting across his face. Mizuki wanted to obtain the Scroll of Seals from the vige but was afraid to venture on his own, fearing the attention of the vige''s Anbu. He had long considered exploiting Uzumaki Naruto. Knock, knock, knock... A knock on the door sounded. A red-haired girl with sses walked in, followed by a group of Root in grey uniforms, looking like they were not to be trifled with. "Anbu..." Mizuki''s heart skipped a beat, thinking his plot had been discovered. The first thought of this Chunin teacher was to flee. He quickly pushed open the window, intending to jump out, when a golden chain suddenly emerged from Karin''s body, wrapping around him! The golden chain pulled Mizuki back from the window, dragging him to Karin''s side. Karin raised her fist and knocked Mizuki to the ground! "Why run?" Karin adjusted her sses and said softly, "Lord Kagura was right, it seems this guy really is up to no good. Take him away." "Lord Kagura..." Mizuki recalled the prominent figure he had seen at the Hokage''s office during the day. The Root Base. A group of people brought Mizuki to this dark base. Mizuki''s fear grew, hardly believing that Konoha had such a dark ce: "Where is this?" "This is the Root." Karin introduced her department softly, saying, "If you haven''t already heard of it, you should have..." Mizuki was incredulous. He had indeed heard of this department, as both Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto from his graduating ss had mentioned wanting to join Root. Mizuki had always wondered what kind of department Root was, not expecting its base to be so dark. Clearly, this was not any sort of legitimate institution! "Interrogate him." Karin nonchntly waved her hand, handing them a small red bottle, saying, "Use whatever means necessary, as long as he doesn''t die, this thing can bring him back." The small red bottle was Karin''s blood. "By any means necessary..." "Isn''t that a bit extreme?" The leading Root ninja took the small red bottle Karin handed over, hesitatingly asked, "I remember Lord Kagura saidst time, you shouldn''t always be drawing your own blood, where did thise from?" "You talk too much." The red-haired girl red at him, her gaze fierce: "So, absolutely do not tell Lord Kagura or Dean Nono about this, A, don''t think reporting to Lord Kagura will take my ce!" The surviving Uchiha were troubled. They weren''t petty children like Karin, how could they possibly go and report to Kagura? They simply cared for Karin, who they had watched grow up! Moreover, Karin''s blood was precious, not to be wasted on someone like Mizuki. They had other ways to extract Mizuki''s crimes. Besides... This guy named Mizuki seemed to have a small courage, likely not requiring any particrly cruel methods to confess. Karin''s blood wasn''t necessary at all. Karin seemed to guess this, speaking coldly: "If it''s not used, then keep it for yourselves, it might save your lives one day." "Eh, you gave me some for my birthdayst time..." Most of these Uchiha had Karin''s blood. This girl, for some reason, other than following Kagura around, spent most of her time either training or in theb. The gifts she gave were also odd, especially fond of giving her own blood. But... Karin''s blood was indeed precious. Should they be injured or low on energy, Karin''s blood could save lives, though these surviving Uchiha hadn''t undertaken any dangerous missions over the years. "Go interrogate him quickly." Karin looked at this group of Uchiha impatiently and urged, "It would be best if you hurry up, so as not to dy our evening apanying Lord Kagura to the orphanage for a birthday dinner. This year, Dean Nono made a veryrge birthday cake." "Yes." The group of Uchiha nodded hurriedly, took Mizuki away to an interrogation room, and even before they could begin the interrogation, learned a lot from Mizuki. Akihara Kagura also obtained all of Mizuki''s charges. For instance, Mizuki once killed his ownpanion toplete a mission, and in order to gain power, he nned to use Uzumaki Naruto to steal the vige''s Scroll of Seals. He even confessed to feeling jealous and resentful towards his former friend, Iruka Umino. "This alone would be enough for a death sentence." Holding a confession signed with Mizuki''s handprint, Akihara Kagura said softly, "Bring him to my office; I''ll arrange a splendid life for him." "..." Karin nodded in surprise. Although Karin did not quite understand what Akihara Kagura intended to do, she felt that Mizuki probably did not want a splendid life. Mizuki was dragged into Akihara Kagura''s office like a dead dog, copsing on the floor as soon as he was released, his body constantly sweating. As this Chunin teachery trembling on the ground, he saw the young Hokage''s assistant he had met in the Hokage Tower that morning: "Lord Kagura! Lord Kagura! Spare me! I can do anything for you¡­" "Be strong." Akihara Kagura squatted beside him, smiled, and handed him a cup of pear juice: "Have something sweet first to replenish your strength. I heard you wanted to use Naruto to steal the Scroll of Seals¡­" "I don''t want to anymore! I''m too scared to!" "No, it''s not a matter of courage." Akihara Kagura shook his head, earnestly nning his life: "I feel you''re lying. You''re not after the Scroll of Seals, but the sealing techniques within it¡­" "Yes¡­ but I¡­" "The Scroll of Seals should contain the technique to release the Nine-Tails'' seal." Akihara Kagura patted his shoulder, intending to help him stand up: "You''ve always been jealous of Iruka Umino getting the ninja teacher position before you, resented the vige for not giving you a teaching position in Konoha, and saw that Iruka Umino was an excellent teacher who treated Uzumaki Naruto, who had once killed his parents with the Nine-Tails fox, equally¡­" Akihara Kagura looked at the trembling Mizuki, who dared not stand up, could only squat beside him kindly, and continued nning aloud: "So you wanted to steal the Scroll of Seals, to use it to release the Nine-Tails seal within Uzumaki Naruto, and create another Nine-Tails disturbance in the vige, making Iruka Umino regret caring for Uzumaki Naruto in school¡­" "No, no, no¡­ I didn''t!" Mizuki copsed on the ground in fear. He just wanted to steal a Scroll of Seals! He just wanted to steal the Scroll of Seals to join Orochimaru! The charges Akihara Kagura used him of were far too great, and Mizuki knew he could not bear such charges! "Be braver, don''t let your thoughts limit you." Akihara Kagura slowly stood up, looking at the shadow under the light, and gently flicked his fingers, controlling Mizuki''s shadow. With Akihara Kagura''s control, Mizuki''s body followed the shadow''s movements and stood up, even standing upright in front of Akihara Kagura. "This¡­" "Shadow Possession Jutsu¡­" Mizuki had long heard of the horror of this technique! It was said that the Shadow Possession Jutsu was a secret technique of the Nara n among the Shika-Ino-Cho triad, how could Akihara Kagura, the Hokage''s assistant, know such a terrifying technique! "Shisui." Akihara Kagura casuallymanded, "You control him toplete this task¡­" "Are we really going to recreate the Nine-Tails disturbance in the vige?" Tendo Shisui''s body slowly emerged from the shadow, hesitantly looking at Akihara Kagura: "Even if you can easily stop it¡­" "He doesn''t deserve it." Akihara Kagura nced at Mizuki, softly determining Mizuki''s fate: "When he reveals his conspiracy to open the Nine-Tails seal on Uzumaki Naruto, Naruto''s teacher Iruka Umino will stop him¡­" "Of course, Iruka-sensei won''t be able to defeat Mizuki, but he will tell Naruto about a technique in the Scroll of Seals that can defeat Mizuki, the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique¡­" "Uzumaki Naruto learns the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique from the Scroll of Seals, deals with Mizuki, the mastermind behind the scenes, and prevents a possible outbreak of the Nine-Tails disturbance in the vige, bing a hero like his father who stopped the Nine-Tails disturbance." "My script¡­" "What do you think?" Akihara Kagura looked into Mizuki''s increasingly terrified eyes and asked softly, "If you find it exciting, why don''t you all apud?" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 178: Kakashi, youre not fit for the Root Chapter 178: Kakashi, you''re not fit for the Root Mizuki''s face was deathly pale. Apuse like a tidal wave filled the office. Akihara Kagura''s n was quite brilliant. Following the guidance of Sarutobi Hizan, Akihara Kagura perfectly arranged everyone''s roles, elevating even Mizuki''s minor viin status by more than a notch. The Root ninjas voluntarily apuded Akihara Kagura''s n. Karin, holding a notebook, scrutinized everyone present, helping to record those who did not p. Clearly, People from the Root respected Akihara Kagura a lot. Only Mizuki, the outsider, was somewhat clueless, not only failing to think of apuding in celebration but even considering rebutting Akihara Kagura''s n. Fortunately, Akihara Kagura was kind-hearted, gently manipting shadows to control Mizuki''s body, making him symbolically p his hands and even crack a not-so-ugly smile, evidently choosing to agree with the n. "Speaking of which..." Akihara Kagura kindly patted Mizuki''s shoulder: "Weren''t you thinking of defecting to Orochimaru? When we capture you, just say it was Orochimaru who directed you to do so." "That''s decided then." Akihara Kagura''s fingers rxed, and he ordered: "Add a charge of conspiring with the S-ss rogue ninja Orochimaru to his confession." "..." As Akihara Kagura stopped manipting Mizuki''s shadow, Mizuki''s body immediately copsed, hastily trying to crawl towards Akihara Kagura! Tendo Shisui immediately appeared in Mizuki''s shadow, controlling his body, preventing this soon-to-be stylish viin boss from behaving in a disgraceful and embarrassing manner, making Mizuki register an additional charge of conspiring with Orochimaru in his confession. "You may go now." Akihara Kagura waved his hand satisfactorily at Tendo Shisui, then looked at Karin: "Remember to invite Iruka-sensei to dinner tonight, he took good care of you back then..." "Yes." Karin nodded. Umino Iruka found the invitation a bit strange at first, but since Uzumaki Naruto was also attending, he decided to join the dinner with Naruto. Konoha''s orphanage. The orphanage seemed quite lively. These years, the orphanage was not short of funds. Yakushi Nono, who once raised orphans, saw most of them working and even starting their own families, with the most sessful child bing the assistant to the Hokage of Konoha, which also made Yakushi Nono feel the most guilty. Yakushi Nono always tried her best to make amends, but as the Dean of an orphanage, there wasn''t much she could help with, the only thing she could do for Akihara Kagura was to celebrate his birthday. There were many guests tonight. Even Sai, who had long joined the Anbu, specially took leave toe back. Hatake Kakashi, Uzumaki Naruto, and Mitarashi Anko were regrs, while Umino Iruka had once visited Konoha''s orphanage for a home visit, but attending such a celebration was a first for him. The group enjoyed a gathering. Akihara Kagura specially asked Umino Iruka to stay behind, nced at the leaving Uzumaki Naruto, and said softly: "It''s hard to believe, Naruto is about to graduate..." "Yes..." Umino Iruka was somewhat reserved. Akihara Kagura looked at Iruka, asking softly, "Many people in the vige don''t want to see the Nine-Tails fox bing a ninja, do they?" "..." Umino Iruka was silent for a while, then said softly: "Naruto is a brave kid, and I also hope he can be an excellent ninja, but his shadow clone technique has always been poorly practiced, he might not meet the graduation criteria..." "I''ve heard about this from Anko." Akihara Kagura stared intently at Umino Iruka, continuing, "However, I don''t care about this trivial matter. That''s for the teachers of your ninja school to judge." "Also, I want to remind Mr. Iruka that Naruto is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of the vige, not an ordinary ninja student..." "I understand..." Umino Iruka quickly nodded. Although Umino Iruka deeply resented the Nine-Tails for taking his parents'' lives, as a teacher at the ninja school, he would still act fairly. "The higher-ups have also taken this into consideration." Akihara Kagura, satisfied, looked at Umino Iruka and continued to remind him, "The exam questions you''ve chosen this time are good, fitting the considerations of the higher-ups..." "Uzumaki Naruto''s chakra is too vast to control, and at his age, it''s difficult to precisely manage chakra. He certainly cannot pass the Clone Technique examination..." "The Third Hokage ns to have Naruto try to learn a technique, one that could allow his chakra to be released directly..." "The Multi-Shadow Clone Technique..." "This technique is just a bit dangerous..." "Wait..." "Isn''t that a life-threatening forbidden technique?" Umino Iruka couldn''t help but blurt out! "This is the higher-ups'' consideration, wanting to see if Uzumaki Naruto has the courage to pay the price of his life to be a ninja." Akihara Kagura''s eyebrows furrowed, and seeing Umino Iruka calm down, he continued, "You just need to know this. As long as he can desperately learn the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique to be a ninja, it will also allow him to have strong ninjutsu to protect himself..." "If he dies..." "It would also be fortunate for the vige." Akihara Kagura looked deeply at Umino Iruka, "A Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails who can''t be a ninja always has the potential to lose control. Rather than letting him continue to live, it''s better to eliminate this potential threat early." "But..." Umino Iruka wanted to argue, to defend his student: "Naruto... It''s not Naruto''s fault that he is the Nine-Tails fox. Twelve years ago, Naruto was just a child!" "The people in the vige won''t care about these things." Akihara Kagura nced at Iruka and spoke coldly, "The people in the vige will only see him as the fox that caused the chaos of the Nine-Tails, not as an innocent, not as arade!" "..." Umino Iruka felt indescribably sad because the former Umino Iruka was also one of those who harbored hatred towards Uzumaki Naruto. "Just follow the orders." Akihara Kagura coldly looked at Umino Iruka, indifferent to his concern for Uzumaki Naruto, casually shifting the me to the Third Hokage: "This is a mission handed down by the Third Hokage. I am just responsible for carrying it out." Akihara Kagura used his authority to suppress: "What you need to do is, during this period, observe whether Naruto has the determination to be a ninja and to protect the vige at all costs, to judge whether he has the potential to be an excellent Konoha ninja..." This is the advantage of being a high-ranking official. Akihara Kagura can, just like Shimura Danzo, directly use the name of superior orders to have the ninjas below execute tasks. "Yes." Umino Iruka reluctantly lowered his head. "You may go." Akihara Kagura gestured for him to leave. "Yes." Umino Iruka could only leave here in frustration. After the Chunin teacher left, Hatake Kakashi came over and asked curiously, "I think I saw you bullying Iruka just now. Don''t always bully the honest ones, you..." "It was an order from the Third Hokage." Akihara Kagura continued to shift the me onto his superior, nced at Hatake Kakashi, and thought that this guy shouldn''t expect to have an easy life either: "Howe you haven''t found a suitable student yet? This is your third year as a Jonin instructor, right?" "Those kids..." "There''s always something not quite right..." Hatake Kakashi casually picked up the pear juice in front of Akihara Kagura and asked, "By the way, how''s the matter of transferring me to the Root division going?" "The Root division is not suitable for you." Akihara Kagura shook his head at Hatake Kakashi. "Not suitable for me?" Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise, thinking he was talking nonsense. A former Anbu captain, not suitable for the Root division? Just then, a Root ninja saw there was no pear juice in front of Akihara Kagura and took the initiative to pour him a ss, cing it in front of Akihara Kagura. "This is what a qualified Root ninja is like." Akihara Kagura looked at the somewhat astonished Hatake Kakashi. "..." Isn''t this just ttering Akihara Kagura! No wonder this guy ims he''s not suitable for joining the Root! Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitched, feeling his principles were greatly challenged, and sighed, "Why do I feel like the Root has be a bit murky..." "I''ve been working hard." Akihara Kagura sighed and waved his hand to his subordinates, "When Lord Danzo was here, the atmosphere in the Root was much worse than it is now. Everyone''s life had to follow Lord Danzo''s will. I''ve been working hard to change the atmosphere in the Root these years..." "..." Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura solemnly, "Why do I feel that you''ve be more and more corrupt, Assistant Hokage..." "Luckily, I''m the Assistant Hokage." Akihara Kagura clinked sses with Hatake Kakashi, holding the pear juice, "Be thankful that the current Assistant Hokage is your friend. If it were Lord Danzo in this position, you could go to the back mountain tonight to pick a feng shui treasurend for yourself..." "Alright." "Go back and rest early." "I should also go back and rest early." Akihara Kagura stood up and patted Hatake Kakashi on the shoulder, "I''ll have to help pick Jonin instructors for the graduates during this period. I''ll make sure to pick a few problematic students for you..." "That''s really something to thank you for..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his eyes. In his heart, Hatake Kakashi didn''t really think Akihara Kagura would do such a thing, nor would the Third Hokage agree to it. He still thought Akihara Kagura was joking. "You''re wee, it''s what I should do." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and was about to leave, casually reminding Hatake Kakashi, "By the way, I wasn''t joking this time. There really are quite a few problematic students in this year''s graduates..." "As long as it''s not Naruto, it''s fine." Kakashi Hatake nonchntly waved his hand. Over the years, Kakashi Hatake and Udon Ise''s rtionship had been good. Kakashi Hatake was aware of Naruto Uzumaki''s learning progress. As a home tutor, Udon Ise was nearly driven insane by Naruto Uzumaki''s homework. He was struggling in both cultural studies and ninjutsu. Udon Ise first resolved to help Naruto Uzumaki graduate early; then, he aimed to make Naruto the top student at graduation. Now, for Udon Ise, it would be a great sess if Naruto could simply graduate. June. The graduation season of the Ninja School quickly approached. The graduation assessment of the Ninja School was chosen to be the Clone Technique. Iruka Umino had been keeping a close eye on Naruto Uzumaki, fearing someone might hurt this student. He was also worried about the student''s fate, fearing that Naruto might die in the future. He didn''t know what to do except to take things one step at a time and give Naruto a little more care. It has to be said. This made Naruto Uzumaki''s graduation season pass not too badly. However, this did not mean that Naruto Uzumaki could pass the graduation exam. The day of the Ninja School graduation assessment finally arrived. Mizuki and Iruka Umino were the examiners for these students, with two Chunin teachers supervising the exam with mixed feelings and tumultuous emotions. Until... It was Naruto Uzumaki''s turn. Naruto Uzumaki honestly released the Clone Technique. The chakra within his body surged, but ultimately, his attempt to perform the technique failed. A clone sticking its tongue out and lying on the ground could not be considered a pass under any circumstances. Iruka Umino struggled for a long time but ultimately fulfilled a teacher''s duty, not allowing Naruto Uzumaki to pass the test. On the other hand, Mizuki, one of the examiners, praised Naruto Uzumaki''s physical strength and endurance along the way, believing that this child could be admitted exceptionally. However... Both examiners must agree for a pass. Naruto Uzumaki... Did not pass the graduation assessment. Most other children in the Ninja School passed the exam, wore the ninja headbands distributed by the vige, and gathered together to discuss when they might be Chunin or Jonin. The parents were also boasting about their children who passed the exam. Naruto Uzumaki sat alone on the swing in the Ninja School yground, tightly holding the swing''s ropes, with his head hung low, unsure of what to do. "Naruto." Mizuki stood by the swing, gently rubbed his head, andforted him with a smile: "Sorry, I couldn''t get you through the graduation assessment. I saw your effort and thought I could convince Iruka..." "Mizuki sensei!" Naruto Uzumaki looked up at Mizuki sensei, this great person who spoke up for him. "There''s still a chance." Mizuki approached Naruto Uzumaki with a smile, whispering, "There''s a Scroll of Seals in the vige that records very powerful techniques. As long as you learn one of them, you can be a ninjaparable to the Hokage. It will definitely make you a ninja or even the Hokage..." "Eh!" Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes were once again filled with surprise. "Come with me." Mizuki patted the little guy''s head and looked towards Iruka Umino in the distance, continuing with a lightugh: "We also need to call Iruka sensei. He''s also an examiner for the graduation assessment¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 179: The Man Behind the Man Behind the Scenes Chapter 179: The Man Behind the Man Behind the Scenes Ninja School. Sarutobi Hiruzen and Akihara Kagura stood on high ground. The Third Hokage and this young Hokage''s aide sized up a group of graduating Genin, also noticing the disappearance of Mizuki, Umino Iruka, and Uzumaki Naruto. "Are you all prepared?" Sarutobi Hiruzen quietly asked Akihara Kagura. "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded and continued, "If nothing unexpected happens, they should be on their way to steal the Scroll of Seals now. This time, I strictly followed the guidance of the Hokage. Neither the process nor the result should have any mistakes..." "???" Sarutobi Hiruzen furrowed his brow.What do you mean there won''t be any mistakes! It seems like something unexpected has already happened! ording to his own guidance, wasn''t Mizuki supposed to lure Uzumaki Naruto to steal the Scroll of Seals, and then Umino Iruka would go to stop Mizuki and Uzumaki Naruto? Why did Umino Iruka go to steal the Scroll of Seals as well? Of course. If we''re speaking seriously... Actually, Umino Iruka, Mizuki, and Uzumaki Naruto weren''t going to steal the Scroll of Seals, because they didn''t need to sneak in or rob it from someone. Perhaps this action should be called taking. The group went to the home of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Umino Iruka was hesitating about whether to go along, but a word from Mizuki made it impossible for him to disobey. "This is an order from the higher-ups." Mizuki looked at Umino Iruka, smiling at him: "The vige''s higher-ups have ordered us to take Naruto to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique from the Scroll of Seals. We''ll judge whether Naruto can be a ninja based on his learning results..." "..." Umino Iruka was in turmoil. He had indeed received such an order, yet that technique is a forbidden jutsu that could endanger Uzumaki Naruto''s life. However... Umino Iruka couldn''t refuse. Along the way, the two of them, taking Uzumaki Naruto with them, almost effortlessly arrived at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s home. A Root ninja guarding the Scroll of Seals handed it over to them upon seeing Umino Iruka and Mizuki arriving together. "Chunin Iruka, were you ordered to retrieve the Scroll of Seals? Lord Kagura has instructed that it be handed over to you if you came for it." "Yes." Umino Iruka nkly epted the Scroll of Seals. "Then we''ll be leaving now." Mizuki, still smiling, greeted them, taking Umino Iruka and Uzumaki Naruto away: "First, let''s find a ce for Naruto to learn the techniques recorded in the Scroll of Seals..." Inside a training ground in the Vige of Konoha. Umino Iruka, holding the Scroll of Seals, still felt uneasy: "Should we wait, isn''t it unsafe for a child like Naruto to learn forbidden jutsu? After all, the techniques recorded in the Scroll of Seals are very dangerous, should we..." "It''s okay, I can do it, Teacher Iruka!" Uzumaki Naruto adjusted his goggles on his head, eager to learn the techniques from the Scroll of Seals and rece his goggles with a ninja headband. "Hurry up." Mizuki took the Scroll of Seals from Umino Iruka''s hands, spread it out on the ground, and whispered, "The Scroll of Seals is a secret of the vige. It was not easy for us to obtain it. I spent quite a bit of effort to get the Scroll of Seals..." "..." Umino Iruka suddenly felt that something was not quite right. However, Uzumaki Naruto seemed to still be unaware, looking down at the Scroll of Seals, recorded with the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, somewhat despondently said, "I''m not good at clone techniques to begin with, how could I possibly learn such a difficult technique..." "It''s okay." Mizuki patted Uzumaki Naruto''s little head, smiling warmly as he said, "If you can''t learn it, we won''t bother with it anymore. After all, you''ve already tried your hardest¡­" "Huh?" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Mizuki, curiously asking, "But if I don''t master this technique, doesn''t that mean I won''t be able to graduate¡­" "What a naive and adorable little guy!" Mizuki chuckled gently, saying with a softugh, "After today, you''ll be considered a criminal of the vige. Why worry about graduating then?" "Criminal?" Uzumaki Naruto''s face wrinkled in confusion: "What do you mean?" "Naruto!" Umino Iruka grabbed Uzumaki Naruto with one hand. At that moment, Umino Iruka wasn''t sure what was going on with Mizuki, but he was certain that something was off about him, and he couldn''t let Naruto be in danger! However, Umino Iruka''s action was blocked, as Mizuki caught Umino Iruka''s wrist. Umino Iruka, unwilling to give up, tried to fight back! Mizuki''s physical skills had be exceptionally good at some point, effortlessly defeating Umino Iruka''s resistance and kicking him away! "A criminal¡­ indeed, a criminal¡­" Mizuki then turned to a shocked Uzumaki Naruto, his smile gradually bing more sinister: "Twelve years ago, youmitted the same crime, Uzumaki Naruto¡­" "Shut up!" Umino Iruka charged towards Mizuki! However, Mizuki flipped his hand, throwing several shurikens, severely injuring Umino Iruka! "Let''s continue our earlier conversation¡­" "Twelve years ago, the Nine-Tails Fox inside you caused the Kyuubi cmity in Konoha, leading to significant losses for the entire vige and also killing Iruka''s parents¡­" Mizuki squatted next to Uzumaki Naruto, speaking cruel words with a smile: "I''ve always been curious, what exactly motivated Iruka to treat you the way he does. I don''t understand why he took such good care of you. Did he think the Nine-Tails inside you wouldn''t go berserk?" "So¡­" Uzumaki Naruto looked incredulously at the person in front of him. Is this the reason he has been ostracized by the people in the vige? Mizuki gently caressed the shocked and frightened face of Uzumaki Naruto, continuing: "So, I n to try using the technique recorded in the Scroll of Seals to unseal the Nine-Tails inside you, and let Iruka witness another Kyuubi cmity¡­" "Mizuki!" A sudden panic rose in Umino Iruka''s heart! "Actually, this is quite difficult¡­" Mizuki looked at Umino Iruka, smiling and saying, "Because only the Hokage can keep the Scroll of Seals, and it''s impossible to obtain through any other means¡­ Fortunately, I received a piece of news." "What news?" Umino Iruka stared intensely at Mizuki. "You should know the source of the news." Mizuki nced at Umino Iruka, then at Uzumaki Naruto: "Remember when you attended the birthday party of Hokage''s assistant, Akihara Kagura? There was a spy sent by Orochimaru at that party, and I got a piece of news from there¡­" "The higher-ups in the vige seem to have nned that if Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t pass the test, they would teach him a forbidden jutsu recorded in the Scroll of Seals, the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. This was an opportunity to get the Scroll of Seals¡­" "We''ve grown up together, and I know you''re not good at academics, you definitely wouldn''t be able to learn the forbidden jutsu from the Scroll of Seals on your own. You would need to bring out the Scroll of Seals to teach Naruto, so I tentatively took you and Naruto to try and take the Scroll of Seals, never expecting that the person in charge would actually give it to you¡­" "¡­" Umino Iruka''s heart felt like it had fallen into an ice cave. Even Iruka had never imagined that Mizuki would hear this news, and even deceived himself into thinking that Mizuki had received the same orders! And the result¡­ Mizuki managed to get his hands on the Scroll of Seals! This childhood friend, whose thoughts were so deep! Umino Iruka had never thought that Mizuki could be this kind of person! "Now I''ve got the Scroll of Seals." Mizuki spread his palms open, looking down at the Scroll of Seals under his feet, then at Uzumaki Naruto by his side, and bared his teeth, revealing a ferocious smile: "As long as I learn the techniques from the Scroll of Seals and use them to release the Nine-Tails'' seal on Naruto, I can make Konoha recall the fear of the Nine-Tails'' incident twelve years ago!" "Why would you do such a thing!" Umino Iruka looked at Mizuki, biting his teeth and struggling to lunge forward despite his pain: "Why would you do this! You should know the terror of the Nine-Tails as well..." "Of course, I know." Mizuki nodded, yet kicked Naruto, who was still stunned by his side, and retorted: "Then why do you care about this brat? You clearly know he is the Nine-Tails fox, you know the terror of the Nine-Tails, even saw your own parents die in the Nine-Tails'' incident twelve years ago, why not think of a way to kill him?" ... Iruka fell silent. This Chunin teacher saw the bewildered and panicked look in Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes and suddenly smiled: "Naruto is not the fox; he is different. He is an outstanding student recognized by me, the disaster twelve years ago was not his fault..." "Naruto has always been an innocent child, that kid is neither smart nor cunning, but he can focus very intently on one thing. He is a very outstanding student, recognized by many, not just me..." "Teacher Iruka..." Naruto looked at his teacher in a daze. "This is what I hate the most about you." Mizuki coldly interrupted the teacher-student interaction, making no secret of his disdain: "Always acting like a good teacher, as if you are the only suitable teacher in all of Konoha. When the vige revoked my teaching qualification, but let you into the Ninja Academy..." "I..." Iruka looked at his friend, unable to speak, and trembled as he began: "Mizuki, we are friends, I..." "Shut up!" Mizuki cut him off, his face full of disgust: "Being friends with you was only because you were a weakling that could be used, but I never thought you would take the path I wanted. Every time I see that innocent expression of yours, I feel disgusted..." Mizuki spread his hands as if they were ws, sping and releasing: "So I want to deal with you in the most painful way possible... I want you to understand your mistake, I want all of Konoha to know the mistake they have made!" "I want you all to regret..." "Regret the humiliation you''ve done to me!" "I will let everyone know, I am the most talented ninja in Konoha, I want Lord Orochimaru to know, I will help him destroy Konoha!" "I won''t let you!" Uzumaki Naruto leaped into the air, throwing a punch at Mizuki: "Teacher Iruka treats you as a friend, how could you do this to him! I won''t let you use me to destroy the vige!" "Just a brat!" Mizuki moved incredibly fast, almost instantly deflecting Uzumaki Naruto''s arm and grabbed Uzumaki Naruto''s neck: "If it weren''t for needing the Nine-Tails inside this brat, I could easily twist off your head with just a little effort..." After saying that, Mizuki threw Uzumaki Naruto out, sitting carelessly beside the Scroll of Seals, flipping through it for the techniques he wanted. Mizuki was not at all worried about Uzumaki Naruto trying to escape, even coldly saying: "Brat, don''t think about running away. No one in the vige will notice this ce, it''s far from the vige, this time you can''t escape from the palm of my hand..." ... Iruka''s heart sank to the bottom. Especially Iruka, a Chunin, he knew how strong Mizuki was in front of him, neither he nor Uzumaki Naruto were his match! Iruka never thought Mizuki could be so terrifying, not only far surpassing his peers in strength but also possessing a cunning that far exceeds ordinary people, considering everything before carrying out this conspiracy! If no idental factors intervened... Once Mizuki mastered the techniques from the Scroll of Seals, he would certainly cause the Nine-Tails'' disturbance! At this moment... We must not give up! We cannot let the Nine-Tails'' disturbance happen in Konoha again! Even if it costs our lives! However, Iruka was pierced by several shurikens and couldn''t even stand up, possibly dying there at any moment. Fortunately, Uzumaki Naruto, this naive kid, still knew to care for him and rushed over to inquire about his teacher. "Teacher Iruka, how are you?" "Naruto¡­" Umino Iruka looked at Uzumaki Naruto, then nced at Mizuki not far away, and finally realized he had no choice but to ce his hope in the student before him: "Do you still remember your dream?" "Of course!" "I want to be the Hokage!" "To be the greatest Hokage!" Uzumaki Naruto''s unyielding dream was to "be a Hokage who surpasses all previous Hokage! To be acknowledged by everyone!" "So¡­" Umino Iruka looked at Uzumaki Naruto, and said softly, "Are you prepared to sacrifice your life for this? Just like the Fourth Hokage did twelve years ago during the Nine-Tails'' attack, sacrificing his life to save the vige. Do you have such determination?" "Yes!" Uzumaki Naruto bit his lip with a resolute expression. "Then¡­ it''s time¡­" Umino Iruka looked at Uzumaki Naruto with an unprecedented seriousness: "Now, we must stop Mizuki from learning to break the seal. Did you see the technique of Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu? That''s a powerful technique, capable of creating many clones¡­" "If you can use that technique¡­" "You can stop Mizuki from using you to cause the Nine-Tails'' disturbance¡­" "But¡­" Uzumaki Naruto hesitated, doubting his own talent. Umino Iruka looked at the student before him, and said solemnly, "If you want to steadfastly do something, you must be prepared to risk your life, believing that you can achieve it¡­ Naruto, do you have the determination to protect Konoha at all costs?" Besides learning that technique¡­ They really had no other choice! Uzumaki Naruto''s other techniques were not up to standard, only his physical testing and stamina were decent, but facing Mizuki, just a few shuriken could block his path of escape! "Yes!" Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth, raised his fingers, and struggled to recall the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu he had seen. "Ninjutsu¡¤Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Perhaps this technique was inherentlypatible with him, or perhaps it was his resolve at the moment, but when Uzumaki Naruto raised his fingers and let the chakra flow within him, countless shadow clones appeared beside him! "Naruto!" A severely injured Umino Iruka''s face lit up with joy! Naruto seeded¡­ This meant Mizuki''s conspiracy had encountered an unexpected setback! "Hm?" Mizuki, as if just realizing what was happening, turned around only to see countless Uzumaki Naruto clones surrounding him, his body involuntarily trembling! These numerous clones gave Uzumaki Naruto tremendous confidence, believing that so many could ovee Mizuki and resolve the crisis of the Nine-Tails'' disturbance! "Brat¡­" "You¡­ you think this will defeat me?" "Let''s see then!" Countless clones pounced towards Mizuki! With Mizuki being overwhelmed by a group of clones, the crisis that could have sparked another Nine-Tails'' disturbance was destined to end ¨C or rather, its oue was predetermined from the start. Outside the training ground. Sarutobi Hiruzen, hiding nearby and holding a pipe in his mouth, looked on with rare satisfaction, nodding to Akihara Kagura beside him: "This time, it was indeed well done. But how did you convince Mizuki?" "It was simple." Akihara Kagura did not mention at all that he allowed Tendo Shisui to use shadows to manipte Mizuki. Instead, he reached out and pulled out Mizuki''s confession: "As long as he agrees to act well, I might consider leaving him a whole corpse, considering his mistake is serious enough to warrant interrogation¡­" "This is¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen, upon seeing the list of crimes written by Mizuki himself, had some predictions in his heart: "It turns out that the teammate Mizuki reported as dead due to injuries was killed by him. At that time, I thought disregarding a teammate''s life and death already made him unfit to be a teacher, but I didn''t expect him to go to such lengths, even killing his own teammate¡­" As Sarutobi Hiruzen continued reading, when he saw thest part about colluding with Orochimaru, he sighed softly: "Orochimaru, this guy, indeed bes the greatest danger to Konoha¡­" "Yes¡­" Akihara Kagura nodded, then suddenly said, "However, Teacher Jiraiya thinks Lord Danzo is the most dangerous¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent, unable to speak. Both Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo are dangers to Konoha. "Let''s go." Sarutobi Hiruzen turned around and said, "Let''s go back to rest early. Tomorrow we still have to discuss the division of these graduates and the selection of Jonin instructors¡­" "What about the Scroll of Seals?" Akihara Kagura looked at the Scroll of Seals, curiously asking, "What techniques are written in the Scroll of Seals? Are there stronger techniques?" "No." Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately dismissed Akihara Kagura''s thought, saying solemnly, "The Scroll of Seals is just some forbidden techniques left by the Second Hokage. Its power is far less than the First Hokage''s Wood Release. It''s not worth your time to learn¡­" The forbidden techniques not only have no learning value but might even lead Akihara Kagura astray. The techniques involve using living people as sacrifices, and Akihara Kagura is not particrly concerned about life. Sarutobi Hiruzen ns to have Anbue to retrieve the Scroll of Seals as soon as he returns. He doesn''t want Akihara Kagura to see the contents of the Scroll of Seals. However¡­ Akihara Kagura wouldn''t care. Because when arranging for the Scroll of Seals, letting his subordinates see the contents of the Scroll of Seals is enough, as long as the subordinates can recount the names of the techniques and their simple contents, without needing the numerous steps and even pictures for learning. ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 180: Reenact with Hyuga Neji Chapter 180: Reenact with Hyuga Neji Inside the training ground. Anbu ninjas and Root ninjas entered one after another. The ninjas from the two divisions seemed to have an understanding among them. Tenzo led the Anbu ninjas in charge of retrieving the Scroll of Seals, while Karin led the Root ninjas in charge of retrieving Mizuki. "Karin!" Uzumaki Naruto was happy to see Karin, boasting a little, "I beat a bad guy!" "Got it, got it." Karin took out a small vial of blood, fed it to Umino Iruka, and casually praised Naruto, "Anyway, you did well tonight." For Karin, as long as Akihara Kagura''s script went without a hitch, Naruto''s actions were deemed satisfactory. Unfortunately, not many people witnessed this act. "Naruto."Umino Iruka felt his wounds had healed and gave his student a thumbs up, suggesting, "Let''s go eat ramen to celebrate your graduation." "Eh! Can I graduate now?" "Of course!" Iruka messed up his hair and praised him earnestly, "You''re a hero of the vige, just like the Fourth Hokage who stopped the Nine-Tails crisis!" The pair walked towards the vige. Only Mizuki was left lying on the ground, lifeless. "Should this guy be killed?" Someone nced at Mizuki, who had been used up. Karin couldn''t be bothered with Mizuki and waved his hand, "Kill this guy, he knows too much. Also, publicize his attempt to incite the Nine-Tails crisis and how Uzumaki Naruto stopped him." Inside Konoha. The news of Mizuki attempting to incite the Nine-Tails crisis was exposed, causing a major uproar. All vigers were shocked by Mizuki''s thoughts. Fortunately. Uzumaki Naruto defeated Mizuki. "What was he thinking!" "Did he really want to unleash the Nine-Tails Fox?" "Did that demon fox Uzumaki Naruto actually do something good?" "But this was also caused by him, right? If it weren''t for him, the vige wouldn''t have to worry about such crises all the time!" "That''s not entirely true, is it?" "After all, the demon fox kid did a great deed this time..." Opinions within Konoha were prized. Some vigers believed Uzumaki Naruto saved the vige and wasn''t a bad kid at heart; others still saw Naruto, the host of the Nine-Tails, as a potential threat that could be exploited in the future. However... Uzumaki Naruto''s situation has improved a lotpared to the past. This incident improved Uzumaki Naruto''s reputation significantly, with some vigers no longer looking at him with cold eyes. At least he gained some people''s recognition. Uzumaki Naruto was the real beneficiary. Meanwhile, Akihara Kagura, the unsung hero working behind the scenes, didn''t gain much, only receiving a mission reward and some sealing techniques from the Scroll of Seals. [System Prompt]: [Let Uzumaki Naruto know the truth about the past, enable Naruto to learn the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique for sessful graduation, prevent Mizuki from getting the Scroll of Seals, and fulfill Umino Iruka''s duty as a teacher. Missionpleted, reward: Combined Nature Transformations.] [Combined Nature Transformations (Allows for the condensation of two or more types of elemental chakra within the body and the simultaneous release of two or more different types of chakrabined together into Combined Nature Transformations!)] This... Doesn''t it seem a bit illogical? Even the Third Hokage couldn''t perform such Combined Nature Transformations, could he? Akihara Kagura had witnessed the Third Hokage''s Combined Nature Transformations, which involved releasing one jutsu followed by another to create a Combined Nature Transformations. Akihara Kagura raised his hand, forming a seal, and a small water dragon with lightning encircled his arm. Does this mean he could directly release abination of Lightning Release and Water Release chakra to form a Lightning Water Dragon Bullet? If one must say it''s useful, this method indeed proves to be effective, enabling Akihara Kagura to perform aplex ninjutsu that far surpasses the Third Hokage. Just by mentioning it, one can acknowledge that Akihara Kagura has already surpassed the Third Hokage; if one insists on dismissing its utility, Akihara Kagura had even mastered a Dust Releaseposed of three types of chakra... No, that''s not right... This technique is indeed useful... Akihara Kagura waved his hand to disperse the Lightning Water Dragon Bullet, lifting his palm as a me slowly burned on his desk. The wood on the desk was not consumed by the fire but was instantaneously dposed into atoms by the hidden Dust Release chakra within... This move... is really great! Akihara Kagura couldn''t help but marvel at the usefulness of this Combined Nature Transformations, which allowed him to employ a wider variety of techniques and even gave him hope for another idea, such as releasing Dust Release from the palms of the True Several Thousand Hands in the future... This time... Although the mission was troublesome... The reward turned out to be quite good? However... The real gain was yet toe. The forbidden jutsu recorded in the Scroll of Seals were quite terrifying. Akihara Kagura had Karin, who was stationed beside the Scroll of Seals at that time, secretly browse and record the techniques, rying the names and effects of each to him. [Spirit Transformation Technique (Konoha''s S-rank soul secret technique, which allows one to freely control their spirit body''s separation from their physical body, enabling the spirit body to directly enter an enemy''s body to kill them. The spirit body can also sense other people''s souls, no matter how far away, and its strength is rted to the user''s spiritual energy.)] This technique allows for the spirit body to leave the body. This kind of technique is simply beyond the scope of ninjutsu! After learning this technique, Akihara Kagura had just considered himself to have acquired a powerful weapon when he discovered a technique capable of countering Spiritualization. [Soul Imprisonment Technique (Can imprison a person''s soul, preventing the soul from leaving their body, and dying the person''s death.)] This Soul Imprisonment Technique must have been invented by the Second Hokage, Tobirama. This technique can dy a person''s death, yet also imprison the user of the Spirit Transformation Technique... The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, truly is the most terrifying developer in the ninja world, always seeming to invent some bizarre forbidden jutsu. [Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags (An A-rank infinite explosion ninjutsu, a single explosive tag can continuously summon more explosive tags to carry out targeted explosions on the enemy until the target is eliminated!)] This technique... Makes one hesitate to approach. Its power and cost are iparable. For Akihara Kagura, this technique is indeed unnecessary. [Eight Gates Released Formation (By unlocking the chakra points within the human body, it temporarily grants immense strength by opening the body''s restraints. Fully opening all eight gates can instantly grant power surpassing the Five Kage, but it also leads to death due to life force exhaustion.)] Eight Gates Released Formation! The legendary strongest physical technique! This is the most suitable technique for Akihara Kagura, who even thought ofbining it with his unique technique after obtaining his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! For instance... The Eight Gates Released Formation in front of him! Although fully opening the gates might result in death, Akihara Kagura''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan techniques, the left eye''s Tsukuyomi, which can pull people into a world of illusion; and the right eye''s Yomi, which can turn his own damage into a dream within ten minutes. This means... Akihara Kagura can activate Yomi in advance to neutralize the negative effects brought by the Eight Gates Released Formation, a physical technique capable of standing up to enemies at the level of the Six Paths! Besides this taboo physical technique, there are also some unique genjutsu and sealing techniques. [Bringer-of-Darkness Technique (A high-level genjutsu that affects vision, creating a dark environment that instantly deprives enemies of light, only the user and their teammates can see within the environment.)] A bit of a pity. This genjutsu can only deprive vision. [Four Red Yang Formation (Requires four individuals with Kage-level chakra to stand at four corners and release the technique simultaneously, forming a barrier from all four directions. The barrier''s strength is extremely robust, preventing outside individuals from entering and those inside from escaping.)] This technique is a must-learn for the Hokage. Apart from the Hokage, the Hokage''s aides and advisors can also learn it because it requires four people to use it. Sarutobi Hizan never requested Akihara Kagura to learn because Konoha had never encountered an enemy that required the Four Red Yang Formation to deal with, allowing Akihara Kagura, the strongestbat force, to suppress all crises in Konoha. [Four Symbols Seal (originating from the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n, utilizing the cycle of the four symbols to seal away evil chakra, this seal leaves a mark on the target''s body.)] [Reaper Death Seal (An S-rank sealing jutsu that summons the Shinigami bypleting hand seals, sealing the target inside the Shinigami''s body. Once the Shinigami is summoned, a pact is made, and the Shinigami will consume the soul of the caster as well.)] All these are sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n. Originally, Akihara Kagura was not supposed to learn the Reaper Death Seal, but since he possessed the ability to be immune to death for ten minutes through the Limited Yomi, learning this technique was inconsequential. Of course. Akihara Kagura also did not intend to use it himself. This technique is only used as ast resort against enemies that cannot be dealt with, and currently, there are no enemies that Akihara Kagura cannot handle in the ninja world. The technique of Reaper Death Seal itself is not important. What''s truly important is the method to undo the Reaper Death Seal. Akihara Kagura considered that his first superior, Orochimaru, seems to be a candidate who could escape the Shinigami''s pact, and thought of finding a way to get Orochimaru''s assistance in the future. Besides these techniques¡­ There''s another very important technique. The Edo Tensei technique. This technique requires Yakushi Kabuto to perfect it, but Yakushi Kabuto has just left Konoha, and Orochimaru cannot do without the information transmitted by Yakushi Kabuto. There''s no need to rush this matter. Because in the second half of this year''s Chunin Exam, Yakushi Kabuto will definitely return, and Akihara Kagura ns to have Karin join Yakushi Kabuto in passing the Chunin Exam. "Have you learned the techniques from the Scroll of Seals?" Akihara Kagura casually asked Karin, reminding her, "Some techniques in there shouldn''t be learned, techniques like the Reaper Death Seal are not allowed, got it?" "Got it." Karin nodded. The techniques in the Scroll of Seals are indeed very enticing. Even when Karin secretly browsed through the Scroll of Seals, she couldn''t help but marvel at the powerful techniques within. Currently, she has only learned the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu. The Uzumaki n, with their naturally abundant chakra, are very suited for the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu. "By the way." Karin mentioned to Akihara Kagura after he was done with his work, "The Anbu have reported, asking Lord Kagura to go to the Hokage Tower, it seems to discuss this season''s graduates¡­" "What''s there to discuss¡­" Akihara Kagura felt there wasn''t much to discuss, just proceed with the allocation as originally nned, the Third Hokage''s allocation method was quite reasonable. Inside the Hokage Tower. The list of this year''s graduates hase out. Sarutobi Hiruzen has basicallypleted the allocation, choosing suitable Jonin instructors for each child based on their talents, including some not so minor troubles. The new generation of Ino-Shika-Cho, Team 10, instructed by Jonin Sarutobi Asuma. Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino, the allocation of the new generation of Ino-Shika-Cho had no issues, as the Ino-Shika-Cho ns have been following the Sarutobi n since the Warring States period, with his son Sarutobi Asuma being their Jonin instructor posing no issue. Team 7, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura, instructed by Jonin Hatake Kakashi. These kids were grouped together because Sarutobi Hizan had to do so based on their rtionships. Although Karin from the Root was more suitable than Haruno Sakura, unfortunately, Karin''s strength exceeded her teammates, and Akihara Kagura, the leader of the Root, was not willing to release her. The most troublesome... Was actually the team with the lowest presence. "Hyuga Hinata, Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, these children are all proficient in sensory abilities. I n to group them into Team 8, with the newly promoted Jonin Yuhi Kurenai as their instructor, but Hyuga Hinataes from the Hyuga Main Family¡­" Sarutobi Hizan, upon Akihara Kagura''s arrival, presented his dilemma: "You also have a certain understanding of the Hyuga n situation. We need someone to inquire about the attitude of the Hyuga n head, Hiashi Hyuga, to see if he is willing to let his daughter join Team 8. After all, they highly value the protection of the Main Family, and the Hyuga n has its unique training methods¡­" This is characteristic of the prestigious ninja ns. After all, the Hyuga n possesses the Byakugan, a source of indispensable sensory ninjas for Konoha, and most of the time, the Hyuga n cooperates well with the Konoha higher-ups. The status of the Hyuga n''s main family is of great importance. Once a member of the main family encounters problems while carrying out missions, it could very likely lead to the dispersion of the Hyuga n''s Byakugan bloodline trait. Sarutobi Hiruzen was worried that the Hyuga n might have some objections. Originally, this matter should have been inquired by Hyuga Hinata''s future mentor, Yuhi Kurenai. However, Kurenai''s status was not quite sufficient, hoping that Akihara Kagura would help inquire if the Hyuga n had any special arrangements for Hyuga Hinata. Akihara Kagura nced at Yuhi Kurenai, who stood in the office looking somewhat nervous. She was newly promoted to Jonin, directly bing a mentoring Jonin. "What about the result?" Akihara Kagura looked towards Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Lord Hokage, do you wish for the Hyuga n to be willing or unwilling to let Hyuga Hinata join Team 8?" "You go ask." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep puff of his pipe, saying gravely, "We need to consider their opinion, not force them to agree..." "What does Lord Hokage think?" Akihara Kagura still stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen. "My opinion..." Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered for a moment, then spoke his mind: "The child, Hyuga Hinata, may be somewhat timid, which might be rted to her family environment. Perhaps a change of environment would be better for her..." "That makes things easier." Akihara Kagura nodded, expressing his thought: "If Lord Hokage wishes for Hyuga Hinata to join Team 8 and the Hyuga n is unwilling, I can persuade them to agree..." "Oh?" Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeing Akihara Kagura willing to act gently, nodded in rare satisfaction: "Do not use violent means, do not intimidate Hyuga Hizashi. The Hyuga n arepanions in the vige..." "Don''t worry, I have a mature idea, no need for me to take action." Akihara Kagura, thinking of the intelligence he had heard, proposed his idea: "I heard that among thest batch of graduates, there was a kid named Hyuga Neji who seems to deeply despise the main family of the Hyuga n. I can entice him to annihte the entire Hyuga n, leaving only Hyuga Hinata as the sole survivor. This way, Hyuga Hinata would be able to join Team 8, and she would be stronger..." "!!!" Yuhi Kurenai was startled by Akihara Kagura''s idea! Sarutobi Hiruzen, listening, couldn''t help but worry. This n eerily reminded him of something familiar, as if someone had done something simr... Isn''t this Shimura Danzo''s tactic! The former leader of the Root division, Shimura Danzo, had utilized Uchiha Itachi to annihte the Uchiha n. This generation''s leader of Root is bing more and more like Danzo! I merely wished for Hyuga Hinata to join Team 8, to allow that somewhat timid child to change environments and be stronger, not to turn her into an orphan to be utterly strong. "Perhaps I should talk to Hyuga Hizashi myself." Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a worried look, put down his smoking pipe and assigned another task to Akihara Kagura: "You should take Hatake Kakashi, the mentoring Jonin of Team 7, to understand the family situations of his future students. You two are old friends..." "Alright." Akihara Kagura epted the task. [System Prompt]:[New Work Task (Sarutobi Hiruzen), apany Hatake Kakashi on home visits to understand the family situations of the future Team 7 students.] This task is quite simple. Since Team 7 has three students, two of the students are orphans. Actually, if Hatake Kakashi really wanted to visit the elders or parents of the two orphans, Akihara Kagura wasn''t without a way. It''s just... The method is slightly hellish. "Haruno Sakura is easy to deal with, her parents are alive..." "Then I will take Hatake Kakashi to track down Uchiha Itachi." Akihara Kagura, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen, volunteered: "Although Uchiha Itachi is an S-rank rogue ninja of the vige, he is ultimately the only guardian of Uchiha Sasuke, his brother. We still need to ask him about his brother''s graduation assignment..." "There''s no need to be so forceful." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s forehead twitched. "As for Naruto..." Akihara Kagura hesitated, then continued: "Last year, I heard there was a conflict between Orochimaru and the Akatsuki organization, resurrecting a deceased ninja. I''ll capture Orochimaru..." "I said, there''s no need to force it!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, feeling a headache, massaged his forehead and said: "Just meet with people in the vige, meet with the living¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 181: S-rank mission on Land of Waves Chapter 181: S-rank mission on Land of Waves Sarutobi Hiruzen was greatly troubled. Because Orochimaru had mastered the Edo Tensei, it posed an even greater threat to the Konoha Vige. However, Hiruzen had no time to pay attention to Orochimaru and gestured for Akihara Kagura to go to work. Outside the Hokage Building. Hatake Kakashi was still waiting here. Upon seeing Akihara Kagura, Kakashi immediately startedining to his old friend: "The higher-ups have really assigned me a few problem students!" Whether it was Uchiha Sasuke or Uzumaki Naruto, both were exceptionally troublesome students. Kakashi felt mncholy, always feeling that these two students would cause some major trouble in the future. "This is the leadership''s recognition." Akihara Kagura patted Kakashi''s shoulder with great esteem: "I originally nned to take you to pursue Uchiha Itachi, to ask him if he had any opinions on the guidance assignment for his brother, but unfortunately, the Hokage did not agree to this..." "What kind of shady operation is this!"Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura speechlessly. If the Third Hokage hadn''t stopped Kagura, with his character, he really could have done such a thing! Kagura still felt some regret: "The Third Hokage''s instructions were only for me to take you to see the living people in the vige, probably Haruno Sakura''s parents first, then we can go to Uchiha Sasuke''s house to have a look, and you should be very familiar with Naruto''s house..." Kakashi nodded. Over the years, Kakashi and Kagura were quite familiar with Uzumaki Naruto, having seen what a mess his house was, not even knowing when the milk expired. The home visit went very smoothly. Kagura and Kakashi met Haruno Sakura''s parents, a couple who were very warm and hospitable, and then went to Uchiha Sasuke''s house. This orphan left over from the night of the n massacre had kept his house very tidy and clean. "Actually, it''s much cleaner than Naruto''s house..." Kagura nced around and flipped through some scrolls in Uchiha Sasuke''s house, which even contained some jutsu scrolls left by the Uchiha n. Uchiha Sasuke had always been hard working. As an excellent student who consistently ranked first in the ninja school, Uchiha Sasuke''s achievements were not solely due to his Kekkei Genkai; it would be unfair to dismiss his efforts as mere genius. "Go see your students." Kagura patted Kakashi''s shoulder and said softly: "I''ve wanted to take Uchiha Sasuke from the Third Hokage to train him for revenge against Uchiha Itachi, but the Third Hokage rejected this idea..." "You''re still thinking about revenge against Uchiha Itachi..." Kakashi could onlyment the deep grudge between his former two subordinates. Kagura did not hide it, nodding: "As long as Uchiha Itachi lives unhappily, I''ll feel a bit better..." Kakashi also had a headache. But... What troubled him more was... He was about to have two subordinates who didn''t get along. At the ninja school. Three little brats were in the ss, waiting for their Jonin instructor. Uzumaki Naruto was excited that his teammate was his favorite, Haruno Sakura, but he was somewhat annoyed that his other teammate was Uchiha Sasuke. He was pondering who his future Jonin instructor would be and if he would encounter any troublesome characters... Then. Hatake Kakashi walked in. Uzumaki Naruto immediately lost interest, sitting in his spot with an indifferent expression, muttering, "I thought it would be someone else. Didn''t expect it to be Kakashi!" Because in the family Naruto imagined, with Kakashi as the head, he was undoubtedly the most underachieving member. Facing such a Jonin instructor as Kakashi, would he end up like Kakashi? Having to let his juniors pay when eating ramen... "This brat!" Daring to look down on him like this! Kakashi helplessly nced at Uzumaki Naruto, then looked at Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura present: "Pack your things, follow me to the rooftop." This is the problem with being too familiar; it seems I need to intimidate this little brat a bit to let him know that just graduating from the Ninja Academy doesn''t guarantee bing a ninja! As long as I, his Jonin instructor, do not agree, this little brat who constantly nags about wanting to be the Hokage will have to stay in the Ninja Academy and retake courses! However... The three youngsters still passed Hatake Kakashi''s test and smoothly became his subordinates. The performance of the three little ones was indeed quite good. At least each of them took care of their teammates, which made Hatake Kakashi believe they were qualified enough. Even though Uchiha Obito, who once said, "Those who do not value theirpanions are worse than scum," has be a rogue ninja, Hatake Kakashi still adheres to the creed of Uchiha Obito, hoping his subordinates will not be what he once was. On another note... Akihara Kagura returned to the Hokage''s office to report back. [System Prompt]: [Apanying Hatake Kakashi on a home visit to understand the family situation of the future Team 7, the mission has beenpleted. Reward: Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique.] [Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique (Sneaking into the ground and dragging the opponent into it, leaving only their head exposed.)] I''m not a Jonin instructor, what do I need this technique for! This technique is purely for Jonin instructors to bully the weak! Akihara Kagura felt that his superior, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had a bit too many mines on him; justst time, he dug up a treasure of a Combined Nature Transformations technique, and now he''s found a small mine again. However... Just one Combined Nature Transformations technique is enough for practice for a while. Yet, as the Hokage''s assistant, Akihara Kagura is quite busy, sometimes having to go on duty at the mission assembly hall, where he encounters these freshly graduated little brats from time to time. Some of these little brats even pick and choose the missions he offers. To help these little brats grow more, Akihara Kagura can only assign the most troublesome little brats the hardest garbage collection missions to train their chakra control. "Not bad handling!" When the Third Hokage came to inspect the work while smoking his pipe, he mentioned something: "I came to you because there is a troublesome mission. The Mist Vige sent a message that there isrge-scale smuggling between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire..." "Even some nobles and ninjas of the Land of Water are involved, causing great loss to the tax revenue of the Land of Water''s daimyo. The Mist Vige hopes that Konoha can investigate this issue and issue an S-rank hiring mission to Konoha..." This kind of thing is quitemon. The Mist Vige couldpletely help the daimyo of the Land of Water to investigate the smuggling, but this matter involves the interests of many nobles. The Mist Vige is worried about offending too many nobles; they did the daimyo''s work, but will the nobles speak ill of them in front of the daimyoter? The Mist Vige handed this matter over to Konoha to handle, just so, as Konoha is an ally of the Mist Vige, but tasks involving countries must be S-rank missions. Moreover... This matter has caused severe damage to the tax revenue of the Land of Water. The Mist Vige does not want to get involved and does not mind spending a little money to solve big problems, anyway, the daimyo of the Land of Water will pay for the expenses of this matter in the end. Sarutobi Hiruzen intends to hand this mission over to the Anbu, not caring if Akihara Kagura and the Anbu executing the mission will cause any trouble, preferring to deal with the smugglers by force. [System Prompt]: [New work mission (from Sarutobi Hiruzen), go and deal with the smugglers between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, and uproot the smugglers'' stronghold.] "I''ll go personally! It''s a bit boring to be on duty here..." Akihara Kagura volunteered, nning to stretch his muscles well, and also wanted to take this opportunity to meet with Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. The Chunin Exam in the second half of the year is approaching, and Orochimaru has not yet sent over the new n. Akihara Kagura ns to have a good chat with Orochimaru. "Okay." Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed and took the opportunity to educate: "The mission assembly hall is rted to the life of ninjas in the vige; we must be responsible for the ninjas in the vige..." Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen was naggingly educating, an old man wearing sses walked in and asked, "Excuse me, is this the Konoha assembly hall?" "This is the ce." Sarutobi Hiruzen had to stop. "I''ll leave first." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and left the mission assembly hall. However, as Akihara Kagura was leaving, he heard the old man with sses also naggingly saying, "I am Tazuna, a bridge-building expert, and I want to post a C-rank protection mission here. Please, the ninjas of Konoha protect me as I go to the Land of Waves to build a big bridge..." "Hmm?" The moment Akihara Kagura stepped out of the room. He finally felt a long-lost sense of familiarity. The Land of Waves. That name sounds a bit familiar! However, when Akihara Kagura returned to the root base and used the characteristics of "Ninja in the Shadows" to investigate the smugglers in the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, she discovered that the smugglers'' stronghold was in the Land of Waves and decided to set the meeting ce there. "Karin, gather the personnel, we are going out to carry out a mission." Akihara Kagura called Karin and then ordered, "Also, have someone tell Orochimaru that I want to meet him in the Land of Waves." Meanwhile, Inside the mission assembly hall, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a pipe in his mouth, watched Uzumaki Naruto causing amotion in the mission assembly hall and assigned the mission of escorting the bridge builder Tazuna to the Land of Waves to Team 7. "..." Hatake Kakashi nced at Tazuna and seemed to notice that there was something not quite truthful about Tazuna, the employer who posted the mission, but he didn''t say anything more. Anyway... Hatake Kakashi believed he had the ability to protect the three kids. Although Hatake Kakashi, over the years, had not been able to reach the same standard as his teacher, Minato, with the Flying Thunder God Technique, he could still quickly create a Flying Thunder God Formation and transport the three kids to a safe ce in times of danger. In theory... Indeed, that was the case. If nothing unexpected happened, this mission would indeed go smoothly. However, Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru, two S-rank rogue ninjas from Konoha, upon receiving the message sent by Akihara Kagura, immediately headed to the Land of Waves, wanting to meet with Akihara Kagura to discuss what n Akihara Kagura wanted to use during the Chunin Exams. Outside the Konoha, Hatake Kakashi, leading the three young members of Team 7, was leaving the vige when Akihara Kagura, along with a group of root ninjas, happened to be heading out as well. "Kagura." Uzumaki Naruto shouted excitedly at Akihara Kagura, bragging loudly, "We''ve been assigned a C-rank mission! A C-rank mission!" After saying this, Uzumaki Naruto thenined, "The Hokage Grandpa is the best! Unlike you, always giving us those garbage collection missions!" "..." Akihara Kagura gave this youngster an odd look. Standing behind Akihara Kagura, Karin and a group of root ninjas from the Uchiha n looked at Uzumaki Naruto with pity, as if looking at a pitiful person. "Are you going out on a mission?" Hatake Kakashi took the initiative to greet them and then waved his hand dismissively, "Never mind, we can''t inquire about the root ninjas..." "It''s okay." Akihara Kagura shook her head, voluntarily leaking secrets: "We are going to carry out an S-rank mission, this time probably killing quite a few people, I wonder if their bodies could fill a river. If a river gets filled with bodies, I''ll personally pay for a mission to clear the river." "..." Hatake Kakashi felt he shouldn''t have asked. Haruno Sakura, the girl with pink hair, started shivering a bit and even Uchiha Sasuke''s face turned a bit pale next to her. "Hey, hey, hey! Kagura! Don''t take revenge privately!" Uzumaki Naruto, still somewhat oblivious to danger, pointed at Akihara Kagura, "Otherwise, when I be Hokage, I''ll definitely dismiss you, the unqualified Hokage assistant!" "Just shut up and move on!" Hatake Kakashi hit one of his students on the forehead with a punch. "Then you''d better work hard..." Akihara Kaguraughed lightly, not caring about Uzumaki Naruto''s shouting, and led a group of root ninjas away, each passing by Uzumaki Naruto with an even more pitying look. "Naruto..." After seeing Akihara Kagura and a group of root ninjas leave, Haruno Sakura immediately loudly reprimanded her teammate, "You always shout and holler, causing us to offend him again!" "Kagura is not a petty person!" Uzumaki Naruto adjusted his ninja headband, believing he understood Akihara Kagura well, "I have known him for many years!" Hatake Kakashi looked at Uzumaki Naruto helplessly, "It seems you have lived in vain all these years, still not recognizing how petty that guy can be..." "Kakashi-sensei!" Uzumaki Naruto immediately reprimanded his teacher, "Kagura is our friend, how can you talk bad about him behind his back!" Uchiha Sasuke rolled his eyes, thinking Uzumaki Naruto was really stupid, "But you, the idiot, were just provoking him..." "I speak my mind!" Uzumaki Naruto immediately wanted to argue with Uchiha Sasuke. "It''s time to move on." Hatake Kakashi adjusted his ninja headband, stopping the argument between his two subordinates, and quietly spected about Akihara Kagura and the root ninjas'' destination. That direction... Were Akihara Kagura and the root heading to the Land of Water? Those guys couldn''t possibly be heading in the direction of the Land of Waves, could they? ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special JoninBleam" Membership! Chapter 182: [Sponsored]: Lets Split 70-30, btw, 70% is mine Chapter 182: [Sponsored]: Let''s Split 70-30, btw, 70% is mine [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Loc Le! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] In the Forest. The Root Ninjas were having a dinner gathering. Akihara Kagura, a supervisor, actively caught ingredients for his subordinates, sitting on a rock beside a river, holding a fishing rod and enjoying the pleasure of fishing. Karin stood behind Akihara Kagura, reporting in a low voice the information she sensed: "Three kilometers away, there are two lurking ninjas. I worry they might disturb Lord Kagura''s mood. How about I take care of them..." "That''s not our enemy." Akihara Kagura watched the float on the water sink, swiftly lifted the fishing rod, and reeled in a fish hooked on it: "Let''s stay here for a while and see who their target is. Consider it a form of entertainment." "..." Karin had a bad feeling. This entertainment... Could it be the entertainment of Team 7? Because Karin also sensed the presence of Team 7, and their mission''s destination was surprisingly the same. Could those two lurking enemies be nning to attack Team 7? Indeed. Karin''s prediction unfortunately came true. When Hatake Kakashi led Team 7 to escort Tazuna, they were attacked by two Mist Vige ninjas. Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, experiencing a ninja fight for the first time, were too scared to act. However, Uchiha Sasuke''s performance was somewhat impressive! Fortunately... Hatake Kakashi, the Jonin, resolved the crisis effortlessly by knocking out the two Mist Vige ninjas. Just as he nned to interrogate these two ninjas from an allied vige, he suddenly smelled grilled fish and heard the rustling sound of a group of people walking. "This is..." Hatake Kakashi immediately became alert! However, before Hatake Kakashi could act, a familiar voice reached his ears: "Attacking ninjas from an allied vige by Team 7 is a serious mistake. ording to the vige''s rules, this should result in the revocation of ninja status..." Apanied by this voice, Akihara Kagura, holding a skewer of grilled fish, leisurely walked out from the forest, clearly there to spectate. "You guy..." Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura speechlessly: "Have you been watching us fight from the shadows? Or were these two sent by you?" "It was them who attacked us!" Uzumaki Naruto immediately reacted,ining: "Kagura, you''re really disloyal! Watching secretly from the side and not helping!" "It wasn''t me. I wouldn''t rashly attack an ally..." Akihara Kagura shrugged, and the wooden skewer in his hand was suddenly flung, piercing the shoulder of a Mist ninja, causing him immediate pain! "Ah ah ah ah..." The intense pain made the Mist ninja cry out! "Stop shouting." Akihara Kagura walked up to him, raised his finger to the wooden skewer, and the skewer began to slowly grow inside the Mist ninja''s body. "Ah ah ah ah, a Wood Release ninja..." The Mist ninja looked at Akihara Kagura in pain, recalling the most terrifying enemy once appeared in the Mist Vige: "You are... You are Akihara Kagura!" "It''s me." Akihara Kagura nodded, not denying his identity, and continued: "ording to the alliance treaty between the Mist Vige and the Konoha Vige, the Mist Vige is not allowed to undertake missions that conflict with the Konoha or attack Konoha ninjas. Your actions have vited the treaty between the two viges. Do you want to start a war between the Mist Vige and the Konoha, right?" "No... Not..." The Mist ninja didn''t dare to admit it, shaking his head quickly: "We didn''t intend to attack the Konoha ninjas, I can''t say what mission we were on!" "Then you''re of no value." Akihara Kagura''s finger raised. The wooden spike that had been embedded in the Mist ninja''s body suddenly grew, sprouting branches that pierced out from his body, silencing him instantly! "..." The kids from Team 7 were all frightened. Even Uchiha Sasuke, who was quite brave, could feel the terror of the wooden spikes'' branches piercing through the body, causing him to break out in cold sweat involuntarily! The three youngsters of Team 7 all showed a look of panic and unease on their faces, witnessing Akihara Kagura''s style for the first time. Even Uzumaki Naruto, who was usually familiar with Akihara Kagura, saw his work like this for the first time! "Karin." Akihara Kagura looked at another Mist ninja who was still unconscious and ordered, "Wake the other one up for me." "Yes." Karin drew her ninja sword from behind her and shed it across the chest of the unconscious Mist ninja, causing blood to spurt out! As peers of Team 7, seeing Karin act so decisively made them all feel a certain empathy, and even Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but start to reminisce about the red-haired little girl who used to timidly follow behind Akihara Kagura... "..." The other Mist ninja was instantly awakened by the pain! "Why attack the Konoha ninja?" Akihara Kagura, undeterred, stood in front of the other Mist ninja and softly said, "He''s dead, now you tell me. If none of you speak, I won''t ask further. I''ll just destroy the Mist Vige and the Land of Water. I''m not in the mood to interrogate a third person." "I''ll talk..." The Mist ninja, trembling, looked towards Tazuna in the crowd,pelled to reveal their mission: "We were ordered to kill the bridge builder, Tazuna." "..." Everyone''s gaze turned towards Tazuna in the crowd. "..." The bespectacled little old man was somewhat frightened, involuntarily taking a few steps back. He had deceived the Konoha ninja into escorting and protecting him to build the bridge, even intentionally issuing a C-rank mission due to insufficient funds. In reality... This escort mission was quite dangerous. Strictly speaking, the Land of Waves was filled with smugglers'' thugs and even ninja working for smugglers, not something a regr team could handle. However... That was all Tazuna could do. Tazuna hung his head in despair and quietly talked about the situation in the Land of Waves: "A merchant named Gato has taken over the Land of Waves, forbiddingmunication with the outside world..." "Gato is exploiting the civilians of the Land of Waves, everyone is living in poverty, and we have no power to resist Gato. Those who resisted were killed..." "I had no choice but to deceive the Konoha to send ninja to protect me. I just wanted to build a bridge that could openmunication with the outside world, to lift the Land of Waves out of poverty..." Tazuna, looking at the Konoha ninja present, tried to morally coerce them: "If no one protects me, I will be killed, and the Land of Waves will remain impoverished. My granddaughter will have to live her life in tears, and my daughter will hate the Konoha ninja forever..." "..." Everyone couldn''t help but want to roll their eyes. Akihara Kagura nodded, offering a solution: "Don''t worry, I''m kind-hearted. I''ll kill them, so they don''t have to live in pain..." "..." Tazuna was greatly shocked! Originally wanting to use moral coercion, it turns out that this Konoha Vige ninja, who seemed to be of no low status,cked morals after all! "Don''t scare him." "We want to help you, but your request qualifies as a B-rank mission." Hatake Kakashi, somewhat helpless, sighed at Tazuna: "Creating a falsemission is troublesome, the vige elders wouldn''t want us undertaking this mission, especially since Gato has hired ninjas from the Mist Vige. If we end up fighting with an allied ninja vige..." At this point, Hatake Kakashi started hinting to Tazuna: "If you want us to continue with themission, it would require special permission from the vige''s higher-ups..." "So, should we return to Konoha Vige?" Tazuna, looking at Hatake Kakashi as if seeing some hope, said, "As long as we get special permission from the Konoha''s higher-ups..." "Allow me to introduce properly." With a twitch on his forehead and a sense of helplessness, Hatake Kakashi spread his hands towards Akihara Kagura and introduced: "One of the Konoha''s top officials, the Hokage''s assistant of the Konoha Vige, Lord Akihara Kagura, second only to the Third Hokage of the Konoha Vige." "Do whatever you want." Akihara Kagura cut Kakashi off, impatiently saying: "Don''t drag me into this, I can pretend I know nothing..." "You... should take responsibility!" Hatake Kakashi, cing one hand on Akihara Kagura''s shoulder and wrapping him in, whispered beside him: "Hey, hey, hey, I''ve always shown you respect. This group of kids are on their first ninja battle mission, we can''t just let it end without incident, right?" At this, Hatake Kakashi rubbed his hands together, voicing his concerns: "I''m just worried about causing conflict with the Mist Vige, it could bring trouble to our vige..." "It won''t." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi and continued: "You just happen to be dealing with the Land of Waves'' smugglers, while I take a holiday with the Root..." ... Hatake Kakashi rolled his eyes, guessing about Akihara Kagura''s mission. Was this guy dumping the mission on Team 7 while taking a vacation for leisure and entertainment? "The Land of Waves is a nice ce for a vacation." Hatake Kakashi nodded thoughtfully. With the Root''s strong forces, along with Akihara Kagura, one of Konoha''s strongest, Hatake Kakashi felt at ease. Even if he had to lead Team 7 on the mission to capture the Fourth Raikage... However... The Root and Team 7 did not set off together. After all, Hatake Kakashi was leading Team 7 for training and experience, while Akihara Kagura was truly on vacation. However... When Hatake Kakashi arrived in the Land of Waves with Team 7 and Tazuna, they immediately encountered an old acquaintance. A Mist ninja, carrying a dauntingrge sword and his face wrapped in bandages, stood on a tree, blocking their path. "Hatake Kakashi..." "Ran into an old friend again..." Hatake Kakashi looked up at the bandaged guy, recalling their past encounter: "Isn''t this Momochi Zabuza? I heard you defected. The deceased Fourth Mizukage once saved your life, it seems like you didn''t follow his order to return to the vige..." "Who would want to follow his orders again!" Momochi Zabuza cursed under his breath. Since Momochi Zabuza was saved by Yagura, he chose not to return to the Mist Vige but instead defected directly, aiming to take over as Mizukage of the Mist Vige and reform it ording to his own ideas. Clearly. This was an act of rebellion. Rebellion, undoubtedly, requires funds. Some nobles from the Land of Water, who had been engaged in smuggling for a long time, found Momochi Zabuza and hired him to protect their smuggling operations. They even promised that, should a rebellion seed, they would support Momochi Zabuza in bing the Mizukage, on the condition that he agree to annul the alliance with the Konoha Vige and re-iste the Land of Water. The two parties hit it off immediately. Momochi Zabuza was responsible for protecting their smuggling operations, while that group of nobles from the Land of Water financed the recruitment of funds and manpower needed for the rebellion. Without a doubt. Momochi Zabuza is currently the strongestbat force in the Land of Waves. "Be careful." Hatake Kakashi stared intently at Momochi Zabuza, reminding his subordinates to be vignt: "This guy has assassinated a former Mizukage and fought with Akihara Kagura even managing to escape unscathed. If we''re not careful, we might be killed by him too¡­" Momochi Zabuza''s forehead bulged with a vein. Was Hatake Kakashi deliberately poking at his sore spot? Why was he able to escape unscathed from the fight with Akihara Kagura? Hatake Kakashi was not unaware of the situation! While Hatake Kakashi verbally alerted his subordinates to heighten their vignce, he was not panicked at all in his heart. He believed that Akihara Kagura would definitely be paying attention to this ce. If the battle turned unfavorable, Akihara Kagura would not just stand by. As long as Akihara Kagura appeared, Momochi Zabuza would definitely be scared off¡­ However¡­ Akihara Kagura was not paying attention to this ce at all. While Momochi Zabuza and the team led by Hatake Kakashi were engaged in a fierce battle, Akihara Kagura sat on a sofa in the home of the smuggling merchant, Gato. As for the smuggling merchant Gato, he had be a corpse, with a snake coiling around Gato''s body, clearly indicating that the murderer was someone else. The murderer, Orochimaru. Shimura Danzo stood with his two guards, Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, nearby, half-closing his eyes without speaking. These two S-rank rogue ninjas from the Konoha had just arrived in the Land of Waves and were invited by Akihara Kagura to a gathering at Gato''s house, conveniently eliminating Gato and his group. "Let''s divide Gato''s money first." Akihara Kagura did not look at Gato''s corpse, casually setting the distribution ratio: "How about a seventy-thirty split?" "Only giving us seventy percent?" Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue, greedily looking at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura-kun, I remember you don''t have a need for money, right?" "The Konoha Orphanage, the Root, both organizations are on my shoulders." Akihara Kagura sighed deeply, speaking of his hardships. Thinking of this, Akihara Kagura added a reminder: "By the way, I forgot to mention, seventy percent is mine¡­" Chapter 183: [Sponsored]: Orochimaru, Danzo, and Kaguras Konoha Collapse Plan Chapter 183: [Sponsored]: Orochimaru, Danzo, and Kagura''s Konoha Copse n [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Loc Le! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] After many years of separation. Orochimaru sensed the subtle changes in Akihara Kagura. The former test subject had grown up and had be more and more oppressive, no wonder Yakushi Kabuto dared not stay in Konoha Vige for long over the years. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, looking at Akihara Kagura with the gaze of a venomous snake ready to strike, yet his lips bore a dangerous smile. "Only willing to give us thirty percent?" "Thirty percent is for your treatment." Akihara Kagura raised his finger, a bolt of lightning spreading at his fingertips, and the lightning suddenly pierced through the long snake coiling around Gato''s corpse. Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru, who remained unfazed, and took the initiative to suggest, "If you''re not happy with that, funeral expenses are also an option." "..." That was somewhat excessive. Orochimaru''s palms tapped lightly, ready to perform hand seals at any moment. This youngster, Akihara Kagura, clearly wanted to overpower him. Did he think that Orochimaru had been doing nothing these years? To obtain Akihara Kagura''s body, Orochimaru had been diligently grave robbing and digging up graves, holding many reanimated corpses in his hands! If it weren''t for having a strong trump card, how could he have managed to avoid the Akatsuki organization''s pursuit over the years with Shimura Danzo and a bunch of burdens? "Alright." Shimura Danzo sensed the tension between Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura. He lightly tapped the ground with his cane and coldly said, "Now is not the time to worry about these trifles. We are gathered here to discuss how to deal with the monkey''s n..." Shimura Danzo was the oldest. Once the superior of both Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura, and now their ally, both Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru had to give Shimura Danzo some respect. After all... The old man wouldn''t live much longer. "Since Lord Danzo has spoken..." Akihara Kagura stood up, very much in line with Shimura Danzo''s words, "Then let''s start nning the Konoha copse n. Your initial n was indeed good, but it was slightly wed in theter stages, and a little carelessness could lead to total failure..." "Do you have any ideas?" Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura. "Of course." Akihara Kagura looked at them, smiling lightly, "Based on your initial n, Lord Orochimaru will disguise himself as the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, and Lord Danzo will pretend to be a Genji of the Mist Vige. We just need a slight modification..." "First, Lord Danzo will appear, leading the people of the Mist Vige in rebellion. The vige ninjas will instinctively attack the enemy to protect the vige and our Hokage." "But..." "When Lord Danzo reveals the true face of the Third Hokage, the vige ninjas will fall into panic and no longer trust the Hokage of the vige." "At that time..." When Akihara Kagura got to this point, he looked at Orochimaru beside him: "Will anyone still protect the Third Hokage when Lord Orochimaru leads the ninjas of the Sand Vige to strike?" "..." Orochimaru''s eyes lit up. It must be said, the order of appearance that Akihara Kagura had devised was quite effective. If he and Shimura Danzo took action at the same time, the Konoha ninjas would inevitably unite against theirmon enemy, and both sides would be ready to go all out. However, once Shimura Danzo took the initiative to strike, demoralizing the Konoha ninja, taking advantage of their hesitation and confusion to strike again would yield twice the results with half the effort! "Wait a moment..." Shimura Danzo furrowed his brows and stared coldly at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura, do you mean to use me as a sacrifice?" The n was not bad. Yet, Shimura Danzo was very dissatisfied in his heart. Because even before he defected from the Konoha, he had been used as a sacrifice by Sarutobi Hiruzen; after defecting and drifting for years, he thought he could return to the Konoha, only to find himself once again being used as a sacrifice by Akihara Kagura in an attack on Sarutobi Hiruzen! Regardless... To always be used as a sacrifice? "Of course not." Akihara Kagura shook his head and smiled, soothing his old superior: "I will take action at a critical moment and bring Lord Danzo back to the Root''s base with my team." "In that case..." Akihara Kagura looked towards Orochimaru and continued: "I can just avoid fighting Lord Orochimaru, letting Lord Orochimaru and the Third Hokage reminisce about the old days." This young one has thought things through thoroughly! Shimura Danzo slightly nodded, thinking Akihara Kagura''s arrangement had no problems, as long as he was brought back to the Root''s base, his safety could be ensured. Orochimaru thought for a moment and found no issues with Akihara Kagura''s idea, but suddenlyughed: "Kagura, I have just one question..." Orochimaru brought up the difficult question of benefit distribution in their n to copse the Konoha: "We''ve gone to great lengths to kill my teacher, yet you be the one who benefits..." "Lord Orochimaru, think long-term..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed, advising his superior not to be shortsighted: "As long as our n to copse the Konoha seeds, as long as Lord Danzo returns to the Konoha to take control, as long as I be the Hokage, you will have our full support..." "In the future, you can do any experiment you want..." Akihara Kagura extended his hand in a manner skilled at making enticing promises: "All of the Konoha''s forbidden techniques and resources can be at your disposal, except for offering you a position among the Konoha ninja, I can give you anything you desire..." This promise was grand. Akihara Kagura''s offer was tempting. Even Akihara Kagura was moved by his own words. Originally, Orochimaru was sent to the Konoha just to be given a position among the Konoha ninja, now apart from not being able to offer Orochimaru a position, he could give him anything! However... Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged. Akihara Kagura had to up the ante, mentioning what Orochimaru cared about the most: "In the future, whichever genius''s body you desire, after I take control, I can deliver them to you, like if you fancy my Wood Release, or the Sharingan of the Uchiha n..." "This year''s graduates include Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi''s younger brother, a genius with handsome looks. Sasuke has alsoe to the Land of Waves for a mission, you can observe his performance, and in the future, I can deliver him to you..." "Uchiha Sasuke is not an option." Shimura Danzo interrupted Akihara Kagura, saying in a deep voice: "Uchiha Sasuke is a continuation of the Uchiha n''s bloodline, the future of the Konoha requires him to propagate more Sharingan bloodlines, to have enough experimental material to create dual Kekkei Genkai ninja..." "Indeed, Lord Danzo..." Akihara Kagura was moved by Shimura Danzo''s dedication. Even though Shimura Danzo has be a rogue ninja, he still cares about the interests of Konoha, even though these interests might not be realized until a hundred years after his time... However, Orochimaru does not care about the interests of Konoha. He simply licked his lips and chuckled, saying, "But this body of mine is almost at its limit. It can only hold on for a little more than a year. I must find a suitable body..." "As long as the n to bring down Konoha seeds, you can take whatever you want." Shimura Danzo, without looking at Orochimaru, coldly said, "The Monkey''s underlings still have a bunch of ninja with both Wood Release and Sharingan double kekkei genkai. By then, just picking one suitable body for you will be enough. Uchiha Sasuke is different; he has the Uchiha bloodline in him..." "That could also work." Orochimaru nodded in satisfaction. Compared to the ninja with both Wood Release and Sharingan, Uchiha Sasuke''s body is rtively insignificant, and Orochimaru is also very interested in the double kekkei genkai ninja. Akihara Kagura, watching Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru coveting his subordinates, didn''t mind their arrogance. Instead, he smiled slightly and cooperated with them, saying, "I have already selected a suitable body for Lord Orochimaru. The double kekkei genkai ninja that Kakashi and I found earlier have been assigned to the Root..." "What a pity..." "These test subjects don''t have the Uchiha bloodline and can''t deactivate their Sharingan. Lord Orochimaru, if you switch to their bodies now, you won''t be able to deactivate the Sharingan either. It would be inevitable that abnormalities in the eyes would be discovered during the n to bring down Konoha..." "..." A glint of covetousness shed in Orochimaru''s eyes. Akihara Kagura and his Root ninja are very tempting. Their abilities make Orochimaru quite envious. If it weren''t for the risk of falling out with them being too great, Orochimaru would have loved to capture Akihara Kagura and the Root ninja right away. Unfortunately... His own power is still not enough. "Alright." Shimura Danzo cut off Akihara Kagura''s grandiose ns, acting like the host of this alliance, and ordered in a deep voice, "Everything will wait until the n seeds. Just pull down the Monkey from the position of Hokage, and you can do whatever you want, but you cannot harm the interests of Konoha." "As expected of Lord Danzo..." Akihara Kagura once again marveled at Shimura Danzo, whose level of thought and vision, even as the former head of the Root, was far beyond his, the current head. "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo snorted coldly, not caring about Akihara Kagura''s ttery, considering it just modesty before Akihara Kagura steps into the position of Hokage. "But we have a little problem." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura, mentioning the recent work progress: "The Fourth Kazekage of Sand Vige is quite ambitious. After hearing that I have a way to solve your issue, he agreed to cooperate with us, so Sand Vige can be used by us..." At this point, Orochimaru''s tone changed: "However, Mist Vige is not so cooperative. They don''t want to work with us directly, even after we killed the Genji of Mist Vige, recklessly letting Danzo use the Sharingan-deactivating technique to take his ce and issue orders would arouse suspicion from Mist Vige, especially since they have a Byakugan user..." "Utilizing Mist Vige won''t be easy..." Shimura Danzo also nodded, looking at Akihara Kagura, speaking of their source of difficulty: "They are scared stiff by your reputation, only if they hear of your death as a Wood Release ninja will they consider cooperating with us..." "They..." Akihara Kagura''s brow furrowed immediately, seemingly puzzled, "How dare they think such things? How dare they think I could die?" "..." Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "..." Shimura Danzo snorted coldly. This bastard, really boastful! Even the First Hokage of Konoha, Hashirama, died, didn''t he? Can''t others think about your death? "Enough!" "Since their thoughts are misguided, let me handle it!" Akihara Kagura thought for a second and proposed a solution: "I just happen to have a smuggling case that needs to be dealt with. Why doesn''t Lord Orochimaru get involved? I will make it appear as if a ninja from the Mist Vige has colluded with Lord Orochimaru and report this to the Third Hokage, thereby demanding that the Mist Vige hand over the ninja involved in smuggling. This will force them to resist Konoha..." Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but nce sideways. Akihara Kagura''s skills in political struggle have improved significantly over the years! In such a short time, he actually came up with such an upright and straightforward move! "This idea is workable." Shimura Danzo approved of Akihara Kagura''s idea, looking towards Orochimaru: "Then, let''s turn this into an established fact, forcing the Mist Vige to join in..." "When the elder of the Mist Vige, the former teacher,es to Konoha, we''ll kill that stubborn old man under the guise of a meeting. I will take his ce, to prevent the ninjas of the Mist from hesitating at the forefront..." "That''s feasible." Orochimaru lightly nodded his head. "Let''s do it this way." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru with satisfaction andid out his n: "Hatake Kakashi, leading Team 7, happens to be here as well. Let Lord Orochimaru act as the mastermind behind this, teach them a lesson, and have them report to the Third Hokage..." "Kill Hatake Kakashi..." Shimura Danzo had his own unique idea, touching his own eye socket: "Help me get Hatake Kakashi''s Sharingan, or perhaps one of Sasuke Uchiha''s Sharingan..." "That might not work." Akihara Kagura expressed his concerns: "Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 already know I''m in the Land of Waves. If anything happens to them, the Third Hokage will definitely suspect me. Let''s stick to the n for now..." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru, softly saying, "When they''re in danger, I''ll y the role of the savior, and also test Lord Orochimaru''s strength, to prevent our n to bring down Konoha from bing a joke..." "You won''t be disappointed, Kagura." Orochimaru, holding his palm halfway, narrowed his eyes and chuckled in response: "Maybe you''ll lose, who knows..." This is an opportunity! Orochimaru immediately realized the rare chance this was! This was a chance to test Akihara Kagura''s strength. If the reanimated beings under his control could handle Akihara Kagura, it meant Kagura was no longer a threat to him, and he could calmly n to take over his body in the future! Akihara Kagura, apparently unaware of Orochimaru''s sinister thoughts, was still discussing ns with the snake, talking about the oue of the n on his own: "If Lord Orochimaru can win against me, that means our strength is strong enough, and the n won''t encounter any idents..." "If Lord Orochimaru loses to me, it could also make Konoha lower its guard, believing that as long as I am here, no idents will happen to Konoha..." "It also lets us understand..." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and chuckled lightly: "Without your cooperation, we actually couldn''t do anything, right, Kagura?" "Lord Orochimaru shouldn''t specte about my thoughts with malice..." Akihara Kagura''s face showed a somewhat embarrassed smile as he quickly waved his hand modestly: "We are allies standing on the same side. Without you, there are many things I couldn''t do. Saying things like that only makes me feel but..." However... The next moment... Akihara Kagura''s smile tightened after a moment of modesty. Akihara Kagura''s expression turned cold and ruthless, as if the two allies in front of him were just dispensable tools, adding thest sentence he wanted to say. "You''re very smart." Chapter 184: [Sponsored]: Zabuzas Dark History Chapter 184: [Sponsored]: Zabuza''s Dark History [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Loc Le! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Akihara Kagura left the house. Before he departed, Akihara Kagura looked back at the house deeply, as if regretting that the house could not belong to him but only to Orochimaru. At the top of the house. Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo stood there, watching Akihara Kagura leave through the ss, with a suppressed gloom in both of their eyes. "Be careful." Leaning on his cane, Shimura Danzo turned around slowly and said solemnly, "That kid has a deep mind; he might very well kill us directly after the n ispleted, using us as tools for his ascension." Shimura Danzo felt this deeply. For he was the first victim. Even now, Shimura Danzo still remembers how Akihara Kagura once feigned loyalty to him, ready to kill anyone who displeased him at a moment''s notice, which made it difficult for Shimura to make a move against Kagura even if he did not trust him, only to be outyed by Kagura. "Of course, I know he''s no simpleton." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, as if he had long recognized Akihara Kagura''s true nature, but felt that the old man Danzo still couldn''t see it clearly. "If there''s too much of a power disparity among allies, each will unhesitatingly use the others to their full extent and then discard them..." Orochimaru turned his head back to Danzo, chuckling as he continued, "Only those with the power to pose a threat can enforce an alliance. No one likes a weak ally, who is merely a tool to be discarded at any time..." However... Akihara Kagura didn''t see it that way. Once away from Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru, in front of Karin, he showed respect for his old bosses: "They are not just my allies; they are people I respect, the guides of our past and the pavers of our future..." "I understand." Karin nodded seriously. Although Akihara Kagura''s words were quite ambiguous, Karin immediately grasped the essence, which was essentially letting Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo be stepping stones. "How is Kakashi doing?" Akihara Kagura casually asked about his old friend''s situation, softly saying, "If that guy can''t even beat Momochi Zabuza, then I''ll go and mock him..." "Mr. Kakashi and Team 7 won..." Karin recalled the whole situation she sensed, hesitatingly speaking of the oue. "But it was an ugly win, right?" Akihara Kagura seemed to have guessed the result already. "Yes..." Karin thought that Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 indeed didn''t win gracefully but still made an effort to defend her teammates, "But the fight was truly spectacr!" "Momochi Zabuza is very formidable." Karin did not skimp on praising the loser, softly saying, "After all, he almost put Team 7 into a desperate situation instantly, truly a person who could retreat unscathed even when facing Lord Kagura..." "???" Akihara Kagura looked at Karin puzzledly, recalling the past, "Howe I remember catching Momochi Zabuza in one move?" After saying this, Akihara Kagura did not stint on praising Momochi Zabuza, "That guy''s hand seals were shy and good-looking, managing to make over forty seals without a mistake; luckily, my ninjutsu only needs one or two seals to bepleted, otherwise, I definitely would have messed up..." "Ah?" Karin''s eyelids twitched. Karin remembered the battle she had spied on. Momochi Zabuza''s hand seals were indeed shy, making over forty seals in one go; Hatake Kakashi with his Sharingan also copied over forty seals... "The so-called unscathed retreat¡­" Karin''s expression grew puzzled. Akihara Kagura pondered her memories from six years ago, revealing the truth of that time: "If I remember correctly, back then, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was still alive. He taught me a unique ninjutsu in exchange for letting Momochi Zabuza go free..." "Is that... the truth?" Karin recalled overhearing this conversation. Hatake Kakashi emphatically used Akihara Kagura''s example to remind Team 7 of the dangers they faced from Momochi Zabuza... And the result... To escape unscathed? Is releasing a captive also considered escaping unscathed? Elsewhere. Hatake Kakashi had just concluded a battle with Momochi Zabuza along with Team 7, or rather, it had been forcibly ended, as Momochi Zabuza was already dead. A masked Mist Vige pursuit ninja suddenly appeared and quickly killed Momochi Zabuza with a thousand needles, then dered to Kakashi and others that Momochi Zabuza was a traitor from the Mist Vige, demanding to take his body back for disposal. After this Mist Vige pursuit ninja took Momochi Zabuza away, he ced the body in an open area and was about to remove the bandages from his face when a voice suddenly interrupted him! "Yo." A young Konoha Vige ninja with a red-haired girl and a group of masked ninjas with blood-red eyes followed behind them. "Is that..." The Mist Vige pursuit ninja was too scared to move. The neers were Akihara Kagura and his Root ninja. "Are you the Mist Vige pursuit ninja?" Akihara Kagura approached them, looking down at the body: "Isn''t this Momochi Zabuza? How did this guy die? You''re handling his body?" "Yes..." The masked Mist Vige pursuit ninja was frightened. Akihara Kagura looked at him sincerely: "The Mist Vige and Konoha Vige are allies, after all. You can''t handle it alone, shall we help you chop it up finer?" "No... no need..." "You''re too polite." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and smiled lightly: "I have something to ask you. Have you seen Konoha Vige''s Jonin Hatake Kakashi? I''m looking for him." "Just ahead." "Thanks." Akihara Kagura nodded, then led his men away: "We''ll be going then. Hope to see you again..." As Akihara Kagura and his Root ninja left, Momochi Zabuza''s body suddenly sat up, quickly removing the thousand needles from his neck! The Mist Vige pursuit ninja was a fake, and arade of Momochi Zabuza, who had just faked his death with the thousand needles to rescue him. "Don''t be so rough..." The fake pursuit ninja still tried to persuade Momochi Zabuza. "Hurry up!" Momochi Zabuza''s eyes widened, he said in a deep voice: "We need to leave here immediately, that guy has actuallye to the Land of Waves..." "Who is that guy?" The impostor ninja who had been chasing him took off his mask, revealing an especially lovely face with gentle eyes and eyebrows: "Is there anyone else who Lord Zabuza fears?" The impostor''s name was Haku, and he appeared to be only about fifteen or sixteen years old. He was the verypanion who had always apanied Momochi Zabuza, and the one Momochi had found when he was collecting bloodline ninjas after his defeat by the Wood Style bloodline limit. "I''m not afraid of that guy!" Momochi Zabuza retorted angrily. Although Zabuza never admitted to being afraid of Akihara Kagura, he knew he was no match for Kagura. However, he did not want to lose face! Zabuza struggled to get his body moving again, temporarily hampered by symptoms of feigned death. As he limbered up, he spoke in a deep voice: "That guy is trouble. I fought with him six years ago. The battle conditions were unfavorable to me, and I narrowly lost to him by one move..." As Zabuza said this, a sense of shame seemed to flush his face: "Although I now possess the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, now is not the time to confront him, especially since he has quite a few helpers around him..." "That''s true." Haku did not deny the danger of the other party, thinking of the group he had just seen behind him: "The people behind him all had Sharingan eyes like Hatake Kakashi..." "Help me up." Zabuza extended his arm towards Haku, saying solemnly: "We need to leave quickly before that guy notices..." "Lord Zabuza''s face is so red..." Haku helped him up, unable to suppress a smile: "It''s surprising to see someone who could make Lord Zabuza admit defeat." Zabuza''s face grew even redder, and he gritted his teeth: "Let''s go quickly. It was just one move, and the next time I see him, I''ll definitely win back!" "Cough cough cough..." A bout of coughing sounded. A familiar voice reached the ears of Zabuza and Haku, somewhat helplessly saying: "Well, I remember only using one technique at that time, right?" ... Zabuza''s heart trembled. Even fear couldn''t suppress his embarrassment, and there was nothing more humiliating for him than being caught boasting. Haku''s expression changed, slowly turning back to see that Akihara Kagura and the group of Konoha ninjas had just left, his expression immediately tensed. "Two." Zabuza turned back to look at the familiar Wood Style ninja and bit his teeth as he revealed a truth he had never forgotten: "At that time, you only used two techniques, one to protect Yagura, and one to defeat me." ... A hint of amusement flickered in Haku''s eyes. It was unexpected that Zabuza, known as a merciless demon, would show such a stubborn side! Yet, that smile was quickly subdued by Haku, as the enemy-friendly situation implied that it would be difficult for him and Zabuza to escape alive... "Did I use two techniques then?" Akihara Kagura looked at Zabuza, shaking his head with a sigh: "Forget it, it''s been too long, and I don''t remember clearly. After all, you''re not much of a big shot. There''s nothing to boast about in defeating you..." "You bastard!" Zabuza was furious inside! "Lord Zabuza!" Haku quickly supported him, fearing he might be ovee with rage. "Alright, we don''t have much of a rtionship, so let''s end the reunion here!" Akihara Kagura gestured indifferently and cautioned, "Now you can choose to resist and then be arrested, or be beaten up before being arrested. It''s best not to choose suicide..." As he spoke, Akihara Kagura exined amiably, "Because if you die here, cleaning up the bodies will be very troublesome..." Momochi Zabuza grimaced and clenched his teeth in anger. Momochi Zabuza deeply resented the timing of Akihara Kagura''s appearance, as he waspletely powerless at that moment, and with Haku''s capabilities, there was no chance to change the oue. However... Haku''s eyes twinkled, and he suddenly raised his finger, sending out a ssh of water! "Water Release: Thousand Killing Water Fliers!" Countless water-formed spears shot towards Akihara Kagura! "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" Karin leapt in front of Akihara Kagura, ced her hand on the ground, and a solid wall rose from the surface, adorned with a sculpture of Akihara Kagura''s likeness! The water spears all struck the Earth Flow Wall! "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystals!" Suddenly, the air temperature dropped! Haku raised his finger, and ice walls sprang up around Akihara Kagura and Karin, enclosing thempletely! If possible... Haku wished to use his powers to encase all his enemies, but his strength was somewhat insufficient. Nheless, what he managed was enough! This Akihara Kagura, was clearly the leader. If Haku could defeat him and capture him, perhaps he could then escape with Zabuza! "Is this... Ice Release? Kekkei Genkai?" Karin furrowed her brows as she examined the ice walls surrounding her and Akihara Kagura. The walls, like mirrors, formed a closed space! "What an interesting Kekkei Genkai..." Akihara Kagura sincerelyplimented. The next moment! Haku''s figure suddenly vanished! "Do not hinder my resolve to protect Lord Zabuza." Haku''s words reached their ears as his figure appeared in the mirrors, rapidly moving through them at a dazzling speed, making it impossible to discern his exact location or even find him! "Showy." Golden chains suddenly emerged behind Karin, blocking all possible paths of the mirrors and directly drilling into the mirrors to bind Haku''s true body, pulling him out in an instant! All the ice walls quickly cracked! Haku''s Ice Release Kekkei Genkai copsed! With one hand, Karin grabbed Haku by the neck and mmed him to the ground: "Then please do not hinder my determination to protect Lord Kagura!" "That''s two moves as well." Akihara Kagura did not praise Karin but instead turned to Zabuza and chuckled, "Karin protected me with the first technique, and defeated yourpanion with the second technique..." Momochi Zabuza red hatefully at Akihara Kagura, unable to speak. Because he had also been captured by Akihara Kagura in just two moves. At this moment, no matter how angry he was at Haku''s ipetence, he could not utter that Haku was useless! "Take them away." Akihara Kagura raised his palm, signaling his subordinates to capture them, still focused on his mission: "Their affair in the Land of Waves has ended, find a quiet ce to interrogate them, and find out how many from the Mist Vige and the Land of Water were involved in smuggling." ~~~ 2 moves are already impressive... Let it be known that Tailed Beats got defeated in 1 move. Haha Chapter 185: [Sponsored]: Kaguras Interrogation Method is always Gentle Chapter 185: [Sponsored]: Kagura''s Interrogation Method is always Gentle [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Loc Le! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] On a rocky shore by the sea. Akihara Kagura leisurely sat fishing with a rod in hand, while Karin stood behind him with a group of ninjas, guarding over Momochi Zabuza and Haku who could not resist. "Just kill us!" Momochi Zabuza coldly snorted with determination: "Akihara Kagura, do you think a ninja from the Mist Vige is afraid of death? I won''t tell you any information!" "Wouldn''t that be letting you off too easily?" Akihara Kagura turned and gave Momochi Zabuza a reproachful look, then spoke gently, "After all, we are old acquaintances. How can I not make use of you properly, to do justice to our acquaintance? After all, you did make me use two moves before I could defeat you..." "You bastard!" Momochi Zabuza immediately felt humiliated! "Please do not insult Lord Zabuza..." Haku looked at Akihara Kagura pleadingly, his voice gentle: "If you want to know something, I can tell you, as long as you let Lord Zabuza go!" "Don''t speak!" Momochi Zabuza knew well that Haku would really spill the beans, and sternly rebuked: "Haku, do not show weakness to the enemy, if you speak, I would rather die here!" "But..." Haku looked at Momochi Zabuza with a pleading look, "Lord Zabuza, those people only see us as pawns..." "I am the one using them as pawns!" Momochi Zabuza cared deeply about his own face! Although Momochi Zabuza was well aware that what Haku said was the truth¡ªthat the nobles of the Land of Water indeed treated him as a pawn¡ªhe still believed that he was using them, that he was the one in control of the game! "Does it make any difference?" Akihara Kagura looked at Momochi Zabuza in surprise, curiously asking: "Your rtionship with them isn''t great anyway, why can''t you just tell me?" "That''s because..." Momochi Zabuza coldly stared at Akihara Kagura, his eyes full of stubbornness and annoyance, coldly saying, "I would rather die here than let you, this guy, get any information!" "I understand." Akihara Kagura nodded, waved his hand, and said: "Take Momochi Zabuza down first, let me have a good talk with hispanion..." The Root ninja immediately took Momochi Zabuza away. Momochi Zabuza red fiercely at Haku, his face sinister: "Haku, don''t tell them anything, do you hear? If you tell them any information, even if we go to the underworld, I will never forgive you!" Haku could only bow his head in silence. However, after Momochi Zabuza was taken away, Akihara Kagura didn''t ask anything and continued to fish quietly, seemingly understanding Haku''s dilemma. "I know you want to say something." "I also know you''re afraid of angering Zabuza." "Don''t worry, I won''t ask anything now." Akihara Kagura even took the initiative tofort Haku, which made Haku feel a bit of fondness for Akihara Kagura, even politely thanking him. "Thank you." "Join me in fishing for a while." Akihara Kagura casually spoke as he flicked his fishing rod: "If I catch a fish today, I''ll let you and Zabuza go today, given that your strength isn''t much of a threat to me, I''m just toying with you..." Haku''s eyes shed with surprise. "..." Karin and the other root ninjas said nothing, seemingly ustomed to the actions of Akihara Kagura, aware of how capricious their superior could be. Haku immediately looked at Akihara Kagura''s fishing rod, silently praying in his heart for Kagura to catch a fish soon! Perhaps it was the effect of Haku''s prayers. Or more likely, it was due to Akihara Kagura''s superior skills. Half an hourter, Akihara Kagura suddenly pulled up his fishing rod, and arge, plump fish was flung onto the shore, bringing a sh of joy to Haku''s eyes! "Do you keep your word?" "Of course, go call Momochi Zabuza over." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, signaling to bring Momochi Zabuza over, and without waiting for Zabuza to react, he immediately ordered his subordinates to untie them. "Release them." "Lord Zabuza, we can leave now!" Haku looked at Momochi Zabuza with a face full of surprise. However, Momochi Zabuza made no move, his expression growing darker: "Haku, did you tell him the list?" "I didn''t..." Haku struggled to speak in his defense. "Yes, he didn''t." Akihara Kagura stepped in to help rify. "Then why did he release us?" Momochi Zabuza stared intently into Haku''s eyes, anger welling up in his heart: "What have you all been talking about during this time?" "I said nothing!" Haku quickly shook his head, frantically exining: "We really didn''t talk about anything. This lord said he''d let us go if he caught a fish..." "Yes, exactly like that." Akihara Kagura nodded, adding another rifying remark: "Everyone present can testify that I said I''d release you if I caught a fish. This young fellow didn''t say anything, nor did he reveal any names involved in smuggling." Akihara Kagura spoke the truth. Even the root ninjas present could testify. Even if Haku felt something odd, he had to admit that what Akihara Kagura said was true; this man was indeed magnanimous. "Damn!" As soon as Momochi Zabuza''s ropes were untied, he threw a punch at Haku''s face without hesitation, watching as Haku fell to the ground, coldly saying, "I told you not to tell this guy anything, but you disobeyed my order, and now you''re useless!" "But..." Haku struggled to stand up, trying to say something. Akihara Kagura interrupted Haku, frowning at Momochi Zabuza, seemingly puzzled why Zabuza would suspect Haku of lying. "Zabuza, I made a promise with this young fellow called Haku, and my reason for letting you go was catching a fish." "Damn!" Momochi Zabuza clenched his teeth, casting a resentful look at Akihara Kagura, then at Haku: "Do you think I''m an idiot? Can''t you hear such an obvious lie?" Haku''s eyes showed sadness and hurt. Yet before Haku could say anything more, Akihara Kagura casually added, "Zabuza, everything Haku did was for you. I''m a man who keeps his promises; I caught a fish, so I was in a good mood and let you go." "Do you think I''m that stupid?" Momochi Zabuza red hatefully at Akihara Kagura and Haku, paying no heed to Haku and turning to leave the ce. No matter how you look at it... Akihara Kagura must have gotten the list from Haku! Especially given Akihara Kagura''sposed demeanor, even pretending that catching a fish was enough to release him, how could the Konoha ninjas be so foolish to think he was just a fool! And... For him to survive¡­ As long as Akihara Kagura threatens Haku a little, this fool will definitely hand over the list to save him. As Momochi Zabuza thought about this, he felt a twinge of regret in his heart, for Haku had provided the list to save him as well; perhaps he should not have lost his temper over it... "Wait..." Akihara Kagura stopped Momochi Zabuza. A group of Root ninjas directly blocked Momochi Zabuza''s path! "You already got the list!" Momochi Zabuza angrily looked at Haku, then turned to Akihara Kagura: "What more do you want to do? If you want to kill me, do it quickly!" "Your Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." Akihara Kagura gestured at the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to Momochi Zabuza, casually mentioning a condition: "However, if you want to take your sword, go help me eliminate the people on the list, so I don''t have to make a long trip..." Momochi Zabuza was infuriated. This bastard still wanted to use him at this time! However, since Haku, the fool, had given the list to Akihara Kagura, the nobles of the Land of Water would definitely not let him off. Either kill them or be killed by them! For Momochi Zabuza, was there even a choice to make? Momochi Zabuza looked at his sword and said solemnly: "I will bring their heads ande to retrieve my Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." "This trade is very worthwhile." Akihara Kagura nodded, agreed to Momochi Zabuza''s request, and added: "You should return before the construction of the bridge connecting the Land of Water and the Land of Fire ispleted, otherwise I can''t guarantee our deal will hold..." "And..." "One head short..." "You needn''t bothering back." "Don''t worry." Momochi Zabuza was very confident in his killing skills. After saying this, Momochi Zabuza coldly nced at Haku lying on the ground, then turned and left on his own, seemingly truly abandoning this tool. "Lord Zabuza..." Haku immediately got up trying to follow him. Boom! Suddenly, a vine shot out from the ground, dragging the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ into the air,nding in front of Haku and blocking his way. As Akihara Kagura swung his fishing rod again, he softly said: "Before that guyes back, you take care of his sword! When hees back with the heads, I will return both you and the sword to him..." "Why?" Haku''s body slumped down, sitting in front of the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, staring at his reflection on the de: "Why doesn''t Lord Zabuza trust me... Why did he abandon me... I really didn''t say anything..." "I can help you." Akihara Kagura didn''t even turn to look, as if everything was under control: "When Zabuzaes back carrying the heads, he will surely want to take you away... At that time, you must do one thing for me, you don''t want Zabuza to throw you away again, do you?" "What is it!" Haku looked at Akihara Kagura. Haku seemed to see a chance to return to Momochi Zabuza''s side! "Don''t let him get involved in the affairs of the Mist Vige." Akihara Kagura caught a big fish as he reeled in his fishing rod: "The ninja world is turbulent, he is just a fish that likes to bite the Hakut..." "Lord Zabuza is the most formidable person!" Haku still wanted to defend Momochi Zabuza''s honor! Akihara Kagura took off the fish and put away his fishing rod: "But I didn''t even Hakut properly, and he bit the hook on his own. Even the fish in the sea wait to see the Hakut before biting, Zabuza bites just smelling a hint of fishiness..." Momochi Zabuza might be smart enough. However, he eventually fell for Akihara Kagura''s simple strategy of division and even actively attempted to assassinate the smugglers among the Land of Water nobility, allowing Akihara Kagura a bit more leisure. "..." Haku was somewhat bewildered. "I feel like I''m bing gentler..." Akihara Kagura nced at Karin and waved her hand, "Karin,e help me collect the fish." Karin signaled two Root ninjas to assist with the fish and proactively asked, "Lord Kagura, are we done for today?" "We''ll visit the injured." Kagura nodded, indicating that was enough for today, "Hatake Kakashi''s victory wasn''t very spectacr, he must be injured, right?" "Yes." Karin hesitated and then nodded. Is Kagura really going to visit the injured, or is he going to mock Mr. Kakashi? Meanwhile, at Tazuna''s home. Hatake Kakashi was lying in bed, recuperating. The three young members of Team 7 sat by the bed, with Haruno Sakura looking worriedly at their Jonin instructor, while Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were also tense. Suddenly, Kakashi sat up and brought up the topic of the Mist Vige''s pursuer ninja who killed Momochi Zabuza, saying, "Something doesn''t seem right. The guy who killed Zabuza seemed to use something like medical needles, a thousand of them. Such a method of killing is too gentle, and it seems the points of impact were meant to simte death..." "What''s wrong, Teacher Kakashi?" The young members of Team 7 tilted their heads in confusion. "Kakashi, I''vee to see you." A voice came from outside. Akihara Kagura entered with Karin and Haku, along with a group of Root ninjas, and the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ on Haku''s shoulder immediately caught everyone''s attention! "Eh! Isn''t that the de of that guy called Zabuza?" Naruto eximed, pointing at the executioner''s de on Haku''s back, "Could it be that Zabuza is really dead?" "Lord Zabuza is still alive!" Haku immediately retorted. "You are..." Kakashi recognized Haku and frowned, "You''re with Momochi Zabuza, aren''t you?" "Yes." Haku lowered his head, feeling somewhat deste. Although Kagura promised that Zabuza would still need him, Haku could not believe it, fearing that Zabuza had truly abandoned him. "Don''t ask too much." Kagura waved his hand, signaling the Root ninjas to bring over two big fish to show to the bedridden Kakashi, "Come and see, I caught two big fish today, each weighing over 100 kilograms!" "¡­" Kakashi''s eyes twitched. This guy is still the same as before! Kagura looked satisfied at the surprised and shocked expressions of the young kids, and took the initiative to say, "Don''t worry about Zabuza''s affair, I''ve resolved this crisis for you..." "You''re meddling again..." Kakashi nced at Kagura. Kakashi had intended to use this as a test for Team 7, but Kagura had easily resolved it, and although he didn''t know how, he definitely had resolved it. How was he supposed to test the three youngsters of Team 7 now? Could there possibly be a more suitable enemy in the Land of Waves? Chapter 186: Someones Coming! Its the Second Hokage! Chapter 186: Someone''s Coming! It''s the Second Hokage! Hatake Kakashiy helplessly on the hospital bed. Because Akihara Kagura directly resolved the trouble caused by Momochi Zabuza, the n for Team 7 to gain some experience fell through. However, Hatake Kakashi could not disclose this underlying reason and could only helplessly watch as Akihara Kagura left with the Root ninjas, even refusing to let Karin help treat his wounds, leaving only tworge fish behind. "Never mind." Hatake Kakashi had to treat this as a routine C-rank escort mission, nning to lead Team 7 to protect Tazuna once his injuries healed, toplete the bridge connecting the Land of Fire and the Land of Waves, and consider it finished once they dealt with Gato''s gang entrenched in the Land of Water. No matter what¡­ It would still involve these young ones in a real battle. During his recovery, Hatake Kakashi had the three youngsters of Team 7 practice tree climbing, water treading, and refining their chakra control. Tazuna''s family, upon learning of Akihara Kagura''s identity and that Momochi Zabuza, Gato''s strongest subordinate, had been dealt with, felt somewhat relieved. A weekter. Tazuna continued with the bridge construction. After Hatake Kakashi recovered, he led Team 7 in protecting Tazuna. The bridge was shrouded in dense fog, making it impossible to see any figures. "Didn''t Gato send anyone to stop us?" Hatake Kakashi was still puzzled and stroked his chin, pondering, "Could Gato have been dealt with by Kagura too?" Could it be¡­ Was this trip for Team 7 just a leisurely outing? Just as Hatake Kakashi was contemting, Sakura noticed a shadowy figure at the end of the bridge through the fog and quickly alerted her teammates. "Everyone, it looks like someone ising." "Huh?" Team 7 looked toward the bridge in astonishment. On the foggy bridge, a figure in the mist approached them, appearing slightly stiff and even somewhat staggering. "It doesn''t look like an enemy¡­" Hatake Kakashi was still doubtful as he observed the neer. However¡­ In the next moment! The figure in the mist suddenly sped his hands together, and a towering wave rushed towards Team 7! "Water Release: Water Shockwave!" The wave, swirling like a tornado, turned into a raging river as it neared Team 7, aiming to sweep everyone on the bridge away! "This level of Water Release¡­" Hatake Kakashi quickly positioned himself in front of the three youngsters of Team 7, rapidly forming hand seals while urgently shouting, "Everyone, get behind me!" This level of Water Release technique, more fearsome than that of Momochi Zabuza, had gathered arge river on the bridge surface! This was no ordinary foe! "Earth Release: Multiple Earth Flow Walls!" Hatake Kakashi''s hands swiftlypleted the seals, and walls carved with dog heads emerged around them, encircling them to protect against the onught of the water wave! "The enemy is strong!" Hatake Kakashi pressed his hands to the ground, solemnly instructing his subordinates, "You all must be extra careful, don''t¡­" "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!" The enemy suddenly unleashed another technique! Crack! The multiple earth flow walls were instantly prated by a stream of water! The water surged like a high-pressure water cannon, cutting through the entire earthen wall and revealing Team 7 and Tazuna among others hidden inside; the water immediately flooded in! "Everyone, walk on water! Protect Mr. Tazuna." Hatake Kakashi quickly instructed, thankfully he had urgently trained the three young members of Team 7, who were quite adept at using chakra to walk on water. However... Hatake Kakashi looked at the cut in the earthen wall. Even Kakashi, with his extensive knowledge and mastery of thousands of ninjutsu, had never seen such a technique of Water Release. He was astonished, staring in disbelief at the smooth and neat cut surface of the severed earthen wall! "Take Mr. Tazuna and go first!" Hatake Kakashi sensed something was amiss! The next moment! "There''s someone under the water..." Naruto felt someone grab his foot, barely had he shouted a warning when he was pulled down into the water! "Naruto!" Sasuke quickly grabbed Naruto''s hand, trying to rescue him from the water, but he too was pulled in! "The enemy is under the water!" Hatake Kakashi rushed over, grabbed his two subordinates, and rescued Naruto and Sasuke! The figure originally holding the two young ones underwater was also dragged out by him, allowing Hatake Kakashi to see the neer''s appearance! The neer had silver hair and red eyes, dressed in a close-fittingbat uniform with a blue armor over it, wearing something like a protective forehead protector... The swirl mark on the forehead protector... The Konoha Vige ninjas couldn''t be more familiar with it. "Kakashi sensei, is he a ninja from the Konoha Vige?" Sakura was somewhat surprised to see the Konoha Vige mark on the enemy''s forehead protector and curiously asked, "But why does he look so familiar? Have we seen him before?" "Of course we have..." A drop of cold sweat appeared on Hatake Kakashi''s forehead, his pupils involuntarily constricted, even though he had not met the man before, he had seen his statue! Hatake Kakashi looked nervously at the enemy before him and asked solemnly, "Sir, what exactly is your rtionship with the Second Hokage of the Konoha Vige?" Hatake Kakashi had many spections but could not imagine that the person was the Second Hokage of the Konoha Vige, Tobirama. Orochimaru, having tasted the sweetness of the Edo Tensei, naturally would not give up resurrecting Tobirama, a formidable figure whom he greatly admired. This is the Land of Waves. It is well-suited for a ninja skilled in Water Release to battle. Orochimaru directly sent the Second Hokage to confront Hatake Kakashi and Team 7, showing high regard for this squad. "A ninja from the Konoha Vige?" Tobirama furrowed his brows, watching Hatake Kakashi and a bunch of kids, immediately discerning what kind of team this was ¨C a supervising jonin and three kids who seemed to be genin. After many years. Tobirama never thought that after his resurrection, he would be manipted to attack ninjas from the Konoha Vige, which to any Hokage of the Konoha would undoubtedly be a disgrace. However... Tobirama didn''t mind, he unhesitatingly stated his identity, nning to first resolve the crisis of the Edo Tensei. "I am Senju Tobirama." Tobirama looked at Hatake Kakashi and solemnly stated, "A guy named Orochimaru used the forbidden jutsu Edo Tensei, which I developed, to resurrect me..." "Orochimaru!" Hatake Kakashi remembered that night. When Orochimaru defected from Konoha, Hatake Kakashi was ordered to stop him, but was paralyzed by Orochimaru''s murderous intent, simr to how the members of Team 7 were recently intimidated by Momochi Zabuza''s killer intent... That was an extremely terrifying individual! Of course. The person before him was also very terrifying! "Is it really... the Second Hokage?!" Hatake Kakashi stared at Senju Tobirama in front of him, his heart surging like the tide. He had never imagined encountering such a formidable enemy in the Land of Waves! "Second Hokage!" The three young members of Team 7 were terrified! Their experience was even less than Kakashi''s; they had never imagined meeting a former Hokage of Konoha, weren''t these figures of legend? After realizing the situation, Tobirama quickly started exining his solution: "Orochimaru is controlling me to attack you, but the Edo Tensei doesn''t allow me to use my full strength. You must follow my instructions to defeat me¡­" At this point, Tobirama suddenly noticed that one of Hatake Kakashi''s eyes was a Sharingan, and interrupted himself, asking: "Hmm? Are you a member of the Uchiha n?" "Not..." Kakashi shook his head, pushed away Naruto and Sasuke, and quietly replied, "I merely transnted a friend''s eyes." "It seems you have friends from the Uchiha n..." Tobirama, looking at Kakashi, seemed to recall the Uchiha he knew and was about to say somethingplimentary: "The Uchiha are passionate and loyal to their friends..." "Kakashi''s friend defected." Naruto added from the side. "A rogue ninja?" Tobirama immediately frowned, remembering the first Uchiha who defected from Konoha, his expression turning grim as he said: "The Uchiha are indeed mostly born evil, although some of them¡­" "What did you say!" Sasuke''s eyes instantly turned a deep red with anger, even though the person before him was the vige''s Second Hokage, it was uneptable to insult his family name! Even if Sasuke was the only remaining Uchiha, he was determined to uphold the Uchiha''s honor! "The little Uchiha?" Tobirama nced at Sasuke, noticed the Sharingan revealed by the young boy, and seeing his forehead protector and clothes, decided to properly tell the story of the Uchiha n to this young one. However... Kakashi knew some of the unpleasantness between the Uchiha and the higher-ups of Konoha, patted Sasuke on the shoulder, and softly said to the Second Hokage, "Lord Second, the Uchiha n has been wiped out, and now only this young man remains in the vige¡­" "Is that so..." Tobirama''s demeanor immediately softened. Tobirama wanted to ask about what he was most concerned about, but suddenly felt Orochimaru invading his consciousness, with Orochimaru personally controlling his body to attack! "..." Kakashi also realized that the opponent seemed to have changed into another person! Tobirama quickly charged towards Sasuke, and Kakashi could only rush to intercept the Second Hokage! The two engaged in a fierce sh! While resisting Orochimaru''s invasion, Tobirama began exining how to break the Edo Tensei: "First defeat me, and my body will be forced to recover and be unable to move. At that moment, take the opportunity to seal me away..." "..." Kakashi''s feelings wereplicated. Was the Second Hokage expecting too much from them? The first step to defeating this Hokage is a significant challenge; with just the group of graduates I have, it seems nearly impossible to defeat a Hokage, so don''t make it sound easy. My subordinates aren''t like that guy, Akihara Kagura... Wait a second... Akihara Kagura? Hatake Kakashi quickly came up with an idea; he didn''t need to worry about these problems as long as he could dy until Akihara Kagura arrived! Of course... He also had to hope that Akihara Kagura had learned the sealing techniques. However... It wouldn''t be easy for Hatake Kakashi to stall... The Second Hokage, Tobirama, felt he had fully assessed Kakashi''s strength and proactively offered a battle strategy: "Use that Uchiha kid as bait, I''ll rush over and kill him, and you can take the opportunity to break my body too..." "I can''t sacrifice myrades..." Hatake Kakashi found it a bit peculiar. Though the strategy suggested by the Second Hokage seemed somewhat sound, Kakashi, who values hisrades above all, couldn''t possibly consider his subordinates as sacrificial pawns! "But you''re no match for me..." Tobirama''s figure moved swiftly along the water, charging toward Sasuke, a kunai appearing in his hand! It was clear! If the Second Hokage could get close to Sasuke first, given Sasuke''s prowess in physical techniques, the oue would not be favorable! "Sasuke,e to my side!" Hatake Kakashi quickly converged with Sasuke! Yet, someone else got there even faster¡ªNaruto was closer to Sasuke, suddenly a burst of red chakra enveloping him and a red chakra tail appeared, shielding Sasuke! "This is... the Nine-Tails'' chakra?" Tobirama immediately recognized Naruto''s identity, his mind intensely battling against Orochimaru''s influences, as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is extremely important to Konoha! "Driven back, huh?" Kakashi also noticed the chakra cloak on Naruto and Tobirama''s retreat: "Worried about the vige''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?" However... Regardless, it was a good thing! As long as the Second Hokage wasn''t fully controlled, they weren''t without hope. Kakashi took the opportunity to get close to his two disciples, protecting them! "Everyone,e over." Kakashi called out loudly to his disciples, cing his palm on the ground where a ck seal appeared: "Stand inside the seal for now, if the Second Hokage circles around to attack you, I can immediatelye over!" "This is..." Tobirama looked at the ck seal on the ground, about a meter wide, frowning as he tried to discern what it was: "It looks like... the Flying Thunder God seal?" This kind of Flying Thunder God seal... Doesn''t it look a bit novel? However... Tobirama quickly thought of a solution based on the Flying Thunder God seal, saying sternly: "Wait, don''t let these kids stand inside the seal!" "Let them set up explosive tags and traps around it, you can instantly teleport me to the traps near the seal, and use them to break my body!" "..." Kakashi also quickly understood. The Second Hokage was clearly familiar with the effects of the Flying Thunder God Technique; his battle tactics and intelligence were astonishingly sharp, finding a solution so swiftly! At the bridgehead¡­ Orochimaru stood here, still recording information about this battle and summarizing the lessons learned: "It won''t do. The consciousness of these reanimated beings must be extinguished; otherwise, if some highly intelligent practitioners figure it out, they could easily devise a n on how to defeat them..." Especially the Second Hokage, Tobirama! The wisdom of this Hokage is astonishing in any era, and in just a short while, he provided Kakashi and Team 7 with a solution. "However..." "What good does it do to handle the Second Hokage?" Orochimaru nced at another coffin beside him and chuckled lightly: "There are even more formidable people than him. Hurry and embrace the source of your power, Kagura-kun¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Get 4 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 187: Hashirama Appeared! Kagura Appeared! Who will win? Chapter 187: Hashirama Appeared! Kagura Appeared! Who will win? On the Bridge. Hatake Kakashi and the Second Hokage, Tobirama, were entangled in battle. The other youngsters of Team 7 were also busy, earnestly setting up traps within the wide Flying Thunder God circle that Kakashi had prepared. Uchiha Sasuke, with a grim expression, was entangling barbed wire, and continuously hanging sharp des on it, wishing he could shred the talkative Second Hokage, Tobirama, into pieces. What does it mean to say that the Uchiha are inherently evil? Let me show you what an evil Uchiha looks like! Although the battle n was proposed by Tobirama, it perfectly suited Sasuke''s intentions; this youngster had a very poor impression of Tobirama. "That should be enough..." As Tobirama and Kakashi exchanged blows, Tobirama kept an eye on the situation at the Flying Thunder God seal, speaking gravely, "Truly an evil Uchiha, setting up so many sharp weapons. Are you nning to kill your Team Leader as well?" Kakashi felt a bit helpless. Why can''t Tobirama get along with the Uchiha? Moreover, the traps set by Sasuke were indeed dangerous, and Kakashi himself might end up dying in one alongside Tobirama... But this was not Tobirama''s fault. Upon seeing Sasuke with his Sharingan activated, Tobirama felt this young man resembled his arch-enemy from the Warring States period, Uchiha Izuna, so much that he seemed like Izuna''s reincarnation, which naturally made him detestable... "Hmph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, reminding sternly, "Kakashi-sensei has the Sharingan and can see the ws in the traps. Those who fall into the traps and can''t escape should only hate themselves for not having the Sharingan." Tobirama felt his fists harden. These words strangely reminded Tobirama of something familiar! No matter how much time passed, Tobirama could never forget his arch-enemy from the Warring States period. This youngster named Sasuke had a temper and way of speaking that was too simr to Uchiha Izuna! Izuna, that bastard, loved to boast about their n''s Sharingan whenever he had the upper hand, saying things like hating oneself for not having the Sharingan... However... Thest time Izuna boasted about his Sharingan, Tobirama had cut him down with the Flying Thunder God Technique! This time... Tobirama''s eyes narrowed slightly. If possible, should he try to eliminate this youngster named Uchiha Sasuke, who resembled Uchiha Izuna too much and might awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan just like his old nemesis? Only... How to do it more subtly? If not careful, it might affect the vige ninja''s trust in the Hokage. Tobirama, despite hating the Uchiha, would surely consider the political implications. How could he pin it on Orochimaru, who was controlling him? While Tobirama was pondering, Kakashi, enduring a blow from Tobirama, managed to grab the Second Hokage''s wrist! In the next moment! The two instantly teleported to the edge of the Flying Thunder God seal! Using the Sharingan, Kakashi saw through the only escape route from the trap and pushed the Second Hokage into it, with des instantly piercing Tobirama''s body! "Seal me quickly!" Whilemanding sternly, Tobirama scattered a handful of shurikens: "Orochimaru might still be able to control me and make me escape!" ording to Tobirama''s estimate, these shurikens were likely to hit both Naruto and Sasuke, mostly aimed at Naruto, but the ones targeting Sasuke were more lethal... However... Tobirama then saw Sasuke leap in front of Naruto, shurikens striking his back, blood gushing from the wounds! "Sasuke!" Naruto quickly sat down, holding Sasuke! Tobirama felt a tinge of guilt, but it quickly faded. Perhaps it was a mistake to kill someone who looked like Uchiha Izuna, but with the Uchiha n eradicated, no one dangerous to Konoha would ever arise again... Wait... It seems he might not die? Tobirama watched as the pink-haired girl helped Sasuke treat his wounds, feeling that the youngster named Sasuke might not die after all, as he hadn''t sustained fatal injuries. "Sasuke!" Naruto dared not let go. "Idiot, I''m fine." Uchiha Sasuke still had the energy to berate Uzumaki Naruto: "Let go of me quickly, I just don''t want you, an idiot, to die at the hands of someone I despise¡­" There was silence. Tobirama watched this scene, as if seeing the figures of his brother and Uchiha Madara, not knowing how to judge the future, he could only sigh and say, "Alright, hurry up and seal me. This body of the Edo Tensei can recover from these injuries very soon!" There was silence. Everyone present looked towards Hatake Kakashi. Kakashi fell silent, recalling the jutsus he was skilled in, wondering which sealing jutsu to use to seal the reanimated ninjas, when suddenly a vine swung his body, directly disrupting the trap set by Team 7, and rescuing Tobirama, the Second Hokage, who had fallen into the trap! "Kakashi-sensei, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, has escaped the trap!" Uzumaki Naruto looked anxiously at Hatake Kakashi! "This is¡­" However, Hatake Kakashi had no mood to care about these things, he stared intensely at the vine roots spreading on the ground, watching the forest that was gradually growing on the bridge. "Wood Release¡­ why would it attack me?" Kakashi looked at the forest growing on the bridge, and also saw a figure slowly approaching them. A¡­ Figure in red armor. This person also looked familiar, vaguely seen somewhere before. After seeing Tobirama, the Second Hokage, Kakashi was prepared, and he recognized the identity of this neer. "First Hokage¡­" When Hatake Kakashi saw the appearance of Hashirama, the First Hokage, his heart felt as if it sank into the abyss, because he knew very well how strong Hashirama truly was! If the ninjas of Konoha once had no concept of the First Hokage''s strength, seeing the jutsus left by Hashirama used by others would make it clear how powerful the First Hokage truly was! Akihara Kagura, merely an experiment who had transnted cells from the First Hokage, was so powerful, what heights could the real First Hokage reach? Hatake Kakashi and Team 7, under the guidance of the Second Hokage, had barely managed to defeat him, but no matter what, they could not be a match for the First Hokage! "Brother, have you also been revived?" Tobirama''s body was fully healed, restoring his ability to move; remembering his brother''s strength, he realized the urgency of the situation, his expression immediately darkened, and he said sternly, "Youngsters, flee, you are no match for my brother, especially if I join forces with him¡­" Yes! This team could not possibly be a match for his own brother! Even if his brother''s reanimated body did not possess the strength he had in life, just a slight disy of his abilities was not something they could handle! Perhaps¡­ They wouldn''t even need Wood Release! Tobirama knew his brother''s strength well, just the body techniques he had mastered during countless battles in the Warring States period could easily handle these youngsters of Team 7. Despite the fluctuating strength of this young man called Hatake Kakashi, he definitely could not be a match for his own brother¡­ "Do not think you have a chance to defeat my brother." Tobirama nced at Team 7 and said in a deep voice: "Even if the Nine-Tails inside this youngster were to appear here, he would not be a match for my brother¡­" "Lord First Hokage is not meant to handle them¡­" A figure appeared behind the First Hokage, grinning and speaking: "Even Lord Second isn''t meant to handle them, though I didn''t expect them to be able to defeat you under the Second''smand¡­" "Orochimaru¡­" Hatake Kakashi struggled to stand up. Orochimaru. Was this person the mastermind behind the scenes in the Land of Waves? Even after the recent battle that had almost drained all the chakra in Hatake Kakashi''s body, and even being severely injured by the vines, he still had to stand up¡­ Because he was the jonin leader of Team 7. In the past, Hatake Kakashi had feared Orochimaru''s killing intent, but this time Kakashi did not want to retreat, he struggled to stand up, coughing up blood! Hatake Kakashi heard Orochimaru''s words and roughly guessed Orochimaru''s thoughts: "You want to go against Kagura? You know he is also here?" "Yes¡­" Orochimaru stood beside the First Hokage Hashirama, licking his lips and said, "The entire ninja world knows, to destroy Konoha, one must first deal with Akihara Kagura..." "Truly one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha..." Hatake Kakashi looked at Orochimaru and said in a low voice, "Others don''t have the courage to entertain such thoughts when facing Kagura..." "His progress is too rapid." A sharp glint shed through Orochimaru''s eyes, as he was the one who knew best how quickly Akihara Kagura was advancing. "Who is Akihara Kagura?" Tobirama, the Second Hokage, asked from the side. "An experiment I created." Orochimaru spread his palms and chuckled, "An experiment created using the cells of the First Hokage, an experiment that needs to be reimed..." "You dared to experiment with big brother''s cells?" Tobirama''s gaze turned icy cold! "Weren''t those left behind by the Lord Second?" Orochimaru''s retort left Tobirama speechless. Orochimaru looked at Tobirama, smiling as he continued, "If it weren''t for the Lord Second inventing the Edo Tensei technique, I wouldn''t dare think about reiming the experiment. For this, I must thank the Lord Second''s wisdom..." Tobirama chose to ignore Orochimaru, turning to Hashirama: "Big brother, why don''t you say something?" "Because I used a seal to erase the First Lord''s consciousness." Orochimaru held a kunai with a seal charm and exined with a grin, "Of course, the Second Hokage will soon be the same..." "Given the formidable enemies we face next, if the First and Second Hokages don''t cooperate with me, our chances of victory are too low..." If Orochimaru hadn''t seen for himself how unreliable Hashirama could be, he wouldn''t want to erase their wisdom, but thest experience was not pleasant. If Hashirama made even a slight mistake, he might bepletely suppressed by Akihara Kagura... Orochimaru controlled Tobirama, teleporting him to his side, and stuffed the seal charm into the back of Tobirama''s head, immediately erasing his consciousness, turning him into a puppet under his control. "Kagura is very strong." Kakashi watched Orochimaru''s actions, unable to stop him, only hoping to dy time until Akihara Kagura''s arrival, also adding to Kagura''s chances of winning: "If the First and Second Hokages are merely puppets under your control, they won''t be easy to defeat..." "We must at least try, right?" Orochimaru''s tongue stretched out long, his gaze sweeping across Kakashi and the members of Team 7, resting briefly on Sasuke before moving away, "In this world, people always think that many things are impossible, like resurrecting the dead, but hasn''t the Edo Tensei technique achieved this?" Kakashi looked at the two Hokages deprived of their senses and spoke softly, "Defiling the deceased, turning the dead into puppets controlled by others, is that also called resurrection?" "My views differ from yours." Orochimaru shook his head, not agreeing with Kakashi''s view, "As long as it achieves an objective, no matter what methods are used, they are correct, aren''t they?" "You are right." A voice emerged on the bridge. A person with a group emerged slowly from the mist, continuing along the lines of Orochimaru''s statement, "As long as the result is correct, the process doesn''t matter..." "Finally, you''ve arrived..." Kakashi felt relieved. Though the words spoken were somewhat unsettling, Kakashi now knew the identity of the neer, ensuring that Team 7 could survive this crisis safely. Akihara Kagura, leading the Root ninjas, came forward and softly said, "Take everyone here away, this ce is no longer suitable for them to stay..." "Be careful." Kakashi did not argue, but reminded Kagura, "At Orochimaru''s side are the First and Second Hokages..." "I know." ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 188: How to make the Two Hokage Participate in Konoha Collapse Plan Chapter 188: How to make the Two Hokage Participate in Konoha Copse n "Team 7, withdraw from here immediately." Akihara Kagura nced at Orochimaru and the two mindless puppets, instructing Hatake Kakashi and Team 7: "Take these kids and get as far away as possible." "You? What will you do?" Kakashi stopped. "What do you think I can do?" Akihara Kagura looked at Kakashi and said, "Orochimaru has set traps all around here. It would be disappointing if I didn''t walk right into one, wouldn''t it?" "You really..." Kakashi tried to persuade Akihara Kagura further. No ninja in all of Konoha was as crucial as Akihara Kagura; his presence was the foundation of Konoha''s strength. "Enough." Akihara Kagura cut off Kakashi''s words, whispering, "There might be spies in the vige, possibly even among the higher-ups; otherwise, Orochimaru wouldn''t have found out that I left Konoha, and even known that I wasing to the Land of Waves on a mission..." "Root..." Kakashi immediately grew suspicious. "Root has never escaped my surveince." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued, "Only a few people knew I wasing to the Land of Waves for this mission. Perhaps this was a trap set by some people in collusion with Orochimaru, or maybe it was deliberately to send me on this mission. It could even involve people from the Mist Vige..." "The Mist Vige?" Kakashi frowned. "Yes." Akihara Kagura seized the opportunity to nder the Mist Vige: "Orochimaru must be in cahoots with people from there; otherwise, he wouldn''t have appeared in the Land of Waves, a mere base for smugglers between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire. Only those connected to the Mist Vige would appear here without reason..." Akihara Kagura felt his nder wasn''t persuasive enough and offered morepelling evidence: "These major ninja viges like to collude with rogue ninjas from other viges to target enemy viges. Just a few days ago, I also colluded with Momochi Zabuza, a rogue ninja from the Mist, to carry out a task for me..." "¡­" Kakashi twitched the corner of his eye. Over the years, Kakashi had seen plenty of people throwing mud at others, but it was rare to see someone throw mud at themselves to suggest others were dirty too... But... Akihara Kagura made a lot of sense. He was reminding Konoha to be wary of the Mist Vige, their ally. "Right, protecting Tazuna andpleting the construction of this bridge is your mission, isn''t it?" Akihara Kagura nced at Tazuna and then at the members of Team 7: "Once I defeat them and also ensure Tazuna finishes this bridge, remember to give me the payment for this mission; after all, I have solved two threats for you..." "¡­" Kakashi couldn''t help but smile wryly. Was this the time to worry about the payment! Kakashi knew Akihara Kagura was joking, trying to make his friend rx. He nodded to show he understood Akihara''s point: "Alright, but as the supervising jonin, I can only take part of the payment. The rest is up to these kids..." "My share goes to Kagura!" Uzumaki Naruto, ever loyal, didn''t fully understand the situation and even offered to stay behind to help: "I can stay..." "¡­" Akihara Kagura tapped Naruto''s head: "Right now, you can''t even beat Karin, so don''t drag me down..." "I don''t want my share either." Uchiha Sasuke had no objections either. "Me neither." Haruno Sakura quickly agreed with Sasuke. "It''s as if I''m bullying children..." Akihara Kagura tousled Naruto''s hair, chuckling: "Alright, let''s go. Karin and the Root ninja will stay behind to help me." "Okay." Kakashi could only nod in agreement. In Team 7, only he could help, but he was also injured, with not much chakra left in him, so he could only temporarily lead Team 7 to retreat. After they left, Karin ordered the Root ninjas to fall back to the bridge, and she looked at Akihara Kagura: "Lord Kagura, may I..." Karin believed Kagura''s Mind''s Eye could be of help, and if Akihara Kagura was injured, he could even drink her blood, but Akihara Kagura interrupted her with a single sentence. "Just stay put." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, asking her to wait by the bridge: "Set up the fishing rod for me. Once you''ve prepared my fishing spot, it will be nearly finished." "Yes." Karin could only bow her head and move back to the bridge. On the entire bridge. Only Akihara Kagura remained, along with Orochimaru, as well as the two Hokages, Hashirama and Tobirama, while fog slowly spread across the bridge surface. "Lord Orochimaru." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru and quietly asked: "I''m actually quite curious about something. If there was a ninja student in the vige, holding two sharp kunai and wanting to challenge you holding the Kusanagi Sword, what would your feelings be?" "¡­" Orochimaru thought for a moment, surprised by Akihara Kagura''s question, and after a second, he smiled and answered: "Perhaps pity for his fearless ignorance?" A ninja student at the Konoha Ninja School would hardly understand even the simplest jutsu, and their physical skills would not be particrly outstanding; how could they possibly be his opponent? After finishing his words, Orochimaru, as if he thought of something, his gaze suddenly narrowed: "Kagura, are you suggesting that I am that child holding the beautiful kunai?" "Yes..." Akihara Kagura unapologetically nodded and softly said: "It seems you understand the feelings I had before the battle. No matter how sharp the kunai are, they are ultimately held in a child''s hand, especially when challenging the world''s hardest material, the Kusanagi Sword..." "¡­" Orochimaru''s expression darkened, and he spoke in a low voice: "Kagura, you have only transnted the cells of the First Hokage, but what I hold is the real First Hokage himself. Even if he cannot exert his full strength, you are not his match..." Orochimaru continued: "Moreover, the reanimated beings are immortal entities. I have greatly enhanced their regenerative abilities; even if they suffer a fatal injury, they can recover..." "Lord Orochimaru." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru and sighed: "Have you considered, perhaps, releasing their seals and letting them tell you the truth?" "¡­" Orochimaru chuckled and shook his head, dismissing Akihara Kagura''s insinuations. Because he knew how unreliable the First Hokage could be, and the Second Hokage was too intelligent. What if Akihara Kagura managed to undo his reanimation? "Let''s try this first..." Orochimaru''s body slowly moved back, raising his fingers: "Kagura, let''s first see just how powerful the two Hokages really are!" As he spoke. Hashirama and Tobirama simultaneously charged towards Akihara Kagura! "That will also make you see clearly..." Akihara Kagura helplessly shook his head and softly said: "A child holding two sharp kunai, just how can they pose a threat to an adult holding the Kusanagi Sword?" "Kagura, don''t underestimate others." Orochimaru suddenly raised his finger, sternly instructing the two reanimated puppets: "Catch him, or you may even kill him!" Hashirama and Tobirama charged! Akihara Kagura grabbed Hashirama''s wrist, assessing the First Hokage''s strength: "No, I misspoke at the beginning. What the child holds are not sharp kunai, but beautiful kunai..." The next moment! Akihara Kagura suddenly twisted Hashirama''s wrist, delivered an elbow strike to his chest, shattering it, and then kicked him away. The reanimated First Hokage immediately fell into a rigid state of recovery! "Your Taijutsu..." Orochimaru''s pupils involuntarily narrowed. Akihara Kagura looked at Tobirama , who was still, then looked at Orochimaru: "Because learning other jutsu was too easy, there was no need to consciously learn them, and the only effort could be spent on Taijutsu that I was not particrly skilled at..." "Water Release: Water Shockwave!" Tobirama instantly raised his hand and unleashed his Water Release jutsu. "Water Release: Water Shockwave!" At the same time, Akihara Kagura formed a hand seal, and an even more turbulent wave overturned, submerging the body of Tobirama under the water, turning the entire bridge into a vast ocean! "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" Tobirama''s actions did not stop; his figure instantly surfaced from the water, his fingers quickly forming three hand seals, and a massive water dragon surged out from around him! In such an environment, the Water Dragon Bullet Technique became immensely powerful! "Water Release: Thunder Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" The speed of Akihara Kagura''s hand seals was not fast; he merely raised his fingers, and a water dragon shing with lightning emerged from the water, smashing Tobirama''s water dragon into fragments, and then surged forward, grabbing hold of Tobirama''s body! "Is this¡­ a Combined Nature Transformation?" Orochimaru frowned, feeling something was amiss: "No... the old man''s Combined Nature Transformation requires releasing two different techniques tobine¡­ How could it be released andbined in an instant!" "I am a candidate for Hokage of Konoha, surpassing the Hokage is only natural, isn''t it?" Akihara Kagura raised his hands, and two orbs of light white mes instantly flew out,nding on Hashirama and Tobirama! "Fire Release?" Orochimaru stared intensely at the white glowing mes, then quickly shook his head: "No, there are other types of chakra within it..." Because under the burning mes... Hashirama and Tobirama, both Edo Tensei reincarnates, were burned into nothingness. "Thebination of Fire Release and Dust Release..." Orochimaru immediately understood Akihara Kagura''s Combined Nature Transformation, once again shocked by his troublesome nature. The two Edo Tensei Hokage truly could do nothing against Akihara Kagura, as the more severely their bodies were damaged, the longer the recovery time would be. "No..." Orochimaru suddenly realized something was wrong; the bodies of the Edo Tensei reincarnates could recover, but the seals he had ced on the two Hokages could not be restored... Sure enough. After Hashirama and Tobirama recovered, the two Hokages also immediately regained their senses and quickly perceived the situation on the battlefield. "Hmm?" Hashirama curiously looked around, first noticing his brother Tobirama, and immediately began to me him: "Tobirama, it''s all because you insisted on researching this technique that desecrates the dead..." "Big brother, let''s understand the situation first..." Tobirama frowned, seeing Akihara Kagura in front of him and the Konoha forehead protector he wore, and asked in a deep voice, "Kid, are you a ninja of Konoha?" "Who is the enemy?" Hashirama surveyed the surroundings, counting the people on the bridge: "That Orochimaru is a friend of Tsuna, and this youngster is a ninja from Konoha, where is the enemy?" "That Orochimaru is a rogue ninja from Konoha!" Tobirama was deeply worried about his elder brother''s judgment: "Big brother, you''ve been deceived by that guy!" "Eh?" Hashirama looked dazedly towards Orochimaru. He was deceived? This guy imed to be Tsuna''s friend? "..." Orochimaru didn''t mind being exposed, his expression somewhat sinister, hurriedly manipting the two Hokages to continue attacking Akihara Kagura: "Don''t mind these details, you can''t resist my control anyway!" "Kid, you must be the Akihara Kagura they mentioned?" Tobirama, forced to attack Akihara Kagura, had to bring up old matters seriously, teaching: "Teaching you now how to break the Edo Tensei is useless, because you cannot be a match for big brother..." Boom! Chakra within Akihara Kagura suddenly erupted, flipping the two attacking Hokages right over, and even the sea surface was momentarily blown into waves by this force! Even if Hashirama and Tobirama were strong in their lifetimes, at this moment, their power could not contend with this chakra. The two Hokages could only raise their arms to block in front of themselves, flying backwards and awkwardly half-kneeling on the ground! "This chakra¡­" Hashirama looked at Akihara Kagura with some shock, then suddenly turned his head towards Orochimaru: "Hey, that kid who ims to be Tsuna''s friend, this little guy right here might even be stronger than me when I was alive. Even if you resurrect me, it would be useless¡­" Orochimaru clenched his fists tightly, staring intently at Akihara Kagura, and with a grit of his teeth, he spat out: "That guy is just an experiment I cultivated using cells from the First Hokage, how could a counterfeit be exactly like the original?" Silence followed. Hashirama''s brother, Tobirama, also had a look of disbelief. However, Tobirama sensed that Akihara Kagura, who wore the Konoha Vige forehead protector, had a presence nearly as formidable as his brother''s during the Battle at the Valley of the End. Hearing Hashirama''s words, Tobirama frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with his brother''s remarks: "Big brother, this kid is at best on par with you¡­" After he spoke, even Tobirama fell silent, as in the history of the ninja world, who else could match his brother''s strength? A single Hashirama had ended the Warring States period! The next moment! Akihara Kagura suddenly appeared right beside Hashirama! "Flying Thunder God Technique!" Tobirama was shocked, disbelievingly looking at the other: "You even know my technique? When did you ce a Flying Thunder God mark on my brother?" Akihara Kagura pped Hashirama''s body, and instantly a vine wrapped around Hashirama, drawing his chakra. Somewhat unfortunately. The chakra quantity of Hashirama revived through the Edo Tensei was a bit low, but the chakra endlessly restored itself, making it not so unfortunate after all¡­ "To be able to use my Flying Thunder God Technique and also my brother''s Wood Release¡­" Tobirama took a deep breath, forced to admit the young man''s excellence: "That kid called Akihara Kagura, you are a ninja of the Konoha, who is the current Hokage?" "It''s the Third Hokage." Akihara Kagura stepped towards Tobirama, casually raising his palm and also binding the Second Hokage with Wood Release, before introducing himself: "The Third Hokage is almost seventy years old now, and I am his Hokage assistant." Tobirama slowly nodded, seemingly unconcerned by Akihara Kagura''s deception: "It seems you are the vige''s next Hokage¡­" "I might have to leave the Konoha Vige." Akihara Kagura looked at Tobirama, who didn''t mind his deception, and sighed, continuing: "Someone colluded with Orochimaru, ordering me here to execute a mission, and I ended up falling into this trap, just like the previous Hokage assistant, Danzo, who also stepped into a trap, had to leave the vige without returning, and was then dered a rogue ninja by the vige. I might also have to leave the Konoha Vige¡­" Tobirama immediately fell silent for a long time before speaking: "Danzo... defected? Was someone forcing him to defect?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura didn''t say much more. After all, the one forcing Shimura Danzo to defect was himself. Hashirama became curious and asked incredulously: "Why leave the Konoha? If there''s someone in the vige colluding with rogue ninjas forcing you guys to defect, why not just deal with them?" "Big brother!" Tobirama interrupted his own brother. His brother''s political sensitivity was too low; he hadn''t realized the situation at such a time. Someone so powerful and serving as the Hokage''s assistant, clearly a candidate for the next Hokage, was ordered to carry out a mission and being forced to leave the Konoha Vige¡­ Other than someone with more power, who else could do it? "Lord Orochimaru." Akihara Kagura looked towards Orochimaru and asked: "When you defected and became a rogue ninja, you weren''t killed by the Third Hokage but continued to receive resources for scientific research and even learned the forbidden jutsu from the Scroll of Seals. Who was supporting you from behind?" Silence. Orochimaru silently watched Akihara Kagura. Although Orochimaru was unaware of Akihara Kagura''s exact purpose, he knew that Akihara Kagura certainly intended to tarnish the Third Hokage''s reputation in front of the two Hokages. Silence again. Orochimaru bit his lip, feeling a faint twinge of conscience. Then, Orochimaru quickly realized hecked a conscience or any morals, and with a sneer, he said: "Kagura, you must have already guessed who was supporting me, right? Because that person''s status is too high, you don''t want to believe it, right?" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 189: Telling the "True" Story to Two Hokages Chapter 189: Telling the "True" Story to Two Hokages Some things do not need to be explicitly stated. Especially when intending to frame someone. By uttering some ambiguous phrases, others are left to specte on their own. Orochimaru, upon hearing Akihara Kagura''s words, understood that this person aimed to frame the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, in front of the two Hokages. Instinctively, he went along with it. Orochimaru has always known he is not a noble person. However, the level of Akihara Kagura''s depravity far exceeded Orochimaru''s expectations; it never crossed his mind that Kagura could be so vile as to deceive even the emotions of the deceased. Although Orochimaru himself had also deceived the deceased, he considered his actions of taking advantage of situations somewhat more honorable. Nevertheless... This situation also benefited him. "How interesting..." Orochimaru did not mind continuing the topic with Akihara Kagura and even took the initiative to add, "Both the former and current advisors to the Hokage of Konoha know the answer, but you refuse to believe and cannot change anything, right?" "An organization will always have its dark sides." "However, when the source of the darknesses from the highest level of the organization, it signifies a copse of will. You will find that these shadows cannot be erased; you either choose to leave the darkness or merge with it¡ªthere are no other choices..." As Orochimaru spoke these philosophical words, he began to subtly nder his own teacher, saying, "But you shouldn''t me him. For the sake of Konoha, any cost is justifiable¡ªeven if it involves dabbling in darkness. Perhaps I disdained his methods and left Konoha early, but I must admire the sacrifices he made for Konoha¡­" "What are you talking about..." Hashirama was still unclear about the situation. However, Tobirama had already grasped the context; from the ambiguous exchange between Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura, he approximately understood that his disciple, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was involved in some issues. Sarutobi Hiruzen, now sixty-nine years old, still held the position of the Third Hokage, wielding power during a period when he did some dark and dirty deeds for Konoha. However... How did Sarutobi Hiruzen manage to hold power for so long? As Tobirama recalled handing over the position of Hokage to his disciple when he was thirty, he hadn''t expected that this disciple had been leading Konoha for nearly forty years now... Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had held the position of Hokage for nearly forty years, certainly wasn''t all noble. Lacking the power of the First Hokage, he must havemitted dark deeds for the sake of Konoha, which was to be expected... Only... Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions had gone too far, forcing Shimura Danzo to defect, and even nning to frame and kill this young man named Akihara Kagura... As Tobirama sensed the burst of chakra from Akihara Kagura, he quickly understood why Sarutobi Hiruzen acted this way. The young man''s strength was a threat to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s power, or perhaps he was dissatisfied with the dark deedsmitted by Sarutobi Hiruzen. "Young man!" Tobirama looked at Akihara Kagura and asked sternly, "First tell me, what has the Monkey been doing all these years? What is the current situation in Konoha?" "Huh? What about the Monkey?" Hashirama, curious, turned his head, the First Hokage not yet realizing: "Why suddenly bring up the matter of the little monkey?" "Big brother, shut up!" Tobirama quickly silenced his elder brother to avoid ruining the image of the First Hokage in the eyes of future generations of Konoha, as it wouldn''t do for everyone in Konoha to know that the founder of Konoha was politically naive. "You first." Tobirama turned to Akihara Kagura again, continuing to inquire, "Tell me everything exactly as it is, I can help you sort this out..." "This..." Akihara Kagura hesitated, nced at Tobirama, and whispered, "I only know one thing, the Third Hokage personally annihted the Uchiha n, using the cells of the First and the Uchiha''s Sharingan to create dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas. This was discovered by us and Shimura Danzo. The Third Hokage then put all the me on Shimura Danzo, the previous Hokage''s advisor, forcing him to leave Konoha¡­" "What!" Hashirama''s face turned pale with shock, in disbelief: "The Uchiha n was annihted? Weren''t they allies of the vige?" "Big brother, shut up!" Tobirama also looked displeased as he knew about the annihtion of the Uchiha n when he met Team 7, and was somewhat prepared for this: "The Monkey indeed went too far with this matter¡­" If it were Tobirama in that position, he might also use the Sharingan for human experiments, though perhaps more covertly. "This is going too far!" Hashirama was displeased that his brother wanted to downy the situation. He truly wanted to protect everyone in the vige: "Tobirama, Konoha was founded together with the Uchiha, and under no circumstances should we harm ourrades..." "It''s not his fault." Orochimaru smiled, his understanding of Konoha''s political situation clearer than anyone else''s, as he continued to y the role of the Third Hokage''s dirty hand: "By the orders of the Second Hokage, the Uchiha n has always been isted from the vige, never truly integrated..." "Tobirama!" Hashirama red at his brother! "The Uchiha n is dangerous..." Tobirama ignored thesements, having his own reasons: "I''m just finding suitable positions, and preventing the emergence of dangerous individuals like Madara..." "But..." Akihara Kagura nced at Tobirama, whispering: "The real reason behind the Uchiha n''s downfall was that they helped the Third Hokage eliminate the Fourth Hokage. The Third Hokage, fearing the Uchiha might reveal this, destroyed them to eliminate the evidence..." Everyone present turned their gaze toward Akihara Kagura! The "dirty water" Akihara Kagura threw not only shocked both Hashirama and Tobirama but even surprised Orochimaru! No... Kagura... Is there too much "dirt" in this dirty water? Orochimaru never denied his deceitful ways, but at that moment, he considered himself to be noble. However... Orochimaru quickly understood the essence of the matter, chuckled, and threw dirt on his own teacher: "I didn''t expect you to have figured this out too. No wonder the teacher sent me to deal with you..." "Teacher?" Tobirama frowned at Orochimaru, asking sternly: "You were the Monkey''s student? What exactly did you do for the Monkey? What really happened with Konoha''s Fourth Hokage? And what role did the Uchiha n y?" "I am the teacher''s disciple, what else could I do for him?" Orochimaru smiled, continuing along the lines provided by Akihara Kagura: "The teacher indeed took three disciples, and I didn''t deceive the First Hokage. Tsunade is indeed my friend, but she is the descendant of the First Hokage, most suitable for seeding as the Hokage. Unfortunately, the teacher didn''t agree with Tsunade''s ideas and had her leave Konoha early..." "Little Tsuna..." Hashirama thought of his beloved granddaughter. "Jiraiya has always been helping the teacher find obedient sessors to prevent the vige from harboringints about his long tenure; I, the less aplished disciple, could only do the dirty work for the teacher..." At this point, Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura: "Since you and Danzo have already uncovered the truth, it seems pointless to keep hiding it..." "Before bing the Fourth Hokage, he indeed seemed obedient, but after he took office, he wanted to change the teacher''s policies. The teacher could only secretly entice an Uchiha who had activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, iming he would allow that Uchiha to be the Hokage. That Uchiha then unleashed the Nine-Tails in the vige, creating chaos and killing the Fourth Hokage, finally managing to regain control without too much trouble..." Akihara Kagura''s expression showed unease, realizing how despicable Orochimaru was, turning the provided information into aplete narrative. "Clearly." Orochimaru spread his hands, his expression turning gloomy: "The Uchiha n''s ambition must not be left unchecked; daring to kill the Fourth Hokage for power, they could also threaten the safety of Konoha..." Orochimaru continued, looking at Akihara Kagura: "It just so happens that Danzo reported to the teacher that the Wood Release experiments on you were sessful. After you grew up, the teacher used your power to destroy the Uchiha. Unexpectedly, some of the Uchiha survivors told Danzo the truth..." "For Konoha, this was a necessary sacrifice..." Orochimaru grinned and continued: "The teacher originally wanted to kill Danzo, but considering he was an old friend, he let him off. But Danzo wasn''t obedient, telling you these things..." "There was no choice." "I''m just a student helping the teacher with troubles." Orochimaru concluded, following Akihara Kagura''s lead: "Since there appeared a threat to Konoha, it must be dealt with. I had already overestimated you, even going so far as to revive two Hokages through the Edo Tensei. But we never expected you to be so powerful..." "Is it really like this?" Akihara Kagura stared at Orochimaru with shock in his eyes, seemingly still unwilling to believe: "I always thought Lord Danzo was deceiving me..." "How did that little monkey turn out like this?" Hashirama frowned, his face filled with unease. "..." Tobirama was also shocked, but as a politician, he quite understood his disciple''s actions, although he found them hard to ept. How dare the monkey! Controlling and destroying the Uchiha was one thing! How dare he use the Uchiha to kill another Hokage in the vige and even force the vige''s more talented prodigies to defect! A Hokage who had been in charge of Konoha for nearly forty years, nearly seventy years old and not properly nurturing a sessor, how could he still be obsessed with the power of the Hokage? Over the years, haven''t there been many talented individuals in Konoha who could make you give up a geniusparable to your older brother? "Even if you know the truth, what can you do about it?" Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and continued with a lightugh, "Can it really change the oue of the story? All the ninjas in the vige will only choose to support my teacher..." "..." Akihara Kagura silently lowered his shoulders. "Leave Konoha, Kagura." Orochimaru licked his lips and actively persuaded, "As long as you leave Konoha and do not reveal all the secrets, my teacher will no longer want to kill you, because there is no one in the vige stronger than you. Perhaps you could also protect Konoha from the shadows like me..." "This is not Konoha!" Hashirama''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his expression was furious as he tried to break free from the vines'' bindings, even wanting his will to break free from Orochimaru''s control! Hashirama recalled the words he had said to Uchiha Madara, looking towards the somewhat dispirited Akihara Kagura, and said solemnly, "If someone endangers the existence of Konoha, no matter who it is, even if he is the Hokage... he must be eliminated!" "..." Tobirama sighedplexly and also looked towards Akihara Kagura, "Kid, big brother is right, what you need to do now is eliminate the threats to Konoha. The monkey''s existence has be a cancer to Konoha..." Although Tobirama thought Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions were political maneuvers, all interests should prioritize Konoha over his power. This young man named Akihara Kagura is a unique genius and the foundation for Konoha to continue dominating the ninja world for decades toe. How could such a talent be forced to defect and even plot to assassinate this genius with his disciple! "..." Akihara Kagura hung his head, still somewhat confused. Because Akihara Kagura was seriously pondering a question, can a dead person still issuemands? [System Prompt]: [New work assignment (Hashirama), to kill any threat to Konoha at all costs, eliminate the cancer of Konoha, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.] [System Prompt]: [New work assignment (Tobirama), to resolve at any cost, the cancer of Konoha, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.] "Kid, kill this guy named Orochimaru first..." Tobirama seemed to understand Akihara Kagura''s question, actively proposing a solution: "Even if the caster is dead, as long as the Edo Tensei is not dispelled, the resurrected can still act freely. Take me and big brother to Konoha to see the monkey, I''ll help you solve the monkey problem..." "..." Akihara Kagura suddenly raised his head, a glint appearing in his eyes. "Can you not kill me?" Orochimaruughed lightly, taking the initiative to say, "Actually, I''m also worried that my teacher wants to get rid of me as an informant, since I''ve done quite a bit of dirty work for him..." At this point, Orochimaru seemed to be adding, as if to remind, "Kagura-kun, don''t forget, Shimura Danzo is in my hands, only I know where Danzo is." "You took Lord Danzo away!" Akihara Kagura clenched his fists in anger! "Correct." Orochimaru saw that Akihara Kagura was still performing soberly and began to smile again: "Who made him think that I was also a rogue ninja expelled from Konoha by our teacher? He thought I had evidence against our teacher in my hands and wanted to meet me. My status as a rogue ninja indeed helped attract many enemies for the teacher and solved numerous problems effortlessly. I easily captured him¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 190: Preparation for Joint Chunin Exam! Chapter 190: Preparation for Joint Chunin Exam! "First Hokage, Second Hokage." For the safety of Shimura Danzo, Akihara Kagura reluctantly agreed to Orochimaru''s demands: "Lord Danzo is my guide, I have no choice but to..." "I can understand your feelings." Tobirama greatly appreciated this, as Shimura Danzo was also his student, yet he still turned his attention to Orochimaru: "This guy is dangerous, are you sure you can control him?" "No matter what, I must ensure Lord Danzo''s safety." Akihara Kagura shook his head, apparentlycking confidence: "As long as I can rescue Lord Danzo, I am willing to do anything..." "How truly loyal and devoted..." Orochimaru''s smile was slightly ironic as he continued: "I set traps here merely as thest thing to do for my teacher. If you wish, I can stand with you against the teacher; under his rule, Konoha has indeed be corrupt..." "Let''s deal with the Monkey''s trouble first!" Hashirama still had some residual anger. He never imagined that Konoha, which he founded, would turn out this way, with a Hokage manipting plots in the shadows to seize power, killing his fellow vigers, and forcing the vige''s talented ninjas to defect! "Kagura''s power is indeed sufficient." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and began smilingly: "The teacher has always been worried that you might rebel with force, so he has been politically suppressing you..." Orochimaru raised a finger and chuckled: "However, Kagura, could you first release the two Hokages? I need to ensure my safety before I can let you meet Danzo. Wait for my message; I won''t disappoint you..." Akihara Kagura had no choice but to release the vines. With the two Hokages, Orochimaru left, leaving Akihara Kagura alone on the bridge. Karin, always watching with her Kagura''s Eye, immediately approached Kagura. "Lord Kagura." Karin looked at Akihara Kagura uneasily and whispered: "Did the Third Hokage really do those things?" "Of course not." Akihara Kagura shook his head, having no intention of taking responsibility for the lies he fabricated: "That was just bai to lure Lord Danzo. Orochimaru will surely tell everything to Lord Danzo when he returns, and they will definitely conspire to deceive the two Hokages..." "But..." "ck is ck, white is white." "The wrongs the Third Hokage has done, he must admit no matter what; and the things the Third Hokage didn''t do will eventually be cleared of suspicion during confrontation..." "Confrontation?" Karin frowned. "Yes..." Akihara Kagura nced at Karin and smiled lightly: "Lord Danzo can list the mistakes the Third Hokage made, but in trying to nder the Third Hokage, he forgets that he himself is not clean..." Karin nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura walked towards the fishing rods Karin had prepared, casually speaking: "Although we''ve already caught a big fish today, let''s cast a couple more..." After speaking, Kagura suddenly said: "Right, have that guy named Tazunae over to fix the bridge! Let Team 7 finish their mission quickly!" Team 7 was indeed worried about Akihara Kagura. However, when they saw him safe and sound, they breathed a sigh of relief, especially Hatake Kakashi, who did not want to see Akihara Kagura fall here. Time passed quickly. Tazuna was hard at work repairing the bridge. Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 were diligently training. Akihara Kagura continued fishing with the ninja of Root, just before thepletion of the great bridge. Meanwhile, Momochi Zabuza returned to the Land of Waves with the heads of several nobles from the Land of Water. "This guy..." "Hisbat strength is certainly not weak." "I''m here to take back my Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." Zabuza dropped the pile of heads in front of Akihara Kagura and said coldly, "Every name on the smuggling list is ounted for. You can check for yourself..." "I would like to check..." Akihara Kagura looked at Zabuza, a hint of innocence in his eyes. "The key issue is, I don''t even know the smugglers'' list..." "At this point, you still try to deceive me..." Zabuza cursed, then looked towards Haku, carrying the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, and noticed his moist eyes, suddenly realizing something. At this moment... It seemed unnecessary for Akihara Kagura to lie to him. "Haku... Did you really not tell him the list?" Zabuza felt he might have made a mistake as he recalled what had happened that day. Had he been tricked? However... At this time, Zabuza was not in the mood to worry about those things. Since he had left Haku, he had been missing the little one who had always been by his side; he knew he couldn''t live without Haku. Yet Zabuza stubbornly refused to apologize, staring at Haku with the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, hemanded coldly, "Come over here with the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and follow me, what are you doing standing there!" "Lord Zabuza!" Haku ran towards Zabuza! "Wait..." Akihara Kagura stopped Haku with a word, slowly looking at Zabuza, he said, "Zabuza, I only agreed to return the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to you..." "Haku is my tool!" Zabuza''s face was filled with anger. "The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is also your tool..." Akihara Kagura continued baiing his hook and casting his line nonchntly, "Besides, didn''t you already leave both tools in the Land of Waves? Now you can only choose one, you better think it through, there is only one Kubikirib¨­ch¨­..." "..." Zabuza fell silent. It was a difficult choice. The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ could enhance his strength... Choosing Haku meant losing the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, significantly weakening his power, making his dream of conquering the Mist Vige seem like a fantasy... However... It was not a difficult choice. Because Zabuza, at the time he killed those nobles from the Land of Water, knew that regaining power in the Mist Vige was as hard as reaching the sky. He might as well retire quietly with Haku! Zabuza chose Haku, giving up his ambitions, he understood what kind of life he should choose. Zabuza snorted coldly, without hesitation looked at Haku, his attitude still arrogant: "Throw the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to that bastard!" "Lord Zabuza!" Tears of surprise flowed from Haku''s eyes. Although Zabuza''s attitude remained fearless, he chose to give up the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ for his sake! Haku no longer had any reservations, and he tossed aside the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword he had been carrying on his back, lunging towards Momochi Zabuza! "Quiet down!" Momochi Zabuza tousled Haku''s hair and nced longingly at the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ before saying coldly, "Hey, the Konoha and the Mist are allies. Help me return the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, will you?" "What are you dreaming about?" Akihara Kagura looked at Momochi Zabuza as if he hadn''t woken up from a dream, "The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is my trophy; how I handle it is none of your concern, is it?" "You bastard..." Momochi Zabuza was so infuriated he was about to explode. However, before Momochi Zabuza could say anything more, Haku quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him away from the scene, fearing that a conflict might erupt between Momochi Zabuza and Akihara Kagura. "Lord Kagura..." Karin nced at the departing figures of Momochi Zabuza and Haku, still able to hear Momochi Zabuza''s cursing and Haku''s attempts to calm him down. "What''s the matter?" Akihara Kagura was still intently watching the water''s surface, acting as if he had done nothing, as if Momochi Zabuza and Haku had never been there. "Lord Kagura..." Karin stood next to Akihara Kagura, carefully muttering, "He''s actually a good person, isn''t he?" "I think so too." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement, then said, "Take this Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ over to Orochimaru. Let him present it to the people of the Mist as a gift." The Root ninjas felt like Karin''s myopia had deepened, sensing that their superior, Akihara Kagura, really had no clue about them. In the Land of Waves. Inside Gato''s house. Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo were still carefully conspiring. Shimura Danzo, knowing that they had received the active assistance of two Hokages this time, was overjoyed and convinced that the n to copse the Konoha would definitely seed. With thepletion of the Bridge, Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 had returned to the Konoha, and Akihara Kagura returned with the Root ninjas, coinciding with an order from ANBU that Akihara Kagura must return to the Konoha as soon as possible. Because¡­ The mid-year Chunin Exams were about to start. As an advisor to the Hokage and a key figure in the vige''s military strength, Akihara Kagura had to be present in the vige, unable to stay away on vacation any longer. After all¡­ The participants from the Sand in the uing Chunin Exams were somewhat troublesome; it would be best if Akihara Kagura could return to the Konoha before the exams to oversee things. In the Konoha Vige. At the mission assembly hall. Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 had finally returned from their mission, having faced significant challenges. If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura, it might have been difficult for them to return safely. However, when Team 7 reported theirpletion of the mission, the payment for their first C-rank mission was not handed to them. Because¡­ The duty officer had taken it for himself. "I''ll take this money for now." Akihara Kagura casually wrote down thepletion evaluation for Team 7, conveniently pocketing their mission payment: "You haven''t forgotten what you promised me, have you? The rewards for this mission belong to me¡­" "No... no..." Naruto felt a pang of regret in his heart. After all, this was the payment for the first C-rank mission he hadpleted. "Alright, alright." Akihara Kagura casually set aside the stack of reward money for the task, and continued, "I know the hardships you endure toplete these missions, and your rewards..." "Eh!" Naruto''s face lit up with joy! However, Kagura''s next words immediately dampened Naruto''s spirits: "I''ll be sure to spend this money well, it should be enough for some barbecue..." Naruto''s forehead creased with frustration. "Alright, head back and rest!" Kagura waved his hand, signaling them to rest: "Don''t forget toe pick up the hiringmission tomorrow, and remember you still owe Anko a lot in tutoring fees!" Naruto, with a crestfallen face, looked towards Kagura: "So give us some more high-level missions! That way I can pay Anko back sooner!" "You can''t even handle a C-rank mission..." Kagura shook his head, disapproving of his idea: "This time, you nearly died in the Land of Waves, thankfully I was on a mission there..." "Speaking of which..." Hatake Kakashi turned to Kagura and asked, "Does the Third Hokage know about the Land of Waves yet? Though, with you there, Orochimaru probably wouldn''t dare sneak into Konoha, right?" Kagura furrowed his brow and continued, "It''s hard to say with that guy; he''s reckless..." "But..." "The matter of the Land of Waves has been reported, and the Third Hokage is furious with Orochimaru''s actions, but he''s too preupied right now as the vige has more pressing matters..." [System Prompt]: [The mission to deal with smugglers between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire has beenpleted, eliminating their stronghold. Reward: Giant Shuriken Technique!] [Giant Shuriken Technique (Summon a shuriken and erge it.)] While submitting the mission, Kagura also mentioned the situation in the Land of Waves to Sarutobi Hiruzen, warning that Orochimaru might have designs on Konoha. However... Hiruzen was more concerned with the uing Joint Chunin Exams. Because the Chunin Exam affects the alliances between Konoha, the Mist Vige, and the Sand Vige, as well as other minor Viges'' attitudes towards Konoha. After sending Hatake Kakashi and Team 7 away, Kagura stayed behind to continue his duty at the mission assembly hall, where he met an elderly Genining to submit his mission. "Genin Kosuke Maruboshi." After confirming hispleted mission, Kagura suddenly called out to the Genin: "I''ve always heard from people in the vige that you have good wilderness survival skills and cook delicious meals?" "It''s alright..." The elderly man, carrying a ck pot on his back, scratched his head sheepishly: "Maybe it''s because everyone dislikes eating ration pills, which makes my cooking seem better..." "I have amission." Kagura nced at his assistant and continued, "My assistant is participating in this Chunin Exam, but she has no teammates and needs an experienced Genin..." "I''m afraid I can''t do that." Kosuke Maruboshi shook his head softly, saying, "I don''t want to be promoted..." "Don''t worry, I won''t promote you." Kagura waved his hand and continued, "Just help her get through the second stage, the Forest of Death. You can quit at the third stage, and I''ll arrange another teammate for you who will probably quit at that stage too..." "This..." Kosuke Maruboshi hesitated for a moment, then decided to remind him proactively, "Lord Kagura, the vige''s Chunin Exam is no joke. Wilderness survival skills are essential for a ninja. If one''s wilderness survival skills are not up to standard, it''s probably best..." "She won''t be going on dangerous missions outside anymore." Kagura looked at Kosuke Maruboshi and added, "Besides, I''m asking you to participate in the Chunin Exam because it''s arge-scale event. I hope you can help keep an eye on the young ones in the vige to avoid any mishaps during the exam¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 191: The Three Genin from Sand Village Chapter 191: The Three Genin from Sand Vige Kosuke Maruboshi agreed. This Eternal Genin from the Konoha Vige didn''t want to be promoted but couldn''t refuse the request to protect the vige. He had also heard that this joint Chunin Exam was to be a grand event. As an elder of the Konoha, sacrificing for the future of the vige was his duty. Should Akihara Kagura issue a direct order, he would have no choice but toply. "Lord Kagura." Karin was somewhat surprised as she looked at Akihara Kagura, curiously asking, "Why should I take the exam with that old man?" "Because he cooks delicious food!" The reason given by Akihara Kagura was quite pure and honest: "When I took the Chunin Exam, I had no one to help me cook. Having a teammate who can cook will make your exam experience a bit morefortable..." Karin slowly bowed her head. "Lord Kagura!" A member of the ANBU appeared in a sh, kneeling on one knee beside Akihara Kagura, and whispered, "The Third Hokage requests your immediate presence at the Hokage Tower!" "I''ll be right there." Akihara Kagura nodded and vanished from the spot. "Karin, what''s wrong?" A Root ninja looked curiously at the stunned redhead girl. "I''m fine." Karin remained in ce, watching as Akihara Kagura left his ninja headband on the mission assembly office desk, and carefully picked it up: "How can one not admire Lord Kagura for taking such care of his subordinates?" Inside the Hokage Tower. A group of J¨­nin stood in the office. Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a pipe in his mouth, sat at the desk, seriously briefing the gathered J¨­nin on the matter at hand: "The people I''ve called today are the vige''s guiding J¨­nin, you should understand what I''m about to discuss..." "The Chunin Selection Exam?" Hatake Kakashi had already heard rumors. Sarutobi Asuma looked up, recalling a recent shopping trip with his girlfriend, Kurenai Y¨±hi, when they encountered people from other ninja viges: "We''ve indeed seen people from other viges around here..." "When is it?" Kurenai Y¨±hi asked anxiously. "I wanted to start earlier..." Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a ring of smoke and picked up a letter from the desk, softly saying, "But the Mist Vige sent a message; they might be a couple of dayste. Let''s set it for July 3rd, then, to start the joint Chunin Selection Exam..." "Do you have anything to add?" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked towards Akihara Kagura and the two Hokage advisors seated across from him. "We should still be cautious during this time..." Koharu Utatane voiced her objection quietly: "After all, this is a Chunin Selection Exam jointly held by three major countries and several minor ones. With many foreign ninjasing to Konoha, we must be careful to avoid any disputes or conflicts..." Homura Mitokado also voiced his concern: "And we must also be careful with our hospitality to avoid any discourtesy that might lead to disputes..." "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura nonchntly poured tea, even offering a cup to the two Hokage advisors, and leisurely said, "If anyone dares cause a dispute in the vige, after thirteen years, when they participate in the Chunin Exam again, they''ll be more cautious." "Ban troublemakers from the Chunin Exam for thirteen years?" Koharu Utatane looked at Akihara Kagura, frowning: "Isn''t that punishment a bit severe for a ninja..." "You misunderstand me," Akihara Kagura said, taking a sip of tea before continuing, "Thirteen years is the time it takes for them to reincarnate and grow back to twelve years old..." Koharu Utatane nearly choked. The expressions of everyone present turned peculiar. Hatake Kakashi, who had dealt with Akihara Kagura the most, was already used to such things, merely rolling his eyes in resignation: "This guy..." "Killing them outright would cause even greater disputes!" Koharu Utatane was highly dissatisfied with Akihara Kagura''s attitude, sternly saying, "It could even lead to war. It would be better to use a more gentle approach..." "That''s indeed a bit too extreme." Homura Mitokado also nodded repeatedly and couldn''t help but say, "After this, there won''t be anyoneing to participate in the Chunin Exam organized by Konoha anymore. This will affect our rtions with our allies..." "I will send the Anbu to maintain order." After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he looked towards the instructing Jonin present: "Do you have any Genin you would rmend for the exam? Formally, any Genin who haspleted more than eight missions can participate in the Chunin Exam. It is entirely up to you to rmend them, although Genin with double the mission experience might be more suitable. It might be a bit early for them now, but I want to hear your thoughts. Who would like to speak first?" "I''ll start!" Akihara Kagura gave his superior face, and actively said, "I would like to rmend a suitable team: Yakushi Kabuto, Karin, and Kosuke Maruboshi. They have ample mission experience. Karin alone haspleted over eight S-rank missions in the Root, which is more than enough to handle the Chunin Exam..." The instructing Jonin present all changed their expressions. This is because Karin''s performance was indeed outstanding, even surpassing some Jonin in their lifetime count of S-rank missions. "Can Genin perform S-rank missions?" "It''s normal for ninjas from Root to go on S-rank missions..." "That''s a bit frightening..." While the other instructing Jounin were still chattering, Sarutobi Asuma, knowing that Hatake Kakashi and Akihara Kagura were familiar with each other, asked, "Hey, Kakashi, how is that kid Karin''s ability?" Kakashi looked up at the sky in thought. He hadn''t actually seen Karin in battle and could only honestly say, "I don''t know, but she is certainly strong..." After Hatake Kakashi finished speaking, he then mentioned another person: "But this person called Kosuke Maruboshi sounds very familiar. Where have I heard it before..." "Is Kosuke also going to participate in the Chunin Exam?" Sarutobi Hiruzen knew Kosuke Maruboshi and took the initiative to say, "If Kosuke wishes to be promoted, there''s no need for him to take the exam, just promote him directly to Jonin..." "Jonin?" The instructing Jonin present all acknowledged the potential of Akihara Kagura''s team. "He doesn''t want to be promoted." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, unconcerned about his arrangement in the Chunin Exam: "Kosuke Maruboshi, a Genin, is just a chef for a team. He''ll help cook during the second stage of the exam, since I once went hungry for an entire day during the second stage of a Chunin Exam..." "Is that so..." Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but chuckle, recalling his first encounter with this youngster and nodded in satisfaction: "Kagura, you really do treat your subordinates well..." After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, he looked at a group instructing Jonin: "Does anyone else want to rmend their subordinates for this Chunin Exam?" "Team 7, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and Uzumaki Naruto, in my name, Hatake Kakashi, I rmend them for the Chunin Exam!" "Team 8, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Aburame Shino, in my name, Kurenai Yuhi, I rmend them for the Chunin Exam!" "Team 10, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino, in my name, Sarutobi Asuma, I rmend them for the Chunin Exam!" With Akihara Kagura being the first to rmend, the other instructing Jonin quickly made their rmendations, but their words immediately sparked discussion. "It''s been five years, hasn''t it?" "Are the new Genin graduating this year going directly to the Chunin Exam?" "Isn''t that too dangerous for them..." "Please wait!" Umino Iruka, standing among the Chunin, hurriedly spoke up to intervene: "Maybe I''m being a bit meddlesome, but all nine are students I once had at the Ninja Academy..." "If you think you''re being meddlesome, then don''t speak." Akihara Kagura interrupted Umino Iruka with a light chuckle: "Iruka-sensei, have you forgotten? Karin was also your student..." "Karin is different..." Umino Iruka stuttered, trying to argue, but Akihara Kagura disrupted his train of thought, making it hard for him to exin: "After all, Naruto and the other nine..." "They are no longer your students." Hatake Kakashi interrupted Umino Iruka, softly stating a fact: "Now, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura are my subordinates, and you can''t always protect them under your wings..." "Iruka, I understand how you feel." Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted their conversation, softly saying, "But give these neers a special preparatory Chunin Exam." While they were discussing, an Anbu member rushed in, kneeling on one knee in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Lord Hokage, a group of kids in the vige had a conflict with the Genin from Sand Vige!" "Kill those Sand Genin." Akihara Kagura waved his hand without mercy, with an attitude that this matter was easily resolved: "Send another letter to inquire from the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, are the ninjas from Sand out of their minds? Coming to Konoha to cause trouble, are they trying to start a war between Konoha and Sand Vige..." "Huh?" This Anbu ninja was a bit taken aback. The people present all felt somewhat helpless; this method of handling things looked like Akihara Kagura was trying to provoke a war between the Konoha and the Sand Vige! However... They had gotten used to it. "It''s just a bunch of kids fooling around..." Sarutobi Hiruzen chuckled, nced at the crystal ball on the table, and waved his hand: "Alright, let''s not worry about these trifles. Everyone go back and prepare by notifying your subordinates." "Yes." The Anbu ninja could only bow his head. Akihara Kagura, however, was very interested and stood up: "I''m quite interested, take me there to see." "Kagura!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped Kagura, speaking solemnly: "Those are just children, do not kill anyone." "How could I?" Akihara Kagura waved his hand, pushed open the door to the Hokage''s office, and left just one sentence behind: "I would never bully a child, I''d only kill the Kazekage..." Sarutobi Hiruzen watched Akihara Kagura''s retreating figure, furrowed his brows, and waved his hand: "Everyone, please leave!" "Yes." A group of ninjas filed out. After they had left, Koharu Utatane spoke up: "Hiruzen, this child is still somewhat unfit, his thoughts of ughter are too heavy..." Homura Mitokado also nodded, continuing: "He would be suitable as the leader of the Root, he could handle some troubles for the vige." Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent for a while, then finally said: "Send someone immediately to message Jiraiya, ask Jiraiya toe back quickly!" "Jiraiya would be suitable." The two Hokage advisors nodded in satisfaction. On themercial street of Konoha. A few teenagers were confronting each other here. Originally, a Genin from the Sand named Kankuro was bumped into by a group of little brats from the Konoha Ninja Academy and wanted to bully the little brat to show off the strength of a Sand ninja, but he was stopped by Uchiha Sasuke, which led to a minor conflict. A Genin from the Sand named Gaara, controlling the dancing sand, easily subdued Uchiha Sasuke, but Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t stand it and got into a conflict with Gaara, which led to the esction of the conflict. Then... Karin happened to pass by. Whether as a Konoha ninja or a ssmate who grew up together, Karin couldn''t just stand by and directly confronted Gaara with a move, and the two turned out to be evenly matched! "You are very interesting." Gaara raised his hand, controlling the sand to converge into a giant w of sand, grinned and said: "Killing you would definitely bring a great sense of achievement, it would also be very happy..." "Then give it a try!" Karin adjusted her sses, and slowly golden chains drilled out from her back, the curse mark on her arm also slowly activating, ready to enter the cursed seal state. Because this guy named Gaara... was very strong! Just as the two red-haired youngsters were about to sh, a voice stopped their conflict, or rather, wanted to provoke a bigger conflict. "Killing me would probably give you even more of a sense of achievement, right?" Akihara Kagura stood next to Karin, looking at Gaara who was controlling the sand w, with a mocking smile on his lips: "Let''s see who this is, thinking he can cause trouble in the Konoha just because he thinks he''s the son of the Kazekage, has it been too long since you''ve been beaten?" Gaara''s face suddenly turned ugly. If Gaara were to rank the psychological shadows of his childhood, the assassination of his uncle Yashamaru woulde first, the repeated beatings from Akihara Kagura would definitelye second... "Akihara Kagura..." Standing beside Gaara, Kankuro and Temari also recognized Akihara Kagura, they had not seen him bullying, but they knew this person often beat Shukaku. "Let me see..." "The three children of the Kazekage are causing trouble in the Konoha..." Akihara Kagura recognized Kankuro and Temari, having asionally seen them in the Sand Vige: "It''s really unnecessary to let Rasa live, teaching children is still so careless, it seems I really need to find an opportunity to kill your useless father¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 192: Smooth Sailing Chunin Exam? Chapter 192: Smooth Sailing Chunin Exam? "You!" Kankuro''s face showed some annoyance. As the son of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa and a ninja of the Sand Vige, Kankuro must uphold Rasa''s honor. Hearing Akihara Kagura repeatedly threatening to kill the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Kankuro was ready to taunt her recklessly. "Kankuro." Gaara interrupted Kankuro, speaking coldly, "Let''s go. If you dare say one more word, I will kill you." "¡­" Kankuro quickly shut his mouth. Gaara no longer paid attention to Akihara Kagura and was about to leave the ce with Kankuro and Temari, even nning to take a detour to avoid passing by Akihara Kagura on their way to the inn. "Are you hurt?" Akihara Kagura looked back at Karin and a group of kids. "No." Karin shook her head, retracting her Adamantine Sealing Chains, the curse mark that had started spreading on her arm quickly receding. She frowned and began to talk about Gaara, "Lord Kagura, it seems like inside him..." "Don''t worry, you can do it." Akihara Kagura patted her head, smiling lightly, "It''s just as you guessed, this Chunin Exam is going to be interesting." "Yes." Karin nodded. Indeed, this Chunin Exam was proving to be quite interesting. The genin from the Mist who came to participate in the exam had also arrived in Konoha quickly. Their lead Jonin was an old acquaintance, Hozuki Mangetsu, who, at only seventeen years old, did not disy his past youthful pride and looked somewhat pale, as if suffering from a serious illness. No one expected... The future of the Mist was already beset with illness. Fortunately. The future of the Mist wasn''t dependent on just him. The genin of the Mist, full of vigor, followed behind Hozuki Mangetsu, among them a very arrogant youngster who looked much like Hozuki Mangetsu, his brother Hozuki Suigetsu. This kid, Hozuki Suigetsu, surveyed his surroundings and spoke without restraint, "The Konoha Vige is nothing special, not asfortable as the Mist. I don''t know why the old man Genji insisted wee here for the Chunin Exam..." "Suigetsu, that''s quite rude..." A teammate of Hozuki Suigetsu quickly admonished him. "What''s rude about it?" Over Hozuki Suigetsu''s shoulder was arge sword nearly as tall as him, the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ of the Mist, which had been sent to the Mist by Orochimaru. Hozuki Suigetsu had directly taken it into his possession because his talents could indeed make him a high-levelbat force among the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen" of the Mist, and the vige had no objections. Hozuki Suigetsu was clearly very proud to have obtained the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, feeling as if there was no enemy in the world he could not defeat. If it weren''t for the fact that his brother Hozuki Mangetsu was still alive, this kid really might have bepletely unruly. "Hey, you people from Konoha." Hozuki Suigetsu, shouldering the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, looked around the Konoha Vige and then at the Konoha ninjas who came to greet them, "Hurry up and start, I want to chop off everyone''s heads! Then go challenge that guy named Akihara Kagura!" Although the rtionship between the Mist and the Konoha was good, how could the Mist ninjas forget the humiliation imposed on them by the Konoha, especially by that guy Akihara Kagura, who almost breached the Mist and openly abducted the Fourth Mizukage. "Uh..." The Konoha ninja responsible for greeting the Mist was none other than Hatake Kakashi, who nced at Hozuki Suigetsu and could onlypliment, "Your brother is quite energetic..." "His brain isn''t smart enough." Hozuki Mangetsu nced at his brother and said softly, "Kids don''t understand things, they speak and act recklessly, and might be rude..." "¡­" Hatake Kakashi thought for a moment, then warned, "You''d better caution him, it''s fine to say these things here, but if others hear it, it could cause unnecessary trouble, and might even provoke a war between the two viges..." "Cough... cough, cough, cough..." Hozuki Mangetsu coughed several times. "In the world of ninjas, there''s no distinction between adults and children." Hatake Kakashi solemnly advised, "Just like when killing, one only considers whether they''re a ninja, not how old they are..." Just like Akihara Kagura... Who never cared about the identity of his victims when killing. Such as at this moment, Yakushi Kabuto, frowned, suspecting that something unusual had happened in Konoha. However, the Root ninja mentioned helplessly the order given by their superior: "Lord Kagura has arranged for Karin to be your teammate, Kabuto, as this is Karin''s first time taking part in the Chunin Exams, and she needs someone experienced¡­" "Understood." Kabuto acknowledged the arrangement. Originally, Karin wanted to use her own blood to save the life of Yakushi Nono, but the dean refused. Nevertheless, both the dean and Kabuto were fond of Karin, the little girl, and Kabuto harbored no reluctance regarding this matter. Honestly speaking¡­ Karin was like a daughter raised by a group of people. Moreover¡­ Kabuto had long been fed up with the two spies of Orochimaru close to him. "Hey, Kabuto!" Kenmi Sumi and Akagane Yoroi, the spies ced by Orochimaru, were shocked and asked, "What''s going on? What are you trying to do?" "Please take care of them for me!" Kabuto slightly tilted his head, continuing to the Root ninja, "Better kill them to prevent them from causing any more trouble¡­" A Root ninja nodded: "Lord Kagura has reviewed your report. During the mission outside, the Genin, Akagane Yoroi, and Kenmi Sumi unfortunately died while bravely covering for the medical ninja, Kabuto, to return to the vige." "You!" Kenmi Sumi and Akagane Yoroi red with a sh of fury! This maneuver¡­ They had never seen anything like it! Although they were still alive, the battle report already dered them dead! A Genin''s mission report could naturally be reviewed by Kagura, the Hokage''s advisor and Root leader. It seemed that the follow-up measures were alreadypleted. "I''m leaving first." Kabuto smiled lightly, waved, and returned to the Root base. This time, Kabuto had some good news to tell Kagura. Over the years, Kabuto had been devising ways to study the Edo Tensei technique, figuring out how to strengthen control over the reincarnated beings, with only the issue of the sacrificial materials left to resolve. "By adding Hashirama cells to the materials used for the Edo Tensei, the control over the reanimated beings can be enhanced, but the stronger the mental energy, the easier it is to control the opponent¡­" "The only issue left to resolve is the sacrificial materials¡­" "Orochimaru had previously injected Hashirama cells into the sacrificial materials, which could restore the original strength of the reincarnated beings to the greatest extent, although their wills are too strong and they easily break free of control¡­" "Also¡­" "I''ve obtained some materials from Orochimaru''s collection, which include materials from the First, Second, and Fourth Hokage, although the Fourth Hokage has never been sessfully reanimated." "These things are not urgent." Kagura was not in a rush about these matters, as after reviving the Second Hokage, Tobirama, he also gained a new trait reward. [Forbidden Jutsu Master (No technique is an obstacle in front of a master of forbidden jutsu, who can easily understand the principles of any jutsu, enhance mastered jutsus, and perfect the research to create stronger techniques, achieving the desired effect of the forbidden jutsu master.)] The current effects of this trait were not yet apparent, but after learning the Edo Tensei technique, Kagura realized the power of this trait. [Edo Tensei (Utilizes living beings as sacrifices, using the deceased''s remains and materials tomunicate with the souls in the purend of the underworld, resurrecting the dead who possess their former strength. The stronger the life force of the living being, the stronger the power of the resurrected being.)] In addition to these techniques, other techniques mastered by Kagura were also enhanced, such as the basic Great Fireball Technique, which could surpass others in power with the chakra of the God of Ninja and the trait of the Forbidden Jutsu Master, potentially blocking the water release techniques of an entire team. "Let''s go see the dean first." Kagura took out a Chunin Exam registration form and handed it to Kabuto, continuing to instruct, "Then you and Karin go submit the Chunin Exam registration forms. Don''t wait until just before the exam to submit like I did." "I understand." Kabuto could only smile helplessly and nod. The Chunin Exam registration site. A group of Genin gathered here, waiting to register. When Kagura arrived with Kabuto and Karin, the Eternal Genin, Kosuke Maruboshi, who had been ridiculed for a long time by other Genin for carrying a heavy burden, was there. "Are you really going to take the exam at your age?" "Old man, you should just remain a Genin for life!" "The Chunin Exam can be deadly, better just go back and not participate, don''t risk your old bones!" "And one of his legs seems to be disabled!" "He''s also carrying a heavy burden, who would be so unlucky to be his teammate?" "..." Kosuke Maruboshi was indifferent to all this. As someone who has lived through the times of three Hokages, Kosuke Maruboshi has been involved in countless battles and wars, witnessing innumerable deaths, and does not care for mere rumors. Just at that moment, Karin and Yakushi Kabuto hurried over, and hearing a group of people mocking Kosuke Maruboshi, Karin stomped on the ground! Boom! Arge crack formed in the ground! All the Genin participating in the exam were startled by this impact! "Such strength¡­" "What a joke!" "..." Yakushi Kabuto couldn''t help but chuckle on the side. Karin watched as each Genin shut their mouths before walking over to Kosuke Maruboshi''s side: "Sorry for keeping you waiting here, let''s go submit the application form now!" This elderly man was kindly chosen by Akihara Kagura as her teammate. Regardless of his actual strength, he at least seemed very good at cooking. "It wasn''t too long." Kosuke Maruboshi shook his head and patted his old back. "Do I need to introduce myself?" Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses and spoke softly, "I''m Yakushi Kabuto, a medical ninja. Perhaps my medical ninjutsu isn''t as good as Karin''s, but still..." "Lord Kabuto!" Karin immediately interrupted Yakushi Kabuto, somewhat embarrassed, "My medical ninjutsu was all taught by you and Dean Nono!" "Two medical ninjas¡­" Kosuke Maruboshi nodded his head, understanding why Akihara Kagura wanted him to lead these two young ones in the exam. He knew better than anyone the role of medical ninjas. Indeed, it was thanks to medical ninjas that many could survive on the battlefield, and theposition of ninja teams changed because of their presence. However... The role of medical ninjas is significant, but theirbat power is not strong. Kosuke Maruboshi understood Akihara Kagura''s thoughts, nning to lead these two valuable medical ninjas through the exam, but unfortunately, he could only take them as far as the third exam. Because in previous years, Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi had taken the Chunin Exam alone, turning the third exam into a solo battle assessment. "I am Kosuke Maruboshi." Kosuke Maruboshi reached out his hand towards Yakushi Kabuto, nodding slowly, "Apart from not being good at medical ninjutsu, I know a little bit of everything else¡­" "We are just here to apany you." Yakushi Kabuto chuckled, shaking hands with the elderly man, "Because I''ve taken the Chunin Exam many times, I know a bit more." ording to Yakushi Kabuto''s understanding of Karin, he was there to help Karin with rifications and procedures, while Kosuke Maruboshi was probably helping with survival in the deadly Forest of Death. These were the challenges Akihara Kagura faced during her Chunin Exams; Kagura truly took great care of Karin, this poor young soul... After greeting Kosuke Maruboshi, Yakushi Kabuto''s gaze slowly shifted towards the present candidates, intending to gather some information. His attention was drawn to many Genin. Team 7 immediately caught Yakushi Kabuto''s eye. To be precise, it was the leader of Team 7, the coolly dressed youngster, walking towards the registration room upstairs with his two teammates. "Uchiha Sasuke¡­" Yakushi Kabuto''s mouth curled into a light smile, as if remembering something amusing, "Hehe, Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother¡­" "And that guy from the Sand Vige¡­" Karin saw the siblings Temari and Gaara from the Sand Vige. "This exam is going to be interesting¡­" Kosuke Maruboshi nodded, his gaze noticing the Mist Vige''s Hozuki Suigetsu, especially noting the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ he was carrying. Inside the Hokage building. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was still assigning tasks. The proctor for the first exam was Ibiki Morino from the Torture Department, the second exam''s proctor was Mitarashi Anko, and the third exam''s proctor was Hayate Gekko. All of these individuals were special Jonin. "Akihara Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding his pipe, looked towards Akihara Kagura, assigning him a task: "You will serve as the chief examiner; everyone else will cooperate with your work until the sessful conclusion of this Chunin Exam." "Alright." Akihara Kagura nodded his head. [System Prompt]: [New Task (Sarutobi Hiruzen), Ensure the smooth conclusion of the joint Chunin Exam.] ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 193: Orochimaru at Chunin Exam Forest of Death! Chapter 193: Orochimaru at Chunin Exam Forest of Death! Chief Examiner. This is indeed a heavy responsibility. However, Akihara Kagura knows how tedious this task is. A group of J¨­nin are apanying Akihara Kagura, sitting in the control room, observing the Ch¨±nin Exam participants, since the first part is merely a written test. Ibiki Morino came to report to Akihara Kagura about the first part of the Ch¨±nin Exam. There''s nothing particrly new about the questions; aside from testing the students'' ability to gather information during the written test, there''s an additional question aimed at testing the Genin teams'' cohesion and their resolve. Ibiki Morino stood in front of Akihara Kagura and whispered about the first written test: "As long as these Genin teams are determined to participate in the Ch¨±nin Exam and collectively persist to take part in the second round, they will be allowed to pass..." "That means, thest question is the most important." Akihara Kagura sat in the control room, somewhat boredly surveying the participants on the monitors: "Even if some participants can''t answer a single question, they can still pass the exam, right?" "..." Ibiki Morino was silent for a while, then chuckled and shook his head: "There has never been such a case in any of the previous Ch¨±nin Exams..." "Tsk..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and did not continue, he just watched the situation in the preparation room through the monitors, and waved his hand: "Alright, go prepare to start the exam." "Yes, Lord Kagura." Ibiki Morino nodded and left. Although Akihara Kagura was much younger in age, his status and strength far surpassed many in Konoha, and he had saved Konoha during the Uchiha n''s night of annihtion; no matter how extreme Akihara Kagura''s personality was, no one dared to disrespect him. "People are fighting..." Kurenai Yuhi was somewhat surprised as she looked at the situation on the monitor. Sarutobi Asuma watched the disy on the monitor and recognized the forehead protector of the assant: "Is the assant from the Sound Vige? Isn''t that vige a nomadic one? Did they also send people to participate in the exam? That beaten guy seems to be a Genin from the vige, whose subordinate is he?" "It''s someone I rmended." Akihara Kagura sat in the main seat, calmly watching the disyed images in the monitor, showing a youngd from the Sound Vige inexplicably bursting forth and punching Yakushi Kabuto. Akihara Kagura, holding the back of his head, half-reclined and slowly said: "Alright, it''s just a minor issue, no need to make a fuss here, it''s quite normal for these youngsters to have conflicts. After the exam, we''ll just annihte the Sound Vige and leave that brawler homeless..." "..." The present J¨­nin looked at Akihara Kagura speechlessly. "Isn''t that a bit extreme?" Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead, one of the present J¨­nin who had a good rtionship with Akihara Kagura, and he tried to smooth things over: "Let''s focus on the first part of the exam!" "Speaking of which..." Might Guy recalled how difficult his own first written test was and deeply felt it was torturous: "The first part of the exam was super difficult!" "..." No one among the present J¨­nin spoke up to agree. Perhaps the first part of the exam was indeed difficult for them at that time, but that was only because they were young. At their current age, they would perceive it as a mere test and would likely approach a written test with a more rxed mindset. Probably... Only Might Guy, who took things seriously, still thought it was that difficult! Akihara Kagura casually picked up a pear juice from the table and nodded seriously in agreement: "The session I participated in was tough; nearly only two people passed the first part..." Hatake Kakashi remembered the first scapegoat he had to bear and rubbed his forehead: "Because of you, that session of the exam became so difficult! And weren''t you exempted from taking the exam?" "Let''s watch the exam." Akihara Kagura put down his pear juice and shook his head: "Let''s see how many youngsterse up with any new cheating methods!" The collective Ch¨±nin Exam conducted by Konoha, Sand Vige, and Mist Vige, allowed the Genin from the three great ninja viges to employ various methods, which was quite an eye-opener. "The examiner for the first written test is not quite up to the task, right?" Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi and took the initiative to speak: "That Uchiha Sasuke is openly cheating with the Sharingan, hasn''t the examiner noticed any issues? Send someone quickly to notify Ibiki Morino¡­" "Is it that serious?" Sarutobi Hiruzen was somewhat surprised. Hatake Kakashi did not want to speak, but since it involved his own subordinate, and knowing the grudge between Akihara Kagura and the Uchiha, he had to speak up. "Normally, these actions are within the permitted scope. If the examiners have not detected or objected, it proves that cheating using the Sharingan is allowed¡­" After Hatake Kakashi finished speaking, he sighed helplessly and said: "This exam is actually designed to test cheating. Only the truly clever or the truly foolish would choose to solve the problems on their own!" "Like Naruto?" Akihara Kagura specifically pointed out another one of Hatake Kakashi''s subordinates. "¡­" Hatake Kakashi helplessly massaged his forehead, his most foolish subordinate was still anxiously fidgeting in the examination room, neither able to solve the problems nor cheat. Fortunately. Thest question of the first written test. Uzumaki Naruto persevered through the test with a fearless attitude and passed the most important question of this written test, even luckily passing by submitting a nk paper! Inside the examination room. After the first exam ended. Akihara Kagura stood up and stretched, saying: "The boring results are finally over. Let Ibiki Morino make a report. The first part of the Chunin Exam needs to be a bit more interesting in the future. We can''t always test these abstract things; it should be more practical¡­" "This¡­" Others thought the first written test was quite good. It could test the Genin''s ability to gather information and their team cohesion, which seemed quite suitable for the exam, right? "The chief examiner for the second stage." Akihara Kagura looked at an old acquaintance inside the examination room: "Anko, I remember people can die in the second stage, right? It''s too boring. I want to see blood flow like a river¡­" "I can only try¡­" Mitarashi Anko smiled sweetly. "That''s not something you should say out loud!" Hatake Kakashi looked helplessly at Akihara Kagura and Mitarashi Anko. Inside the written test ssroom. Just as the first exam had ended. The chief examiner for the second stage, Mitarashi Anko, jumped in from the window and announced her role for the next stage. When Uzumaki Naruto saw her, the joy on his face was almost irrepressible! "Ah! Big sister Anko!" Uzumaki Naruto was very happy that the chief examiner was an old acquaintance. Unfortunately¡­ Mitarashi Anko had no interest in catching up, instead, she cheerfully spoke cruel words: "Naruto, if you fail the second exam, I''ll kill you. Some people want to see blood flow like a river in the next stage¡­" "Eh!" Naruto''s smile froze. "All those participating in the second stage, follow me." Mitarashi Anko waved her hand, signaling all those who passed to follow her to the examination site: "There are quite a few who passed this year, let''s eliminate half of them first!" This is the rule of the second stage test. Due to the struggle for the Heaven and Earth scrolls in the Forest of Death, at least half are destined to be eliminated, and there was even a case where someone attempted to eliminate everyone. However¡­ This year, indeed, many participated in the second stage exam. Upon merely a cursory nce, there were at least twenty to thirty squads, with the majority hailing from the Mist Vige, Sand Vige, and Konoha Vige. The remaining participants from Rain Vige, Waterfall Vige, and Sound Vige were also present, and even some from the Grass Vige had passed. Furthermore... Many of those participating in the second examination possessed exceptional abilities. Even... Some individuals who shouldn''t have been there took part. Akihara Kagura remained seated in the monitoring room, observing the situation before the second examination in the Forest of Deathmenced. His gaze was fixed on the monitor disying a tall man. The second examination. The test was a measure of the examinees'' abilities to survive in the wild andbat imminent dangers, apart from their teammates, as the Forest of Death was rife with perilous enemies. In addition to fierce beasts and poisonous insects, there were also potentialpetitors lurking about. The chief examiner, Mitarashi Anko, did not dy much, having all the examinees sign a consent form for the examination before she directly opened the entrance to the Forest of Death, allowing them to enter for the test. Unfortunately. No sooner had Mitarashi Anko allowed the examinees inside than she was informed that a participant from the Mist Vige had been murdered, even having their face peeled off. Clearly. Someone had exploited this examinee''s identity to infiltrate the test site. "I know who it is..." Mitarashi Anko could recognize who had used this technique to steal the faces of these examinees, as she gently touched a mark on the back of her neck: "Without a doubt, it''s him; he hase to Konoha..." "Who?" A group of examiners looked around at each other, bewildered. "Orochimaru." Decisively, Mitarashi Anko resolved, "Go report to Kagura, I''ll go track down that man. Have him quickly send someone to take over my duties!" "Yes." The group of examiners had no choice but to obey hermands. Inside the Forest of Death. A group of experienced examinees began searching nearby for ces to hide or scouted for enemies'' hiding spots, with this year''s youngest participants undoubtedly bing targets. This team of Karin... With Kosuke Maruboshi appearing too old, Karin being too young, and Yakushi Kabuto seeming too frail, they immediately became targets for some reckless individuals. "Let''s eat first." After entering the Forest of Death, Kosuke Maruboshi began his mission, gathering food from the forest and cooking a pot of fragrant and delicious meals. "Thank you." Yakushi Kabuto took the bowl and chopsticks handed over by Kosuke Maruboshi. "It smells really good..." Karin was very grateful for the teammate Lord Kagura had found for her. This participation in the Chunin Exam was rather easy for her because Yakushi Kabuto knew the rules of the Chunin Exam well, and another teammate, Kosuke Maruboshi, could cook. As for Karin herself, her sensory abilities were sufficient to detect the movements of everyone in the Forest of Death, so there was no worry about being ambushed by enemies. "I''ll go handle some minor troubles first..." Karin had already sensed an enemy team rushing towards their squad, nning to deal with the enemies first before returning to continue eating. "Let me go." Kosuke Maruboshi gestured for the young girl to continue eating. As abat ninja, Kosuke Maruboshi never intended to let a medical ninja fight. The rule among ninjas is to not let medical ninjas engage in battle until the veryst person is incapacitated. Even the valuable role of medical ninjas makes other enemy nations hesitate to harm them during wars, preferring to take them prisoner instead. Kosuke Maruboshi himself took up a ninja sword and left for a few minutes, returning with a scroll in his hand. Evidently, this elderly man had resolved the conflict in such a short time. "..." Karin was fully aware of the elderly man''sbat process, who effortlessly defeated his opponent with just his swordsmanship, showing no signs of being an elderly genin ninja... It is obvious. Kosuke Maruboshi''s abilities extend beyond cooking. Compared to Karin''s treatment, Team 7 did not fare as well, as they encountered the most dangerous individual in the Chunin Exams. A character named Orochimaru happened upon them and, after a brutal fight, left a curse mark on Uchiha Sasuke''s neck before letting them go. To others, Uchiha Sasuke may not seem all that exceptional, but Orochimaru could see what set him apart... This child harbors darkness within. Of course. Team 7 is not an exception. Many have emerged in this Chunin Exam. Orochimaru, particrly fond of some talented children, found it hard to restrain his desire to select some as potential vessels during this grandiose exam. Orochimaru also set his sights on a young one named Hozuki Suigetsu. While negotiating the n to copse the Konoha with the Mist, he witnessed Hozuki Suigetsu''s adeptness with the Hydration Technique, realizing it was impossible to abduct the seriously ill Hozuki Mangetsu, Orochimaru nned to kidnap the young Hozuki Suigetsu. However... Orochimaru had not yet managed to get there. Mitarashi Anko finally located him. As Orochimaru''s former apprentice, left behind in the Konoha when Orochimaru defected, the more Anko once revered Orochimaru, the greater her hatred now! "Orochimaru!" "This time, you won''t escape!" Mitarashi Anko ambushed and stopped the fleeing Orochimaru, grabbing his arm and nailing their palms together with a kunai, gritting her teeth: "Using your hands, let''s perish together!" "It seems you''ve only caught a clone..." Orochimaru''s real body slowly emerged from behind Mitarashi Anko, smiling lightly at his former disciple: "Anko, you''re too weak to stop me. You should at least bring Akihara Kagura." "I''ve already sent someone to notify him..." Mitarashi Anko, gazing firmly at Orochimaru, felt not despair but a renewed will to fight: "As long as I can hold you off, Kagura will be here soon! He''s proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique, he''ll arrive immediately!" "But..." Orochimaru gently squatted down, looking down at his disciple, speaking softly: "I''m about to leave, Anko, you can''t stop me, just like you can''t prevent the impending doom of the Konoha. Remember to keep your distance then..." As Orochimaru spoke, he drew his kunai and stabbed it into Mitarashi Anko''s shoulder, even crushing her bones with one hand, tormenting his former disciple! "Ahhh..." Mitarashi Anko''s screams echoed through the Forest of Death. Orochimaru slightly lowered his head to look at the mark on Mitarashi Anko''s neck. "This time..." "A lot of people will die..." "Perhaps I won''t even know who will die..." Although it was Orochimaru who inflicted the wounds, his voice remained tender as if he were saving her: "But you must survive for me..." After saying this. Orochimaru watched Mitarashi Anko faint from pain and suddenly vanished from her sight, moving swiftly through the forest like a snake! After Orochimaru left, Akihara Kagura appeared in front of Mitarashi Anko, followed by a group of examiners and Jounin: "Take her to the hospital. It looks like she won''t be able to move for the next two or three months¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 194: Karin easily defeating the Sand Villages Jinchuriki Chapter 194: Karin easily defeating the Sand Vige''s Jinchuriki "Fortunately, we arrived just in time¡­" An examiner looked at the tragic state of Mitarashi AnKarin and felt a pang of emotion: "If we had arrived anyter, she would have been killed by Orochimaru¡­" "Take her to the hospital." Akihara Kagura shook his head and did not reply further. AnKarin''s encounter with Orochimaru that left her severely injured was indeed a disaster, but it might have spared her from an even greater one. Who can tell whether this was a blessing or a curse? "What about this exam?" Another examiner looked towards Akihara Kagura. "Should we report to the Third Hokage and search the entire vige for Orochimaru''s whereabouts?" A Jonin looked at Akihara Kagura. "Are you all just talking nonsense?" Akihara Kagura frowned and waved his hand impatiently: "Hurry up and report to the Third Hokage. Orochimaru is looking for his own death bying here¡­" A group of people looked at each other in silence. "As for this exam¡­" Akihara Kagura flexed his fingers, showing a mild smile: "Let me take over! I''ll raise the difficulty level for these kids¡­" "Increase¡­ the difficulty?" The group was somewhat astonished by Kagura''s remark. "Notify them, every hour¡­" While Akihara Kagura was still thinking about how to expedite the exam, an Anbu swiftly came over and ryed an order from the Third Hokage: "The Hokage hasmanded that if anything happens to AnKarin, Iruka Umino, the chunin, should take over as the examiner¡­" Inside the Forest of Death. The candidates werepletely unaware that the examiner had been changed. However, regardless of the harsh environment or the number of enemies, the strongest among them ultimately prevailed. From the Sand, Gaara, along with Temari and Kankur¨­, easily killed a team of Rain ninja and took the scroll they needed. From the Mist, Hozuki Suigetsu wielded his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and split a team of Waterfall ninja in half, seizing their required scroll. For Karin from Karinnoha, it was almost like being on vacation. She and Yakushi Kabuto were well-protected by Kosuke Maruboshi all along the way. Essentially, this team had no worries about food or enemy attacks wherever they went, with Kosuke Maruboshi''s strength enough to easily resolve most threats within the forest. But¡­ This peaceful journey finally reached its end. Due to years of neglect, the high tower at the endpoint of the Forest of Death copsed during a test battle and was subsequently rebuilt. As Karin''s team approached the tower, they also encountered the fortuitously arriving teams of Suigetsu and Gaara, inevitably leading to some minor conflicts. "Karinnoha ninjas!" Holding the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, Suigetsu felt like he was ying house in this chunin exam, charging directly at Karin''s team that appeared weak and infirm, without considering their condition, he attacked immediately! "Heh heh heh... Die!" "Is there really a need to fight now?" Kosuke Maruboshi unsheathed his ninja de, effortlessly blocking Suigetsu''s attack, and frowned: "Since we''ve all reached the endpoint, there''s no need to start unnecessary fights, right?" "Yeah, Suigetsu¡­" Suigetsu''s teammates also tried to persuade him. "I don''t care!" Suigetsu fiercely pressed down his sword, but when he was unable to do anything to his opponent, he suddenly sneered and raised his finger. "Water Release: Water Cannon Technique!" A ssh of water, sharp as a bullet, shot from his fingertips¡ªa secret water-release technique passed down through the Hozuki n for generations, powerful enough to pierce through the human body! "This is..." Kosuke Maruboshi''s body was instantly prated! Fortunately. This squad had two healing ninjas. Yakushi Kabuto, aware of Karin''s power, took on the responsibility of a medical ninja, quickly healing Kosuke Maruboshi with palm sage techniques, while asking, "Karin, can you take him down?" "I can still fight..." Kosuke Maruboshi desperately tried to stand up. "Old man, you should rest for now." Yakushi Kabuto pressed his shoulder and whispered softly, "Thank you for protecting us all this way, but some paths Karin must walk alone. The third test is a solo fight, and you can''t help her there." "..." Kosuke Maruboshi could only sigh. "The sses-wearing violent woman..." Hozuki Suigetsu picked up his giant Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ again, chuckling as he watched Karin emerge: "Do you want to try being killed by me?" "I''m not that violent..." Karin adjusted her sses. Suddenly, an Adamantine Sealing Chain burst from behind Karin! In an instant, the chain wrapped around Hozuki Suigetsu''s body, pulling him close to Karin, who swung her fist at Hozuki Suigetsu! Hozuki Suigetsu''s body rolled and flew away! Hozuki Suigetsu felt swelling on his face, somewhat panicked, looking at the chains tied around him and then at the approaching Karin. "Wait... Did my water transformation technique fail?" Hozuki Suigetsu''s personality was quite different from his brother''s; he tended to be aggressive when at an advantage and retreating when at a disadvantage! "Hey, Chojuro, save me!" Hozuki Suigetsu quickly called out to his teammate. "..." Chojuro, teammate of Hozuki Mangetsu, felt helpless. But Chojuro, since childhood, had been entrusted with high hopes by Hozuki Mangetsu''s brother, and although not aggressive, he swiftly acted upon seeing Hozuki Suigetsu in trouble! "Water Release: Mist Jutsu!" Chojuro quickly released a mist, trying to use the fog to obscure vision and rescue Hozuki Suigetsu, not considering himself a match for Karin! Unfortunately... Karin''s sensory abilities were far beyond what the Mist Jutsu could conceal. Just as Chojuro tried to approach Hozuki Suigetsu, he received a punch and was sent flying back, farther than his other teammate from the vige who rushed up... "Don''t go too far, woman!" Hozuki Suigetsu looked fiercely at the approaching Karin. "I already know my mistake!" Hozuki Suigetsu looked at the approaching Karin, his face growing more panicked. "Don''t hit the face..." Hozuki Suigetsu made hisst request. "From now on, your face won''t matter anymore..." Karin grabbed Hozuki Suigetsu''s cor, clearly ready to swing her fist and finish him off right there. "Water Release: Explosive Water Wave!" Ch¨­j¨±r¨­ sped his hands together to form a seal, and from his mouth he expelled a massive surge of water. This seemingly timid little fellow astonishingly managed to perform such a technique, instantly sending Karin into the air. At the same time, H¨­zuki Suigetsu seized the opportunity to break free from his restraints! A giant water beast suddenly appeared within the wave, with Suigetsu''s body concealed in the water, his ws fiercely reaching for Karin! "I was wrong, but where did I go wrong?" Suigetsu, looking quite smug, even turned back to nce at his teammate: "Hey, Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, wouldn''t it have been better to use this move earlier?" This enormous water beast is also a secret water transformation technique of the H¨­zuki n, requiring the advantage of the environment to be executed and definitely needing the cooperation of teammates. However... As long as this technique could be executed, it wouldpletely secure the upper hand! Suigetsu controlled the giant water beast, bing arrogant once again,ughing and nning to bully with the water beast¡­ Unfortunately... His arrogance did notst long. A series of Adamantine Sealing chains burst from Karin''s back,pletely binding the water beast, instantly rendering it immobile. The next second, The water beast dissolved into a puddle of water. Suigetsu was startled, his body also transforming into water and flowing away with the wave, dodging the attack of the Adamantine Sealing chains and escaping directly into the high tower! "That violent woman,e and hit me, ha ha ha ha..." Suigetsu continued to make faces,ughing, thinking the high tower was a safe zone, forgetting about his teammates still outside and even the rules of the high tower. Karin ignored Suigetsu''s provocation, controlling two chains to bind two ninja''s bodies, with a kunai also appearing in her hand. Ten secondster. Suigetsu was quick to bow and apologize: "I''m sorry, I was wrong, there was a problem with my attitude, please be generous and forgive us..." A group of people watched, quite speechlessly. This Suigetsu was like a scoundrel,cking any semnce of genius, truly disgracing the face of the Mist Vige. It was hard to believe how this guy could be brothers with H¨­zuki Mangetsu. "That woman..." At that moment, Gaara stepped forward, saving the lives of Suigetsu and two ninja: "Last time, you had Akihara Kagura''s chakra on you, what is your rtionship with him?" "What does that have to do with you?" Karin raised her arm, which bore a curse mark left by Akihara Kagura, wondering if the curse mark''s chakra had alerted him? "Want to try?" Karin slowly lowered her arm, she hadn''t truly fought using the curse mark''s state yet, really wanting to test the strength Akihara Kagura had given her. "..." Gaara furrowed his brow in thought. Because the Shukaku within him kept nagging him to start fighting Karin, eager to regain face. "Hit her hard!" "Gaara, hurry up and hit her!" "This brat must have a deep connection with Akihara Kagura, seize this opportunity, have you forgotten how that bastard bullied us?" "..." After hesitating for a moment, Gaara still couldn''t restrain himself and made a move, a mass of sand under his control suddenly transformed into a sand w, reaching for Karin! "No need for a test, huh?" Karin swung her fist, turning the sand w into a pile of sand, her eyes, through her sses, faintly exuding determination: "If you want to fight, bring some real strength, like the monster inside you..." "..." A cross suddenly bulged on Gaara''s forehead! This red-haired youth from the Sand Vige suddenly flipped his palms, sending waves of yellow sand sprawling towards Karin''s direction! "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Karin''s arms were marked with a curse seal, flowing like water, allowing her to unleash some highly energy-consuming jutsu with ease! A wall as tall as a city rampart materialized in front of Karin, blocking the vast sands stirred up by Gaara! "Let me handle this!" Shukaku couldn''t wait to take over Gaara''s body control. It had long negotiated this ability with Gaara, asionally taking over his body! "Wind Release: Air Bullet!" The moment Shukaku appeared, it immediately alerted everyone, causing panic. Its belly swelled rapidly, and a wind bullet charged at the earth wall, sting arge hole through it with a chakra-filled wind ball! "Hehehe..." As Shukaku was about to mock Gaara for his weak attack, golden chains suddenly burst forth from the hole in the wall! The chains quickly bound Shukaku! Shukaku''s body struggled violently, incredulously feeling its chakra being sealed, which suddenly filled its heart with panic: "What the hell is this, even more troublesome than Lord Shukaku''s sealing techniques..." "Adamantine Sealing Chains!" Karin stood at the breach in the wall, swiftly binding Shukaku with the Vajra chains. She leaped into the air towards Shukaku! Karin smashed a punch onto Shukaku''s head! The beast''s body copsed to the ground! "Five Elements Seal!" Chakra mes suddenly appeared on Karin''s fingers, and with a tap on Shukaku''s body, a ck curse mark appeared on it! "This damn brat!" Shukaku, the massive tailed beast, vanished in an instant, returning to Gaara''s body, even leaving a fleeting curse mark on him! Karin calmly watched Gaara, now bound by the Adamantine Sealing chains, and coldly said, "Now, it won''t be so easy for you to use that monster, will it?" Gaara''s face shed with annoyance, sensing a difort in the fusion of his and Shukaku''s chakra, as if hindered, yet his power was not solely dependent on Shukaku. His gourd quickly turned into sand. This was his true source of power! However, before they could continue fighting, someone immediately appeared to stop them. The presence of Shukaku during the Chunin Exam in the Forest of Death could not be ignored by Konoha. After all... Konoha did not wish for another Tailed Beast disturbance. Even though the chances of another Tailed Beast disturbance in Konoha were extremely low. "The jinchuriki from the Sand came to participate in the Chunin Exam?" "That red-haired kid''s strength is too overwhelming, isn''t it? He solved the Tailed Beast so effortlessly?" A group of Konoha jonin were somewhat astonished as they watched Shukaku being swiftly dealt with by Karin on the monitor, yet they were somewhat dazed. Whether it was Gaara or Karin, their strength far exceeded that of a genin, yet they still came to participate in the Chunin Exam, this exam might beparable to the one involving Akihara Kagura. "It''s nothing special." Akihara Kagura was still quietly drinking pear juice, responding, "The Sand has no more geniuses, only the one-tailed jinchuriki left to show off, they''ve lost all their substance, they can''t afford to lose face in the exam..." "Don''t always be so sarcastic..." Kakashi sighed helplessly and then inquired, "By the way, any news on Orochimaru''s whereabouts?" "He''s escaped." Akihara Kagura shook his head, continuing, "But don''t worry, nothing will happen as long as I''m here, that guy won''t dare to show up¡­" ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 195: Reminiscing the Day the experiment began Chapter 195: Reminiscing the Day the experiment began Akihara Kagura only speaks the truth. Wherever Akihara Kagura appears, Orochimaru cannot be present; yet wherever Orochimaru appears, Akihara Kagura can always show up. At the summit of the Hokage Rock. Orochimaru, dressed anew in the attire of a leading Jonin from the Sound Vige, stood overlooking his homnd with a slight smile and a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "The scenery here is beautiful, isn''t it?" "It is quite nice." Akihara Kagura stood beside Orochimaru, observing thendscape of the Konoha Vige: "Lord Orochimaru, how does it feel to return to your homnd?" "..." Orochimaru did not respond to Akihara Kagura''s question, but wore a forced smile of regret: "It''s a pity that we are about to destroy it." "No need to worry." Akihara Kagura waved his hand dismissively: "I can rebuild a new Konoha Vige by myself, and every family can live in a big house..." "..." Orochimaru''s smile faintly vanished. "Let''s talk business." Akihara Kagura reached out his hand and ran it through his hair, as if troubled by something: "You''ve caused quite a stir in the Forest of Death. I''m the chief examiner for this Chuunin Exam; don''t bring me such trouble..." "It''s just something interesting." Orochimaru licked his lips, recalling the young boy he encountered: "Uchiha Sasuke is quite talented, but he needs someone to help bring it out. Thefortable environment of the Konoha is too cushy for him..." "..." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru in surprise. Orochimaru really had an eye for talent, being able to recognize Uchiha Sasuke''s potential! Compared horizontally, Sasuke''s brother, Uchiha Itachi, had activated his Sharingan at eleven, and many didn''t think Sasuke''s talent was anything special. How did Orochimaru see it? This was normal... Orochimaru indeed seemed very adept at teaching children. Many children abandoned by the ninja world flourished under Orochimaru''s tutge, with teenagers bing Jonin under his guidance. "Don''t mind Danzo''s thoughts." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and stated his request: "It would be a waste to keep Uchiha Sasuke in the Konoha just to continue the Uchiha bloodline. I really admire that boy''s courage..." Orochimaru spread his hands, continuing to discuss Sasuke: "Even Uchiha Itachi couldn''tpare to his brother in this regard. There are many strong and excellent ninjas in the ninja world, but not all excellent ninjas have the courage to swing their des at stronger opponents..." "..." Akihara Kagura sighed. At this moment, Akihara Kagura had to admire Orochimaru''s insight. As Orochimaru said, many strong people in the ninja world think they can defeat their enemies, which is why they dare to fight them. Truly challenging the strong is always a rarity. "I understand." Akihara Kagura nodded, indicating his understanding, and cautioned Orochimaru: "Be careful these days, I heard that Teacher Jiraiya ising back soon." "Jiraiya, huh?" Orochimaru smiled faintly, unconcerned: "That''s the trouble you''ll face, huh? Maybe someone wants Jiraiya topete with you for the position of Hokage?" "But..." "Jiraiya won''t bepeting with you for the position of Hokage..." Orochimaru knew his friend well, shaking his head as he spoke: "He doesn''t care much for the power of the Hokage, nor does he have the same deep feelings for the Konoha as others. He''s just an idiot who thinks he has a broad mind and cares about the future of the entire ninja world..." "..." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru oddly. The thoughts of the ninjas in the ninja world were always somewhat peculiar, always wanting to sever ties with their past lives by killing their own teachers, proving that they have embarked on a new path. Perhaps Orochimaru was worried that his disciple would go after Jiraiya, which is why he spoke up for him here. "I won''t make a move against Teacher Jiraiya." Akihara Kagura shook his head, looking towards Orochimaru, "It''s rather Lord Orochimaru who should be careful not to end up like the fool Mitarashi Anko, who tried to kill his own teacher and got outwitted instead." "There won''t be any idents." Orochimaruughed dismissively. He believed no one knew the secret he left on Mitarashi Anko, abandoned in Konoha, which held the means for his eventual revival. "I came to see you because there''s something I wanted to ask." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, speaking softly, "Kagura, I had ced two spies in Konoha, and mysteriously, they were killed..." "Oh, that matter..." Akihara Kagura recalled the spies and nodded, "I happen to know about this because I had them killed." Akihara Kagura continued, without looking at Orochimaru''s expression, knowing well how displeased his ally and superior must be, "Those two were leading Yakushi Kabuto astray. Now that they''re gone, Kabuto has started obeying me again..." Orochimaru''s expression finally eased. Knowing that Kagura had killed his own men to intimidate Yakushi Kabuto made Orochimaru no longer mind, as he understood the rtionship between Yakushi Kabuto and Akihara Kagura. "I still have to oversee the Chunin Exams." Akihara Kagura looked back at Orochimaru, "Have your men behave themselves in the Chunin Exams. Don''t make mistakes that force my hand, as I won''t be able to protect them..." "Those kids are expendable." Orochimaru didn''t care about the ninjas from Sound Vigeing to participate in the Chunin Exams, chuckling, "You can deal with them as you please, even kill them. They have no hope of advancing anyway..." "I understand." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru andughed, "After this Chunin Exam, I''ll destroy Sound Vige and leave them homeless." "You really understand these kids around me!" Orochimaru, familiar with his subordinates, knew they were reluctant to leave his side, shaking his head, "Letting them go from me would be even more cruel than killing them... Not everyone can leave me like you, Kagura." As for destroying Sound Vige, Orochimaru didn''t care much, given its precarious state under constant threat from the Akatsuki. "During the days by your side..." Akihara Kagura reminisced about his time with Orochimaru, sighing, "It was like a sugar pill wrapped with poison. Those kids have suffered too much, always thinking there''s only one sugar pill in life, forever licking its sweet coating..." "But I''ve tasted other candies from a young age. I don''t just lick them; I prefer to chew, and I identally bit through your sugar pill once, revealing the poison inside." Orochimaru squinted his eyes, understanding Kagura''s metaphor. Having stayed at the Konoha orphanage, Akihara Kagura received much love, so he didn''t care about so-called warmth, instead focusing more on the dangers he encountered. Orochimaru seemed to casually inquire, "Kagura, you''ve wanted to stop being my vessel for a long time, haven''t you?" "To ensure our sincere cooperation, perhaps there''s something I should tell you..." Akihara Kagura turned to Orochimaru, speaking softly, "Actually, I''ve always been the one urging you to experiment with Hashirama cell transnts on me, since I was meant to be your test subject anyway..." "On the day our experiment seeded, I never lost my sanity. When I tried to ambush and kill you, you escaped. We were too far apart, and there was no suitable opportunity, so I had to pretend to have lost my sanity..." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. That time... Did Akihara Kagura really want to kill him then? Akihara Kagura had never truly been loyal to him, and even at that young age, he had rationally sought to escape the fate of being an experimental subject. It must be said... Akihara Kagura''s endurance is quite formidable. No other child in the ninja world could likely have broken free at that time, yet Akihara Kagura had long nned how to do so, even betting his life on breaking free from the moment he underwent the reanimation. "I underestimated you." Orochimaru clenched his fist, his voice turning slightly sinister and hoarse, "I always thought you were smart enough, but I underestimated your cunning. Had you been nning to escape your fate since then?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura looked up at the sky, where a few raindrops fell from the overcast sky, "That time, I hoped Lord Orochimaru would help me with the Hashirama cell transnt because you had just performed a Living Corpse Reincarnation. Even if the human experiment on me seeded, you would still need to give me three years to grow..." "I knew Lord Orochimaru wouldn''t want to kill a sessful experiment. You''d want me to acquire more knowledge, gain more power, before transferring to my body after the cooldown period of the Living Corpse Reincarnation..." "Unfortunately." "There''s nowhere else in the ninja world to learn wood release techniques." Akihara Kagura looked at the raindrops falling on the leaves, whispering, "Only the Konoha, which once had ninjas capable of Wood Release, would have this opportunity... I knew Lord Orochimaru had spies nted in the Konoha, but I never expected that Lord Orochimaru would deliver me into the hands of Lord Danzo." "How splendid..." Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile and p his hands, the anger in his eyes disappearing, reced by a look of appreciation: "I never imagined that a child who had been by my side for so long could hide something more terrifying than I had imagined. I thought all abandoned children would need warmth..." "You see all children as your tools." Kagura pierced through Orochimaru''s lies, quietly retorting, "Abandoned children need warmth, not the tepid water used for boiling frogs." Orochimaru shook his head, still not believing he was wrong: "To have lukewarm water thatforts them for a while is already their fortune. If it weren''t for me adopting them, they would have died in some unknown corner long ago..." "I am thankful for that." Kagura looked at Orochimaru, a sincere look in his eyes: "That''s why I''ve always wanted to maintain our rtionship, even helping you search for a vessel..." "Of course." Kagura broke through his own sincerity, offhandedly saying, "Most importantly, I have never been fully confident in killing you, and I still find your abilities useful. Killing you would be a loss..." "So..." "Lord Orochimaru..." "Do not fall into useless weakness..." Kagura''s gaze once again filled with sincerity: "If you be weak, you can no longer stand by my side like now." "..." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, then rxed into a smile: "I won''t disappoint you, Kagura, but you''d better not fall behind either..." "I understand." Kagura interrupted Orochimaru, fully aware of his meaning: "I won''t disappoint you, Lord Orochimaru. From today onwards, I hope we can truly cooperate sincerely. Please don''t covet my body anymore, it makes me troubled, always having to think about how to kill you..." "Don''t worry." Orochimaru nodded, but habitually licked his lips: "Even if I covet your body, Kagura, I must fully grasp your weaknesses first, right?" "That would be best." "I also hope, Kagura, that you won''t always think about damaging my interests, killing my subordinates without any reason..." "It was just to warn Kabuto, but I didn''t expect my subordinates to be too extreme, directly killing Lord Orochimaru''s subordinates..." Just as Kagura was shifting the me to his own subordinates, a figure from the Root appeared beside him, the intermingling of his own superiors and Orochimaru no longer surprising to them. "Lord Kagura." This Root member stood by Kagura''s side, whispering, "The substitute proctor for the second exam, Umino Iruka, is looking for you, it seems a candidate has encountered a problem..." "I know." Kagura nodded, continuing, "Regardless of who has a problem, let''s wait until the Forest of Death exam is over." "That candidate is Uchiha Sasuke..." The Root member nced at Orochimaru, continuing, "It seems Lord Orochimaru tampered with Uchiha Sasuke''s body, leaving him unable to move. Proctor Umino Iruka is worried about his student and wants to request Lord Kagura to consider letting Team 7 withdraw..." "Don''t worry." When Orochimaru heard this, he responded with a smile, "That child Sasuke is fine. I just gave the little guy a little interesting gift. As long as he passes my test, he will gain greater power..." "The Cursed Seal?" Kagura was not very impressed with the power of the Cursed Seal but gave Orochimaru the benefit of the doubt: "Well, since Lord Orochimaru says there''s no problem with Sasuke, there''s no need to worry. Tell Umino Iruka that any situation must wait until the second round is over..." Kagura then looked at Orochimaru again: "Consider this a favor you owe me, Lord Orochimaru. Lend me your summoning creature, Manda, I want to ask Manda for a favor..." "Manda?" Orochimaru recalled his summoning creature, nodding nonchntly: "Manda is very evil. If you want its help, you''ll need some kind of offering..." "No problem." Kagura was unconcerned about the offering. Because Kagura wanted Manda''s help mainly to use Manda as a sacrifice for the Edo Tensei, to test how much power a summoning creature like Manda could unleash for a resurrected ninja. ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 196: What I say, goes! Chapter 196: What I say, goes! This world is fair. If one desires something, one must first give something in return. For instance, if a myriad of snakes demands a sacrifice in the future, then it must first offer itself as a sacrifice. For example, if someone voluntarily assists others, then it is only right that the kind-hearted individual receives reciprocation. This is the principle of fairness that Akihara Kagura abides by. The second phase of the Chunin Exam has concluded as scheduled. All nine neers from Konoha miraculously passed, and ss 3, which participated in the Chunin Exam for the first time in the previous session, also passed the second phase. These young ones had barely any time to celebrate their sess in the Forest of Death before they were required to partake in a preliminary match due to the excessive number of participants, ahead of the official third phase. As the chief examiner, Akihara Kagura, had no choice but to head to the preliminary match arena to oversee the smooth conduct of the third phase. At the preliminary match arena. Akihara Kagura, looking down at the dense crowd below, felt that there were still too many participants in this third phase, making the preliminaries a bit more troublesome.Everyone present also watched Akihara Kagura, the young authority figure, whether they were Genin participants or leading Jonin from other viges, most were aware of Akihara Kagura''s reputation. "So many people..." Akihara Kagura, the host, did not shy away from expressing his dissatisfaction with the results of the Forest of Death test, frowning and saying, "I''m considering randomly selecting half of them to be killed off, which would also save some time..." The Genin present were all startled! "Kagura!" Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitched. The group of guiding Jonin standing behind Akihara Kagura were also shocked! "Well then." Akihara Kagura spread his hands casually instructing, "There were too many passers from the second phase of the Forest of Death test, have the examiner, Umino Iruka, who took over hosting the test, go back and write a self-critical report to submit to the Hokage''s building. These kids have all participated in the exam, so we shouldn''t be concerned about deaths..." "Yes." A member of the Anbu responded reluctantly with a bow. "Alright." Akihara Kagura looked towards a sickly man in the arena, somewhat displeased, and frowned, "Take this person to the hospital, and bring a healthy Jonin over..." "Cough, cough, cough... I''m fine..." The main examiner for the third phase, Hayate Gekko, coughed as he responded to Akihara Kagura''s words, trying to prove he was in good health but instead confirming he really was ill. "Someone." Akihara Kagura nced at an Anbu member obeying orders, pointing to a purple-haired woman wearing a mask: "Take this guy to the hospital, let him stay there for two months, it''s really tarnishing the image of Konoha..." The masked Anbu member, Uzuki Yugao, secretly clenched her teeth. The main examiner for the third phase, Hayate Gekko, happened to be her boyfriend, and before he could even host the exam, he was already disliked by Akihara Kagura. Her boyfriend, Hayate Gekko, was quite handsome, just a bit sickly, yet how could that tarnish Konoha''s image! But then again... Uzuki Yugao had no choice but to follow her superior''s orders. "Let''s go, Hayate..." Uzuki Yugao reluctantly stood up, supporting her boyfriend towards the hospital: "Let''s get you checked out first..." "Cough, cough, cough, it''s just an old issue, I can manage..." "Let''s go!" Uzuki Yugao led her boyfriend away. Akihara Kagura casually pointed to his own examiner from the Chunin Exam, Shiranui Genma, indicating him to host the preliminary match before the third phase, which was routine for him. "Genma, you take over." "Yes." Shiranui Genma, holding a senbon in his mouth, stepped forward and asked, "Before we start the preliminary match, does anyone want to drop out? After all, solobat can be very dangerous, and the final trial is a fight for your life..." "We don''t need to deceive them with that." Akihara Kagura interrupted Shiranui Genma, indifferently saying, "When I participated in the Chunin Exam, I almost killed Uchiha Itachi, and wasn''t there someone who stopped it?" This was a different situation! Shiranui Genma felt this was indeed a tough job, but could only reluctantly continue, "Alright, as usual, I still have to ask, does anyone want to drop out of the exam?" "I''ll drop out." Kosuke Maruboshi voluntarily proposed to withdraw. He wasn''t really aiming for promotion, but rather was apanying Karin and Yakushi Kabuto in the exam. Before withdrawing, the elderly man encouraged his teammates: "Good luck, you can definitely pass with your abilities..." "I''ll drop out as well." Kabuto actively raised his palm. At that moment, two members quickly left Karin''s squad. All the genin present couldn''t help but turn their gaze towards her, seemingly curious if this violent, bespectacled girl would also withdraw. However... Karin remained standing in her spot, apparently having anticipated her teammates'' withdrawal. These two were originally there to escort her; she would have to fight alone in the third round. Without a doubt, Karin must now rely on her own strength. "Let the drawing begin!" Shiranui Genma wasted no time. Seeing that no one else withdrew, he quickly arranged the drawing ceremony, and two names appeared on the device. Karin VS Hozuki Suigetsu. The expressions of the two mentioned immediately brightened. Hozuki Suigetsu looked towards Karin somewhat anxiously. He saw a sh of light on her sses, seeming quite satisfied with the draw. This isn''t... Going to get beaten up again? During the examination in the Forest of Death, Hozuki Suigetsu offended Karin and was severely beaten by her, with his entire squad proving no match for her. If it''s just him alone now... "I forfeit!" Hozuki Suigetsu wisely raised his hand. A crowd of genin curiously looked at Hozuki Suigetsu. Apart from Gaara''s team of three, everyone felt that Hozuki Suigetsu was rather cowardly. Chojuro, seeing Hozuki Suigetsu forfeit so quickly, hurriedly tried to persuade him: "Suigetsu, don''t be so quick to back down, it''s just death at worst..." "Chojuro!" Hozuki Suigetsuined discontentedly: "Don''t talk about it so lightly, you''re not the one dying! I''m no match for that violent woman anyway!" In the spectators'' corridor. Akihara Kagura frowned at this scene and asked in a deep voice: "Can''t we arrange the ninja from Mist and Sand together? If their ninja dies here, it could be used to stir up rtions between the two viges..." A group of Jonin cast strange looks at Akihara Kagura. "Lord Kagura..." The leading jounin from Sand, Maki, asked awkwardly, trying to ensure fairness in the Chunin Exam: "Shouldn''t the Chunin Exam still ensure basic fairness?" "And... cough cough..." The leading jounin from Mist, Hozuki Mangetsu, coughed and said softly, "Shouldn''t such things be discussed quietly, at least not within our hearing range?" The Chunin Exam in Konoha is really unreliable! Fortunately, it won''t be long before their two viges will go to war with Konoha, and they won''t need to send their ninja to such a shabby ce for the Chunin Exam anymore... However... At least this preliminary match was still fair. The second match quickly began, with Uchiha Sasuke facing an unknown Mist ninja. Despite the curse mark given by Orochimaru troubling Uchiha Sasuke, he stubbornly achieved victory. Unfortunately, his curse mark acted up, and Hatake Kakashi had to find a way to help his subordinate solve the problem. The third match, a Sound ninja, Sakon, faced Yamanaka Ino, with Yamanaka Ino winning. The fourth match, Kankuro faced Chojuro. Kankuro, the puppet master from Sand, was obviously harsher, but Chojuro''s character was somewhat gentle; however, his stronger Water Release Jutsu easily defeated Kankuro, preventing Mist from being utterly disgraced. The fifth match, Haruno Sakura faced Yamanaka Ino. The two kunoichi from Konoha fought a fierce battle, ultimately both copsing from exhaustion, leading to both being disqualified. The sixth match, Temari faced Tenten. This female ninja duel was clearly more attractive than the previous one. Tenten''s ninja tools ultimately could not stand up to Temari''s Wind Release Jutsu, which blew her high into the air, causing her to spit blood and almost fall from a great height. Obviously... Once she fell, she would be seriously injured, even possibly breaking bones. Temari watched the falling girl with a mocking smile, raised her fan, and quietly waited for Tenten tond on it, preparing to thoroughly humiliate a Konoha ninja. However, a vine suddenly shot out from the ground, catching Tenten directly, marking the first time Akihara Kagura intervened, never having taken action before, drawing curious nces from everyone. "Thank you, Lord Kagura!" Might Guy''s face showed gratitude. Karin, standing beside Akihara Kagura, curiously sized up Akihara Kagura and also looked down curiously at the severely injured Tenten: "Lord Kagura, do you need me to treat her?" "Mhm." Akihara Kagura nonchntly waved his hand, setting Tenten on the ground, and coldly stated: "Let''s add a rule on the fly: Inside Konoha, it''s not allowed to trample on opponents. Such things can only be done by me..." You''re really quite domineering, aren''t you! Many in the audience silently cursed. Initially, the leading jounin from Sand, Maki, was somewhat dissatisfied and wanted to reason with Akihara Kagura, but this guy seemedpletely unreasonable! "Thank you." As the direct beneficiary, Tenten struggled to open her eyes and express her gratitude; she had never imagined that the Hokage''s assistant, known for his extreme personality, would choose to save her. "..." Akihara Kagura nced at Tenten without saying much. "Have you finally decided to save someone again?" Hatake Kakashi had just alleviated Uchiha Sasuke''s curse mark issue and stepped out to watch the exams when he witnessed this scene. "Nothing strange about that, right?" "Maybe this little guy has forgotten himself." Akihara nced at Hatake Kakashi, then at the drowsy Tenten, not hiding his own past. "Seven years ago, after Ipleted the Chunin Exam, I was transferred to the Anbu by the Third Hokage. Danzo banished me from the Root. On the first night I was homeless and slept in the park, a little girl with a bun passed by and went home to get me a nket..." "Good deeds do get rewarded..." Kakashi nodded in realization. As they were speaking, the seventh exam began. Nara Shikamaru from Konoha and a ninja from the Sound Vige fought, with Shikamaru, who usuallycked motivation, emerging victorious. The eighth exam. The two worst-performing students from the Ninja Academy, Inuzuka Kiba and Uzumaki Naruto, engaged in a clumsy fight, with Kiba unfortunately losing. The ninth exam. Hyuga Neji faced off against Hyuga Hinata. The son of the Hyuga branch family against the daughter of the main family. It was an exam that seemed like revenge, as Neji''s father had died in ce of Hinata''s father, Hyuga Hiashi, and Neji always remembered this hatred and the disgrace the main family imposed on the branch family. Even though he was from the branch family, Neji was still a genius surpassing Hinata, easily defeating her and wanting to kill the white-eyed girl right there, when other Jonin intervened to stop him. "Are all the Jonin here to stop me?" Neji, full of hatred and still focused on his grudge, said: "Is this the special treatment for the main family?" "It''s not any special treatment..." Kakashi, realizing the boy was confused, spoke up: "Have you forgotten the temporary rule added by the Hokage''s assistant? Apart from him, no one in the vige is allowed to torment or kill their opponent. You were about to break that rule..." "Enough." Akihara Kagura frowned and cut off Kakashi''s words, casually continuing: "Neji, if you haveints against the main family, you can find me at Root..." "And..." Akihara Kagura leaned on the railing, looking down at Neji who still harbored some hatred: "This little girl named Hinata didn''t do anything wrong. You should seek revenge against those who really did wrong. I''ve heard about your father''s situation..." Akihara Kagura''s words shocked everyone present: "If you want revenge, you could kill the main family''s elders, her father, or even the higher-ups officials who ordered your father''s suicide, or even destroy the Cloud Vige..." "Kagura." Kakashi rolled his eyes, feeling Akihara Kagura''s words were bing more outrageous: "Be a bit more sensible..." "Anyway." Akihara Kagura interrupted his guidance to Neji, disinterestedly continuing: "If the world is wrong, then fight hard to change it. Why bother making a fuss here and trouble this little girl named Hinata? I heard this little girl isn''t very talented, she probably doesn''t hold much status in the main family, otherwise, they wouldn''t have assigned her to the newly promoted Jonin, Kurenai..." "..." Kurenai''s forehead twitched. "..." Hinata, already distressed that her cousin wanted to kill her, felt even worse after hearing Akihara Kagura''s words. "Really now..." Kakashi''s forehead twitched, feeling if Akihara Kagura wasn''t strong, he might not live long: "You''ve just insulted three people in one breath..." "The exam continues." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, indifferent, continuing: "I''ll pay attention to the Hyuga family matters. Don''t disrupt others'' exams here." "I want to see a bloodbath between two people, not you swinging your powerless fists and bullying the weak. Maybe that''s because you are weak yourself, so you don''t have the courage to defy fate, only bullying those weaker than you..." "I..." Neji weakly lowered his fists. "Neji is a genius!" Neji''s teammate, Rock Lee, quickly stood up to rify for his teammate: "Neji is a true genius! Don''t insult Neji!" "That bushy-browed kid, what''s his name? Doesn''t matter, you''re disqualified." Akihara Kagura frowned, his words causing Might Guy to immediately step forward to plead: "Lord Kagura, Lee didn''t mean it. Let the kid prove himself, this is his..." "Jonin Might Guy." Akihara coldly nced at Might Guy, continuing: "Say one more word, and I might decide here to ban Lee from taking the Chunin Exam for life." "I am the chief examiner of this exam." Akihara coldly surveyed everyone present, not caring whether his actions or words were convincing to others. "What I say, goes." Chapter 197: Now lets discuss Hyugas attitude Chapter 197: Now let''s discuss Hyuga''s attitude When Akihara Kagura began to speak, those present dared not express their anger, forced to obediently listen. Rock Lee pouted pitifully, his eyes brimming with tears, hardly daring to cry out loud for fear of being banned frompeting for life. Might Guy turned and hugged Rock Lee, the two of them silently shedding tears together, wary of saying anything that might affect Rock Lee''s future. The sight of the two grown men crying together was somewhat unseemly. As Kagura''s friend, Hatake Kakashi could only carefully approach and, seeing his friend and his student in tears, he couldn''t help but want to plead, "Isn''t this a bit too cruel? Let the kidpete. I know he''s worked hard and he''s strong; he just never had a chance..." Before the start of the Chunin exams, Rock Lee had fought with Hatake Kakashi''s student, Uchiha Sasuke, and had perfectly countered the so-called genius Uchiha Sasuke. Hatake Kakashi knew that Rock Lee, like his friend, was a diligent child and did not want his efforts to go to waste, even nning to help him appeal. However, Akihara Kagura was unappreciative. "First, he is questioning my words." Kagura nced at Rock Lee and said, "Second, relying on my strength, I live in constant fear, never daring to call myself a genius...""This kid is recklessly shouting that Hyuga Neji is a genius, as if afraid his teammates won''t be remember and get assassinated by people from the Mist and Sand Viges?" Kakashi found himself at a loss for words. Although he had never seen Kagura live in fear, at this moment, he felt Kagura''s twisted logic had some validity... "We are allies, aren''t we?" The leading Jonin of the Sand Vige quickly waved his hand to indicate that the Sand Vige had no intention of targeting Konoha''s genius ninja. The people from the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige truly enjoyed the spectacle, also witnessing Kagura''s wanton tyranny andwlessness in Konoha. Kagura''s strength was overwhelming, and even if Konoha let him be the Hokage, the vige would sooner orter fall apart. "Striking the weak is my mistake." Hyuga Neji, looking at his weeping teacher and friend, decided to yield to Kagura: "Lord Kagura, Lee was only speaking for me; this should not affect him..." "Don''t y this deep friendship act in front of me." Kagura looked at Rock Lee and Might Guy, still crying, and continued, "You are ninjas, not children. You should understand that saying the wrong things and making mistakese with consequences. This is also a lesson for him..." Hyuga Neji helplessly lowered his head. "It''s not brother Neji''s fault..." Hyuga Hinata coughed up a bit of blood, still trying to argue for Neji. "It''s all because of the drama within the Hyuga n." Kagura nced at Hinata, then at Neji, who seemed somewhat resigned, and coldly said, "From today onwards, if the Hyuga n causes any strife here between the main and branch families, no matter if it''s the branch or the main family, I will cleanly remove all those with Byakugan, to prevent you from affecting Konoha''s image..." "Kagura, calm down..." Kakashi hurriedly stepped forward to persuade. The Hyuga n is one of Konoha''s noble ninja ns, and their Byakugan alone is Konoha''s strongest reconnaissance force. Such words should not be carelessly spoken. "Don''t worry, I''m not a murderous person." After saying this, Kagura turned his gaze to a member of the ANBU: "Go inform the head of the Hyuga main family, Hyuga Hiashi, that it is my order to keep quiet until the Chunin exam is over. After the exams, I will visit him!" "Yes." The ANBU agent could only reluctantly convey the order. Kakashi remained silent, probably aware that Kagura intended to use force topel Hyuga Hiashi to resolve the internal strife of the noble family, but such familial issues within Konoha''s noble ns were not so easily resolved. Several ANBU sensed something was amiss and hurriedly went to notify the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, fearing a major problem. However, Kagura seemed unconcerned about any trouble, merely looking down at all the bewildered people present, announcing that the preliminary round would continue. "The exam continues." There were still three examinees left who had not fought, obviously leaving one to be exempt, but it was unclear whose luck it would be. On the lottery screen on the exam field, the names of Akimichi Choji and Dosu appeared, with Akimichi Choji not being a match for Dosu and regretfully defeated. Unexpectedly, the one who ended up exempt was the lucky Gaara, who perhaps did not need such luck. "Are there still so many left?" Kagura looked around at those who had passed the preliminaries, frowned, and said, "Well, let it be. The main event, the third exam, will be held in a month. Because leaders and nobles from other viges wille to observe yourpetition..." "This month, you should train well. When the timees, you better perform impressively, not disgrace your respective viges, and avoid causing trouble within the vige. Otherwise, I might revoke your qualifications to participate in the third exam, or if I find what you do displeasing, I might just kill someone..." These words left the genin who had passed the preliminaries trembling as they watched Kagura. "Dismissed." After Kagura finished speaking, he waved his hand to dismiss the group, leaving only Karin to follow him. The third ss''s Might Guy and Rock Lee were still sobbing, and the recovered Tenten could onlyfort them with a headache: "Alright, alright, the Chunin exam happens twice a year! Since only Neji passed the preliminaries in our ss, and I didn''t pass either, Lee, join me next time!" "Okay..." Rock Lee tearfully nodded. Although he was inexplicably eliminated, unable to prove his strength, it was not necessarily a bad thing; next time, he could still join his teammate Tenten in the exam. Neji stood by silently. The situation with the eighth ss was noticeably strange. Aburame Shino was missing, Inuzuka Kiba was still arguing with Uzumaki Naruto, and Kurenai was still tending to the injured Hinata. As for the tenth ss... Only Nara Shikamaru had passed the exam. However, the atmosphere in the exam venue was not quite right, Sarutobi Asuma wisely took his student away, nning to start special training for Shikamaru. The people from the other viges soon left as well. Just as Kagura was about to leave the venue with Karin, the head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, came to the venue, wanting to meet Kagura. This head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, had heard about the cause of the conflict involving Neji and Hinata in the Chunin exam, which displeased Kagura, and immediately took a letter from his home and rushed over. "It seems you''ve heard about it." Kagura casually sat on a railing, looking at the approaching Hyuga Hiashi: "I was nning to visit after the Chunin exam was over, but since you''re here, I''ll ask just one question: when will the drama between the main and branch families stop?" "I came here to exin to Lord Kagura." Hyuga Hiashi looked at Kagura, his voice grave as he began to exin: "The separation between the main and branch families, and the carving of the ''Caged Bird'' seal on the foreheads of the branch family, is a method passed down through the Hyuga n for a thousand years..." Hyuga Hiashi furrowed his brow, continuing in a low voice: "If we stop carving the ''Caged Bird,'' n members could have their Byakugan stolen, and unlike the Uchiha n''s Sharingan, which causes significantplications for transnt recipients, the Byakugan does not..." In all seriousness, the system of the Hyuga main and branch families is also beneficial to Konoha, as those from the Hyuga n who go on missions are mostly from the branch family. These members of the Hyuga branch family have the ''Caged Bird'' seal carved by the main family on their foreheads, thus no longer having to worry about their Byakugan being stolen. If not for this system, the Hyuga n would have lost countless Byakugan in wars, and those viges that obtained the Byakugan would create numerous problems using its Kekkei Genkai, especially since there are no significant side effects from transnting Byakugan... Strictly speaking, anyone can transnt a Byakugan. "A protective measure? Then treat everyone equally from now on." Kagura looked at Hyuga Hiashi, continuing softly: "Since it''s a method to protect the Byakugan, you might as well add the ''Caged Bird'' to yourself in the future!" Hyuga Hiashi became somewhat conflicted. This matter, although beneficial for easing the conflict between the main and branch families of the Hyuga n,es at the cost of sacrificing the main family''s pride. The main family has always prided itself on its noble status. If a ve-like ''Caged Bird'' mark were to be carved on their foreheads, wouldn''t that appear somewhat... Kagura, who came from the Konoha orphanage and was not very familiar with the distinction between nobles andmoners, might not fully understand. The Hyuga main family is a genuine noble family, while the branch family serves as the main family''s protectors. This is an issue of internal status within their family, not something that can be changed with a few words... "The Hyuga n has been passed down for a thousand years..." Hyuga Hiashi''s brows furrowed into a frown, not willing to act ording to Kagura''s method: "Once the main family also carves the ''Caged Bird,'' it will diminish the authority of the main family. The main family has the duty of passing down the Byakugan, while the branch family has the duty of protecting the main family to ensure the lineage..." "Wait a moment." Kagura signaled Hyuga Hiashi to pause, exining ording to his words: "Am I to understand that the Hyuga main family wants to use the ''Caged Bird'' to control the branch family, thus concentrating the authority of the main family and ensuring the branch family''s eternal loyalty?" Kagura pondered for a moment, curiously asking: "This sounds a bit like the Uchiha? Does the Hyuga main family want to concentrate the n''s power, possibly to oppose the vige''s higher-ups, resisting theirmands?" Hyuga Hiashi''s brow tightened. Such things are known to all but must not be spoken aloud. Although the Hyuga main family indeed controls the life and death of all branch members and could use this to oppose Konoha''s higher-ups, this kind of opposition is a gamble, not something to be openly discussed. Hyuga Hiashi realized his mistake, feeling he should not have sought out Kagura but rather should have gone to make peace with the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Regardless... Sarutobi Hiruzen is still a proper politician. But Kagura, a genius with Wood Release ninjutsu, clearly destined to be Konoha''s future Hokage, Hyuga Hiashi still wanted to meet him, only to find this person directly stating his position... However, as if grasping Hyuga Hiashi''s thoughts, Kagura questioned: "Or are you saying, the Hyuga n is concentrating its power, nning a coup like the Uchiha n?" Hyuga Hiashi shook his head, hoping to rify the rtionship between Konoha and the Hyuga n: "The Hyuga n has never thought of opposing the vige''s higher-ups, nor have we ever disobeyed theirmands. The Hyuga n is also one of Konoha''s protectors..." The Hyuga n is not mad like the Uchiha! Moreover, the Hyuga n''s strength is far inferior to the Uchiha''s, where would they get the courage to oppose Konoha''s higher-ups, even forcing their n head tomit suicide? "You don''t want to oppose the higher-ups''mands, nor have you thought about rebellion, you also thought about protecting the vige..." Kagura looked at Hyuga Hiashi, seemingly not quite understanding: "Then why gather power? Worried about encountering an unbeatable enemy? There''s no need for that, the vige will protect you." Hyuga Hiashi remained silent, unable to speak. This future Hokage shouldn''t speak so naively. Konoha is the Hyuga n''s harbor but also the greatest danger to the Hyuga n. If the Hyuga n cannot gather its strength and Konoha deliberately traps the Hyuga n in a war, leading them to their deaths, what can the Hyuga n do? "If you won''t remove the ''Caged Bird'' from the branch family, nor are you willing to carve it on the main family''s forehead..." Kagura looked at Hyuga Hiashi, sighing: "The conflict between your n''s main and branch families has reached this stage, even causing today''s conflict that made outsidersugh at us. What exactly does the Hyuga n intend to do?" "This matter started because of Neji..." Hyuga Hiashi sighed deeply, shaking his head and continuing: "I want to see Neji first, to talk to him alone..." Hyuga Hiashi held a letter in his hand. The letter was left by his brother, Hyuga Hizashi, stating that Hizashi had voluntarily died for his brother, not because of some so-called main familymand. "Now it''s not about Neji." Kagura spread his hands, continuing: "Now, we need to discuss the issue of the Hyuga main family not epting my proposal, forever wanting to control the lives of all Hyuga n members, gathering the entire n''s power, possibly nning a rebellion..." Hyuga Hiashi felt a headacheing on. He hade voluntarily to resolve the issue, and not only was the problem not solved, but he was also used of a serious allegation. ~~~ New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 198: [Sponsored]: Kagura, Im still the Hokage Chapter 198: [Sponsored]: Kagura, I''m still the Hokage [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HE! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] "The Hyuga n has no intention of causing any conflict with the vige," he stated earnestly. "If the vige''s higher-ups believe that the system of the Hyuga n poses a danger to the vige, the Hyuga n is open to reform. However, the reform proposals suggested by Lord Kagura are too radical for the Hyuga n at this time." Hyuga Hiashi earnestly articted his point of view. Akihara Kagura has been continuously trying to imposebels on them, seemingly hoping that this nominal pressure would induce changes within the Hyuga n, but Hyuga Hiashi could not agree with his premature ideas. "I will go and visit Lord Hokage," Hyuga Hiashi bowed respectfully as he parted ways with Akihara Kagura, maintaining his polite demeanor. The head of the Hyuga n realized that he could no longer converse effectively with Kagura. Nevertheless, Hyuga Hiashi still believed that through the influence of the Third Hokage, he could persuade Kagura to abandon his push for reforms within the Hyuga n. Hyuga Hiashi''s thoughts were akin to those of a desperate man, moring to meet with the highest authority, hoping that such an interaction could change his unfavorable circumstances. "Please, feel free," Kagura bid farewell to Hyuga Hiashi, spreading his palms in a very negotiable manner: "I hope the next time, it won''t be you who wants to meet me."Hyuga Hiashi turned and left without looking back. "Lord Kagura." Karin looked at the retreating figure of Hyuga Hiashi, furrowing her brow: "This n head possesses the Byakugan, which can see through all enemies within a kilometer. Why can''t he foresee the future of this world?" "Perhaps the beauty of the future is too far away!" Kagura sighed, sping his hands under his chin: "To embrace a better future, one must endure hardships to reach it... But don''t worry, a month from now he will understand which direction to take." "Wouldn''t Lord Hokage hold you responsible?" Karin expressed her concern about the Third Hokage''s potential reprimand. "You¡­" Kagura shook his head, patting Karin''s head lightly: "Have you forgotten the very purpose of our foundation? The Third Hokage is a good person." "A good person..." "Exactly, and it bes more apparent when contrasted with the wicked." "Regardless of whatever promises the Third Hokage makes to him, in a month, they will vanish like the wind that turns a windmill." "Alright." Kagura thought for a moment, then spoke: "Spend this month training well, and make sure there are no issues during the third part of the Chunin Exams." There was only one month left until the third round of the Chunin Exam. With the exam approaching, all the candidates for the third round were feeling the pressure and were training vigorously. Team Guy continued training with the only candidate for the third round, Hyuga Neji, with his teammates Rock Lee and Tenten. Team Kakashi''s Hatake Kakashi was rigorously training Uchiha Sasuke, having entrusted Uzumaki Naruto to Ebisu, hoping Ebisu could teach him to control his chakra better. Team 8''s Aburame Shino had his unique training methods, his teammate Kiba Inuzuka could only help him find bugs or something, while Hinata Hyuga needed to go home to recover from injuries. Team 10''s Nara Shikamaru, from the Nara n, naturally had someone to teach him how to use their family''s secret technique, the Shadow Mimicry Technique. All these young ones were working hard. Even Karin was earnestly trying to figure out the tricks to training in Sage Mode, with a group of Root ninjas apanying her in training, and the surviving Uchihas thought Karin wasn''t likely to make much progress and considered trying human transntation techniques instead. As for the sole hopes of their respective viges, Sand Vige''s Gaara and Mist Vige''s Chojuro, knowing just how troublesome their opponents from Konoha could be, naturally couldn''t give up on putting in effort. Meanwhile, at the Hokage Tower, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, cheerfully shared an afternoon tea with Hyuga Hiashi. Thanks to the past sacrifices of the Hyuga n, the vige''s higher-ups had promised not to pressure the Hyuga n into reforming and also not to doubt their loyalty to the vige, which greatly eased Hyuga Hiashi''s mind. After seeing Hyuga Hiashi off, Hiruzen then sternly instructed the Anbu: "Go tell Kagura to stop making reckless statements that threaten ourrades in the vige and to avoid causing internal conflicts at this critical juncture." "Yes." "And what about Jiraiya''s whereabouts?" Hiruzen remembered another matter of concern: "Has the Anbu delivered the message? When did Jiraiyast say he would return?" "Lord Jiraiya originally did not want to return, but we informed him about Orochimaru appearing in the Chunin Exam, and he did not express his stance¡­" In fact, Jiraiya had already returned. Over the years, Jiraiya had been searching for traces of Nagato and the Akatsuki organization. He realized he might have been deceived by Nagato. The Akatsuki does not seem like an organization dedicated to the peace of the ninja world, as it constantly gathers S-rank rogue ninjas and even epts S-rank war mercenary missions. However... Upon careful consideration... It appears that Nagato never actually deceived him. This is because when Jiraiya first met Nagato, Akihara Kagura''s extreme behavior nearby caused Jiraiya to fail to thoroughly inquire about Nagato''s and Akatsuki''s objectives, even leading Jiraiya to think that whatever Nagato wanted to do was somewhat normal. Now that I think about it... It still seems somewhat abnormal. However, Jiraiya could no longer find Akatsuki''s whereabouts because Akatsuki had supplemented its intelligence and, with the ability tomunicate over long distances through the Magic Lantern Body Technique, they did not have to worry about Jiraiya''s interference. Moreover... Nagato and Akatsuki were unable to deal with Jiraiya, as he bore the responsibility of rmending Akihara Kagura to be the Hokage of Konoha Vige. If Jiraiya were dealt with... What if Akihara Kagura truly couldn''t be Hokage and went mad, backstabbing Akatsuki? After all, most members of Akatsuki were former subordinates defeated by Kagura... As long as Kagura does not be Hokage, how to deal with Jiraiya could only be put on hold. In any case, Akatsuki could just avoid Jiraiya. Moreover... Without Kagura''s help, Jiraiya truly could not find Akatsuki''s whereabouts and could only wander through the ninja world, indulging in a decadent life. Just at this time, Konoha sent him the news of Orochimaru''s appearance. Remembering that Orochimaru had once joined Akatsuki, Jiraiya decided to return to Konoha to stake out Orochimaru and see if he could get information from him. As a result, the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku sent him on a trip, informing Jiraiya that perhaps the child of destiny in this world was not Nagato, but that a new hope was born. This is truly disheartening... Jiraiya felt he was about to embark on a new journey, simply returning to Konoha first to see if he could get information on Akatsuki by staking out Orochimaru. If he got information on Akatsuki, he would go and see Nagato again to confirm whether Nagato was indeed the child of destiny. As a result. He hadn''t even staked out Orochimaru. Instead, Jiraiya was staked out by another brat. On Jiraiya''s first day back in Konoha, he encountered Uzumaki Naruto, who attracted him with the newly invented Sexy Technique. While assisting Uzumaki Naruto in training, Jiraiya discovered the Five Elements Seal ced by Orochimaru on Naruto''s body and casually helped the little guy remove it. During this period... Jiraiya realized the preciousness in Uzumaki Naruto, a stubborn child who never knew how to give up, and considering that Naruto''s father, Minato, had left some things on Mount Myoboku, he tried to teach him a Summoning Jutsu. Unfortunately, Uzumaki Naruto''s performance was disappointing. The brat ended up summoning a tadpole! "Completely untalented." Jiraiya looked down at the tadpole summoned by Uzumaki Naruto, deeply feeling the gap between genius and poor student: "Thest person who trained in the Summoning Jutsu directly summoned the highest-ranking Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku..." "Hey? Is it Kagura?" Uzumaki Naruto remembered seeing the name in the Summoning Contract scroll, holding his head without any surprise: "That guy Kagura is indeed super strong!" "..." Jiraiya thought for a moment and found that he couldn''t deny it; his disciple was indeed very powerful, although also very capable of causing him trouble, but worth any teacher''s pride. "You better keep training!" Thinking this, Jiraiya knocked on Uzumaki Naruto''s head: "Until you summon a frog! Don''t embarrass me!" "The Pervy Sage still has this thing..." Uzumaki Naruto frowned,pletely baffled. Inside the Hokage Building. The person Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto mentioned, Akihara Kagura, was in a meeting. Because Orochimaru appeared in the second round of the Chunin Exams in the Forest of Death, this matter was too significant, and the Konoha higher-ups had to take this S-rank rogue ninja seriously. After all... Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo are known allies throughout the ninja world. Orochimaru''s presence in Konoha might also mean another S-rank rogue ninja, Shimura Danzo, might suddenly appear. Hatake Kakashi personally witnessed Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei technique in the Land of Waves, and also saw some of the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas created by Shimura Danzo. Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura and took the initiative to say: "Although Kagura''s strength is formidable, we still cannot overlook the trouble posed by two S-rank rogue ninjas..." "Orochimaru can summon the first and second Hokages through the Edo Tensei, and Shimura Danzo has over fifty dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas under hismand..." "That''s right." Sarutobi Hiruzen furrowed his brows, well aware of the trouble these two posed: "Either of them alone is capable of effortlessly destroying a small vige, and even poses a revolutionary threat to a major vige like our ninja vige¡­" To be honest, fortunately, Konoha has Akihara Kagura as its pir. Otherwise, Orochimaru and Shimura Danz¨­ leading their forces to infiltrate Konoha could likely cause a cataclysmic disaster. "The most pressing issue now is whether we should check if these allies participating in the Chunin Exams are colluding with them¡­" "There''s no need to worry, right?" "They all have treaties with Konoha¡­" "Treaties are just ineffective verbal agreements¡­" Hatake Kakashi distrusts these allied nations because he has personally experienced the Great Ninja War: "It was the same during the Great Ninja War; these allies could betray us at any moment, they''re not as loyal as you might think¡­" "Then let''s proceed as if they have already betrayed the treaty." Kagura looked at Kakashi and said decisively, "Immediately halt the Chunin Exams, presume that everyone is colluding with Orochimaru, deal with all these ninjas in Konoha, charge them with the crime of conspiring with Orochimaru to attack Konoha, and send inquiries to their kages about the crime of colluding with Orochimaru¡­" "¡­" Everyone present fell silent. Even Kakashi, who mistrusts the allies, felt it was a bit too much and scratched his head, saying, "Isn''t this method a bit too extreme?" "Yes¡­" "It''s not possible that all our allies will betray us, right?" "Moreover, with Sand Vige and Mist Vige being major ninja viges, any conflict could likely escte into a Great Ninja War¡­" "This is too extreme!" "We can''t just kill them all and start a Great Ninja War just because we suspect these allies might be colluding with Orochimaru, can we?" "Lord Kagura, should we be a bit more moderate?" All the Konoha ninjas present opted for a more dovish approach. Even those hawks who originally thought that Konoha''s allies might betray them, hearing Kagura''s extreme proposal, couldn''t help but immediately turn dovish. "¡­" Kagura frowned slightly, seemingly not quite understanding: "This way, Konoha can avoid falling into a crisis to the greatest extent, and we don''t have to worry about whether these allies are colluding with Orochimaru¡­" "¡­" It''s one thing to say this¡­ But that''s not how things should be done! A group of Konoha ninjas couldn''t help but look at each other. This way, there''s no need to worry about Orochimaru and these allies endangering Konoha because Konoha itself would be triggering the greatest danger by sparking a Great Ninja War! "Kagura, we can''t only consider one side." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and puffed on his pipe, saying, "We also can''t halt the Chunin Exams; it''s about Konoha''s influence in the ninja world. We can''t leave the ninja world with the impression that Konoha can''t handle the crisis with Orochimaru. I believe those present can handle any potential crises." "Of course." "Some necessary actions must not be abandoned. I''ve already sent the Anbu to investigate these allies participating in the Chunin Exams to gather intelligence on whether they are colluding with Orochimaru¡­" "It''s too troublesome." Kagura frowned again, still unwilling to change his suggestion: "As long as Konoha can subdue these ninja viges with a thunderous force, there''s no need to worry about people thinking Konoha is a weak vige that can''t solve the problem with Orochimaru, nor can it solve them?" "Violent methods won''t make everyone submit¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply, obviously aware that his approach might cause some hidden crises to erupt, but one simply couldn''t trigger a Great Ninja War, right? Kagura shook his head, voicing a counterargument: "Why care whether their souls submit, as long as their bodies no longer resist¡­" "Alright, let''s do as I say!" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at everyone present and then at Kagura, who seemed still somewhat unconvinced, and continued, "Kagura, execute the Hokage''s orders. The Root members will also participate in the investigation!" Kagura directly presented the Root''s findings: "The investigation results from the Root indicate that Sand Vige, Mist Vige, Sound Vige, and Grass Vige are all colluding with Orochimaru and must be resolutely eliminated¡­" "Get serious about it!" Sarutobi Hiruzen did not believe Kagura''s blunt truth. "Alright." Akihara Kagura reluctantly shook his head and left using the Flying Thunder God Technique, leaving behind only a phrase often said by the previous leader of the Root. "Third Hokage, sir, you will regret this." "Kagura, I am still the Hokage now¡­" (TL: Deja Vu?) Chapter 199: [Sponsored]: Kabuto, help me revive Dan Kato Chapter 199: [Sponsored]: Kabuto, help me revive Dan Kato [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HE! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] "Kagura''s ideas are too extreme." After Kagura left, the two Hokage advisors, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, immediately started discussing Kagura''s unsuitability. "If we follow Kagura''s ideas, Konoha will inevitably conflict with the major ninja viges, which would instead provide Orochimaru and Danz¨­ with opportunities to harm Konoha." "Although Kagura is very powerful, it''s inevitable that Konoha will be drawn into greater crises. This youngster is really not suitable to be a sessor¡­" "I know." Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe, nced at the group of Jonin present, and gestured with his hand: "What''s most important now is to ensure the smooth conduct of the Chunin Exams. Everyone must be on high alert and thoroughly investigate any unfamiliar ninja entering Konoha!" Koharu Utatane nced at Sarutobi Hiruzen and added: "Moreover, we need to secretly investigate within the vige for any ninja colluding with Orochimaru¡­" Orochimaru once held power and position in Konoha too, and it''s quite possible that ninja like Mizuki have be Orochimaru''s spies in Konoha."What about Kagura''s side?" Homura Mitokado posed a question, continuing: "The Root ninja around Kagura were once Danz¨­''s subordinates. Should we have the Anbu take over and watch the Root base¡­" Koharu Utatane strongly agreed with Homura Mitokado''s suggestion, continuing: "Originally, Kagura wanted to kill those people to avoid unnecessary killing and to not waste this force, so we had no choice but to keep them at his Root, but whether these people are truly loyal¡­" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly felt a headache. Of course, if they brought this matter up with Kagura, it''s highly likely that he would suggest simply killing those Root ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai. "¡­" After thinking for a while, Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to issue an order: "Strictlymand all Root ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai not to act rashly, and not to leave the Root base during the Chunin Exams." "Would Kagura have any objections?" Hatake Kakashi felt the higher-ups might not have considered the Root leader''s views and proactively reminded: "After all, the Root ninja are his subordinates¡­" "Do you think he cares about his own subordinates?" Koharu Utatane posed an unarguable question. No one would believe that Kagura, the bloodthirsty Root leader, would care about his subordinates, and only Sarutobi Hiruzen and Hatake Kakashi, his friends, knew some insider details. "Let''s decide on this then." Sarutobi Hiruzen gestured with his hand, signaling everyone to leave: "Everyone, stay alert, I believe we can all protect the vige." "Yes!" All the Jonin immediately responded in agreement. Neither the high officials of Konoha nor these ninja ever imagined that Kagura was telling the absolute truth, as Orochimaru and Danz¨­ were indeed colluding with other ninja viges. Orochimaru had met with the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, hoping to discuss the n to bring down Konoha with him, and seized the opportunity to ambush and kill Rasa, then disguised himself as Rasa to meet with the elder Genji of Mist Vige, cleanly assassinating Elder. Orochimaru disguised as Rasa. Danz¨­ disguised as Genji. Since the other people from Mist Vige and Sand Vige had also seen Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei of the First Hokage, they believed that the First Hokage was enough to counter Konoha''s strongest force, Kagura, and they approved the orders from Rasa and Genji to initiate the n to bring down Konoha. The only person who might have detected something was a Jonin named Ao from Mist Vige, who was fortunate enough to have obtained the Byakugan. Unfortunately, out of concern that Konoha might harm Ao, Genji did not bring Ao along, leading to neither Mist Vige nor Sand Vige realizing that their leaders had been reced. Everything in the n was going smoothly. Konoha''s ninja were still investigating those colluding with Orochimaru, while the real coborators were discussing final actions with Orochimaru and Danz¨­. Orochimaru dressed in the Kazekage''s robes. Danz¨­ dressed in Genji''s clothes. Kagura, wearing the casual outfit of the Konoha Root leader,mented on their attire: "How does it feel to control the power of a vige?" "Sand Vige is not so great¡­" Orochimaru merely chuckled lightly. Because the power of Sand Vige was indeed not great, always promoting an education for elite ninja, and now it was the weakest vige among the five great ninja viges. Even Orochimaru, just after impersonating Kazekage Rasa, discovered through documents sent to him that Sand Vige had many hidden crises, and merely economic troubles could not be resolved¡ªeither attack Konoha to plunder resources or serve Konoha thoroughly. "The power of Mist Vige is also pathetic¡­" Shimura Danzo, the former head of the Root, held the Mist Vige in contempt and remained unwaveringly loyal to Konoha, never forgetting the department he founded. Shimura Danzo snorted coldly, discontentedly saying, "As long as the monkey is dealt with, we support your session to the position of the Fifth Hokage, but I must be reinstated as the head of the Root. After all, the Root merely protects the Konoha from the shadows¡­" "Rest assured." Akihara Kagura nodded indifferently, continuing, "If Lord Danzo cannot defeat the Third Hokage, I will immediately send someone to bring you back to the Root, where you canfortably arrange for your sessor..." "Let Torune and F¨± apany you back to the Root." Shimura Danzo, distrustful of Akihara Kagura''s words, said gravely, "They are my personal guards and long-standing members of the Root; let them take over the Root and report back to me on its affairs¡­" "That can be done." Akihara Kagura slowly nodded and added, "However, the current members of the Root, who are dual Kekkei Genkai, were once under the Third Hokage. Now, I can only guarantee the loyalty of some, not all¡­" "Hmph¡­" Shimura Danzo scoffed disdainfully, considering Akihara Kagura somewhat unfit as the head of the Root: "After all these years, you still can''t fully control the Root; just keep Torune and F¨± there¡­" Shimura Danzo''s intention wasn''t to take over the Root so soon; he just wanted his personal guards to keep an eye on Akihara Kagura, preventing any covert actions. However¡­ Something suddenly struck Shimura Danzo''s mind. Perhaps Akihara Kaguracks leadership skills? That might be for the best. Once the n to bring down Konoha seeds, he could reassume leadership of the Root, and might even gain more power under Akihara Kagura''smand¡­ "The First and Second Hokage will also help us." Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and began to discuss serious matters: "I will cause trouble immediately after you leave, arranging for my subordinates, the Sound Four, to form the Four Violet mes Formation, creating an isted battlefield to engage the teacher in a cage fight¡­" "Let''s go with that." Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes, speaking in a deep voice: "Kagura, do you have anything to add?" "Nothing more." Akihara Kagura was indifferent about the n, mentioning an external factor: "However, my teacher Jiraiya has returned." "Find a way to get rid of him." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, suggesting, "Although Jiraiya''s power has long been surpassed by ours, he still poses the potential to cause trouble¡­" Orochimaru smiled slyly at Akihara Kagura, with a carefree look: "Killing him would alert Konoha. Jiraiya is a fool; it would be easy to trick him away. I''ll create some other news to deceive him into leaving Konoha¡­" "Fine." Akihara Kagura had no objections, continuing, "Then it''s settled. I still have plenty of work in the vige, and everything will proceed as nned." Inside the Konoha Vige. There was an air of tension; every whisper and movement seemed significant. When Akihara Kagura returned, he received instructions from Sarutobi Hiruzen and did not openly object, only instructing Yakushi Kabuto to apany Karin in her training. Yakushi Kabuto, upon seeing Akihara Kagura, immediately ryed new intelligence: "Orochimaru has sent a message, asking me to keep an eye on your movements¡­" "Then tell him." Akihara Kagura was indifferent, continuing on his own terms: "Anyway, I won''t do anything unnecessary until after the n to bring down the Konoha ends¡­" After finishing his statement, Akihara Kagura brought up another matter: "By the way, does Orochimaru know you''ve mastered the Edo Tensei?" "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto nodded, chuckling lightly: "If I couldn''t even master that technique now, Orochimaru would be very disappointed¡­" "That''s good." Akihara Kagura nodded, moving on to the next step in his n: "I will entrust you with sacrificial material, use the Edo Tensei to revive someone¡­" "Revive whom?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. "A man named Dan Kato." Akihara Kagura then called out White Zetzu Awei, instructing, "Awei, keep an eye on Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo, prevent them from plotting anything¡­" "Understood." White Zetzu Awei swiftly departed. As White Zetzu Awei submerged underground and left, Akihara Kagura stretched out his palm, gathering chakra in his hand, and a white, fleshy object fell from his palm. The white, flesh-like substance transformed into a stark white creature the moment it hit the ground. This was cultivated by Akihara Kagura using the Ten-Tails husk within his body. "This is..." Shock flickered through the eyes of Yakushi Kabuto. "This was cultivated using my chakra." Akihara Kagura took Yakushi Kabuto by the hand, teaching him, "First, transnt Hashirama cells onto its body to enhance its vitality, then use it as a sacrifice to resurrect Dan Kato..." "Okay." Yakushi Kabuto slowly nodded, his curiosity piqued, "This Dan Kato, is there anything special about him?" "Nothing special, I guess?" Akihara Kagura pondered for a moment, then continued, "The vige elders recently think I''m not suited to seed as Hokage. Teacher Jiraiya would definitely refuse to take over, but there might be another suitable candidate for Hokage..." "Who could be more suitable than you?" "Thest of the Legendary Sannin, Tsunade." Akihara Kagura mentioned the name with a slight indifference, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if she bes the Hokage. The title can be hers, but I must make the future Hokage, Lady Tsunade, realize that without me, the Hokage can aplish nothing..." "Lady Tsunade?" To Yakushi Kabuto, the name was extremely familiar. Every medical ninja inevitably learns of Tsunade when studying medical ninjutsu, as she truly pioneered the medical ninja system. "Yes." Akihara Kagura looked at Yakushi Kabuto, continuing, "The Dan Kato you''ll resurrect was once Tsunade''s lover. Even though it''s you who will revive him, Tsunade will probably me Lord Orochimaru. In the future, this might keep Lady Tsunade busy dealing with an old friend..." "And..." "Perhaps we will soon have use for that predecessor Dan Kato." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, adding, "Who knows, it might even save your life and Lord Orochimaru''s one day!" "I''ll remember this." Yakushi Kabuto nced at the white sacrificial creature beside him, nodding and asking, "But what are you nning to do now? Aren''t you going to stay with Karin?" Akihara Kagura shook his head softly, "I''m heading to the Uzumaki n''s Namikaze Hall in Konoha to retrieve something..." "???" Yakushi Kabuto still didn''t quite understand. However, Yakushi Kabuto didn''t ask further. For him, knowing that Akihara Kagura wouldn''t sacrifice himself was enough, as the psychological scars left from when Akihara Kagura saved him and Dean Nono were too profound. A month quickly passed. The tense atmosphere in Konoha hadn''t reached thepetitors in the third round of the Chunin Exams; they were still training hard, fearing any small mistake could lead to defeat. Under Jiraiya''s guidance, Uzumaki Naruto finally managed to summon the giant toad Gamabunta using the Nine-Tails'' chakra, although Jiraiya didn''t continue to guide him after hearing some news about Orochimaru. Hyuga Neji, with Rock Lee and Tenten by his side, sessfully mastered the Hyuga n''s ultimate technique, though the process was perilous, nearly getting kicked by Rock Lee. Others also had their achievements. Karin had not mastered the Sage Mode, but shepletely mastered the Cursed Seal given to her by Akihara Kagura, unlocking the second form of the Cursed Seal Mode. "You''ve done very well." Yakushi Kabuto stood by Karin, apuding softly. Since Sarutobi Hiruzenmanded that the dual Kekkei Genkai of the Root must not leave the base, only Yakushi Kabuto could apany Karin in her training. As nobles from other countries and Daimyos from major ninja viges arrived, including the heavyweight figures such as the Fourth Kazekage Rasa and the elder of the Mist Vige, Genji, the third round of the Chunin Exams selection was about to begin. "Wee both of you to Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen cheerfully held his pipe, sincerely weing these leaders of major ninja viges to Konoha, "It''s been a long time since so many ninja from different viges have gathered together..." Thest grand gathering traced back to the First Hokage''s First Kage Summit, and Sarutobi Hiruzen felt it was not easy for his generation to meet these two. "Hehe..." The elder of the Mist, Genji, just chuckled, but hisugh was hollow, "This might be thest time we see each other¡­" Chapter 200: [Sponsored]: "How does his Water Release compare to our teacher?" Genji said calmly Chapter 200: [Sponsored]: "How does his Water Releasepare to our teacher?" Genji said calmly [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HE! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The elder Genji of the Mist Vige had grown old, and it was not unreasonable for this elderly man to express pessimistic views. Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and shook his head, voluntarily taking the responsibility upon himself: "Genji-dono is still in robust health! In contrast, my old bones are nearly useless now¡­" The elder Genji of the Mist Vige simply shook his head slowly. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze turned to Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, and he initiated a conversation: "I have always wanted to meet with Lord Rasa, and today I finally have the opportunity." "I''ve long wanted to visit Konoha..." The Fourth Kazekage from the Sand Vige, Rasa, responded warmly, even opening his palms in a very polite manner: "I hope my visit will not bring any trouble to Konoha." Sarutobi Hiruzen, still smiling, retorted: "Having you two visit Konoha is an honor for an old man like me in his twilight years; how could it possibly cause any trouble?" Sarutobi Hiruzen walked ahead, extending his hand to invite them: "Let us go inside first, andter, we can enjoy watching the performance of these youngsters..."The rulers of the three major ninja viges sequentially entered and took their seats on the highest tform of the arena for the third stage of the Chunin Exams, overlooking the densely packed crowd. This year''s Chunin Exams were clearly thergest event in Konoha in recent years, with many vigers attending, sitting in the stands, and watching the arena below. The host of the third stage was still Genma Shiranui, who was evaluating the iing contestants, contemting whether there might be any troublesome issues. Honestly, it was quite possible. Since Gaara was the jinch¨±riki from the Sand Vige, if he were to unleash Shukaku, it could disrupt the arena or even harm innocent spectators. Clearly. This issue was also quickly brought to the attention of Akihara Kagura. "Lord Kagura." Raido Namiashi took a look at Akihara Kagura, who was leading, and suggested, "We could prepare four Jonin to set up the Four Violet mes Formation, just in case that child from the Sand truly releases Shukaku, preventing any unforeseen troubles..." "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura shook his head, suddenly raising his finger, as chakra surged within him: "Wood Release: Multi-Wood Clone Technique!" Four wood clones emerged from behind Akihara Kagura, leaping down from the tform and positioning themselves at the four corners of the arena. Akihara Kagura nced at the personnel within the arena and softly said, "Before the exam starts, my wood clones will set up a barrier to prevent any idents." "Is the chakra of the wood clones sufficient?" Raido Namiashi thoughtfully watched the wood clones in the corners of the arena, then suddenly asked, "Wait, what if an ident urs during the exam? If one contestant defeats another, and the other side continues to attack..." "I can enter the barrier using the Flying Thunder God Technique." Akihara Kagura seemed to have calcted everything in advance. Raido Namiashi''s forehead twitched, feeling that Akihara Kagura''s method was correct, but the oue might differ; he felt that Akihara Kagura only wanted to see bloodshed. "At the crucial moment, I will intervene." Akihara Kagura emphasized again. As they were chatting here, Genma Shiranui, following the established lottery order, ordered the contestant of the first match to stay in the arena, while the others returned to the resting room. The opponents of the first match. Uzumaki Naruto, Hy¨±ga Neji. While these two contestants were still exchanging words in the arena, Akihara Kagura''s prearranged wood clones suddenly pped their hands together, releasing a crimson barrier. "Ninja Art: Four Red Yang Formation!" Four crimson barriers suddenly appeared in the arena! All the Jonin present were shocked by the appearance of this crimson barrier; they had heard of the terrifying power of the Four Red Yang Formation, and knew of the defensive strength of the barrier! But... This was their first time seeing it! "Four Red Yang Formation..." Raido Namiashi watched the red barrier that appeared in the arena, unable to hide his astonishment: "The legendary Four Red Yang Formation''s defensive power far exceeds that of the Four Violet mes Formation, requiring four Kage-level ninja with chakra to set it up..." Of course. What shocked people even more was not just the Four Red Yang Formation itself. It was solely through the use of four wooden clones that he was able to set up the Four Red Yang Formation. Many Jonin ninjas present were stunned by Akihara Kagura''s move,pelled to marvel at the terrifying extent of his abundant chakra¡ªa level many could only dream of achieving! "He really is a spirited young man¡­" Sitting at the highest spot, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, observed Kagura''s maniption and smiled slightly, a hint of greed flickering in his eyes. "There''s no need for such a grand disy¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a pipe in his mouth, chuckled lightly, pleased with the deterrent Kagura brought to Konoha but slightly self-conscious, "With such a barrier, it''s hindering our view of the younger ones'' dedicated performances¡­" "Hmph¡­" An elder from the Mist, Genji, grunted softly andmented, "Seeing the Four Red Yang Formation is spectacr enough for this Chunin Exam¡­ The performances of those youngsters below should live up to this barrier capable of defending against any force." Currently speaking. The defensive limit of the Four Red Yang Formation is unknown. Because the Four Red Yang Formation has rarely appeared throughout the history of the ninja world, every recorded urrence has had significant utility, and everyone believes the barrier is capable of defending against any attack. The shock gradually subsided, and he looked towards Kagura with a twitch of his mouth, the scale of the spectacle being perhaps too vast¡­ "Is there anything else?" Kagura turned to Raido Namiashi. "Uh, indeed there is¡­" Raido Namiashi continued, looking at Kagura, "Uchiha Sasuke and Dosu from the Sound Vige have not yet arrived at the exam site, Genma hopes I¡­" "Disqualify them." Kagura waved his hand dismissively. Although Kagura knew what Uchiha Sasuke was up to, and knew that Hatake Kakashi, who had not shown up, was also upied, today''s time was too precious to be wasted here. "But¡­" Yamashiro Aoba stood next to Raido Namiashi, carefully reporting, "Everyone is looking forward to their performance today¡­" "The first match, the winner, Uzumaki Naruto!" As they were still reporting, the winner of the first match had quickly emerged¡ªUzumaki Naruto surprisingly defeated the prodigy Hyuga Neji! "That was quick." Kagura took a special nce at the situation in the arena. With the end of this match, the wooden clones deactivated the Four Red Yang Formation, and the second match''s contestants took the stage, with Chojuro from the Mist Vige facing Aburame Shukaku from Konoha. This match was much more spectacr. Even though Chojuro was skilled and his water techniques were exquisite, he still lost to Aburame Shukaku. "The third match." Genma Shiranui, holding the list, loudly continued, "From the Sand Vige, Temari, versus, from Konoha, Nara Shikamaru." "This is troublesome¡­" Nara Shikamaru walked onto the stage without much enthusiasm. Despite hisckadaisical demeanor, he performed even more spectacrly than in the previous match, using his shadow mimicry technique to resolve the bout with Temari in an instant, but suddenly raised his hand to signal his surrender. "ying one match is enough, right?" After raising his hand to surrender, Shikamaru, indifferent to the oue of the match, said: "After all, the third round of the Chunin Exam selects based on the performances of the genin in the arena, not on winning or losing. I think my performance in this match is already good enough for me to be promoted to Chunin¡­" After saying this, Shikamaru nced at Temari and casually added, "And I''ve also left you a chance, hoping you can perform well enough in your next match to be promoted to Chunin¡­" "¡­" Temari stared nkly at Shikamaru, having never seen such a nonpetitive boy before, her forehead throbbing. This match¡­ She won, yet she also lost. Since everyone in the arena was discussing Nara Shikamaru''s loss, all the Jonin believed his performance was quite excellent, having utilized all factors to secure a victory. He is definitely the most promising candidate for promotion to Chunin at this time. "Winner, Temari." After announcing the winner, Genma Shiranui nced at Akihara Kagura in the audience and continued, "Since Uchiha Sasuke did not arrive in time, Uchiha Sasuke is automatically disqualified, and Gaara advances¡­" "Simrly¡­" Genma Shiranui loudly continued, "Since Dosu did not arrive in time, Dosu is automatically disqualified, and Karin advances¡­" "The second round of thepetition begins." Genma Shiranui solemnly announced the second round of thepetition, saying, "The first match of the second round will be Gaara versus Karin." Since neither Gaara nor Karin had participated in any matches yet and were both assigned to the same bracket, it was decided to have them start the round with a match against each other. Karin and Gaara exchanged nces; the red-haired girl and the red-haired boy simultaneously jumped down from the rest area onto the stage of thepetition! "Last time, you were lucky¡­" Gaara clenched his fists, undeterred by his previous loss in the Forest of Death: "This time, there won''t be such good luck!" Last time, Shukaku, that fool, was restrained by Karin! This time, Gaara was confident he wouldn''t lose no matter what, as he would not let Shukakue out, only using Shukaku''s chakra to fight! "My luck has always been poor." Karin adjusted his sses and whispered, "In my life, I''ve only had good luck once, and that luck still protects me to this moment, continuously apanying me, you cannot possibly be my opponent¡­" "What a joke!" Gaara furiously swung his palm! A stream of sand flew out from the gourd on his back towards Karin, intending to envelop her body! Karin directly punched through the sand, charging at Gaara. Gaara hastily released a wall of sand in front of him, which Karin shattered with a powerful punch, sending sand flying everywhere! As Karin''s fist was about to strike Gaara, the sand instantly formed a thick ball around him, encasing him! "Such a troublesome woman¡­" Gaara, shielded within the sand ball, gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath, feeling the sand ball shake under Karin''s punches. "Kid, let me handle this!" Shukaku inside Gaara kept moring. "You lostst time!" Gaara firmly opposed Shukaku''s emergence, questioning coldly, "Last time, didn''t you say this woman''s golden chains greatly restrained you?" "I wasn''t prepared¡­" Shukaku hoped to regain his ground, "This time I''ll seal her first and see what she can do!" "I can kill her myself!" Gaara smirked coldly, quickly raising his palm and extending a giant sand w from the sand ball, ferociously wing at Karin! "Adamantine Sealing Chains!" Karin''s back sprouted golden chains that directly tied up the sand w, while another sand w suddenly emerged and grabbed towards Karin''s body! "It''s toote¡­" Karin, seeing the other giant sand w approaching, immediately realized it was a trap set by Gaara! Gaara used one sand w to distract Karin, using the Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind the w so she couldn''t move freely, then mercilessly used the other sand w to grab at Karin! In the audience stand. Akihara Kagura watched the fierce battle in the arena. Hatake Kakashi, with Uchiha Sasuke arriving btedly, only to find out that Sasuke had already been disqualified. "Can''t Sasuke be given another chance?" Hatake Kakashi looked towards Akihara Kagura, hoping this old friend could lend a hand, though he also believed it was unlikely. "It''s toote." Akihara Kagura shook his head, his gaze still fixed tightly on the arena, and casually asked, "Who do you think will win this battle?" "..." Hatake Kakashi helplessly shook his head, looking towards the fight in the arena: "If Karin doesn''t have any other tricks up her sleeve, then her chances of winning are slim. The young one from the Sand Vige have already far surpassed many Chunin, even exceeding a Jonin in skill. His sand techniques are quite mysterious..." "Let''s just watch..." Akihara Kagura leaned on the railing, interestedly continuing to watch the battle. Was it Gaara''s mother''s sand defense that was stronger, or his own curse mark? The next moment! The situation in the arena suddenly turned around! Karin raised her arm, and a ck curse mark emerged like flowing water on her arm. Her fist smashed the iing sand w! "Wait..." Hatake Kakashi suddenly noticed the curse mark on Karin''s arm, and turned to Akihara Kagura: "The curse mark on Karin''s arm, how is it different from the one on Sasuke''s?" "It''s different." Akihara Kagura interrupted Hatake Kakashi, nced at Uchiha Sasuke, and continued: "Perhaps the curse mark on Sasuke''s body is also natural energy. I can sense that energy, but it hasn''t been tamed. The curse mark I left on Karin is because I can use the Sage Mode; those are tamed natural energies..." "Can you help remove the curse mark from Sasuke?" Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura, hoping his friend could help. "Are you sure?" Akihara Kagura posed an interesting analogy: "The curse mark might have its drawbacks, but it can provide him the power for revenge; just like how your Sharingan consumes your chakra, yet offers you very useful assistance..." "But how can it give me the power for revenge?" Uchiha Sasuke interrupted Hatake Kakashi, speaking in a deep voice: "If I can harness the power of the curse mark, can I take revenge against Uchiha Itachi?" "There''s a good chance." Akihara Kagura neither confirmed nor denied, only turning his attention back to the situation in the arena: "Perhaps you should first see the power of the curse mark before making a decision..." The battle in the arena intensified again! The fight between Karin and Gaara became even more fierce! Sand whirled through the arena, asionally a sand w would emerge from the sand, and even the entire arena was transformed into sand by Gaara! The ground was no longer safe! Karin once again raised her arm, and the curse mark flowed again like water, converging on her body and unfurling a pair of jet-ck yet translucent butterfly wings behind her. This was the second form of her curse mark! "Interesting power..." Sitting in the stands, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa couldn''t help but praise the power, recognizing that the curse mark used by the opponent was excellent. At least... It was easilyparable to the Cursed Seal of Heaven! "Lord Rasa''s son is also very talented..." Sarutobi Hiruzen also smiled and praised Gaara. Among the leaders of the three major ninja viges in the stands, perhaps only Genji felt a bit awkward, as only the ninjas from the Sand and Konoha Viges remained in the exam arena. However, the elder of the Mist Vige, Genji, seemed indifferent to his vige''s ninja performance, quietly tapping his fingers on the back of his hand, as if waiting for some signal. Sarutobi Hiruzen thought the elder from the Mist was unhappy with the performance of his vige and hesitated to continue boasting, nning to give the Mist a constion prize: "Genji-dono, actually, your vige''s Chojuro performed quite well, his Water Release skills are sufficient for him to advance to Chunin..." "Is his Water Release very excellent?" Genji slightly lifted his eyes, seemingly oblivious to everything, his gaze slowly turning back to look at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "How does his Water Releasepare to our teacher?" Chapter 201: [Sponsored]: Danzos Talk-no-Jutsu is a bit weak Chapter 201: [Sponsored]: Danzo''s Talk-no-Jutsu is a bit weak [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HE! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] "Our¡­ teacher?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although his own teacher, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, indeed possessed excellent Water Release techniques, it seemed inappropriate for them to be praised by a former teacher from the Mist Vige. "Genji-dono..." Sarutobi Hiruzen stared intently at Genji in front of him, wondering if this elder from the Mist Vige had grown too old and confused to remember who his teacher was... "..." The elder of the Mist Vige raised his hand, his fingers gently forming a hand seal. As he did so, many ninjas from the Mist suddenly erupted into action, rushing toward the high tform where they were gathered! This was a premeditated sneak attack!Many ninjas from Konoha were caught off guard! Only the Anbu operatives close to Sarutobi Hiruzen reacted swiftly, shing with the group of Mist ninjas to prevent them from reaching the tform! "Genji-dono, what is the meaning of this?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hand clenched slightly, though his attention was not fully on the elderly Genji. He was also discreetly observing Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, who sat calmly nearby, seemingly uninterested in the conflict between the Mist and the Konoha, even enjoying the drama unfolding. The ninjas from the Sand remained obediently in their ce. However, some restless Sand ninjas gathered around Kazekage''s assistant, Maki, and asked anxiously, "Lord Maki, aren''t we going to take action?" "When will we start the attack?" "Why hasn''t the Kazekage allowed us to act yet..." "Don''t be hasty." Maki looked up at the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, who satposed on the tform, and advised in a deep voice, "Wait for the Kazekage''smand. No one is to act without permission!" Atop the tform. The Fourth Kazekage Rasa''s fingers gently tapped on the armrest of his chair. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tension slowly eased. As long as the Sand didn''t alsounch an attack, and it was only the Mist showing intent to break the alliance, it wasn''t a major issue for Konoha, which could easily suppress any threat. However... Sarutobi Hiruzen still did not want to break tiespletely. "Genji-dono." Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to the elderly man sitting not far from him and spoke seriously, "Since Konoha and your vige formed an alliance, I believe I have done nothing to wrong your vige. Our alliance has been fair..." "You have done well." The elder of the Mist Vige, Genji, slowly shook his head and continued calmly, "You have even sacrificed the interests of Konoha to maintain the alliance..." "It''s good that you understand my struggles..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s fingers were under the robe of the Hokage, ready to make a hand seal if needed, but he still hoped to negotiate and resolve the issue: "If you have any concerns, we can discuss them slowly, there''s no need to..." "The Mist Vige has noints against you..." Genji slowly extended his hand, touching his ear while removing the mask on his face, and continued slowly, "However, I personally do have a grievance against you..." As he spoke... Genji had already removed his mask, and even his voice changed to one that Sarutobi Hiruzen recognized. Shimura Danzo. A S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha. A former assistant of the Third Hokage and leader of the Root. "Monkey..." Shimura Danzo''s demeanor was calm, his eyes half-closed: "I didn''t expect you to be so senile that you can''t even recognize an old friend of many years!" "Danzo..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s voice trembled, his fingers stiffening. Ever since Shimura Danzo had defected from Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen had harbored a sense of unease, asionally worrying about him colluding with other viges and betraying Konoha''s secrets. Sarutobi Hiruzen had struggled with how to deal with his old friend who had fled. He had considered killing Danzo to resolve the threat, but more often, he thought of bringing Danzo back to Konoha, as their bond spanned nearly seventy years! Now... This old friend, who had defected from the vige, brazenly appeared before him, even conspiring with the Mist Vige... "It''s indeed been a long time, Danzo¡­" A fleeting look of regret shed across Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face, but he quickly regained the dignity of the Hokage. "I never expected you to return to Konoha in this manner..." A cold smile appeared on Shimura Danzo''s lips as he asked sharply, "If not this way, perhaps I would have been executed by you before even reaching Konoha! To cover up your secret human experiments, you shifted all the me onto me..." "It was you who conducted the human experiments!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression turned grim; he remembered the torment he endured upon learning of the outbreak involving ninja with dual kekkei genkai. If Danzo had confided in him privately and the information had been beneficial for Konoha, they could have resolved the matter quietly without the vige uncovering it, almost triggering a crisis of trust within Konoha. Sarutobi Hiruzen red coldly at Danzo: "If it were just the unauthorized human experiments, I would have simply punished you. But at that time, you also attempted to kill the advisor, Homura Mitokado, and frame the Mist Vige to provoke a war between them and Konoha..." "That was your doing!" Anger shed in Danzo''s eyes. "Interesting..." Sitting nearby, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, remained calmly seated, his smile growing thicker as if he were witnessing their quarrel for the first time. "Many have witnessed it..." Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes at Rasa, knowing he must not lose face in front of the Kazekage, and wished to press down all issues: "Now that you''re back in Konoha, let''s calm the unrest here first, and we can discuss everything after it''s settled." No matter what, they must avoid unnecessary sacrifices. This was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s guiding principle. With the presence of people from the Sand, it wasn''t the time to break with Danzo; he hoped to discuss matters privately and leave room for maneuvering. Moreover... If the conflict between Konoha and the Mist continued to escte, allowing the Sand to think they could intervene would inevitably lead to more bloodshed. Sarutobi Hiruzen ordered coldly, "Command Akihara Kagura to act immediately, capture all the rioting Mist ninja, and try to avoid harming them..." In the spectator stands. A group of Konoha ninja had already be restless. Surrounded by J¨­nin, Akihara Kagura swiftly headed towards the tform, aiming to protect the Third Hokage and prevent the situation from spiraling out of control. "Wood Release: Nativity of a Sea of Trees!" Immediately, countless roots and vines sprouted throughout the arena, each precisely capturing a Mist ninja and binding them to trees! Soon. Almost all the Mist ninja present were captured by the Wood Release: Nativity of a Sea of Trees. The leading J¨­nin of the Mist, H¨­zuki Mangetsu, swung his ninja sword, severing a vine and exerting so much force that he coughed up blood: "What''s happening with Orochimaru? Wasn''t someone supposed to stop Akihara Kagura?" "Lord Mangetsu, look at the tform..." A Mist ninja looked towards the tform in panic: "Where is Elder Genji? Why is it Shimura Danzo?" "What in the world is happening?" H¨­zuki Mangetsu frowned at the noisy figures on the tform: "Why hasn''t Orochimaru acted ording to the n?" The critical issue now was not Elder Genji''s whereabouts but that Orochimaru must act immediately to stop Akihara Kagura, or they would stand no chance against him, not even the Konoha ninja could handle it! "Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!" H¨­zuki Mangetsu hastily formed seals, supporting his ailing body to release a massive wave of water, which almost instantly submerged half of the arena and even neared the Four Red Yang Formation. The barrier rapidly burned the iing wave, filling the air with steam. In the next moment! H¨­zuki Mangetsu controlled the water beneath him to form a gigantic water figure, reaching towards the approaching Akihara Kagura! However... A tree root suddenly grew, quickly transforming into a wooden figure, which directly extended its hand to grab the head of the water figure, crushing it and capturing H¨­zuki Mangetsu who was controlling it! The riot caused by the Mist ninja didn''tst more than a minute or two and was swiftly suppressed by Akihara Kagura! This decisive action also immediately deterred many who wanted to exploit the chaos! Akihara Kagura stood atop the wooden figure, surveying those he had deterred, then turned his gaze towards Gaara and Karin who had ceased action within the Four Red Yang Formation. "The exam continues." "..." Everyone present fell silent. At such a time, who still has the mood to focus on the exam? With the Mist ninjas stirring up a riot in Konoha, directly provoking a war between two ninja viges, who among those present would still pay attention to a fight between two Genin ninjas! Even if the strength of these two Genin is extraordinary, it cannot bepared to a war between two viges! The most pressing issue now should be whether a new Great Ninja War is about to erupt in the ninja world, shouldn''t it? However... Karin is very obedient. The ck butterfly wings on Karin''s back fluttered gently, charging directly towards Gaara. This Chunin Exam is still continuing! Gaara, who is not one to easily admit defeat, had his gourd already turnedpletely into sand. Under his control, it frantically blocked the charging Karin! A battle in the Chunin Exams that should have ended is still ongoing. The battle that was supposed to start on the high tform has not yet begun. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is still hoping that Shimura Danzo can settle everything privately, to avoid a public dispute and avoid giving the Fourth Kazekage a reason to ridicule. But... Shimura Danzo is no longer willing to do so. In the past, when Shimura Danzo served as the advisor to the Hokage, he did many dirty, secretive deeds, and Sarutobi Hiruzen would always help suppress these issues, discussing solutions privately with him. This time... Shimura Danzo insists on exposing all of Konoha''s darkness in public, letting the sunlight shine down to reveal the ugliness of his old friend, Sarutobi Hiruzen. "Don''t forget, monkey." As Akihara Kagura leads a group of ninjas surrounding them, Shimura Danzo, unconcerned for his own safety, coldly questions: "It was you who decided to use the First Hokage''s cells for human transntation experiments, to endow the ability to control the Nine-Tails with Wood Release, preventing the Jinchuriki in the vige from losing control..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression darkened. Is this the right time to discuss such secrets of the higher-ups of Konoha? Despite it being his own decision to use Hashirama''s cells for human transntation experiments, wasn''t it Danzo who initially proposed this idea? Moreover, seeing the huge losses from the experiment, he immediately ordered it to stop. However, it was Shimura Danzo who continued the experiments in vition of rules, even colluding with Orochimaru! "I had already ordered the experiments to stop." Sarutobi Hiruzen coldly rebuked Shimura Danzo, bluntly exposing his intentions: "However, you secretly defied my orders and even colluded with Orochimaru to continue unauthorized human experiments, abducting orphans from surrounding viges and kidnapping our ownrades..." "For the sake of Konoha..." "Is it really for the sake of Konoha or for your own personal desires!" Sarutobi Hiruzen coldly scrutinizes Shimura Danzo, presenting even stronger evidence: "All ninja registration information in the vige should be submitted to the Hokage''s office. Over the years, how many subordinates have you secretly hoarded? Do I need to exin each one?" "..." Shimura Danzo''s demeanor falters. This elder forgot that his mistakes are greater than those of Sarutobi Hiruzen. He stubbornly believed he acted for Konoha''s sake, not his own, but when he raised a point, Sarutobi Hiruzen swiftly punctured it, leaving him barely able to retort. "That''s because..." Shimura Danzo hesitated for a moment before finding an unreliable reason: "You always want to monopolize power and control everything, I was also trying to prevent you from making mistakes..." Shimura Danzo recalled deceiving the First and Second Hokages as evidence: "To maintain control over the vige, you chose Namikaze Minato, who was more malleable, to be the Fourth Hokage, rather than Orochimaru, who was more qualified at the time. You deprived Orochimaru of the opportunity to be Hokage because it would defy your orders..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was almost amused by Shimura Danzo. Does this old friend not realize how easily he could counter such a rationale? "..." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, sitting nearby, seems very interested in the transition of Hokage in Konoha, earnestly looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen for an answer. "Orochimaru harbored too much darkness within him." Sarutobi Hiruzen stated this reason quite fittingly, even finding evidence to support it: "The facts prove that my choice was correct. Orochimaru, fearing death, conducted unauthorized human experiments and defected from Konoha. Minato, on the other hand, chose to sacrifice his own life to protect the vige..." If we speak with facts, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not at fault at all; his choice of Namikaze Minato was indeed the right one. The points raised by Shimura Danzo simply do not hold up and only prove Sarutobi Hiruzen''s correctness. No choice. Who made Orochimaru defect? However, Shimura Danzo''s verbal fighting strength is too weak! Fortunately. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, is right there, chiming in: "I''m a bit curious about one thing. Was the Third Hokage worried that if Orochimaru became Hokage, he would lose power?" Chapter 202: Hiruzen: I want to Fight Danzo with my own Hands! Chapter 202: Hiruzen: I want to Fight Danzo with my own Hands! The statement "Not choosing Orochimaru is for the sake of power," is epitomized by the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, who seems to be enjoying the chaos. At this moment, he is still fanning the mes here, sounding like he is speaking on behalf of Shimura Danzo, and even seems sympathetic towards Orochimaru, the rogue ninja of Konoha. However, Shimura Danzo appears to have caught a w in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s argument and immediately follows Rasa''s words by saying, "No matter what you say, it doesn''t change the fact that you have always monopolized power in Konoha. Even after the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage, you took the power of the Hokage for yourself. Has there ever been a case in this world where a former Kage returned to usurp power?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression looks rather displeased. His reassumption of the position of Hokage indeedcks a clear exnation. At that time, there truly was no more suitable candidate in Konoha. It certainly wasn''t possible to let individuals like Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Hiashi, or Nara Shikaku be elected, right? Moreover, Orochimaru was still in Konoha at that time! This is the truth. Yet Sarutobi Hiruzen cannot openly admit it. "This is themand of the Daimyo." Sarutobi Hiruzen can only attribute this matter to themand of the Fire Daimyo, who also happened to mention his reassignment as the Hokage.However... None of those present would believe such an excuse. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, sitting next to him, even openly scoffs at it. Because the position of a Kage or leader of a ninja vige is always decided internally by their own vige first, and then discussed with the Daimyo and nobles. "For the sake of power, I understand." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, nods in agreement, even speaking on behalf of the Third Hokage: "If Orochimaru were to take power, perhaps it would be because the two individuals'' philosophies sh, preventing the Third Hokage from continuing to wield power¡­" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, sitting beside him, makes a cynical remark: "It''s an unavoidable situation. If it were me, I would also hope that the next Kazekage respects me, that his philosophy aligns with mine, and ideally, I would retain the authority of the Kazekage, even manipting him to continue controlling the power of Sand Vige¡­" As soon as these words are spoken. Everyone present simultaneously shifts ufortably. Even Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression bes grim. "Right." The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, says this as he looks towards Akihara Kagura: "The ninja world has always believed that Akihara Kagura of Konoha will be the future Fifth Hokage¡­" "Lord Kazekage." Akihara Kagura has to stand up and interrupt him, expressing his own thoughts: "There are times when one should not speak. The selection of the Hokage is Konoha''s affair, and besides, I have never thought of bing the Hokage¡­" The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, chuckles softly. This kid is really hypocritical, avoiding conflict at this time! Sarutobi Hiruzen nces at Akihara Kagura and continues: "Kagura is a bit young at the moment, perhaps he might be the Hokage in the future, but right now, Konoha has a more suitable candidate¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen has thought about this many times, especially after the incident with Hyuga Hiashi, and still believes that Jiraiya should first seed as the Hokage, hoping that after Jiraiya bes Hokage, he can then slowly consider whether Akihara Kagura could be suitable. All the Jonin ninja present have a peculiar expression. Everyone''s gaze involuntarily falls on Akihara Kagura. Many believe that Akihara Kagura will be the next Hokage, and now the Third Hokage himself has denied this, what exactly does this mean? "Hahaha¡­" Shimura Danzoughs coldly: "Because Akihara Kagura won''t obey your orders, that''s why you refuse to let him be the Hokage, isn''t it, monkey? Are you trying to select another obedient person to be your puppet?" "Shut up!" Sarutobi Hiruzen can only sternlymand Shimura Danzo to be quiet. "I haven''t finished speaking yet!" Shimura Danzo coldly eyes everyone present and continues: "If I havemitted any crimes, let''s make it clear in front of everyone¡­" "..." Akihara Kagura really wants to take Shimura Danzo down. His old boss''s mouth is indeed too weak, if not for the Kazekage asionally providing a beat, there would be no threat to Sarutobi Hiruzen at all. "You believe that I, along with Uchiha Itachi, killed the Uchiha n." Shimura Danzo stares coldly at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Have you forgotten the task you assigned me back then? It was you who asked me to monitor the Uchiha n, you who were worried about a coup from the Uchiha n, yet you were always unable to find a solution¡­" "Shut up!" Sarutobi Hiruzen dares not let Shimura Danzo continue. The gaze of the Jonin ninja present bes increasingly peculiar. Although everyone knows about the arrogance of the Uchiha n, the fact that the Uchiha n''s downfall originated from the higher-ups of Konoha still makes people feel uneasy. Shimura Danzo hesitated for a moment, and actually followed the idea of Sarutobi Hiruzen, believing that it was indeed difficult to disclose this matter because it involved Uchiha Itachi. "Danzo." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Shimura Danzo,pletely disappointed in his old friend: "I didn''t expect you to be like this, disregarding the bigger picture..." "I also wish to consider the bigger picture." Shimura Danzo''s face turned grim, and he coldly said, "But I have always been carrying the darkness for you. All that I have done has been at your behest. Don''t think that all the sins weremitted by me alone. You are the true source of Konoha''s darkness." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s forehead showed a trace of anger. Because he knew this was true, many things were done with his tacit approval, things that were beneficial for Konoha. But... Shimura Danzo actually brazenly admitted it! Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo''s voice grew increasingly ominous: "You bask in the sunlight above, as the morous Hokage. I am the root buried deep underground, enduring all the filth of the decaying leaves beneath..." "I can endure all these..." Shimura Danzo raised his palm, coldly speaking: "But if you think of cutting off the roots, do you think the great tree of Konoha will not perish with it?" Shimura Danzo fiercely tore his sleeve, raised his palm, and released a powerful Wind Release technique! "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!" This scythe-like Wind Release technique instantly sliced through the wall behind the high tform, directly forcing back all the ninjas present! ording to the n to copse Konoha, Shimura Danzo first battled with Sarutobi Hiruzen, draining Hiruzen''s chakra, making the next step of the n smoother. "Monkey." Shimura Danzo drew the ninja de hidden in his sleeve, pointing the de at his old friend: "Let''s settle the matters of the past here..." Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly removed his Hokage hat, ready to face the challenge from his old friend himself, even dismissing the Hokage Guard toon: "Shimura Danzo was my friend of the past, let me apany him on hisst journey." "Such arrogance, monkey..." Shimura Danzo''s eyes narrowed. The group of Konoha''s Jonin ninjas looked at each other in dismay. "Don''t interfere in their fight." Akihara Kagura shook his head, sighed, and said: "Everyone, detain the rioting ninja from the Mist, in a while, I will help create an environment for the Hokage and Shimura Danzo to fight." "Yes." The group of Jonin ninjas could onlyply. Since the Hokage could not issue orders himself, they had to follow themands of the Hokage''s assistant, doing as Akihara Kagura said was certainly no problem. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, saw Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo preparing to fight on the high tform, a light smile appearing on his face as he changed to a morefortable seat in the spectator stands. Meanwhile... Inside the arena of the Chunin Exams. The battle between Gaara and Karin had already ended. Since Gaara was unable to defeat Karin, Shukaku finally could not restrain himself and took over the fight, only to be immediately subdued by Karin''s Adamantine Sealing Chains, even causing Gaara''s defeat,pletely disgracing the face of the tailed beasts... Inside Gaara''s sealing space. Shukaku and Gaara were still staring at each other. "It''s all because you insisted oning out." Gaara looked at Shukaku discontentedly, his expression gloomy: "Because of you, I lost to that woman again. If I had fought on my own, I wouldn''t have been defeated so quickly." "How did you lose again?" Shukaku ignored Gaara''s plight, still pondering his own defeat, recalling the Adamantine Sealing Chains used by Karin: "What exactly is that technique that''s like Adamantine Sealing Chains? Should I ask those guys again?" The fact that Karin''s Adamantine Chains were so effective against Shukaku left him puzzled, wondering why being bound by the chains made it so difficult to use chakra. Perhaps... He should ask the other tailed beasts? Shukaku entertained the idea, then immediately abandoned it. Due to the profound lessons learned from thest time, it ns to think more carefully about it, testing whether it can solve the issue with Karin next time it encounters her. However... This whole scene was witnessed by Uzumaki Naruto. Inside the sealing space within Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails could see through Naruto''s eyes that Gaara and Shukaku were being chased by Karin, and it let out a contemptuous coldugh. What a fool Shukaku is! To actually try to withstand the Uzumaki n head-on! Even though it had suffered enough from the Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Sealing Chains, did that fool Shukaku really believe that it could change the fact that it was the weakest of the Tailed Beasts just because it thought it had developed some worthless ability? The Nine-Tails ns to remember today''s events, and should Shukaku argue with it again in the future, it canpletely use this as material to mock Shukaku. "Karin wins." After announcing the victor, Genma Shiranui''s gaze shifted inquiringly towards Akihara Kagura, as if to ask whether the exam should continue. "Continue." Akihara Kagura calmly nced at Genma Shiranui and then dispelled all his wooden clones, recasting the Multiple Wooden Clones Technique! "Wood Release: Multiple Wooden Clones Technique!" Eight wooden clones emerged from behind Akihara Kagura! "Ninjutsu: Four Red Yang Formation!" Four wooden clones stayed in the Chunin Exam venue to ensure the safety of the audience; the other four leapt onto the high tform, surrounding the battlefield between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, to prevent their fight from affecting others. Two Red Yang Formation barriers appeared here! All the spectators felt overwhelmed, not knowing whether to watch the duel between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo or to continue watching the Chunin Exam battles. "Are we still continuing the exam at this time?" Hatake Kakashi stood beside Akihara Kagura, somewhat speechless: "Shouldn''t we be dealing with Shimura Danzo and the Mist Vige now? And what about the people from the Sand Vige..." "This won''t cause any dys." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi and continued indifferently, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems, didn''t everyone say so before? Some allies will not betray us." "..." Hatake Kakashi sighed helplessly. Honestly. Everyone''s words aren''t very reliable. Still, Hatake Kakashi was more inclined to trust Akihara Kagura''s judgment. Although there has been no movement from the Sand Vige and other smaller ninja viges, Hatake Kakashi was a bit skeptical whether a new crisis might emerge soon... Because Shimura Danzo and the Mist Vige''s sudden uprising seemed utterly thoughtless, as if never considering Akihara Kagura would suppress their issues, it seemed somewhat brainless. These people dare to do this... Unless there is an additional n... Could it be that Shimura Danzo sacrificed himself and the Mist Vige was just to have a fair fight with Sarutobi Hiruzen at this time? Shimura Danzo is no match for Sarutobi Hiruzen, and this former Hokage''s advisor isn''t known for being recklessly bold, plus there are frequent rumors of his collusion with Orochimaru, if there isn''t a greater crisis looming, Hatake Kakashi really doesn''t believe it... On the high tform. Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo were already fighting fiercely. These two old men, already advanced in years, were panting after just a few exchanges, even using their respective jutsu to fiercelybat within the Four Red Yang Formation barrier! "Wind Release: Shuriken!" Shimura Danzo produced several shurikens in his hands, exhaling Wind Release chakra that clung to each shuriken, the shurikens outlined by sharp Wind Release des, bing high-speed spinning Wind Release des shooting towards Sarutobi Hiruzen! "Ninjutsu: Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, undeterred, threw a shuriken, quickly sped his hands to form seals, and dozens of shurikens instantly collided with the Wind Release: Shuriken, altering their direction, these Wind Release: Shurikens directly embedding into the barrier of the Four Red Yang Formation and dissipating! "Danzo!" The expression on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face was stern as he fixed his gaze on his old friend: "This time, to protect the vige, I must kill you here..." Sarutobi Hiruzen did not intend to entrust this matter to anyone else; he was determined to personally deal with Shimura Danzo here, just as the First Hokage had once killed Uchiha Madara! ~~~ Little did he know, the Real Hashirama is Coming! New Month and there will a lot of Sponsored Chaptersing! Especially the new FanFic! Check it out guys! New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 100 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Get 4 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 203: Seal of Reconciliation Chapter 203: Seal of Reconciliation "Monkey." "I''ve always hated that look on your face." Shimura Danzo slightly raised his eyes, his gaze sharp as a de, intending to pierce the other person: "It is I who would protect the vige at any cost, while it is you who alwayspromises the vige''s interests for the sake of enemy vige, yet you still have the audacity to make such grandiose ims..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was not concerned about Shimura Danzo''s denigration, and he retorted coldly: "You have never been about protecting the vige at any cost; it''s only for your own desires and power that you would go to such lengths, even harming our ownrades in the vige!" "It''s for the sake of Konoha!" Shimura Danzo snorted angrily, and with his mouth pursed, he spat out a breath as sharp as bullets: "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere!" As Danzo''s longtime friend, Hiruzen knew him well; even before Danzo could pucker his lipspletely, Hiruzen had already anticipated his move and skillfully evaded it in advance! "Danzo!" "Reflect on your actions!" "Are you truly doing this for Konoha?"Hiruzen wanted to tear off Danzo''s mask: "All this time, you''ve been secretly umting power, demanding support from major ninja ns under the pretense of acting for Konoha, while stealthily assassinating those within the vige who oppose you..." "You monkey, what makes you any different!" Danzo coldly stared at Hiruzen, bluntly exposing his hypocrisy: "In the name of so-called peace, you''re willing to sacrifice fellow vigers, forcing them tomit suicide to beg for peace from enemy vige. What difference is there between us?" Danzo looked at Hiruzen and scoffed relentlessly: "Back then, everyone knew that Cloud Vige wanted the Kekkei Genkai of Konoha, yet you weakly forced the leader of the Hyuga n tomit suicide as a so-called sacrifice for peace..." "That was for the peace within the vige!" Hiruzen believed that Danzo had forgotten the circumstances back then! At that time, Konoha was troubled from within and without; Namikaze Minato had just been sacrificed, and the Uchiha n was looming threateningly. What else could be done but to sacrifice the Hyuga n? "It''s always about peace!" Danzo spread his hands wide and cursed: "For the peace you talk about, for the so-called reduction of unnecessary sacrifices, how many people did Konoha sacrifice while you groveled to the enemy? If not for me, how many more would Konoha have sacrificed..." Danzo watched Hiruzen and cursed with relish: "Although you want to wield power, you still stubbornly maintain the facade of the Hokage, and once Konoha has new power, you keep it in your hands, letting them sacrifice for your weak notion of peace..." "Now you see the cost of peace!" Danzo pointed out towards the Mist Ninja being taken away outside the Four Red Yang Formation, coldly saying: "Originally, I told you to hand over the Fourth Mizukage Yagura to me for handling, topletely suppress Mist Vige, but you insisted on negotiating with the Mist. Now do you see the cost of peace?" "This is you colluding with Mist..." Hiruzen still wanted to shift the me onto Danzo. However, Danzo no longer shouldered the me and pointed out the facts without regard to Hiruzen''s usations: "Do you think I am colluding with the Mist? Everyone in Mist has long been prepared to go to war with Konoha..." "..." Hiruzen was at a loss for words. If possible, Hiruzen wanted to exin that it was because of Akihara Kagura, who kidnapped the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, but now was not the right time. Just as Hiruzen understood Danzo, Danzo also knew his old friend very well: "Are you trying to say, this is because Kagura''s capture of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura nearly broke Mist Vige, which led to the crisis of war?" "..." Hiruzen remained silent. Danzo seemed somewhat helplessly shaking his head: "You always impose your will on others, gradually turning some murderous wolves into a flock of sheep at the mercy of others, still believing this is the legacy of the First Hokage..." "Have you forgotten..." "Our teacher was the Second Hokage, Tobirama!" Danzo stared at Hiruzen, coldly reminding him: "Teacher Tobirama would never think of betraying Konoha''s interests to negotiate peace with other ninja viges. You''re just hiding behind the First Hokage''s pursuit of peace to cover your cowardice..." Danzo has long been dissatisfied with Hiruzen''s policies! Ever since, Danzo has been a hardliner, whether dealing with external or internal matters, preferring a strong stance rather than opting for the so-called peace like Hiruzen, which affects the entire atmosphere of Konoha. Under the leadership of Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, Konoha''s ninjas actually believed that sacrificing the interests of the vige and even its ninjas in exchange for the enemy''s willingness to negotiate peace was justifiable! The vigers of Konoha actually believed that peace could be negotiated! Since ancient times, there has been no peace negotiated through talks; peace has always been fought for, relying on the blood and sacrifices of Konoha''s ninjas on the front lines! However... Many people naively thought that peace could be negotiated, not realizing that a peace bought at the price of humiliation is a disgrace, a result of Hiruzen''s nearly forty years of governance in Konoha! Outside the Four Red Yang Formation. Akihara Kagura stood outside, watching the heated argument between the two. "They''re really going at it¡­" Hatake Kakashi stood beside Akihara Kagura, feeling the battle and argument raging between the two elders, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, and couldn''t help butment subconsciously. "Let them argue." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unconcerned about the fierce argument and battle inside: "Both of them are old, how long can they keep arguing?" "..." Kakashi didn''t know what to say next; he was more curious about another matter and asked with a furrowed brow, "Kagura... don''t you want to be Hokage?" "Do you think I still have a chance to be Hokage?" Kagura''s lips curled into a self-mocking smile, continuing, "The Third Hokage publicly stated in front of everyone that I am not suitable to be Hokage..." To be honest, Kagura believed there was little benefit for him to be the Hokage. What if he did be Hokage, not only losing a stable position but also if other esteemed predecessors like the First and Second Hokage were dismissed, then what? "Actually, you are the one who should really be Hokage." Kakashi gazed at Kagura; he strongly agreed with Kagura bing Hokage because only Kakashi knew that Kagura was kind to the weak and his own people. Once Kagura became Hokage, he would definitely protect the vigers who respect and admire the Hokage, even though those vigers only admire the person sitting in the Hokage''s position. "No one will acknowledge me." Kagura was very aware of this. "That''s because they don''t understand you!" Kakashi felt that Kagura was quite unaware of his own value. However¡­ Kakashi couldn''t say much more. Because if Kagura couldn''t be Hokage, then among the Sannin of Konoha, Jiraiya bing Hokage would be the same; Jiraiya was Kagura''s teacher and certainly understood Kagura well, and he would surely hand over the position of Hokage to Kagura in the future. "The old ones are fighting above¡­" "The young ones are fighting below¡­" Kakashi nced at the fierce battle and shouting of Hiruzen and Danzo on the high tform, then looked down at the examination hall where Temari and Aburame Shino seemed to be ying like children: "Today''s Chunin Exams are really lively¡­" "..." Kagura didn''t say anything. Because Kagura knew that today''s excitement was just beginning. On the spectator stand, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was enjoying the show very much, watching the battle between Hiruzen and Danzo with increasing pleasure. Not just him. The ninjas from the Sand Vige were also enjoying the view. Even the fact that Temari was losing to Aburame Shino didn''t bother them. Originally, Temari might have had a chance to win; her Wind Release was actually quite effective against Aburame Shino''s bugs, as long as she was careful not to get hurt by them. However¡­ Temari was somewhat distracted. Perhaps it was the battle on the high tform that attracted her, or perhaps it was because she was still affected by the battle with Shikamaru; she didn''t react in time when using her Wind Release ninjutsu, exposing a w that Aburame Shino exploited with his bugs. "Aburame Shino wins." Genma Shiranui announced Aburame Shino''s victory, continuing to announce the start of the next match: "Next up, Uzumaki Naruto versus Karin." This would be a battle of the Uzumaki n. Uzumaki Naruto had not expected to fight Karin, although he was still ambitious, even thinking he could rely on the Nine-Tails chakra inside him to fight¡­ But¡­ In his eagerness to fight, Naruto could only use the chakra of one tail and was not able topete against Karin, who was a perfect counter to a Jinchuriki. Moreover¡­ Naruto wasn''t very keen on fighting Karin. Naruto simply used his special technique, summoning hundreds of shadow clones to surround Karin, but Karin easily dealt with them. The battle on the high tform continued. Shimura Danzo waved his sword and pressed forward! Sarutobi Hiruzen stepped back, quickly forming hand seals, and summoned his own summoning beast: "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" A mighty ape appeared on the battlefield, looking at the enemy, somewhat dazed: "Fighting with Danzo again? Haven''t you guys sparred in almost forty years? You''re nearly seventy years old and starting a ninja spar like children again?" This was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s summoning beast, the king of the ape tribe, Enma, also Hiruzen''s powerful ally in battle and a good friend! "Enma!" Hiruzen raised his hand and spoke solemnly: "Danzo is a rogue ninja from the vige; I need you to help me kill him!" "Is that so..." Enma seemed to realize. However, Enma quickly reacted, leaping into Hiruzen''s hand and transforming into a golden staff, blocking Danzo''s ninjato, even smashing the sharp de directly! "Wind Release: Vacuum de!" Danzo opened his mouth and expelled a Wind Release ninjutsu, reapplying a wind-edged de to his broken ninjato, charging at Hiruzen again! But this time¡­ Danzo no longer had the advantage with his sword! Hiruzen raised the golden staff, directly knocking Danzo out, leaping high into the air, swinging the golden staff down on Danzo''s head! "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!" Danzo expelled a de-like Wind Release, pushing back Hiruzen in the air, then quickly formed hand seals to summon his own summoning jutsu! "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" Arge creature was summoned by him; the moment this Baku appeared, it directly used Wind Release to try to devour Hiruzen''s body! Hiruzen firmly nted the golden staff into the ground, his arms tightly wrapped around the staff to support his body against the dream-eater''s Wind Release! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Hiruzen immediately formed hand seals, expelling a continuous stream of mes from his mouth! No one was better at dealing with Danzo than Hiruzen; they had been ying together since before school, grew up together, became adults together, grew old together, and had countless encounters. However¡­ Danzo always lost those encounters. To achieve victory in a battle with Hiruzen, aside from powers he preferred not to reveal, Danzo would use almost any trump card he had in battles against Hiruzen, including the Baku summoning beast. This time¡­ Hiruzen won again. The mes followed the direction the dream-eater absorbed and devoured, even igniting the Baku''s body with the help of the wind, and the severely damaged summoning beast instantly vanished in a puff of smoke! Hiruzen, gasping for breath, pulled out the golden staff, transformed from Enma. Hiruzen was already old, and although he knew he would definitely win the battle against Danzo, the fight still felt somewhat strenuous. "Danzo, you lost¡­" Hiruzen, holding the golden staff, approached Danzo. "..." Danzo, gasping for breath, looked at Hiruzen, because the battle had also taken a toll on him, his body was already aged, and without the transnted cells from Hashirama, it was indeed difficult to sustain a fight. But¡­ Danzo had one more trick. Danzo watched Hiruzen approaching, unsure whether to use his trump card, at that moment he even felt an impulse to die together with Hiruzen! Danzo then remembered their n, looking through the Four Red Yang Formation at Akihara Kagura, hoping Kagura would quickly think of a way to save him! "..." Kagura quietly made a hand gesture. "..." Danzo''s eyes slightly narrowed. This damn guy! Making him save himself! However, Danzo understood that this gesture could indeed save him! "For the sake of Konoha, I must kill you!" Hiruzen raised the golden staff, about to smash it down and kill Danzo, his friend of nearly seventy years, on the spot! "Monkey!" Danzo sped his hands together, quickly forming a hand seal, surprisingly the hand seal of reconciliation used by Konoha Vige ninjas at the end of a spar! All Konoha Vige ninjas learn this hand seal when they enter the Ninja Academy; after a spar, both parties form a hand seal of reconciliation, signaling that any hatred in the battle is to be dissolved. "..." Hiruzen watched the all-too-familiar hand seal of reconciliation, memories of growing up with Danzo shing through his mind, his hand movements gradually stopping. ~~~ New Month and there will a lot of Sponsored Chaptersing! Especially the new FanFic! Check it out guys! New FanFic: Killing Makes You Stronger Please check it /Bleam ¡ª 100 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Get 4 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 204: How come there are Uchihas here?! Chapter 204: Howe there are Uchihas here?! The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed some indecisiveness in his character. Even before the battle began, though Hiruzen intended to kill Shimura Danzo just as the First Hokage, Hashirama, had intended to kill Madara, he involuntarily stopped when Danzo formed the seal of reconciliation. The seal of reconciliation. This hand sign also symbolized the end of their conflict. "You rascal..." Hiruzen took a deep breath, put away his staff, and extended his hand to pull Danzo up from the ground, just like they used to do at the end of their ninja sparring years ago. "..." Danzo hesitated for a moment before grasping Hiruzen''s hand. "..."Hiruzen held Danzo''s hand with mixed emotions. His fate was ultimately different from that of Hashirama; he did not kill his friend as the First Hokage had. "Be more cautious from now on." Hiruzen forcefully pulled Danzo to his feet, sternly admonishing, "We are both too old for this, yet you still stir up so much trouble..." "Hmph..." Danzo''s mouth twisted slightly in defiance. Although Danzo forming the seal of reconciliation meant he was surrendering and admitting defeat to Hiruzen, But... Danzo was well aware. This seal was just a means to stay alive temporarily, not an end to his defeat by Hiruzen, but the beginning of his anticipated victory in this conflict. A ninja... Should resort to any means necessary! If he truly wanted victory, he could have used his killer move to die together with Hiruzen, but Danzo did not want Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura to benefit from their mutual demise. Why should he die here while his two allies gained? "This time, I''ll admit you''re formidable!" Danzo''s heart harbored schemes, and he was slightly more polite to Hiruzen. "Do you expect a next time?" Hiruzen sharply reprimanded Danzo again, continuing, "After the Chunin Exam is over, exin all that you have done these past years, including that scoundrel Orochimaru. From now on, stay in the vige and do not leave..." "Hmph..." Danzo was still somewhat resentful. Their battle concluded. The Four Red Yang Formation slowly dissipated. Akihara Kagura and Hatake Kakashi walked in. Hiruzen nced at Akihara Kagura and handed over Danzo to his former subordinate, "Akihara Kagura, take Danzo back and keep him under surveince." "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded in agreement. "..." Danzo squinted at Akihara Kagura. Everything was proceeding ording to their n. Danzo had drained Hiruzen''s chakra, and Akihara Kagura was taking him back to the Root Base, leaving the rest to Orochimaru. "Let''s go, Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura approached Danzo. Just then, the final match of the Chunin Exam between Karin and Aburame Shino was about to start, and Karin chose to forfeit. Akihara Kagura withdrew his wood clone and took both Karin and Danzo back to the Root Base, as the exam had concluded. "The third round of the Chunin Exam has ended too?" Hiruzen watched as the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, approached the stage, waiting for him to join in announcing the conclusion of the joint exam. Although the Chunin Exam encountered some minor disruptions due to Shimura Danzo and the Mist ninjas, it ultimately concluded sessfully. Konoha resolved the Mist ninja uprising with decisive measures, showcasing its strength to all allies present and deterring any covetous thoughts against Konoha. Overall, the exam achieved its purpose. The only imperfection... Might be the damage to my own image as the Hokage. Because many are now aware of my dealings with Shimura Danzo, it''s inevitable that my reputation as the Hokage might be somewhat tarnished, but that''s not a major concern. Sarutobi Hiruzen has considered this and, after the Chunin Exam, ns to retire again, allowing Jiraiya to take over as Hokage. At the Root base... When Akihara Kagura and Karin brought Shimura Danzo back, both Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune were at the entrance of the Root base to wee them, which somewhat rxed Shimura Danzo''s mood. Clearly. There shouldn''t be any problems inside the Root base. "Our mission is over." Shimura Danzo nced at Akihara Kagura and continued, "Now we just wait for Orochimaru to kill the old monkey, and our n will beplete..." As Shimura Danzo said this, he recalled Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words spoken on the high tform: "However, the monkey mentioned, you are not allowed to seed in the position of Hokage..." "No need to worry." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, looking back at Shimura Danzo: "Once the Third Hokage is killed by Orochimaru, I will avenge him by killing Orochimaru, and naturally seed as Hokage, right?" Akihara Kagura continued to deceive Shimura Danzo: "The reason I modified the order of appearance in the Konoha Crush n was to separate you and Orochimaru. Everyone will think Orochimaru killed the Third Hokage and you knew nothing about it. I deliberately saved you out of good intentions¡­" "Betray Orochimaru?" Shimura Danzo thought for a second and epted Akihara Kagura''s reasoning: "That works too. After the monkey is gone, that guy won''t be of any use anymore..." Betraying an ally... Shimura Danzo obviously didn''t feel any psychological pressure. Moreover, after the Chunin Exam, Shimura Danzo believed that he and Akihara Kagura had secured control over Konoha''s power, so continuing to keep Orochimaru was pointless. The only use of Orochimaru was his biotechnological expertise. Even if Shimura Danzo wanted the Wood Release and the Sharingan, Konoha had qualified experimental subjects, and perhaps Sarutobi Hiruzen had leftplete experimental records. Even though Shimura Danzo already knew the oue, he still seemed somewhat mncholic: "I spent so much time, and yet it turns out you, this youngster, will be the vige''s Hokage, while I remain the leader of Root, guarding Konoha from the shadows..." After causing so much turmoil in Konoha, bing a rogue ninja for many years, to think he would still end up as the head of Root, while this youngster bes Hokage... "Isn''t this what we agreed upon initially?" Akihara Kagura extended his hand, inviting Shimura Danzo into the long corridor of the base, turning his head to instruct Karin: "Go and call everyone out to wee Lord Shimura home." "Yes." Karin bowed her head in agreement. "Hmph..." Shimura Danzo grunted disdainfully, inwardly satisfied with Akihara Kagura''s arrangements. Yearster. He finally returned to Konoha, reiming the power of Root, the only change might be that the vige''s Hokage would soon shift from Sarutobi Hiruzen to Akihara Kagura. As Shimura Danzo walked deeper into the Root base, he slowly said, "Kagura, it seems that Root hasn''t developed much over the years, you''ve been suppressed by the monkey, failing to grasp the power of Root, I''ve always said, do not change the Root I established..." "This change is beneficial." Akihara Kagura shook his head, looking at Shimura Danzo with a light smile: "At least in my hands, Root''s numbers and strength have grown much stronger..." "Are these people reliable?" Shimura Danzo nced at Akihara Kagura, then continued speaking to himself: "Even if the monkey''s people are infiltrated, it doesn''t matter, since the monkey will die today. I''ll gradually eliminate those unsuitable for the Root..." "Rest assured." "After today, everyone will be reliable." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, spreading his palms and said: "I originally wanted to change the Root too, but I realized Lord Danzo''s method of consolidating the Root''s personnel was correct..." "The current Root..." "Is now a group of people with nowhere to call home in the ninja world." At this point, Akihara Kagura nced toward a group of people emerging from deep within the Root''s base, including men and women, old and young, all wearing masks. "So many people?" Shimura Danzo felt that there were too many people in the Root and was somewhat displeased: "The Root consists of ninjas who operate in the shadows; there''s no need for so many redundant hands..." Especially since some of their hair had turned grey. Even though these people wore masks, Shimura Danzo could see their agedness and snorted coldly: "The Root has no need for useless trash; it''s time to dispose of some..." "Sometimes even a scrap of paper has its use..." Akihara Kagura said with a smile, turning his head to look at everyone present: "Let Lord Danzo meet everyone here, your names have all been on the list on Lord Danzo''s desk, though it seems there were few opportunities to meet face-to-face..." "Taking this opportunity..." Akihara Kagura''s body slowly moved to the side, his smile seemingly uncontroble: "Let Lord Danzo see everyone, get to know each other!" "I''ve seen their names?" Shimura Danzo furrowed his brow, squinting in confusion at the crowd. The next moment! A set of crimson eyes lit up! "Sharingan..." Shimura Danzo immediately recognized those eyes! However, before Shimura Danzo couldprehend what was happening, pair after pair of crimson eyes appeared in his vision! Among the dense crowd, all possessed a pair of crimson Sharingan, strikingly visible in the dark and adding an eerie touch to the gloomy base, as if these individuals were monsters ready to devour at any moment! But... This was not the most terrifying part! The most terrifying aspect was that these eyes were not transnted; they had transformed from normal eyes into Sharingan, meaning these people were all of the Uchiha bloodline! These people... Were all Uchihas! Shimura Danzo''s heart trembled! What kind of joke was this, weren''t the Uchihas of Konoha all eradicated on the night of the massacre? Why were there still so many Uchihas alive! Why were these living Uchihas all in the Root! Shimura Danzo''s heart palpitated, disbelievingly turning to look at Akihara Kagura, staring intently at Kagura''s face, which bore a yful smile. "Unhappy?" Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo''s shocked expression as if expecting praise: "Lord Danzo, you like the Uchiha n''s Sharingan, don''t you? So I removed everyone you left in the Root and reced them all with Uchihas..." "You!" Shimura Danzo was both shocked and furious, his pupils dting as his heart raced, making him feel as if his blood was rushing to his brain, his nerves abnormally tense, almost causing his head to explode, leaving him unable to articte his words! "Logistics... Training... Combat..." Akihara Kagura stretched out his palm, counting on his fingers: "Seriously counting, even those cleaning the base are Uchihas..." "What exactly..." "What is going on!" Shimura Danzo gritted his teeth, struggling not to copse from shock, insisting on finding out the truth: "Tell me, what exactly is going on! The Uchiha n... they were supposed to be extinct!" "The Uchiha n did perish..." Akihara Kagura shrugged nonchntly, as if discussing something trivial: "These Uchihas who survived the night of the massacre are homeless, I could only arrange them in the Root established by Lord Danzo, giving them a ce to settle..." "..." Shimura Danzo''s heart beat even faster. His entire life was dedicated to eliminating the Uchiha, who threatened the peace and stability of Konoha; he could never imagine that one day his own Root would be filled with Uchihas! "Lord Danzo, please calm down." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo, continuing with a sincere smile: "However, I''ve always been worried that Lord Danzo might not be able to ept this mentally..." "Fortunately." "On the night of the massacre, I guessed that the Third Hokage might strip Lord Danzo of his powers, so I immediately took over the Root, saving it from dissolution and also providing these surviving Uchihas with a home..." "In order to make the entire Root consist of Uchihas, to give Lord Danzo a surprise, I had to find ways to eliminate all of Lord Danzo''s personnel..." "But..." "Lord Danzo would surely pay attention to the Root''s situation..." Akihara Kagura watched Shimura Danzo, his smile genuine: "To prevent Lord Danzo from frequently visiting the Root and discovering the surprise I worked so hard to arrange, I could only find a way to involve them all, everyone working together to force Lord Danzo out of /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 205: Taking care of Lord Danzo till Old Age Chapter 205: Taking care of Lord Danzo till Old Age Bastard! Shimura Danzo felt a surge of anger rising in his chest! This elder always believed that his forced defection from Konoha was a trap set by Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he never expected it to be the handiwork of Akihara Kagura, that Bastard! "It was you..." Unable to regain hisposure and rationality, Shimura Danzo red somberly at Akihara Kagura in front of him: "I became a rogue ninja because of you..." "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, not denying his actions, and sighed, "It was actually quite troublesome to arrange this, to make Lord Danzo leave Konoha and enjoy some peace outside, I had to use quite a few people..." "Not only did I have to frame you in front of the Hokage, but I also had to frame the Hokage in your presence, the most troublesome part was avoiding alerting others..." "Bastard..."Shimura Danzo was so enraged that the veins on his forehead burst! "Don''t be angry." Akihara Kagura quickly tried to calm the nearly seventy-year-elder, fearing he might die of rage right there: "I did it for Lord Danzo''s sake..." Shimura Danzo red at Akihara Kagura, grinding his teeth, filled with hatred as if he wanted to bite Akihara Kagura to death right there: "Framing and forcing me to defect, you call that considering my well-being?" "But..." Akihara Kagura pointed to a group of Uchihas and continued, "When these people were driven to a corner, they didn''t even have a chance to defect..." "The Uchiha were always a destabilizing factor in the vige..." Shimura Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, not hiding his disdain for the Uchiha: "They wanted to start a coup in Konoha, they should have been dealt with..." "It''s you elders who forced them!" An elderly Uchiha stood out, he was very old and had experienced much: "We abandoned Madara to stay in Konoha, only to find that the vige elders were doing everything they could to eliminate the Uchiha..." "The Uchiha n is inherently evil..." Shimura Danzo started with the old rhetoric. "Are they really?" Akihara Kagura nced at the group of Uchiha, seemingly curious about Shimura Danzo''s ims: "They''ve been quite obedient these past few years at the Root, doing whatever they were told, even when they were tasked with framing you, no one objected..." Not only did they not object, but they were also very enthusiastic. The Uchiha n had hated the vige elders to the core, especially after they learned from Shisui that Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Itachi had killed the entire Uchiha n! However... These Uchihas were indeed obedient. Maybe it was because of Shisui''s leadership, maybe because they recognized Akihara Kagura''s Sharingan, maybe because they had no home or ce to go, maybe because there was no hope anywhere else, only here could they find refuge, these Uchihas did not cause trouble. Shimura Danzo ignored the elderly Uchiha man, looking disdainfully at Akihara Kagura: "The Uchiha n is naturally evil, sooner orter a dangerous person like Uchiha Madara will emerge, Kagura, you will regret this one day..." "Now I am the head of the Root." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, a strange smile appearing on his lips, his eyes faintly showing a striking crimson: "Lord Danzo, is there a possibility that I am that dangerous person like Uchiha Madara..." "Akihara Kagura!" Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura in disbelief! All along... Akihara Kagura had never revealed his Sharingan! At this moment... The elder realized something even more terrifying! Akihara Kagura had never shown his Sharingan, this guy also carried Uchiha genes, and he was hiding more than he imagined! What frightened Shimura Danzo even more was that what Akihara Kagura said was true, because he really was that dangerous person like Uchiha Madara, even more dangerous than Uchiha Madara, Akihara Kagura not only had the bloodline of the Sharingan but also the power of the First Hokage! The most terrifying... Was Akihara Kagura''s scheming! How could this guy endure not using his Sharingan! "Really... I didn''t expect..." Shimura Danzo''s fingers curled into his palm, staring at Akihara Kagura''s crimson eyes: "I never noticed you had Uchiha blood... Orochimaru didn''t notice this either, did he?" "Of course." Akihara Kagura nodded, then chuckled and shook his head: "However, Lord Danzo, I actually did use the Sharingan in front of you." "..." Shimura Danzo frowned in thought. When... Had he not noticed? It''s impossible, he was very sensitive to the Sharingan, he couldn''t have overlooked it! "When?" Shimura Danzo''s brow furrowed tightly, unable to recall: "Could it be that you used the Sharingan on me and applied a genjutsu at that time..." "Yes..." Akihara Kagura nodded, his eyes gradually turning into a pair of peculiar Mangekyo Sharingan, smiling as he asked, "If nothing else, that must have been the most terrifying genjutsu you''ve ever experienced in your life, right? Do you still remember, Lord Danzo?" "That time... It was you!" Shimura Danzo looked at Akihara Kagura, suddenly remembering! That time, he had just arranged his men, using Izanagi to take one of Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan, and then he was caught in a very terrifying genjutsu, losing that eye in the genjutsu world! That time... Shimura Danzo thought it was Uchiha Obito... He never imagined that it was Akihara Kagura who had acted then! "That genjutsu world was quitefortable, wasn''t it?" Akihara Kagura spread his hands, smiling as he asked, "I carefully prepared and built that genjutsu world for you..." "Bastard..." Shimura Danzo, recalling his life of being continuously tricked in the genjutsu world, wanted to devour Akihara Kagura alive: "What else have you hidden from me, it was I who brought you into Konoha..." "Then the first thing you did was erase my name." Akihara Kagura''s mouth curved in a sneer, unconcerned by Shimura Danzo''s anger: "You just wanted to use me as a tool, the day you brought me into Konoha, I had already nned how to leave the Root..." "So I immediately released a Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence that alerted the Third Hokage during my training in Wood Release, because I knew the Third Hokage would not allow a power beyond his control..." "You!" Shimura Danzo''s angry eyes were bloodshot! "Everything went as I had expected, I was assigned to the Anbu by the Third Hokage, thus escaping your control, but still not escaping the dangers you brought..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo''s bloodshot eyes and continued, "To be able to escape your control, I showed my value in front of the Third Hokage while inciting discord between you and the Third Hokage..." "Because you both wanted to use me as a weapon..." "However, people always have a greedy heart, owning a weapon in one''s hands is enough, it shouldn''t be handed over to others, so the Third Hokage naturally tried his best to free me from your control..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo and continued, "As long as I slightly showed that you still had hopes of controlling me, the Third Hokage would never let you get close to me, to avoid contaminating his exclusive weapon with you..." "Like when I liked to show up in front of Hatake Kakashi, I would handle the Third Tsuchikage and Fourth Mizukage for you, yet let Hatake Kakashi report to the Hokage Tower first..." "But Hatake Kakashi and the Third Hokage never understood, I always deliberately avoided routes that the Root might detect, letting the Third Hokage always receive the information just in time to meet with the Kages of other viges..." "The Third Hokage never understood, I would never be tainted by your control, he just needed to think I would be..." "..." By this time, Shimura Danzo had figured out why there was a period when Sarutobi Hiruzen forbade him from contacting Akihara Kagura... That time... Sarutobi Hiruzen indeed didn''t want him to control Akihara Kagura anymore, even assigning him a mission to monitor the Uchiha, allowing him to temporarily let go of Akihara Kagura! The origin of it all... Turned out to be Akihara Kagura''s meddling in between! "Everything went smoothly after that." Akihara Kagura looked at Danzo, continuing, "To make the Third Hokage think my strength was crucial for Konoha, I revealed Uchiha Obito''s identity, personally capturing the Fourth Mizukage and Third Tsuchikage, all making the Hokage understand one thing, my power was strong, absolutely not to be sacrificed lightly, and killing me would also be troublesome..." "Just right..." "The threat from the Uchiha n was growing..." "To have more power to suppress the Uchiha, the Third Hokage would continually enhance my power, choosing a lesser of two evils... of course, I also behaved not like a poison, always appearing very dangerous yet safe." "My danger was always towards my enemies." "My safety was always towards my friends." "I made the Third Hokage understand, I was the guarantee of peace and safety for Konoha, my presence allowed the Konoha elders to easily handle the crisis of the Uchiha coup." "But that monkey doesn''t know, you are the biggest crisis..." Shimura Danzo squinted his eyes, looking at this group of surviving Uchiha, and said solemnly, "I am curious, what means did you use on the night of the massacre to save them, and even make people think they all died..." "Uchiha Itachi." When Akihara Kagura mentioned this name, all the Uchiha present were visibly angry, hating that traitor of their n more than they hated the Konoha elders! "Uchiha Itachi controlled the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, who left Konoha." Akihara Kagura did not shy away from his past ns: "Uchiha Itachi would not understand, the reason he could obtain the Three-Tails was because of the information I delivered..." "I guessed that when Uchiha Itachi wanted to kill his n but didn''t have enough time to search, he would definitely use the Tailed Beast Bomb to clear the Uchiha''s nnd, perfectly covering my rescue of these survivors, and making people think they were buried under the Tailed Beast Bomb..." "Of course." "Even if Uchiha Itachi hadn''t controlled the Three-Tails to release the Tailed Beast Bomb at that time, it wouldn''t matter." Akihara Kagura spoke leisurely about his backup n: "I would use the True Several Thousand Hands to destroy the Uchiha''s nnd,pletely covering the traces of their disappearance..." "Just right." "That night, you also lost your power." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo, his eyes showing a bit of pity: "Just right when the news from the Mist Vige came, I saw an opportunity, I finally had a chance to frame you, and also kick out those ninjas loyal to you from the Root..." "So you let me take those people..." Shimura Danzo stared at Akihara Kagura, he had been tricked at that time! At that time, although he had gained many hands, he lost theplete surveince of Akihara Kagura, letting this group of surviving Uchihapletely take over the Root! "Yes..." "They were too loyal to you." "Just right you were short of hands, I simply gave them all to you." Akihara Kagura did not deny it, continuing, "Even if you didn''t want them, I would find a way to send them to the Anbu, to prevent them from interfering with my ns." "As a result, you fell for it." Akihara Kagura smiled, seemingly satisfied with Shimura Danzo''s performance at that time: "You even took away two spies I had nted by your side..." "Hmm?" Shimura Danzo''s eyes shed, looking towards Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨±: "Torune, F¨±, you two..." "They are my personal guards..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, signaling Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± toe to his side: "What does personal guard mean, I have specially reminded Lord Danzo, Lord Danzo should understand it more than anyone, right?" "Lord Kagura." Aburame Torune immediately stood behind Akihara Kagura. "Lord Kagura." Yamanaka F¨± followed by Aburame Torune''s side. Akihara Kagura looked at the two returning spies, then looked at the lonely Shimura Danzo: "Lord Danzo became a rogue ninja, you two yed a significant role." "You... you even dared to betray me!" "They were never loyal to you." Akihara Kagura chuckled, continuing, "When you were in the Land of Rain, I sent people to pretend to be subordinates of the Third Hokage to clear your manpower, specifically leaving these two, just hoping they would influence you..." "So that''s how it is..." Shimura Danzo perhaps reached the point of despair, his eyes somewhat lifelessly silent: "All these years, it really was you, manipting my life from the shadows..." "Not for long." Akihara Kagura seemed not particrly proud, counting briefly before speaking: "I am only seventeen this year, Lord Danzo is almost seventy. When I first saw you, I had already nned how to care for you in your old /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 206: Wake up to reality, Lord Danzo Chapter 206: Wake up to reality, Lord Danzo Shimura Danzo''s mind was somewhat fragmented. Perhaps it was due to the aftereffects of having once been subjected to the limited Tsukuyomi illusion technique. Had Akihara Kagura not been so young, Danzo might have even entertained the illusion that his entire life was manipted by Kagura. "Hmph..." "Speaking of providing for me in my old age..." "Yet always plotting to put me in mortal danger..." As Shimura Danzo spoke, he slowly began to unwind the bandages around his body: "From the first day you stood before me, you acted as if you would only follow mymands, yet behind my back you disobeyed them, and you probably thought of this day long ago, didn''t you?" "There was no choice." Kagura shook his head and sighed: "I once fantasized about being loyal to Lord Danzo, but upon reflection, it felt rather disgusting, especially since Lord Danzo''s actions with Yakushi Kabuto and Dean Yakushi Nono were too contrary to humanity...""Because they held too many secrets of Konoha." Shimura Danzo shook his head and sighed: "If one cannot resolve to use cruel means, then it''s impossible to achieve the goal of protecting Konoha..." "Lord Danzo." Kagura interrupted Shimura Danzo, smiling helplessly: "We might as well save such words to deceive others; if others know they''ve been deceived by you, they justugh it off. It''s pointless to deceive oneself. Everyone here is from the root itself, there''s no need to deceive ourselves..." Shimura Danzo red at Kagura hatefully. This bastard! Still questioning my resolve to protect Konoha! "If you truly want to protect Konoha..." Seeing the shock and anger in Shimura Danzo''s eyes, Kagura asked a critical question: "Why would you coborate with us in the n to copse Konoha? Lord Danzo, you must be well aware of Orochimaru''s menace, yet you still conspired with him, didn''t you?" Shimura Danzo was somewhat at a loss for words! Yet the old man quickly found an opportunity to retort, speaking sternly: "That''s because I always thought those dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas were experiments created by monkey, and I was merely seeking justice. Little did I know that it was you setting me up behind the scenes..." "Why do you think you''re entitled to justice?" Kagura pointed to the surviving Uchihas and countered: "Who will seek justice for them? To go and ask the Second Hokage for justice?" "Stepping back..." "You always say that a ninja needs to sacrifice themselves." Looking at Shimura Danzo, Kagura''s gaze was mocking: "Lord Danzo, why can''t you sacrifice your own reputation?" "If you willingly bore the me for conducting illegal experiments on dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, how could I possibly have the chance to incite you to turn against the Third Hokage?" "At most, you could only be killed to destroy the evidence..." Shimura Danzo was at a loss for words. Even Yamanaka Fu, standing behind Kagura, found the conversation somewhat ludicrous and couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Kagura, only to be stopped mischievous ideas by Aburame Torune gaze. "To be frank." Kagura stared at the speechless Shimura Danzo and coldly pierced through Danzo''s thoughts: "You always believe that a ninja needs to sacrifice themselves because it''s always someone else being sacrificed, as long as it''s not yourself..." "You evil little demon!" The corners of Shimura Danzo''s eyes twitched angrily, as if struck to the core, he harshly cursed: "It''s just the remnants of the Uchiha hidden within Konoha that I brought back, what right do you have to say I won''t choose sacrifice!" As Shimura Danzo spoke, he fiercely ripped open his cor, revealing a ck curse mark on his chest, assuming a somewhat righteous demeanor: "Don''t think I fear death; my sacrifice will onlye at the most critical moment!" Kagura looked at the curse mark on Shimura Danzo''s chest, frowning. Shimura Danzo remembered the teachings left to him by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and a resolute look appeared in his eyes: "I have indeed made great mistakes, always hesitating at critical moments, but this time I will not err again..." Like now! For instance, by using this ultimate technique, Shimura Danzo, along with Akihara Kagura and these surviving members of the Uchiha, would perish together, eliminating all potential threats lurking in the shadows against Konoha! Suddenly, the ck curse seal on Shimura Danzo''s chest activates, spraying out a jet-ck liquid like a showerhead, continuously falling onto the floor of the Root''s corridor! This is Shimura Danzo''s ultimate technique, the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing! Once this technique is activated, all of Danzo''s blood will be expelled, and the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing curse marks previously engraved on his body will rapidly expand, sealing everything within the vicinitypletely! This Root base... Will also be utterly destroyed by the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing! Whether it''s Akihara Kagura... Or the spies behind him, Torune and Fu... And those Uchiha remnants who survived the night of the massacre at the Root base, all of whom are threats to Konoha, will be destroyed here together! At this moment, Shimura Danzo feels a sense of mission. The Root is his creation; he built this Root base, he brought Akihara Kagura back to Konoha, everything started with him... If that''s the case... Then let everything be destroyed here! All these troubles created by himself should be destroyed today by his own hands, along with the mistakes he made! "What are you trying to do? What is this?" Akihara Kagura, seeing the ck blood sprayed around, has a look of shock and anger on his face, and a wooden spike appears in his hand, ready to shoot towards Shimura Danzo at any moment! "Kid, it''s toote!" Shimura Danzo, seeing the confusion and anger on Akihara Kagura''s face, smiles somewhat disdainfully: "Even you would not have expected this technique. This is the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing I prepared for myself, ready to sacrifice for Konoha..." "Once I am captured or killed, to prevent my body from falling into enemy hands and secrets being extracted from it, I will activate the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing, burying my body within this technique..." "Once this technique is activated, it cannot be stopped..." Shimura Danzo stares at Akihara Kagura, feeling immensely towering, even looking down at her slightly: "Kid, don''t think that I only talk about the ninja''s need for self-sacrifice, don''t question my loyalty to Konoha, my sacrifice will definitely be for saving Konoha at a critical moment..." "Right here..." "I will use my own life..." "To eliminate all hidden crises in Konoha!" As Shimura Danzo speaks hisst words, there is a hint of madness in his eyes, and within this madness, there is a sort of resignation to death. "Hmph..." "I wonder what''s going on with Monkey..." "That naive fool Monkey, I wonder if he is still alive at this time, whether I will sacrifice for Konoha first, or Monkey will sacrifice to protect Konoha first..." At this moment... Shimura Danzo actually thinks of his old friend, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The bonds of the ninja world are always so unique; Shimura Danzo, at this critical moment close to death, still thinks of Sarutobi Hiruzen. Shimura Danzo is well aware of all the actions of Konoha''s copse n, knowing that at this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen should be facing Orochimaru and the two former Hokage reanimated through Edo Tensei, possibly also close to death... Will the two of them... Sacrifice at the same time? If so, it seems to be a kind of fate. Because they have been together since childhood, lived a lifetime together, and in the end, both sacrificed for the protection of Konoha, that must be the bond that Monkey always talks about? As Shimura Danzo''s mind wanders a bit, Akihara Kagura''s voice enters his ears, piercingly sharp. "Wake up..." "Lord Danzo, you''re under a genjutsu." "..." Shimura Danzo''s expression changes. It seems he really was under a genjutsu. Shimura Danzo had always believed that he had released the Four Symbols Seal Technique, sacrificing himself for the vige bypletely sealing away Akihara Kagura and a group of remaining Uchiha... Unexpectedly... He had fallen victim to an illusion! And it was just a basic Sharingan hypnotic illusion! "Sharingan, huh?" Shimura Danzo immediately raised his finger to dispel the illusion. His clothes were still properly worn, as if nothing had happened, which made his heart sink. "When did..." Shimura Danzo incredulously touched his chest. When exactly had he been put under an illusion! However, it could have been any time since everyone present was an Uchiha, all possessing the Sharingan, and it was possible that he had been put under an illusion at any moment. Was it because he did not possess the Sharingan, or because he had consumed too much chakra, that he was unable to resist such an illusion? "Just when I activated the Sharingan..." Akihara Kagura looked at Shimura Danzo, appearing innocently: "Lord Danzo, when you spoke, you had to look into my Sharingan, even several times. I thought you couldn''t ept reality, so I put you under an illusion..." "I don''t understand..." "Why do you keep mumbling about sacrificing yourself during the illusion, Lord Danzo? How would you sacrifice yourself?" "You bastard!" Shimura Danzo tore open his cor! This time, Shimura Danzo was certain he had escaped the illusion, not under any illusion, and he immediately began to perform the Four Symbols Seal here! The next moment! Shimura Danzo''s body began to spray ck blood! On Shimura Danzo''s chest, the curse script of the Four Symbols Seal faintly erupted! However, Akihara Kagura suddenly appeared next to Shimura Danzo, his fingers swiftly forming seals, touching several acupoints on Shimura Danzo''s chest! Shimura Danzo''s blood immediately stopped spraying out! The elderly man looked at Akihara Kagura in astonishment, his pupils dted as he angrily shouted: "Once the Four Symbols Seal is activated, it''s absolutely impossible to stop..." "Sword." Akihara Kagura extended his hand, and a Root ninja quickly rushed over, handing a sharp ninja sword into his hand. Akihara Kagura drew the ninja sword, chakra instantly attached to the de, and he swiftly shed twice, leaving a crossed mark on Shimura Danzo''s chest, even cutting open the flesh without any blood flowing out! Akihara Kagura then released the ninja sword, quickly formed two seals with his hands, and pped Shimura Danzo''s chest, his hand striking out another palm! "Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Seal!" Apanied by the two Four Symbols Seal scripts in Akihara Kagura''s handnding on Shimura Danzo, the script of the Reverse Four Symbols Seal was instantly destroyed! Even... The pre-carved script of the Reverse Four Symbols Seal on Shimura Danzo vanished without a trace, the crossed wounds immediately gushing out red blood! Shimura Danzo''s body staggered back against the wall, frantically pounding on his chest, hoping his killing move would take immediate effect. However, with the script already gone, Shimura Danzo''s pounding only made the cross-shaped wounds on his chest worse, nearly unable to suppress his own pain. "Lord Danzo." Akihara Kagura patted his hands, as if he had done a trivial matter: "Every technique has its counter, even forbidden techniques..." Because he possessed the "Forbidden Technique Master" trait, Akihara Kagura could easily counter the trouble brought by the Four Symbols Seal,pletely destroying Shimura Danzo''s hopes. "Oh, right." Akihara Kagura looked at the cross-shaped cuts on Shimura Danzo''s chest, voluntarily said: "Those two shes were not the counter, I just wanted to see whether the blood flowing out after breaking the Four Symbols Seal was red or ck..." "Damn..." The hatred in Shimura Danzo''s eyes almost spilled out. "I didn''t expect your blood to be red too..." Akihara Kagura beckoned, casually ordered: "Go call Kabuto over, help Lord Danzo stop the bleeding, lest he die from too much blood loss..." "Akihara Kagura, just kill me now!" Shimura Danzo red at Akihara Kagura, wanting only to be killed immediately, no longer enduring any humiliation and torture! "You should learn from Lord Orochimaru..." Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo and shook his head, continuing, "Never mind, after all, you were once my superior, so I will help you onest time..." "Go prepare a sample of the First Hokage''s cells." "Be ready to transnt them into Lord Danzo at any moment. Just sprinkle the First Hokage''s cells onto the wounds I''ve made. I intend to use Lord Danzo as a sacrifice to revive the Third /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 207: Monkey, it seems like what they say is true... Two Hokages Appears! Chapter 207: Monkey, it seems like what they say is true... Two Hokages Appears! The handling method of Akihara Kagura was quite effective. Except for Shimura Danzo himself, no one else present had any objections. "Do you want to revive monkey?" Shimura Danzo red furiously, ignoring his own injuries, and remembered the forbidden jutsu controlled by Orochimaru: "You even want to use me as a sacrifice for monkey''s revival!" Shimura Danzo could not ept this in his heart! Was this bastard trying to squeeze out all his value while killing him! "Just consider it a sacrifice for Konoha!" Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo, seemingly finding the old man''s shock a bit amusing: "It would be a waste to keep the Third Hokage''s soul in the underworld..." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, following Shimura Danzo''s thoughts and responding: "Even in death, the Third Hokage''s power can still protect Konoha. Since all this is for Konoha, a little sacrifice from you, Danzo, shouldn''t matter, right?""Anyway..." "Do you always like to say that?" Akihara Kagura crouched beside Shimura Danzo, smiling as he continued: "As the second leader of the Root, acting on your will is natural. For Konoha, the Root never cared about sacrificing others, and now it''s the turn of the previous leader of the Root to make a sacrifice..." "You!" Shimura Danzo gritted his teeth in anger. This was not a sacrifice for Konoha; this bastard wanted to control Sarutobi Hiruzen and use the power of the Hokage! However... What was the situation with monkey now? This bastard Akihara Kagura had already prepared to use the Edo Tensei to revive monkey, so, was monkey still alive at this time? Of course. At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still alive. In Konoha. The venue of the third stage of the Chunin Exam. Sarutobi Hiruzen stood on the high tform, having just finished the speech marking the end of the joint Chunin Exam, inviting the Kazekage, Rasa, to speak a few words as well. "Lord Kazekage." Sarutobi Hiruzen invited Rasa to stand beside him, smiling as he spoke: "Say a few words to inspire these kids, will you?" "Okay." The Fourth Kazekage Rasa nodded, stepped beside Sarutobi Hiruzen, a mocking smile on his lips, his voice suddenly turning cold: "The preliminaries are over, now I dere, the n for Konoha''s downfall, officially begins!" "Action starts!" "Action starts!" One by one, the Sand Vige ninjas immediately began to move, causing a sudden riot in the exam venue, each targeting their pre-determined opponents! In addition, there were arrangements in the spectator stands, several Sound Vige ninjas took the opportunity to cast illusions among the crowd, many of whom fell into illusions! The Grass Vige''s Kaguya n immediately tore off their coverings and attacked several powerful Konoha jonin! Clearly. These people were all well-prepared! Hatake Kakashi watched in surprise as a group of Kaguya n ninjas rushed towards him, blocking a bone spike with his kunai, his eye twitching. "Howe there''s another wave..." "Kakashi!" Might Guy kicked an enemy away,nding beside Hatake Kakashi: "What should we do now?" "Let''s deal with them first!" Hatake Kakashi could only wave his kunai and charge forward, whispering: "We better notify Akihara Kagura immediately about what''s happening here, tell him toe and support..." "What about the Hokage?" "Let''s deal with these people first..." Hatake Kakashi looked towards the crazed faces of the Kaguya n charging at them and sighed: "This situation is even bigger than the riot that just happened..." As Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy were protecting the spectators, four figures leapt up from the stands, rushing towards the direction of the high tform! On the high tform. The four figuresnded around the high tform, revealing their true faces. These people were the Sound Four, raised by Orochimaru, all with unusual appearances, their palms together forming seals, collectively erecting a purple barrier, enclosing Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Fourth Kazekage Rasa inside! "Ninjutsu: Four Violet mes Formation!" The strength of these four was obviously not sufficient, the Four Violet mes Formation far from matching the Four Red Yang Formation released by Akihara Kagura, yet it was still not something ordinary people could handle. However... This Four Violet mes Formation also protected the casters. "Lord Kazekage." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, wondering if this Kazekage was out of his mind: "What are you doing?" What''s going on with the Kazekage from the Sand Vige? Didn''t this guy see the fate of the Mist Vige ninjas just now? Even if Akihara Kagura wasn''t at this exam venue, once he learned of this, he could quickly return, what was the point of the Sand Vige starting a riot against Konoha at this time? Even if Akihara Kagura couldn''t arrive in time, the group of Konoha ninjas present was not something the Sand Vige ninjas could handle, right? Of course. The key point was. What was the Fourth Kazekage Rasa doing, trapping himself and him in the Four Violet mes Formation, wanting another duel with him? "Just following the n." The Fourth Kazekage Rasa pulled out a kunai, smiling as he spoke: "Now no one should interrupt our battle..." "Really troublesome..." Sarutobi Hiruzen really felt a headacheing on, as his physical strength and chakra had been greatly depleted in his fight with Shimura Danzo. "That''s because..." "The trouble is all your doing..." The Fourth Kazekage Rasa slowly removed his hat and peeled off the face mask he was wearing, revealing a cold, sinister face. It was Orochimaru. Orochimaru was actually right. Whether it was himself or Shimura Danzo, these troubles were created by Sarutobi Hiruzen himself, yet he hadn''t resolved them. Orochimaru raised his kunai, cutting his own palm, chuckling: "I also wanted to ask... I didn''t expect you didn''t recognize me either, teacher." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen watched Orochimaru''s face, his voice bing a bit hoarse and sinister: "Ever since Danzo came out, I''ve been thinking about where you might be hiding, never expected you''d return to Konoha in this manner like Danzo..." This was indeed unexpected. Looking back, however, it seemed somewhat logical. Shimura Danzo posing as a Genji from the Mist Vige, Orochimaru posing as the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, using these identities to infiltrate Konoha during the Chunin Exams, also getting close to him, the Hokage. "Yeah..." Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue, lightlyughing: "Other than this way, how else could I get close to you? It wouldn''t be easy to kill you after all, considering you''re surrounded by Anbu and the most troublesome Akihara Kagura..." "No choice." "I can only use this method, letting Danzo first attract your attention, letting those fools from the Mist attract your Anbu, pulling the guard team and Anbu away from your side..." "This time..." "The strongest in the vige, Akihara Kagura, to protect you, will surely appear by your side the fastest, Danzo in the battle will surrender voluntarily to be captured by you..." "But you are always hypocritically weak, whether it''s to get information about me from Danzo, or for the so-called bonds, you couldn''t possibly kill Danzo..." "However, this is a Chunin Exam with many viges present, you definitely don''t want the situation to expand further, beingughed at by the Kazekage next to you, you''d want to end the chaos caused by Danzo and the Mist ninjas quickly, you must imprison Danzo first, to calm the unrest..." "But your Anbu and guard team were called away, with no one by your side, Akihara Kagura being the closest and naturally the best candidate to escort Danzo, as he happens to be the leader of the Root, perfectly suited to guard Danzo..." Orochimaru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, a somewhat triumphant smile on his face: "Everything is within my n, now that Akihara Kagura has left here, Danzo is confident that he can make Kagura stand on his side and not appear, I just need to kill you here..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mood suddenly became heavy. Because everything Orochimaru said matched his thoughts, even their every move was within Orochimaru''s calctions, Orochimaru, this rogue ninja student, turned out to be even more scheming! The most troublesome part was! He gave Danzo and Akihara Kagura the chance to contact! All along, Sarutobi Hiruzen had been afraid of Akihara Kagura contacting Shimura Danzo again, bing a tool in Danzo''s hands, but he hadn''t calcted thisyer! In order to quickly calm the situation, Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to choose Akihara Kagura to escort Shimura Danzo, allowing Shimura Danzo to take this opportunity to lure Akihara Kagura... This was really troublesome¡­ Their real n turned out to be to use the past rtionship between Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura, letting Shimura Danzo and Akihara Kagura meet privately, turning the strongestbat power of Konoha! Perhaps... at this moment... Shimura Danzo was deceiving Akihara Kagura, turning Akihara Kagura into his tool, once this happened, that would be the real danger to Konoha! Unless using some life-for-life forbidden jutsu, no one could handle the crisis Akihara Kagura faced, those forbidden jutsus only he knew how to use! "You guys really are ambitious..." Sarutobi Hiruzen sped his hands together, his eyes coldly staring at Orochimaru: "However, you forgot, this will also be my opportunity to make up for past mistakes, this time, I will definitely kill you first..." "This may not be so..." Orochimaru chuckled, suddenly opening his mouth wide, a long snake flew out from his mouth, directly biting towards Sarutobi Hiruzen''s neck! The snake''s speed was extremely fast, instantly biting Sarutobi Hiruzen''s neck, however, in just a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body turned into a mound of earth! "Earth Recement?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, surveying the surroundings, trying to find out where his teacher was hiding, this Four Violet mes Formation wasn''t big, there really wasn''t much ce to hide... "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!" A muddy river suddenly swept through! Orochimaru''s body was involuntarily swept away by the mudslide! "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stood beside the muddy river, leveraging it to perform the Earth Dragon Bullet technique, a dark brown mud dragon head floated beside him, continuously firing mud bullets at Orochimaru, the firing speed of the Earth Dragon Bullet technique was extremely fast! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bullet!" Sarutobi Hiruzen again formed seals with his hands, a fire instantly enveloped the mud bullets that were shot out, hitting Orochimaru''s body with a burst of mes! This was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Combined Nature Transformation, Earth Dragon me Flow! By using an extremely fast casting method andbining different elemental techniques, hebined two different elemental techniques together, using their strengths topensate for the weaknesses of the two different elemental techniques. After the Earth Dragon me Flow ended, Orochimaru''s body slowly emerged from the ground, mocking as he smiled: "Lucky it was your Combined Nature Transformation! If it was Kagura''s Combined Nature Transformation, perhaps I would have been thinking about running for my life by now..." "Teacher, you''ve already been surpassed..." Orochimaru spread his palms, a disdainful smile on his lips: "You might as well stop ying these childish tricks, it''s time to bring out some real techniques, lest your teacher also thinks I''m unlearned..." "I''m really being underestimated..." Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed somewhat helplessly sighed, taking off his Hokage god robe and Hokage hat, revealing a lean battle dress. Ever since he learned of Orochimaru''s news, Sarutobi Hiruzen had been preparing for battle, because he guessed that Orochimaru would definitelye to trouble him, even Sarutobi Hiruzen had anticipated that Akihara Kagura might be pulled away from here or be entangled by someone. Today... Might be the day of his sacrifice. Sarutobi Hiruzen was very clear about all this. "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" Orochimaru quickly brought his fingers together, rapidly forming a Summoning seal, arrogantly looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Teacher, today is your day of death!" Apanying the raising of Orochimaru''s palm, two coffins appeared before him, he didn''t need a third coffin to appear, because two people were enough! Snap! Two coffin lids mmed down! The figures of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama and the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama slowly walked out of the coffins, slowly standing before Orochimaru. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pupils involuntarily dted. Even though he had long known that Orochimaru had reanimated the two former Hokages through the Edo Tensei, seeing them with his own eyes still made his heart somewhat sad and sorrowful. "Monkey." Senju Tobirama looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, speaking first: "It seems everything they said is true, you''ve gotten so old, yet you''re still continuing as the Hokage..." "Yes..." Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly nodded. "I see..." Tobirama also slowly nodded, then quickly charged toward Sarutobi Hiruzen: "I understand, then let us settle things here by taking you /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 208: [Sponsored]: Were all Tools to that Person Chapter 208: [Sponsored]: We''re all Tools to that Person [This Chapter Is Sponsored by dummy testhh! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The movements of Senju Tobirama were incredibly swift! Even Sarutobi Hiruzen was left bewildered and stunned! "Lord Second Hokage?" Sarutobi Hiruzen, still puzzled, looked at the rushing Tobirama and furrowed his brows, asking, "Getting rid of me? What exactly is going on? Has Orochimaru controlled you?" "No." Senju Tobirama kicked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and responded coldly, "We already know what you''ve done. I could ignore the Uchiha matter..." "Tobirama, we can''t ignore the Uchiha matter either!" Senju Hashirama quickly interrupted Tobirama, rushed towards Sarutobi Hiruzen, and struck him on the arm with a punch, forcefully pushing him back! "Monkey, you''ve been Hokage for too long..."Tobirama quickly continued the offensive rhythm, kicking Sarutobi Hiruzen in the shoulder, sending him flying once more: "Have you been blinded by power?" "Our only goal..." Senju Hashirama looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and spoke reluctantly, "To prevent that youngd, Kagura, from being forced by you to be a rogue ninja, we had to deal with you here. That youngd might even be stronger than me, and if he bes a rogue ninja, have you thought about the consequences?" "!!!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart tightened, and he sharply turned to look at the smirking Orochimaru: "Orochimaru, what exactly is happening?" This bastard¡­ What on earth did he tell the two previous Hokages! The most troublesome part is, why did they have to bring up Kagura''s defection! "I didn''t say anything..." Orochimaru watched with glee as his teacher was attacked by the two resurrected Hokages, seemingly enjoying the sight: "Even this wasn''t initiated by me; it was the two Lord Hokage who wanted to get rid of you, Teacher!" "After all..." "You''ve done too many wrong things..." Orochimaru smirked, presenting a strong piece of evidence: "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t pass the position of Hokage to Kagura?" "Kagura is too young." Sarutobi Hiruzen coldly rebutted and continued, "If he were to be Hokage, Konoha would surely fall into chaos, perhaps even war¡­" Seizing the advantage, Orochimaru suddenlyughed: "So you''re saying, Konoha will only be peaceful when you hold the power?" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen realized he had fallen into a verbal trap. By not passing on the title of Hokage to Kagura and continuing to hold the position himself, in Orochimaru''s words, he had be a true power-hungry person. Power¡­ It''s always about power. Shimura Danzo used his love for power to attack him, and now Orochimaru was doing the same. Today, this has be an insurmountable threshold! The trouble is¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t even have an excuse to refute. Because he had held the position of Hokage for too long, and had not been willing to pass it on to a suitable candidate, he had be someone perceived as overly desirous of power in both words and deeds. This kind of thing¡­ It can''t be exined away in just a few words! And even with plenty of time, it would still be difficult to exin clearly! Many of Konoha''s ninjas had witnessed the scene of the Four Violet mes Formation, and many had even gathered, trying to attempt to rescue the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. These people also heard the exchange between Orochimaru and Sarutobi Hiruzen. Compared to Shimura Danzo''s rhetoric, Orochimaru was very skilled in interpersonalmunication, quickly grasping Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pain point, not allowing any shift in the topic. Other issues are too easily wed! The fact that Sarutobi Hiruzen had always held onto the power of the Hokage and refused to let go had substantial evidence and was indisputable; he even just mentioned that the strongest Kagura was not suitable to be Hokage, directly setting a trap he couldn''t escape! "So it is indeed so..." A look of disappointment crossed Tobirama''s face. "The Hokage''s burden is not about power¡­" Senju Hashirama frowned again and charged at Sarutobi Hiruzen! "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!" Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly formed hand seals and expelled a series of fireballs! However, Hashirama didn''t care at all; he simply dispersed the fireball with his bare hands and charged straight at Hiruzen Sarutobi! Orochimaru watched as Hiruzen struggled under the pincer attack of the two Hokages, his smile deepening: "Teacher, don''t me the two Hokages for their determination to kill you. Everyone once thought of using the young Akihara Kagura as a tool, but your methods were just more sophisticated and cunning, using the power of the Hokage to bring the child closer to you¡­" "I did not!" Hiruzen hastily retorted, but was punched in the face by Hashirama, yet stubbornly countered: "I have never treated Kagura as a tool; it was to allow the Will of Fire to be passed on to him¡­" "Isn''t that just your usual excuse for using people as tools?" Orochimaruughed lightly, tactfully continuing: "Always under the guise of doing it for Konoha, any ninja who defies your will or orders is deemed disloyal to Konoha, until everyone is forced to act ording to your wishes¡­" "Reflect on this¡­" "Isn''t that the truth?" Orochimaru, who knew Hiruzen well, directly broke through his defenses: "Teacher, how are you different from Danzo in your deeds for Konoha?" "A Hokage who hypocritically coerces others with righteousness, any dissent is branded as a threat to Konoha¡­" Hiruzen felt a headacheing on. This battle was already tough enough, and here was his former student, Orochimaru, using words to coerce and humiliate him! Orochimaru''s face grew more smug: "You want to mold everyone into what you desire, yet you are utterly unaware of your own rights and wrongs¡­" "Orochimaru!" Hiruzen retreated, ring hard at his student: "You are still alive, which is my greatest mistake; I should not have been merciful and spared your life! When you and Danzo conspired to harm ourrades in the vige, I should have killed you while I still had the strength!" The two Hokages suddenly halted their attacks! Hashirama quickly turned to look at Orochimaru, then at Hiruzen: "Danzo and Orochimaru... plotting againstrades?" This is¡­ Howe I''ve never heard of this! Isn''t Danzo like a white lotus? Seems like there are things he didn''t know about. Could it be that Danzo is also corrupted? Didn''t Danzo say he was always trying to correct Hiruzen''s mistakes? "Lord Hokages, you have been deceived by him and Danzo!" Hiruzen''s expression turned grim as he continued: "Danzo and Orochimaru conducted unauthorized human experiments and harmed innocent people, and after I discovered this, they chose to defect. Danzo even tried to kill a fellowrade, Mitokado Homura, during his defection¡­" Hashirama''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What exactly is going on?" Hashirama furrowed his brows, puzzled: "Danzo told us that it was you who exterminated the Uchiha n and conducted unauthorized human experiments¡­" "Brother!" Tobirama quickly intervened to stop Hashirama. Some things can be said, some cannot. Once spoken, they could rapidly deteriorate the political environment of Konoha. Tobirama originally intended to eliminate Hiruzen, who had strayed from the right path, but unexpectedly there were unforeseenplicacies. "I had long called a halt to all human experiments!" Hiruzen, as Tobirama''s student and having governed for many years, quickly understood what the Second Hokage wanted to cover up and stated the truth outright: "Only Danzo and Orochimaru continued the experiments in secret; it was my mercy at the time that did not kill them, leading to today''s events¡­" "Go call someone to bring Danzo back¡­" Tobirama frowned and gave a directive in a stern voice. "What a hassle¡­" Orochimaru sighed, raising his finger: "I knew this method was unreliable, just a slight slip is troublesome, and there are too many ws, how could it possibly fool the astute Second Hokage?" The next moment! Both Hashirama and Tobirama''s figures retreated to Orochimaru''s side! "Orochimaru!" Tobirama coldly questioned Orochimaru: "What exactly is going on between you and Danzo! What have you both done!" "It would be better to make you lose your senses¡­" Orochimaru produced two spells intended to obliterate willpower in his hands, inserting them into the back of their heads while chuckling softly: "Can''t you just obediently help me kill my teacher?" "You!" Tobirama realized he might have been deceived by Danzo! "You deceived me again!" Hashirama did not fully grasp the situation, but knew he had been deceived! However, their anger was futile, as they could only let Orochimaru insert the spells into the back of their heads,pletely eradicating their will. Their expressions gradually calmed and they became totally mindless. "Orochimaru! What have you done to them!" Sarutobi Hiruzen angrily stared at Orochimaru! "Don''t worry, teacher." Orochimaru turned to Sarutobi Hiruzen, squinting slowly: "I just wanted you to see the results of my training outside. This is a spell that obliterates the will of those resurrected by the Edo Tensei, making it easier to control their bodies¡­" "With your frail body, I could have easily killed you already¡­" Orochimaru resumed controlling the two Hokage in battle, continuing with a smirk: "You just defeated Danzo, which cost you a lot of chakra¡­" "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart sank. Orochimaru''s words were indeed true. Danzo, that old friend, was not so easy to deal with; he himself had also expended a lot of energy and chakra in that battle, making it even more difficult to confront Orochimaru, not to mention facing the two Hokage revived by the Edo Tensei. Yet¡­ He still had to deal with Orochimaru and the two controlled Hokage. Because Akihara Kagura had not dealt with the two Hokage and Orochimaru, meaning dealing with Orochimaru was not an easy task for Akihara Kagura either, and who knows if Akihara Kagura might be deceived and used by Danzo¡­ However¡­ It should be alright. As long as he sacrifices himself here for Konoha, any usations of coveting power will be dismissed. Once Jiraiya takes over as Hokage, there is still hope for redemption. "It''s time¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply, recalling his considerations on how topletely deal with Orochimaru and the resurrected beings, slowly forming hand seals! "Ninjutsu: Multi Shadow Clone Technique!" Two shadow clones appeared beside Sarutobi Hiruzen. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s chakra was not ample; his original body and the two clones were already at their limit, but it was enough! Sarutobi Hiruzen watched the two Hokage charging at him again, nced at Orochimaru standing afar, then looked up at the Four Violet mes Formation, and joined hands in forming seals again¡­ "This time¡­" "Let you be buried here!" As Sarutobi Hiruzen formed his seals, his expression suddenly became stern: "I am a man who has inherited the will of the First and Second Hokage. Don''t take your teacher too lightly, Orochimaru!" "Sealing Jutsu: Reaper Death Seal!" Behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, a sinister specter of the Shinigami suddenly appeared. His two shadow clones quickly rushed out, seizing the First and Second Hokages! From the sinister specter''s mouth hung a short dagger. With a sudden thrust of its w, it devoured the souls of the First and Second Hokages! "That technique¡­ once used to seal the Nine-Tails¡­" Orochimaru instantly recalled this technique and hastily tried to retreat, but the Shinigami technique closed off the space, trapping him! Even if he managed to break the Shinigami in time, the gap was enough for Sarutobi Hiruzen to catch him! The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, quickly grabbed Orochimaru''s shoulder, indifferent to his own impending death: "This technique will also offer my soul as a sacrifice, but it will seal all the threats to Konoha¡­" The Shinigami''s w was already reaching for Orochimaru''s soul! Orochimaru felt his soul slipping away, ring at his former teacher, desperately thinking of ways to dy! Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, a smirk suddenly appearing: "Teacher, you don''t really think killing me will end everything, do you? Care to guess who is really behind the Konoha copse n? Danzo and I are merely pawns of that person¡­" "What?" Sarutobi Hiruzen was immediately captivated by his words! Could there be someone else behind Orochimaru, orchestrating all this? Was it that Uchiha Obito guy? Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately thought of a name. But before Sarutobi Hiruzen could inquire further, Orochimaru''s arm suddenly extended a long snake, which quickly coiled behind Sarutobi Hiruzen and spat out a sharp sword, piercing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body! "You!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pupils began to dte. The old man realized he had been duped by Orochimaru, who was merely distracting him to kill him before the Reaper Death Seal waspleted! Awareness swiftly faded¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen knew his life was nearing its end, trying desperately to seal Orochimaru into the Shinigami''s body, but he had no strength left¡­ All he could do¡­ Was to seal a part of the soul. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes drooped slightly, mustering hisst breath: "Then I shall take away your hands, preventing you from using ninjutsu ever again!" As soon as he finished speaking! Sarutobi Hiruzen grasped a part of Orochimaru''s soul and swallowed it into the Shinigami''s body! "You old bastard!" Orochimaru immediately felt a strange sensation in his arms, as if they were being scorched by mes, even the skin turning somewhat purplish,pletely devoid of strength! As Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to copse to the ground, Orochimaru leaned close to his shoulder, furiously whispering into his ear words that left Sarutobi Hiruzen dying in torment! "Teacher, I wasn''t lying just now¡­" "Indeed, someone behind the scenes has been controlling the Konoha copse n, someone you would never expect, someone we all intended to use as a tool¡­" "But now¡­" "We have all be his tools." Chapter 209: [Sponsored]: Hiruzen watching his own Funeral? Chapter 209: [Sponsored]: Hiruzen watching his own Funeral? [This Chapter Is Sponsored by dummy testhh! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] That person... the one treated as a tool by others? That person, in turn, treated everyone else as tools. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze became vacant as he recalled a frequently mentioned name. Only that person was desired by everyone to be made into a tool. How could this be? However, Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer stand, his soul already taken by the Shinigami, leaving no trace of life as his body struggled and copsed to the ground! "Let''s go quickly!" Orochimarumanded harshly. Orochimaru knew his mission wasplete; staying in Konoha could lead to his being killed by Akihara Kagura for his des!Especially now, at his weakest, with his soul sealed in his hands, he waspletely powerless against Akihara Kagura! The Sound Four quickly dispelled the barrier, dashed to Orochimaru''s side, threw a smoke bomb, and hurriedly carried him away! In the distance. Akihara Kagura removed his forehead protector. Karin stood with a group of Root at Akihara Kagura''s side. "Bring Orochimaru back." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, signaling Karin and the Root to charge: "Now, at his weakest, don''t consider his feelings, tell him, I can help him resolve the matter of the Reaper Death Seal." "Yes!" Karin and the Root quickly rushed towards the outskirts of Konoha Vige. The Sound Four were to flee Konoha with Orochimaru, but he had be a burden, unable to move quickly, and their chakra and physical strength were no match for the ready Root. Inside Konoha Vige. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s bodyy on the high tform. The Sand ninja were still battling with the Konoha ninja, even the Genin were fighting. Gaara, unable to turn the tide, furiously unleashed Shukaku again, capturing other Genin with sand ws! "I''ll protect everyone! Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" Uzumaki Naruto unapologetically used the Nine-Tails'' chakra, summoning the giant toad Gamabunta, who sat down on Shukaku! Perhaps because it involved beating Shukaku, the Nine-Tails spared no chakra, lending it to Naruto for the summoning. "I''ll kill you!" Gaara, standing on Shukaku''s head, furiously controlled the sand sweeping towards Naruto, but Gamabunta swatted the sand away with a sh! However, their battle ended there. Vines burst from the ground, alerting Gaara and Shukaku to danger, a familiar chakra and power... "Retreat!" "Akihara Kagura is here!" "Quick, retreat, Akihara Kagura is back!" The Sand ninja hurriedly called for a retreat, having been forewarned and witnessing Akihara Kagura''s formidable power! That was the person who could easily suppress the rebellious Mist ninja with his power alone, their capabilities barely surpassing Mist''s! As for Gaara and Shukaku''s power... That was a joke... Everyone in Sand knew Shukaku had often been bullied outside the vige for a year by Akihara Kagura. "We''re retreating!" Even Gaara had to admit it! Now, even in Karin''s hands, Gaara had suffered twice, let alone facing an enemy like Akihara Kagura who could trample him! As for the rampaging Shukaku... This Tailed Beast had suffered enough, quickly retracting into Gaara''s body upon seeing the vines on the ground! A group of Sand ninja hurriedly fled towards the outskirts of Konoha Vige, fearing being left behind by Akihara Kagura! "Hmph, the fight can almost end now." Gamabunta watched the vines emerging from the ground, puffing on a giant pipe: "As long as Akihara Kaguraes, these aren''t his match..." "Truly terrifying..." Hatake Kakashi watched the fleeing Sand ninja, slightly relieved: "Just one person''s name, enough to scare off all enemies..." Thest person to leave such a deterrent... Was his teacher, the Fourth Hokage, Minato. Yet, Akihara Kagura was even more terrifying than Minato, a person who could deter a vige''s enemies from fighting and truly resolve a battle alone. Just as Hatake Kakashi thought. Vines converged to form a tall vine wall, blocking all Sand ninja trying to escape. Roots burst from the ground, capturing all the Sand ninja present, binding them to the wall, absorbing their chakra. Akihara Kagura slowly walked into the area, looked at the aftermath, and gave his orders: "Immediately take all the wounded to the hospital!" "Yes, Lord Kagura!" A group of Konoha''s ANBU quickly responded. Due to the sacrifice of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Konoha was without a leader, making Akihara Kagura the highest authority in Konoha as the Hokage''s assistant. "Lord Kagura..." A Konoha ANBU knelt on one knee before Akihara Kagura, reporting in a low voice: "The Third Hokage, sir..." "I''ve seen it." Akihara Kagura''s expression remained calm as he softly said: "First, gather the Third Hokage''s body, send someone to the Memorial Stone to prepare the tomb, I came a step toote, just interrogated from Shimura Danzo about his conspiracy with Orochimaru..." "Yes." The ANBU immediately responded. This Chunin Exam had seen many unforeseen events. No one expected that Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo would cause a disturbance at different times, leading to the sacrifice of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, at the exam site. Fortunately. Konoha was not without its pirs. The arrival of Akihara Kagura directly stabilized the morale. Although many were dissatisfied with Akihara Kagura''s way of handling things, it was very clear that Akihara Kagura''s power remained formidable, enough to deter any enemies harboring ambitions against Konoha. Whether it was Sand or Mist, or even a group of smaller ninja viges, as long as Akihara Kagura was in Konoha, they could not pose any trouble. "Lord Jiraiya has returned!" This news also boosted the spirits of the Konoha ninja! The name of the Sannin was legendary in Konoha, idolized by many. Jiraiya, having been away from the vige for a while, had just returned at this moment, also handling a group of enemies attempting to attack Konoha from outside. A Chunin Exam had thrown Konoha into chaos. Fortunately, with the presence of Akihara Kagura, all the Sand and Mist ninjas involved in the riots at the Chunin Exam were imprisoned, and the Konoha ninja escorted these rioters into Konoha''s prison cells. "..." Jiraiya stood on the high tform, watching a group of ANBU gather his teacher''s body, turning to Akihara Kagura: "Where''s Orochimaru?" "I''ve already sent people to hunt him down." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, continuing: "The chaos caused by Sand''s ninja drew a lot of attention, allowing Orochimaru and his people to escape..." "..." Jiraiya slowly nodded, looking at the body of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and sighed deeply: "To sacrifice himself for the vige is a form of fortune for a ninja, at least he didn''t have to lie in illness in his old age..." "But..." A hint of killing intent finally appeared in Jiraiya''s eyes, as hepletely gave up hope of bringing back his once close friend: "We can''t let Orochimaru go anymore!" This time... Orochimaru had gone too far! In the past, Jiraiya simply thought that Orochimaru had strayed too far on a path of evil, wanting to bring Orochimaru back to Konoha. This time, Jiraiya had to give up all his illusions; Orochimaru was a threat to Konoha! For Konoha... It was necessary to kill that former close friend! Whether Jiraiya could sessfully hunt down Orochimaru was unclear, but the Root had already caught up to Orochimaru, a group of them immediately surrounding Orochimaru and the Sound Four. "Did Akihara Kagura send you?" Orochimaru stared at Karin and the group of Root, hissing coldly: "That bastard, he wants to tear up the alliance at this time and use my head to pave his way to bing Hokage?" "Do you think..." "You can kill me at this opportunity?" Orochimaru knew these Root were up to no good, but at this moment his arms were painfully hot,pletely unable to use any jutsu. Wanting to fight... Surely he couldn''t just use the Eight Branches Technique? "Lord Orochimaru." Karin, along with a group of Root, surrounded Orochimaru and the Sound Four, still respectful: "Lord Kagura says he can help you resolve the issues with the Reaper Death Seal..." "That brat has such good intentions?" Orochimaru''s brow furrowed, unwilling to believe Karin''s words. Karin looked at Orochimaru, continuing softly: "If we wanted to harm Lord Orochimaru, we would have started killing by now. Lord Kagura wants to meet with Lord Orochimaru personally, I think there must be important matters to discuss, and Lord Danzo is also at the Root base..." "..." Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then continued: "There''s no hurry to meet now, lest the ninja of Konoha be aware..." "Then we must ask for your forgiveness." Karin bowed her head, the respecting to an abrupt halt. The next moment! A group of Root rushed forward! The Sound Four immediately entered the Cursed Seal state, desperately trying to block the Root''s attacks, only to face even more fierce assaults! Unfortunately... These Root also had the Cursed Seal state! Each masked Root raised their arms, each arm carrying the Cursed Seal bestowed by Akihara Kagura, the seals turning into ck liquid flowing on their bodies, a pair of ck wings like eagle wings sprouting from the Root''s backs! Twelve Root easily defeated the inexperienced Sound Four, their Sharingan and Wood Releasebined with the Cursed Seals given by Akihara Kagura, making their victory against the Sound Four very easy! Orochimaru watched helplessly as his subordinates were captured one by one, his gaze gradually solidifying, his eyes fixed on Karin, ready to burst forth and kill at any moment! "Lord Orochimaru." "We''re not far from Konoha." Karin seemed somewhat helpless, slowly raising her arm, continuing: "If we cause too much noise fighting, it might let others discover your whereabouts, making it impossible for Lord Kagura to cover for you..." "..." Orochimaru had to admit this was also a huge problem. At that time... Perhaps Akihara Kagura would really kill him in front of everyone with a strike of thunder, to prevent him from leaking any information. "I have Lord Kagura''s Flying Thunder God mark on my body..." Karin raised the mark on her arm, speaking softly: "Please trust Lord Kagura''s goodwill, otherwise he would havee himself, and Lord Danzo is also waiting at the Root base for you, as there are important matters to discuss." "I''ll go with you." Orochimaru slowly nodded. "..." A group of Root looked at Karin, each casting sidelong nces. When had this kid learned to wear sses and tell such big lies, everyone saw how miserably Danzo lived at the Root base. Late at night. Konoha gradually calmed down. The turmoil caused by the Chunin Exam was too great, forcing Konoha to increase its patrol forces, yet everyone knew that this was just the beginning, brewing an even more terrifying crisis. Sand and Mist had both torn up their alliances with Konoha, and a ninja war was about to erupt, leaving some in Konoha still anxious. Root base. Akihara Kagura did not go to the Hokage Tower for a meeting. Because the two Hokage advisors did not seek him out, the Hokage''s assistant, but instead called Jiraiya for a meeting, clearly intending to arrange for Jiraiya to seed as Hokage. Akihara Kagura, the Hokage''s assistant, was in his office, touching a very terrifying mask in his hands, a mask he had obtained from inside Konoha Vige, from a building constructed by the Uzumaki n called the Uzumaki n''s Mask Storage Temple. "Lord Orochimaru has arrived." Karin was the first to arrive to report to Akihara Kagura. A group of Root followed closely, bringing Orochimaru into the office, Orochimaru''s face still showing displeasure and annoyance. "Kagura-kun." Orochimaru saw Akihara Kagura sitting in the chair, the anger on his face gradually dissipating, surprisingly switching to a smile: "At this time, shouldn''t you be thinking about how to sit in the Hokage''s position? What are you doing bringing me here?" "To help you resolve the issues with the Reaper Death Seal." Akihara Kagura put down the mask in his hands, starting to exin the principles of the Reaper Death Seal: "The essence of the Reaper Death Seal technique is to summon the Shinigami, swallowing all souls and offerings into its stomach. I heard part of your soul was sealed by the Third Hokage, Lord Hiruzen, just before his death, and specifically found a way to release the Reaper Death Seal..." "Oh?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Akihara Kagura with interest: "Kagura-kun, did you prepare this in advance? Did you already know I would be sealed by the Reaper Death Seal? Why didn''t you warn me about this?" "Only when a person feels thirsty does the water sold be valuable." Akihara Kagura sighed, seemingly somewhat helpless: "I was nning to wait until Lord Orochimaru had no options left, then tell you how to release the Reaper Death Seal..." "But the funeral of the Third Hokage, Lord Hiruzen, is about to be held, and I also wanted to let Lord Hiruzen secretly watch his own funeral. A person''s ultimate judgement is his funeral, this moment is very important to him..." "Unfortunately..." "The soul of the Third Hokage, Lord Hiruzen, is inside the Reaper." "Wait..." Orochimaru felt he might have heard something wrong, his brow furrowing tightly: "Kagura-kun, if I didn''t hear wrong, you want the teacher... to watch his own funeral?" Chapter 210: Kagura respecting the Alliance Chapter 210: Kagura respecting the Alliance Having the Third Hokage attend his own funeral? Orochimaru''s gaze slightly solidified, contemting that the Edo Tensei technique was not intended to be used in this way, was it? The inventor of this technique, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, probably never imagined that someone would use the Edo Tensei technique to do such a thing. However... Orochimaru found it quite interesting! He mused about reviving Sarutobi Hiruzen and wondered what kind of amusing expression his old teacher would have when seeing himself. And what would be the expression if the teacher were to attend his own funeral? Orochimaru looked at his immobile hands; he could use this method to retaliate against Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had sealed his hands using the Reaper Death Seal. "First, help me with the trouble with my hands." After some thought, Orochimaru nodded and agreed: "Once I extract the soul from my hands, once I dissect his soul from my stomach, I''ll reincarnate him using the Edo Tensei technique...""I can do it myself." Akihara Kagura gave a lightugh at Orochimaru: "Lord Orochimaru, you don''t think you''re the only one who has learned the Edo Tensei technique, do you?" "..." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. When did Akihara Kagura also learn the Edo Tensei technique? Was this guy also secretlypeting with him for the ninjas capable of using the technique? In the history of the ninja world, there are not many powerful ninjas, and having one more person capable of using the Edo Tensei technique meant less power for himself... "Let''s get ready to begin." Akihara Kagura picked up the Reaper Mask on the table and threw it to Orochimaru: "Be careful, it''s best to use your Orochimaru-Style Substitution Technique to escape in time, to avoid the Shinigami focusing on you and taking your soul as a sacrifice..." "..." There are indeed risks! No wonder this bastard is making me do the Reaper Death Seal release! Orochimaru stared at the mask Akihara Kagura threw at him, smiled, and said: "Kagura-kun, this dangerous technique can be used by someone else, right?" "Kagura-kun." Orochimaru nced around the office and continued: "Don''t you also have many subordinates willing to give their lives for you? Shouldn''t we let our own subordinates do such dangerous tasks?" "..." Akihara Kagura nced at his subordinates. Whether it was Karin or the surviving Uchihas from the Root, they would not mind sacrificing their lives for him. "Let''s forget it." Akihara Kagura shrugged, unwilling to ept Orochimaru''s suggestion: "No matter how many people are willing to sacrifice their lives for us in this world, I never feel there are enough of them, even feeling there are too few. The lives of these subordinates are precious, I cannot let them do this..." "..." Orochimaru did not feel good. Your subordinates are more precious than mine? You don''t want your subordinates to sacrifice, but you want me to take the risk? "We can just grab someone..." Orochimaru suppressed the anger rising in his heart, smiled, and continued: "I can have my subordinates grab someone..." "You are the most suitable candidate." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unwilling topromise: "If others were to use this technique, they would die during the summoning of the Shinigami, I''m not as evil as you, I don''t want to harm innocent people..." "..." Orochimaru''s eye twitched. So, you bastard, you''re not afraid of me dying here? You care about who is innocent and care about innocent people dying? "Let''s start now!" Akihara Kagura pointed at Orochimaru and continued: "Just wear this mask, summon the Shinigami, and then cut open your belly to release the soul sealed inside the Shinigami, including freeing your hands..." "Kagura-kun, this might not be the best time..." Orochimaru looked at his hands, his arms still trembling slightly: "My hands still can''t move, it feels like they are burning. Let''s release the seal of the Reaper Death Seal when my arms can move a bit..." "This is the best opportunity." Akihara Kagura stared at Orochimaru, calmly exining, "Lord Orochimaru, there is only this one solution to the Reaper Death Seal." "If the soul of your hands cannot return to your body, no matter what you do, you cannot undo these aftereffects, not even by transferring them into someone else''s body¡­" "Hurry up." "I''ve been waiting for a long time." "Don''t make me wait any longer." Akihara Kagura nced at his subordinates and causally ordered, "You few, Lord Orochimaru''s hands are not convenient, help him put on this Reaper Mask." "Wait a moment¡­" Orochimaru still wanted to say something more. However, a group of Root ninja, indifferent to Orochimaru''s feelings, held his shoulders while another was about to put the mask on him! "Kagura-kun? Akihara Kagura!" Orochimaru, watching the movements of the Root ninja, suddenly became angry, desperately struggling not to wear the mask! "Do not think of escaping." Akihara Kagura, seeing Orochimaru still trying to resist, continued, "Lord Orochimaru, I can set up a barrier anytime. It''s best not to resist futilely; this is all for your own good." Orochimaru''s body shook with anger! Making me do such a dangerous thing, and you call this for my good? "You must escape in time. If you don''t escape on time, the Shinigami will im your soul¡­" Orochimaru, wearing the mask, his eyes slightly narrowed. The next moment! Orochimaru''s body twisted violently! A fierce and enormous Shinigami phantom emerged from behind Orochimaru! This is the Reaper Mask left by the Uzumaki n, wearing the mask allowsmunication with the Shinigami, summoning the Shinigami to appear in this world! "Lord Orochimaru''s hands are not convenient." Akihara Kagura, watching the Shinigami make no move, quickly ordered, looking at Orochimaru''s immobile hands, "Someone go help, slit his belly, like a ritual disembowelment¡­" A Root ninja quickly drew a ninja sword, stabbing Orochimaru''s abdomen harshly, directly slicing it open, causing Orochimaru immediate severe pain as blood seeped from his mouth corner! However, as Orochimaru''s stomach was sliced open by the ninja sword, a long wound also appeared on the stomach of the Shinigami phantom, and souls started flying out from it! Many souls sealed by the Shinigami were freed at that moment! Including the recently used Reaper Death Seal by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the First Hokage Hashirama, the Second Hokage Tobirama, and many years ago the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato who were sealed up! These souls flew out of the Shinigami''s stomach instantly heading to the underworld, a glowing soul stayed behind,nding on Orochimaru''s hands, it was the soul of his hands sealed today, the soul''spleteness restoring his hands'' ability to move¡­ "It''s true¡­" "My hands¡­" "Have finally recovered¡­" Orochimaru''s arms trembled, finally feeling thepleteness of his soul, the Reaper Death Seal that had caused his hands immense pain, now finally eased. "How could I possibly lie to you?" Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, continuing, "However, you need to escape from this body quickly, lest the Shinigami capture your soul, because every time youmunicate with the Shinigami, letting the Shinigami appear in this world, it requires the caster''s soul as a sacrifice¡­" "I know¡­" Orochimaru nodded, taking off the Reaper Mask. However, the fierce Shinigami phantom behind him had not yet disappeared, waiting to devour Orochimaru''s soul, but it ultimately never had the chance. Orochimaru suddenly opened his mouth wide, a tiny white snake emerged from within his body, immediately turning his body into an empty shell! The fierce Shinigami looked down at Orochimaru''s empty shell, not finding his soul inside, how could it then collect its dues? Confusion appeared in the Shinigami''s eyes, quickly turning to anger as it disappeared from the spot¡­ On the other side, The moment Orochimaru''s tiny white snake touched the ground, it transformed into arge white phosphorus serpent! The body of this white phosphorus serpent was densely covered with tiny white snakes, which formed its scales. However, its head resembled a human face, giving an eerie feeling to those who looked upon it. "Do not release poison gas." Akihara Kagura seemed to warn the white phosphorus serpent with a nce, and continued, "Also, do not attempt to take over the bodies of my subordinates here, otherwise, I might just burn you alive, Lord Orochimaru¡­" "Whose body should I enter?" The white phosphorus serpent looked at Akihara Kagura and suddenly spoke in a human voice, "Akihara Kagura, hurry and find me a body; I need a human body!" This was Orochimaru''s true form. Orochimaru had long transformed himself into a white phosphorus serpent to facilitate his possession of other people''s bodies, even capable of fighting in this state. Moreover¡­ As long as the white phosphorus serpent was notpletely dead, as long as one small snake survived, Orochimaru would not die and could be resurrected by taking over a body. "It''s right here." Akihara Kagura shook his head and raised his palm. A muddy white creature emerged from his palm and transformed into a White Zetzu. Even a dark curse mark appeared on the palm of Akihara Kagura and was quietly imprinted on the White Zetzu: "Lord Orochimaru, try this body and see how it feels?" "!!!" Orochimaru, disregarding everything, instantly transformed into a small snake and directly burrowed into the White Zetzu''s mouth, which slowly changed into Orochimaru''s appearance. "What kind of creature is this?" Orochimaru looked incredulously at this body, feeling an extremely highpatibility with his soul: "This body is actuallypatible with my soul, and even shows no signs of rejection¡­" The next moment! Orochimaru realized something was wrong! He felt the power of the curse mark on this body and immediately looked at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura-kun, why does this body¡­" "Because I''ve tampered with it." Akihara Kagura did not deny his meddling and continued, "Lord Orochimaru, don''t you also like to leave curse marks on others?" "¡­" Anger appeared on Orochimaru''s face! How could these things be the same? He leaves curse marks on others to control them! Was Akihara Kagura''s curse mark on him meant to control him? "Alright, don''t worry about this little thing." Akihara Kagura sat up, waved his hand to indicate Orochimaru not to be so petty: "Just a little countermeasure to prevent you, Lord Orochimaru, from betraying our alliance¡­" "Kagura-kun." Orochimaru gritted his teeth, looking displeased at Akihara Kagura: "Your actions seem more like a vition of our alliance¡­" The curse mark arranged by Akihara Kagura¡­ Was even more powerful than his own! This was something the typically proud Orochimaru found hard to ept, especially knowing the effects of the curse mark, which contained the caster''s chakra and could cause trouble for the host at any time! "I highly respect our alliance." Akihara Kagura shook his head, pointed to Orochimaru''s body, and continued, "Didn''t I find you a body highly suitable for you? Although it might have a little w¡­" "Is this a little w?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling a chill on his back from the curse mark Akihara Kagura had ced. "It''s just a minor issue, don''t mind it." After saying this, Akihara Kagura looked towards the Root ninjas present: "Bring over the sacrificial offering I''ve prepared; I want to resurrect the Third Hokage." "Do you have the materials for his resurrection?" Orochimaru furrowed his brow and looked at Akihara Kagura. "They''re being delivered right now." Akihara Kagura nodded and continued, "I expect by the time the sacrificial offering I prepared in advance arrives, the body of the Third Hokage will also be here¡­" In fact. The body of Sarutobi Hiruzen arrived a bit earlier. This Hokage had just been ced in a coffin and buried in the ground, and a group of ANBU was still arranging the Third Hokage''s funeral at the memorial site behind the mountain. Akihara Kagura had already arranged for White Zetzu Awei to quietly emerge from the ground, bringing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body in front of them. Seeing his former teacher''s body, Orochimaru''s eyes showed a hint of mncholy; he suddenly recalled a conversation he once had with Jiraiya¡­ Killing his own teacher¡­ Might not be as satisfying as imagined. In fact¡­ It was somewhat saddening. Orochimaru gently squatted down to arrange his teacher''s appearance when a group of Root ninjas carrying the sacrificial offering for resurrecting Sarutobi Hiruzen walked in. "The sacrificial offering you''ve prepared for resurrecting the teacher¡­" Orochimaru heard footsteps, looked back, and saw their other ally, Shimura Danzo, lying on a stretcher with a cross-shaped scar on his chest. Clearly. No one else appeared. Shimura Danzo must be the sacrificial offering for resurrecting Sarutobi Hiruzen. Orochimaru felt the absurdity of the world and fiercely looked at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura-kun, is this what you meant by¡­ respecting the /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 211: Next Step? Chapter 211: Next Step? "Lord Danzo''s participation is voluntary." Akihara Kagura nced at Shimura Danzo on the stretcher, eyeing the wound on Danzo''s chest, and nodded in satisfaction: "Fortunately, Lord Danzo''s wound has not healed yet, allowing for the direct transntation of Hashirama cells, which will enhance his vitality¡­" "¡­" Orochimaru did not believe that Shimura Danzo would volunteer for the sacrifice. After all, as soon as Shimura Danzo saw Akihara Kagura, he immediately started cursing loudly, looking as if he wanted to tear Kagura to pieces! "Damn it!" "You scoundrel!" "I will definitely kill you!" "Akihara Kagura, you evil menace to the Konoha Vige!"As Shimura Danzo continued cursing, he saw Orochimaru standing beside Akihara Kagura, and his expression immediately turned sour: "Orochimaru, are you involved in this too?" "¡­" Orochimaru shook his head with mixed feelings. Because Orochimaru had not expected that Akihara Kagura, in preparation for the Edo Tensei of Sarutobi Hiruzen, would choose Shimura Danzo as the sacrificial offering! This guy¡­ What did he really think of their alliance? But then again¡­ Thinking about it¡­ This situation seemed to have a peculiar sense of fate! Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen were old friends and rivals for nearly seventy years, and even at the end of their lives, their bond could not be severed¡­ Is this what bonds are? "Too noisy." Akihara Kagura cleaned his ears andmanded: "ce Lord Danzo in front of the Third Hokage, let these old friends meet once more! Whether in life or death, this might be theirst meeting¡­" "!!!" Shimura Danzo suddenly saw Sarutobi Hiruzen''s bodyid out on the ground and was at a loss for words, his eyes revealing a touch of sorrow. "Monkey, this is my fault!" Shimura Danzo looked down at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body, his eyes still mixed with hatred: "If it weren''t for my greed in bringing this evil imp Akihara Kagura into the Konoha Vige, none of this would have happened¡­" "Lord Danzo, please be at peace." Akihara Kagura stood beside Shimura Danzo, kindly persuading him: "Let''s not speak of things that sadden others. The Third Hokage surely does not wish to hear such things, let his arrival be a happy one." "¡­" Orochimaru touched his nose. "¡­" Shimura Danzo red hatefully at Akihara Kagura. Is this human speech? Who would be happy being revived as a puppet controlled by Edo Tensei! And moreover¡­ This scoundrel even told him to be at peace! "Please, Lord Danzo, grieve for yourself." Akihara Kagura even kindly patted Shimura Danzo''s shoulder, continuing: "Because, Lord Danzo, you will soon be the sacrificial offering, taking the ce of the Third Hokage in death¡­" "Ha? You''re telling me to grieve?" Shimura Danzo burst into an angryugh. His executioner was telling him to grieve! This vile imp, treating him as a sacrifice, still speaks of letting him grieve! "Shouldn''t Lord Danzo grieve for himself then?" Akihara Kagura nced at Orochimaru, then surveyed the Root ninja around: "Apart from Lord Danzo himself, it seems no one in Konoha, or the ninja world, would mourn Lord Danzo''s death, right?" "¡­" The attendees were all silently mute. Even Orochimaru''s expression turned peculiar. Kagura was right; aside from Shimura Danzo himself, neither Konoha nor the entire ninja world would mourn his death. Shimura Danzo''s anger and hatred were abruptly stifled. These harsh truths... Speaking them out loud was somewhat too hurtful. The Root ninja acted swiftly, arranging Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s positions so that Danzo could see Hiruzen''s corpse before dying. This scene... Felt eerily harmonious in a strange way. Orochimaru, frowning, looked at the alive Shimura Danzo and the dead Sarutobi Hiruzen, then thought of the soon-to-die Shimura Danzo and the soon-to-be-revived Sarutobi Hiruzen, finding nothing wrong, as if such events were somewhat to be expected. "Let''s get started!" Kagura took over the Hashirama cells, nced at Shimura Danzo''s yet-to-heal chest, and directly injected the Hashirama cells into his wound. "Using Hashirama cells to enhance the vitality of the sacrifice?" Orochimaru closely watched Kagura''s actions, a flicker of peculiarity in his eyes: "Even the method to enhance the power of those revived through the Edo Tensei technique has been researched? But the stronger the power of those revived, the harder they are to control..." As the Hashirama cells entered Shimura Danzo''s body, his body suddenly swelled up, with masses of white material continuously spreading on his body! "Monkey..." Shimura Danzo felt the pain of his body being gradually eroded, his facial muscles also continuously trembling. Unable to move, he could only watch helplessly as the corpse of Sarutobi Hiruzeny before him. "Monkey..." Shimura Danzo knew that his body was being eroded faster by the Hashirama cells, even white lumps were growing on his face, and his body hadpletely lost control, likely to die at any moment! "Ninjutsu..." "Edo Tensei!" Kagura stretched out his palm and pped it on the ground, quickly generating arge ck curse mark, which instantly appeared under the bodies of Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen! Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body quietly turned into ash-like scraps of paper, tightly clinging to Shimura Danzo''s body, enveloping his old friend''s body! "Monkey..." "This time, it''s my turn..." "My death, in exchange for your rebirth?" "But after all, I never became the Hokage, and the crisis in Konoha is still unresolved, I can only watch everything from the underworld''s purend..." Shimura Danzo felt a suffocating sensation clearly, knowing his life was nearing its end, knowing his death would bring about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s revival... As all the ashes wrapped around Shimura Danzo, his breath finally ceasedpletely, his body slowly transforming into another person''s form. Shimura Danzo died. And another person was thus revived! Konoha''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen! Only... Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face showed clear cracks, even his eyes appeared somewhat lifeless, indicating he was a reviver through the Edo Tensei technique. This aspect was somewhat different from the Edo Tensei technique used by Orochimaru, perhaps because the power of this revival was a bit too strong for Sarutobi Hiruzen this time. "This is¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen furrowed his brows, instantly realizing he had been resurrected by the Edo Tensei technique. His gaze sharply turned towards those present. Orochimaru. Akihara Kagura. And a group of Root ninjas. "Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes fixed on Akihara Kagura, recalling the words Orochimaru had spoken to him just before his death: "So, you are the mastermind behind the Konoha Vige''s copse n, aren''t you?" It was utterly unexpected! This young fellow, Akihara Kagura, turned out to be the mastermind behind the Konoha Vige''s copse n! Sarutobi Hiruzen had never imagined Akihara Kagura could have such schemes, as Kagura was known for being forthright, never giving anyone reason to suspect him of underhanded actions¡ªusually, he would openly dere any ill intentions he had. "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura nodded slightly, speaking softly, "Third Hokage, I will not harm the interests of the Konoha Vige. In fact, my presence will only make it stronger." "Why do this?" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Akihara Kagura, questioning his motives: "Is it because I did not appoint you as the next Hokage?" "I didn''t want to do this." Akihara Kagura shook his head, continuing, "But Lord Danzo insisted on it, trying to clear his name from the usations of being framed by a dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas that you used..." "Being framed and used, that wasn''t Danzo..." Sarutobi Hiruzen furrowed his brow, and after just a second of thought, seeing the Root ninjas present, he quickly uncovered the truth: "Wait... it was you!" "It was me." Akihara Kagura looked very pleased with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s realization, continuing, "I did it all. I framed Lord Danzo, driving him out of the Konoha, and I also framed you, making you misunderstood by Danzo..." "Where''s Danzo?" Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his head, searching for Danzo''s figure. Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and sighed, "You''ve seen the records in the Sealing Book, Third Hokage. You should know that resurrecting someone requires a sacrifice, right?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s forehead twitched, recalling a possibility: "You used Danzo as a sacrifice to resurrect me?" "That''s right." Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing, "Tomorrow is the Third Hokage''s funeral. I was worried you wouldn''t make it in time to attend, so I purposely resurrected you..." "Miss my own funeral..." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt an oddly bizarre sensation, having never heard of such a thing in his nearly seventy years of life before death¡ªbeing resurrected to attend his own funeral! "Let''s go and see." Akihara Kagura softly persuaded Sarutobi Hiruzen, hoping the old man would understand the situation, "By the way, the Chunin Exams went very sessfully. Are you satisfied with them, Lord Hokage?" "Is that considered a sess?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Weren''t the Chunin Exams held without dy?" Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing, "It provided you a grand exit, and a grand entrance for Lord Danzo and Lord Orochimaru. It also gave the Konoha Vige a pretext to start a war with the Sand and Mist Viges, forcing them into signing even more stringent treaties..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen found himself at a loss for words. ording to Akihara Kagura, this situation was actually advantageous for the Konoha Vige because the Mist and Sand Viges were responsible for the death of the Third Hokage of the Konoha, providing a pretext for war, something the Konoha Vige could not just let go. Akihara Kagura had eliminated his own superior as well. From then on, no one in Konoha could suppress Akihara Kagura anymore. Although Jiraiya was Kagura''s mentor, he might not think like a politician who could control his disciple and might even delegate all tasks to Kagura. Moreover... If Kagura really was suppressed, he might not hesitate to eliminate Jiraiya. Kagura... Might have gained control of Konoha. Sarutobi Hiruzen was immediately filled with worry. Kagura, seeing his superior resurrected, felt somewhat relieved. [System Prompt]: [Ensure the smoothpletion of the Joint Chunin Exam. Missionpleted, reward: Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning.] [Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning (Exhales high-temperature smoke to burn enemies, the smoke can cause high-temperature explosions, and with the Grandmaster of Forbidden Jutsu''s enhancement, the range of the smoke released by Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning is even more extensive.)] This is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s family ninjutsu. These rewards, however, were somewhat trivial for Kagura; their only use was to bebined to create more terrifyingposite ninjutsu, such asbining Ash Pile Burning with Dust Release to strike enemies silently and unnoticed. However... This was an extremely awkward time. If any significant movements were made in the ninja world, relying on power to push through the ninja world, it would easily alert and draw the attention of ck Zetzu. If Kagura still wanted ck Zetzu to be his superior, he would have to be careful not to reveal too much, as ck Zetzu''s support was crucially needed. In this situation, if Kagura wanted to be stronger, he could only help other superiors with minor tasks, which might still enhance his strength, and there might even be a chance for a major breakthrough. "Alright." Kagura nced at Orochimaru and continued, "Let the Third Hokage calm down a bit first, then we''ll proceed to the next step..." "Hm? What next step?" Orochimaru and Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at each other, their expressions changing. Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked to see Orochimaru and Kagura, wondering if they had any other unknown ns, suspecting they might have other ideas. Orochimaru looked at Kagura in shock, as he also didn''t know their ns, thinking there was only one n to destroy Konoha. "Do you remember your promise?" Kagura said to Orochimaru, softly, "Lord Orochimaru, you did say you would lend me the Manda for a bit..." "What do you need the Manda for?" Sarutobi Hiruzen furrowed his brows. He knew the Manda, the evil summoning beast of Orochimaru, who, along with Jiraiya and Tsunade, were known as the Three Sannin of Konoha, and their summoning beasts had yed a significant role. If the Manda caused chaos in Konoha... The resulting chaos would beparable to the Tailed Beast Disturbance! "Do you need the Manda now?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smile, reminding, "If you want the Manda'' help, you usually need to prepare a sacrifice for it in advance..." Orochimaru continued, sharing a thought with his mentor, "Kagura-kun, you wouldn''t be nning to create chaos in Konoha with the Manda and then stop it yourself, by any chance? That would increase your chances of bing the Hokage, wouldn''t it?" "The body of the Manda should be veryrge, let''s find a spacious ce." Kagura nced at the root base, not picking up Orochimaru''s words, casually dismissing White Zetzu Awei: "Awei, go tell Nagato that I have already made Danzo feel the pain, ask him if he is satisfied with my work..." "Okay." White Zetzu Awei immediately sank down as he popped up. "Do you have contact with Nagato?" Orochimaru looked at Kagura, his eyes clearly more suspicious, "Kagura-kun, you wouldn''t have any rtionship with the Akatsuki organization, would you? You did mention before that someone from the Akatsuki had contacted you, asking me to join the organization..." "Just a little insignificant contact." Kagura did not want to discuss topics that might upset Orochimaru at this time, "You should know, I and brother Nagato are both disciples of Teacher Jiraiya, sometimes we have to help each other out, and I asionally assist with things he can''t handle..." "Let''s go to a spacious ce first, let me and Manda have a good talk, we can talk about other thingster, the night is still very /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 212: For the Sake of Konoha, I will let the Four Hokage destroy Konoha Chapter 212: For the Sake of Konoha, I will let the Four Hokage destroy Konoha Outside the Konoha Vige, there was a spacious clearing. A group of Root Ninja dispersed, vigntly watching for any approaching figures. Akihara Kagura and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, stood on the clearing, quietly watching Orochimaru forming hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu, preparing to summon Manda. "What do you n to do?" Sarutobi Hiruzen tilted his head to nce at Orochimaru, then at Akihara Kagura: "You should have already mastered Sage Mode, right? Why do you need to use the Manda?" "I need to give Kagura-kun a heads-up." Orochimaru also turned to look at Akihara Kagura, offering a proactive warning: "Whatever you ask Manda to do, it will demand a hundred people as a sacrifice..." "I understand." Akihara Kagura nodded."That''s good then." Seeing Akihara Kagura''s agreement, Orochimaru bit his own finger and formed a seal on the ground: "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" Immediately, a huge ck summoning sigil appeared on the ground! Amidst a cloud of smoke, a massive purple serpent appeared before them, lowering its head to look down at Orochimaru who summoned it, and spoke in a grim voice: "Orochimaru, what do you need my help with? First, prepare a hundred people as a sacrifice..." "It''s not me this time." Orochimaru smiled and shook his head, pointing to Akihara Kagura behind him: "Someone needs your help, specifically asked me to summon you... If you want a sacrifice, you can ask him directly, even if you need more." "Huh?" The Manda couldn''t help but tilt its head slightly, looking towards Akihara Kagura: "A brat, what do you want me to do? Brat, whatever it is, make sure to prepare a hundred people as a sacrifice." "..." Akihara Kagura slowly approached Manda, a tube of Hashirama cells appearing in his hand, and he softly spoke: "I only have one favor to ask of you..." "What favor?" Manda asked with a deep voice. "To help... be a sacrifice." Akihara Kagura spoke slowly, and his expression suddenly became serious as he quickly formed the hand seals! "Ninjutsu: Edo Tensei!" Suddenly, a massive ck sigil appeared on the ground! This was an experiment that Akihara Kagura had long considered. Even if Manda escaped, it didn''t matter, he could also find a way to go to the Ryuchi Cave and capture it! "What?" Manda was still confused, not quite understanding. However, Orochimaru instantly understood Akihara Kagura''s intention, looking incredulously at him: "Kagura-kun, you want to use Manda as a sacrifice..." Akihara Kagura quietly watched the Hashirama cells turn to ash in the sigil, sticking to the body of the Manda, and calmly continued: "This is just an experiment. The stronger the life force, the stronger the reanimated Ninja will be. I want to see to what extent power can be restored if we sacrifice a summoning beast like Manda, and see how much of the First Hokage''s original strength can be restored..." "Interesting..." Orochimaru''s lips curled up into a slight smile. For Orochimaru, Manda was very useful, but it also had significant drawbacks; it would flee upon encountering danger, using it for a useful experiment was also an option... In the future, when using the Edo Tensei, he could summon other serpentine creatures with equally strong life forces from the Ryuchi Cave, and even find ways to enhance the powers of those serpentine creatures, then use them as summoning sacrifices. Wait! Orochimaru suddenly realized something! Akihara Kagura, that bastard, actually wanted to reanimate the First Hokage Hashirama using the Edo Tensei. If this god-like First Hokage became a puppet controlled by Akihara Kagura, how could hepete with him! "Brat! What is this!" Manda looked at the approaching ashes in horror, its scales quickly being enveloped by the ashes, and it rapidly felt its life force draining! Its purple body was continuously turning to ash! "You brat..." The Manda, unable to contain its fury, looked towards Akihara Kagura and bit down: "You actually want to use me as a sacrifice for your wicked jutsu?" "Isn''t that nice?" Akihara Kagura raised his finger, and a thick vine instantly tied around the head of Manda, calmly exining: "Manda, you are inherently an evil summoning beast, just right for my wicked jutsu experiment..." "Brat... wait for it!" Manda stared deathly at Akihara Kagura, its snake eyes filled with a chilling murderous intent, clearly eager to kill this audacious individual! The next moment! A cloud of smoke rose! The body of Manda suddenly disappeared from the spot! As a summoning beast, Manda could leave at any time, returning to the Ryuchi Cave to recuperate, but this time it was clearly miscalcted... Inside the Ryuchi Cave. Manda looked in horror as the gray continued to spread on its body,pletely submerging its form, and its pupils also turned gray in an instant! "No..." Manda still tried to struggle! As a creature with tremendous life force and vast Sage Chakra, bing a sacrifice brought especially significant feedback. Its body slowly gathered together and turned into a human form, and from it stepped a figure in red armor. The First Hokage Hashirama stood inside the Ryuchi Cave, immediately sensing the immense natural energy hidden within the cavern, as well as feeling the power inside him nearly unchanged from before his death, which made him vaguely feel something was amiss. However. Hashirama didn''t have time to ponder. A summoningmand instantly called him away from the Ryuchi Cave. Outside the Konoha Vige. Orochimaru, somewhat regretful yet somewhat relieved, chuckled softly: "It seems the experiment failed, if Manda returned to the Ryuchi Cave, then the jutsu..." "No, it seeded." Akihara Kagura interrupted Orochimaru. After speaking, Akihara Kagura immediatelypleted the hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu, and pped his hand on the ground: "Ninjutsu: Summoning Jutsu!" The next moment! A figure in red armor appeared before them, the First Hokage, Hashirama, sessfully reanimated, with terrifyingly potent chakra within him! "This... what exactly is going on!" Hashirama saw the reanimated Sarutobi Hiruzen, and also saw Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru who summoned him, and the chakra within him suddenly surged! A tangible chakra emerged around his body! "Calm down a bit." Akihara Kagura raised his finger, instantly calming down the First Hokage: " Lord First Hokage, it was I who reanimated you..." "Huh? It was you?" Hashirama looked curiously at Akihara Kagura. "Let''s exin everythingter." Akihara Kagura, controlling Hashirama, turned back to look at Orochimaru: "Lord Orochimaru, you should have the materials for the Second and Fourth Hokages, right? Could you lend them to me for a moment?" "..." Orochimaru''s hands suddenly clenched! This bastard knew he had a collection of treasures, but did he think he would just hand them over like that? That would just enhance Akihara Kagura''s power! "You won''t use them for much, will you?" Akihara Kagura gently soothed Orochimaru, continuing: "Lord Orochimaru, if their power is too strong, you won''t be able to control them, and in any case, they won''t pose any threat to me..." "We can make a deal." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru, actively saying: "Besides the four Hokages, I won''t touch the Kage of the other viges, you can reanimate them as you wish..." "You should understand..." "As the Advisor to the Hokage of the Konoha, I can''t just let you reanimate the Konoha''s Hokages, it would destabilize the vige..." "..." Orochimaru immediately gritted his teeth, squeezing out a sentence: "With such an Advisor, the Konoha is truly fortunate..." "That''s only natural." Akihara Kagura''s revival of the four previous Hokages was clearly not just for the sake of holding more power, he continued: "The vige''s two senior advisors have always been reluctant to let me seed as the Hokage, but with the four previous Hokages in my hand, even if the current Hokage isn''t me, I can still influence the vige''s political situation using the other four previous Hokages..." "Kagura-kun, that''s a bit too far-fetched..." Orochimaru shook his head, not believing Akihara Kagura''s rhetoric: "The Konoha''s higher-ups won''t ept you ying with the dead, will they?" "But..." Akihara Kagura stared into Orochimaru''s eyes, continuing: "If I im that we won''t reanimate the four previous Hokages, Lord Orochimaru will continue to use the four previous Hokages to harm the Konoha, just when the Third Hokage''s funeral incident of the Hokage''s body being stolen urred..." "Taking ten thousand steps back..." "I could even not tell them, secretly reanimate the four previous Hokages, even if they find out, what could they do about it? The previous head of the Root, Lord Danzo, also did quite a few things hidden from the higher-ups, didn''t he?" "I''m the same..." "Everything I do... is for the Konoha!" "..." You really dare to say it! Orochimaru couldn''t believe his ears. This guy, he''s actually serious! This guy had really managed to find a reason! If Akihara Kagura really used this reason to request Konoha''s higher-ups to allow the reanimation of the historical Hokages, maybe it could actually be approved... Reanimating the four Hokages by a rogue ninja and reanimating them by a Hokage''s Advisor have very different impacts, if the four Hokages reanimated by a rogue ninja were used to attack the Konoha, the Konoha''s ninjas fighting them would definitely affect morale... In that case... To prevent risks, being used by Akihara Kagura''s Edo Tensei might not be uneptable. But there''s still a risk... Orochimaru''s gaze shifted slightly, looking at Hashirama and Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Kagura-kun, I don''t think they will obey yourmands, if they reveal your true intentions to Konoha, how will you face that then?" That''s the biggest risk. If the four Hokages turn against him at thest moment... "Then I can only control the four Hokage to destroy Konoha." Akihara Kagura''s gaze was calm and peaceful, as if the words he spoke were merelymonce: "For the Konoha, I believe the four Hokage will make a rational choice." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen ominously fell silent. As Akihara Kagura said, it was indeed very risky, but it posed a greater danger to the Konoha, for the sake of the Konoha, they might have to side with Akihara Kagura. This is the best way. As the Hokage of the Konoha, sacrifice is also essential. If everything benefits the Konoha, the future interaction pattern with Akihara Kagura might be a kind of gamble, they could be used by Akihara Kagura, but Akihara Kagura is using them to benefit the Konoha... "..." Hashirama''s brows furrowed tightly, still pondering Akihara Kagura and Orochimaru''s exchange, he suddenly realized the truth: "Wait, this young man called Akihara Kagura, you actually want to destroy the Konoha? Are you and this Orochimaru guy in cahoots?" "No..." Akihara Kagura took a deep breath. "What I mean is..." Akihara Kagura slowly raised his finger again, controlling Hashirama to stand in ce, solemnly saying: "If the previous Hokages do not obey mymands, I will control you to destroy the Konoha, destroying the Konoha that the previous Hokages worked hard to build..." "You!" Hashirama struggled to twist his arm! This brat... He had such dangerous idea! The most terrifying part is, this brat''s power might have already surpassed his! However, no matter what, he couldn''t resist Akihara Kagura''s will, he somewhat couldn''t believe his power was nearly the same as in his prime, how could he still not break free! "Lord First Hokage." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Hashirama, softly persuading him: "If it''s for the Konoha, a little sacrifice, at least temporarily endure it a bit..." Sarutobi Hiruzen also had a little trick. If Akihara Kagura really dared to let them, the historical Hokages, stay by his side, maybe they could gradually influence Akihara Kagura, letting Akihara Kagura slowly understand the historical Hokages, letting Akihara Kagura''s heart develop the will of fire... From the current situation... Akihara Kagura didn''t seem to want to be a rogue ninja. "Lord Orochimaru, your teacher agrees." Akihara Kagura reached out his hand towards Orochimaru: "First, hand over the revival materials for the Second and Fourth Hokage?" "What about our agreement..." Orochimaru squinted his eyes looking at Akihara Kagura. Besides the Kages of the other viges, Orochimaru also thought of a person, Uchiha Madara, who once fought against the First Hokage, maybe he had to bother finding Uchiha Madara''s corpse... "Of course it counts." Akihara Kagura nodded, nning to have Kabuto dig up the graveter. Currently, there are three Ninja in the ninja world who have mastered the Edo Tensei, it seems there are few grave robbers, but thepetition for grave robbing is actually quite fierce, even Orochimaru is already starting his scheming at this moment. "Then..." Orochimaru extended his hand, a cloud of smoke appeared in his hand, a sealing scroll was tossed to Akihara Kagura by him. "May our cooperation be /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 213: The Quarreling Hokages Chapter 213: The Quarreling Hokages On the destend. Two individuals, recently transnted with Hashirama''s cells, were lying there¡ªWhite Zetzu. To prevent anyplications in the rtionship between White Zetzu Awei and himself, Akihara Kagura had dispatched White Zetzu to meet with Nagato early on, sparing him the difort of witnessing this scene. "Ninjutsu: Edo Tensei!" Using the materials obtained from Orochimaru, Akihara Kagura performed the Edo Tensei, resurrecting the Second Hokage, Tobirama, and the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato. The ground where White Zetzuy was suddenly enveloped in ashes and scraps of paper! A silver-haired man and a golden-haired man rose from the ashes! The Second Hokage, Tobirama¡­ And the Fourth Hokage, Minato![System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Namikaze Minato), rewarded with a neer''s wee package, unlocking new features.] [Golden sh (capable of transforming into a streak of golden light, moving at an extremely fast speed using the Flying Thunder God Technique and Body Flicker Technique, making it impossible for enemies to react in time!)] This feature¡­ Akihara Kagura found it a bit odd. Although the characteristic of the Fourth Hokage, Minato, was indeed the Golden sh, he wondered if such effects truly belonged in this world. "Hmm? Is that Orochimaru''s doing again?" As soon as the Second Hokage, Tobirama, was revived, his gaze fell upon the crowd: "Monkey, are you here too? I remember before your death, you used the Reaper Death Seal to seal us and that Orochimaru¡­" "Lord Second Hokage." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wore a helpless expression and solemnly exined: "That happened in the afternoon; it''s already evening now, and our Reaper Death Seal has been undone¡­" The pace was unexpectedly swift. In the afternoon, Sarutobi Hiruzen had just sacrificed himself to seal everyone, and by evening, everyone was resurrected and even privy to some shocking truths. This time, even the Fourth Hokage, Minato, was involved. "Eh? The seal can be undone?" The Fourth Hokage, Minato, appeared shocked: "How was this achieved?" In theory, the Uzumaki n''s sealing jutsu, the strongest being the Reaper Death Seal, involved a mysterious Shinigami and should be unbreakable. Yet it had been undone. "Hmph, I''m curious too." Orochimaru nced at the four resurrected Hokages, somewhat resentful, for they represented the most potent of the Reanimated! "Kagura-kun." Orochimaru spared no effort in his ttery, seizing the moment to impress: "When did you figure out how to undo the Reaper Death Seal?" "Even¡­" Orochimaru squinted, slowly continuing: "Did you anticipate that the old man would use the Reaper Death Seal in his battle with me, preparing to undo it even before it was used?" "This is¡­" The Fourth Hokage, Minato, looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise, curiously asking: "Are you a neer to the vige? Why haven''t I seen you before? Were you the one who undid the Reaper Death Seal?" "And you performed the Edo Tensei on us!" Orochimaru chuckled, a hint of scorn at the corner of his mouth: "Worried I would use the Edo Tensei to resurrect you, you took the initiative to resurrect the past Hokages and keep them under your control, the strongest force in the Konoha Vige, Akihara Kagura¡­" "Let me exin¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted Orochimaru. This elder was well aware of Orochimaru''s intentions and did not want to see him instigate conflicts between the previous Hokages and Akihara Kagura, opting to take the initiative to exin the backstory. "I''ll do it myself." Akihara Kagura looked at the four Hokages present and continued: "Everything that happened during the Chunin Exams was orchestrated by me from the shadows, using Orochimaru and Lord Danzo''s actions with the ultimate goal of capturing all the former Hokages present, turning them into pawns for my future control over the Konoha Vige''s power¡­" "¡­" Orochimaru''s expression was quite intriguing. He still wanted to use words to incite conflict between Akihara Kagura and the four Hokages, but now it seemed that his provocative words were much milderpared to what Akihara Kagura had just revealed¡­ This kid¡­ To think he would dare to speak of controlling the Konoha Vige''s power so brazenly! "Brat! The Hokage carries more than just power¡­" The First Hokage, Hashirama, made his stance clear, yet quickly realized: "Wait, you nned all this? Isn''t that¡­" "You evil little brat! How dare you harbor such rebellious thoughts!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, interrupted his elder brother, yet continued rationally: "But you seem to want to use our reputation to control the Konoha Vige''s power because there are people in the vige who won''t follow your orders, aren''t willing to ept you as Hokage, right?" "Kagura." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, saw that the situation had already hit rock bottom, but now felt that things were beginning to rebound: "Have you finally realized that power alone cannot win people''s approval? Only a person recognized by everyone can be Hokage, you need to change¡­" "That¡­" The Fourth Hokage, Minato, rubbed the back of his head, feeling puzzled: "Can someone please exin what''s going on?" The Fourth Hokage, Minato, had never experienced these events, feeling like an outsider, unable to grasp what was happening. Why did the other three Hokages understand what was happening? Aren''t we all Hokages? Didn''t the First Hokage and the Second Hokage die before him? Why do they also seem to know something? "Where''s Danzo?" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, brought up Shimura Danzo, speaking coldly: "Did Danzo conspire with this brat and Orochimaru to deceive me and my brother, and he''s too scared to show up?" "That¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, his expressionplex as he exined: "Lord Second Hokage, Danzo was the sacrifice I used for the Edo Tensei to resurrect you¡­" "This brat¡­" "Used Danzo to resurrect you?" Upon hearing this, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, fell silent. This kid named Akihara Kagura¡­ is ying quite the game! Shimura Danzo''s death must have been tragic, the Second Hokage could imagine Danzo''s feelings before his death, making it hard for him to hold Danzo ountable¡­ "Tobirama!" The First Hokage, Hashirama, immediately reproached his brother: "If it weren''t for you inventing the Edo Tensei, none of this would have happened today¡­ I''ve always warned you not to research these strange techniques!" "Brother!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, looked coldly at his elder brother, exining firmly: "This has nothing to do with the technique; it''s not the technique that''s evil, but the evil in people''s hearts¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen still didn''t forget his original intention, helping to exin: "Lord Second Hokage Kagura might have been too deeply influenced by Danzo, acting too ruthlessly¡­" "Monkey, I almost forgot!" The First Hokage, Hashirama, immediately turned to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, bringing up an issue they hadn''t finished discussing that afternoon: "Monkey, what exactly is going on with the Uchiha n, the Uchihas are vigers too, and you''re the vige''s Hokage¡­" "It''s that the Uchiha n is inherently evil¡­" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, helped Sarutobi Hiruzen make his case. "Did the Uchiha n perish?" The face of the Fourth Hokage, Minato, grew even more astonished; he had not managed to deal with the Uchiha matter during his lifetime. Orochimaru looked at Minato, the man who had once taken the position of the Fourth Hokage from him, and chuckled: "Minato, you died too early, indeed you bear a great responsibility! And the people who wiped out the Uchiha n, you should be quite familiar with¡­" "This¡­" Minato suddenly felt embarrassed, continuing somewhat awkwardly: "I had previously said that I would wholeheartedly protect Kushina, and without using the Reaper Death Seal, I couldn''t split the Nine-Tails'' chakra, my power wasn''t enough to seal theplete Nine-Tails¡­" "The Nine-Tails is indeed very strong." The First Hokage, Hashirama, nodded seriously. "This¡­" Minato became even more embarrassed, quickly changing the subject: "Speaking of which, who wiped out the Uchihas? Is it someone I know well? Kakashi? Teacher Jiraiya? They don''t seem like people who would do such a thing¡­" "It was Uchiha Obito." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, bringing up the inevitable fact that Minato would learn sooner orter: "Minato, among those who wiped out the Uchihas was one of your former students, Uchiha Obito¡­" "Obito¡­" Minato''s expression immediately darkened, recalling the student who had died: "Is he still alive?" "Not just¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at Minato, continuing: "The one who stirred up the Nine-Tails'' chaos in the vige, killing Biwako and Kushina, was also him¡­" The chaos caused by the Nine-Tails not only killed Minato and his wife but also Sarutobi Hiruzen''s wife, Biwako. "Uchiha Obito also nearly killed your remaining child, Uzumaki Naruto. Fortunately, at that time, Kagura and Kakashi arrived in time to spare Naruto from disaster¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned this, acknowledging Kagura''s contribution: "If it weren''t for Kagura coincidentally encountering Uchiha Obito attempting to kill Naruto, we wouldn''t even know that the person buried under the Memorial Stone was still alive in this world¡­" "Thank you." Minato sincerely thanked Akihara Kagura. "¡­" Akihara Kagura paused for a second, indifferently responding: "It doesn''t matter anymore, that guy also killed Aburame Tatsuma trying to frame me for deserting the Konoha, which influenced Lord Danzo. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have ended up in this life-and-death struggle with Lord Danzo¡­" "So that''s how it is¡­" The First Hokage, Hashirama''s face suddenly became clear, summarizing for himself: "So, you''re saying that all the problems originated from that rogue ninja named Uchiha Obito, right?" "¡­" The others, notcking in intelligence, looked at Akihara Kagura with some indescribable expressions. "It''s not¡­" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, adjusted his forehead, worrying about his elder brother''s intelligence and emotional quotient: "While it all started with Uchiha Obito, the mistakes made by others are not easily forgivable, and we are still controlled by others, this kid wants to use us to control the politics of the Konoha!" "Lord Second Hokage is the one who made the most mistakes, right?" Orochimaru, sparing no mercy for his idol, pointed out cheerfully: "If it weren''t for the Lord Second Hokage separating the Uchiha n from the Konoha, allowing the Uchiha n to stand apart from the Konoha, the Uchiha n would not have perished¡­" "If it weren''t for the Lord Second Hokage inventing so many forbidden techniques, even leaving us with the Lord First cells, none of this would have happened today. It''s all the Lord Second''s fault." "What did you say!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, immediately exploded in anger! Tonight''s discussion had seemingly turned into a me-shifting meeting. Everyone present had made mistakes, not to mention Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura; as they talked, it seemed everyone was no good¡­ "Lord Orochimaru has a point too¡­" Akihara Kagura nodded, understanding a bit more about the situation of the Uchiha n: "Out of ten Uchihas, nine and a half would me the Lord Second Hokage for the mistakes left behind. So many Uchihas in Konoha, only a few mentally ill guys think the Lord Second Hokage made no mistakes¡­" "Tobirama, the policy you left behind¡­" The First Hokage, Hashirama, couldn''t help but me his younger brother. "It''s that the Uchihas are inherently evil!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, once again threw out his argument, continuing solemnly: "Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Madara, any Uchiha ninja who awakens the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, are potential rogue ninja who could endanger the Konoha¡­" "Stop arguing!" Akihara Kagura rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache from their bickering, and took the initiative to start assigning me: "The first to make a mistake was the Lord First Hokage¡­" "If it weren''t for the Lord First Hokage choosing to give up unifying the ninja world, even splitting the Tailed Beasts among other ninja viges, allowing other viges to possess the power of the Tailed Beasts, those viges wouldn''t have other ideas, and the ninja world wouldn''t have had so many wars¡­" "I did it for peace¡­" "You''re right." Akihara Kagura simply didn''t argue, directly pointing at the Second Hokage, Tobirama, "But your peace led to war, killing the Lord Second Hokage and forcing him to appoint the Third Hokage during the wartime, preventing Lord Danzo frompeting for the position of Hokage through normal channels, causing Lord Danzo to harbor jealousy, harming others and even attempting to harm me, leading to the situation today¡­" "¡­" A group of Reanimated, including Orochimaru, felt their foreheads twitch. At this point, was there really a need to shift me onto Danzo? "As for the Lord Second Hokage''s mistakes¡­" Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru: "Lord Orochimaru just mentioned it, the most important mistake is still handing over the position of Hokage to the Third Hokage, leading to Lord Danzo''s jealousy, creating a series of internal conflicts for his own power¡­" "¡­" The crowd looked at each other. Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a second, taking over the conversation: "My mistake is being too indecisive and overly indulgent of Danzo''s darkness, leading to the downfall of the Uchiha n, causing the situation to reach this point today¡­" "¡­" Everyone''s gaze suddenly shifted to Minato. "My mistake is dying too early¡­" Minato cautiously surveyed the people present, adding: "Wasn''t able to stop Lord Danzo from acting in the shadows, right?" "¡­" The others silently nodded. "Alright, let''s talk business, stop dragging these useless topics!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, looked coldly at Akihara Kagura, having already understood the current situation, clearly realizing that the key to breaking the situationy with Akihara Kagura, simply wanting to use Akihara Kagura first: "Brat, you want to use our identities and power to control the Konoha, meaning we at least stand on the same line in some respects, first we must clear out the threats to the Konoha, right?" "That''s well said." Akihara Kagura nodded. The Second Hokage, Tobirama''s lips curled into a smirk of triumph, suddenly looking at Orochimaru: "Then let''s start by cleaning up this guy named Orochimaru, no problem, right? You should also agree that he''s a threat to the Konoha, right?" "¡­" Orochimaru''s face suddenly changed! The Second Hokage, Tobirama, this bastard, actually wanted to use a divide-and-conquer strategy! "There''s no need for that." Akihara Kagura calmed Orochimaru with a single sentence,pletely ignoring the Second Hokage, Tobirama''s intentions: "Although Lord Orochimaru did not send a suitable birthday gift this year, in the past, he would send gifts every year on my birthday, even being the real person who raised me¡­" "If we exclude Lord Orochimaru wanting to take over my body and once treating me as an experimental consumable, I actually still respect Lord Orochimaru¡­" "¡­" Akihara Kagura always spoke of respect, thinking of the way Akihara Kagura respected Shimura Danzo, Orochimaru felt a bit uneasy. Orochimaru took a deep breath, his stern face forcibly revealing a smile: "Kagura-kun, since you just used me to undo the Reaper Death Seal, our past grievances should bepletely settled, right?" "Of course." Akihara Kagura immediately nodded, continuing: "So the past, where I secretly guided Teacher Jiraiya to destroy Lord Orochimaru''s research base, used Nagato to persecute Lord Orochimaru conspired with Sasori of the Red Sand to drive Lord Orochimaru out of the Akatsuki organization, and leaked Lord Orochimaru''s information to the Akatsuki organization, all these grievances are alsopletely written off today¡­" "¡­" Orochimaru no longer wanted to settle their grievances. During that time in the Akatsuki organization, he always encountered various troubles, even after fleeing the Akatsuki organization, he was constantly pursued by the Akatsuki organization, not expecting that it was Akihara Kagura who leaked the information, those painful experiences were all secretly manipted by Akihara Kagura! These grievances¡­ Is writing them off too unfair to himself? "Akatsuki organization?" Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled the organization that Uchiha Itachi had once mentioned, frowning: "I remember this organization seems to be Uchiha Obito''s organization, filled with a group of dangerous S-ranked rogue ninjas¡­" "That''s right." "It''s the organization founded by Uchiha Obito." Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing: "But it doesn''t matter, Uchiha Obito had already rmended me to join the Akatsuki organization, as long as the Lord Hokages, are willing to cooperate, we can clean up Uchiha Obito and the upper echelons of the Akatsuki organization, turning that organization filled with S-ranked rogue ninjas into a pawn for the Konoha and a hidden threat to other enemy viges¡­" "¡­" The people present looked sideways. This guy''s business scope is quite wide! The Second Hokage, Tobirama, looked at Akihara Kagura with an extremelyplex expression. It had to be said, this kid named Akihara Kagura is a master of political struggle. If Akihara Kagura, this kid, truly is willing to use unscrupulous means to protect the Konoha, even if it''s just to control the Konoha''s power, it''s more beneficial than harmful to the Konoha. "Kid, tell us." The Second Hokage, Tobirama, sighed inwardly, looking at Akihara Kagura: "How do you want to use us to help you control the Konoha''s power, just appearing in the Konoha is not an easy matter, right?" "I think Jiraiya won''t agree." Sarutobi Hiruzen also brought up his opinion, actively saying: "Even if my corpse disappears at the funeral, with the urrence of Orochimaru using the Edo Tensei to resurrect the deceased, given Jiraiya''s personality, he won''t agree to your doing this¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen said this, then introduced to the First Hokage and the Second Hokage: "Jiraiya is my disciple, also Minato''s and Kagura''s teacher, I foresaw my possible death during the Chunin Exams, specially ordered him to return to the Konoha, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado will support him to be Hokage¡­" "What if Teacher Jiraiya doesn''t want to be Hokage?" Akihara Kagura chuckled, actively saying: "Besides Teacher Jiraiya, there''s another person in the Konoha who could potentially be Hokage, one of the other members of the Konoha''s Sannin who has always been traveling outside, maybe he''ll support the Edo Tensei¡­" "Tsunade?" Sarutobi Hiruzen still held a different opinion: "Tsunade is a medical ninja, unlikely to agree with resurrecting the deceased, she probably wouldn''t want Konoha to y with the deceased, I know my disciple very well¡­" "Little Tsuna?" The First Hokage, Hashirama, remembered his most beloved little girl, shaking his head repeatedly: "Wait, Little Tsuna can''t be Hokage, if she bes Hokage, she''ll bankrupt Konoha¡­" Akihara Kagura made everyone''s head spin with a single sentence: "How can a Hokage without power, always under others'' surveince, have the power to bankrupt Konoha?" There was silence. Hashirama''s forehead twitched. "I believe she would definitely support Edo Tensei." Akihara Kagura lifted his head, looking in a direction, and continued on his own: "If someone used the Edo Tensei to revive the person she most wanted to see, making her realize the benefits of Edo Tensei, would she still oppose it?" "As far as I know..." "She is not someone who sticks rigidly to rules and /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 214: Danzo is dead but still take the Blame Chapter 214: Danzo is dead but still take the me The people present mostly knew Tsunade. Except for Akihara Kagura, who was secretly plotting a conspiracy against Tsunade. Orochimaru was pondering over Akihara Kagura''s words when he suddenly realized something. He had witnessed all the pain Tsunade had endured and knew exactly where her weaknessesy. "Kagura-kun, whom did you resurrect?" "It wasn''t me." Akihara Kagura shook his head, denying involvement: "I only had Yakushi Kabuto resurrect a Jonin named Dan Kat¨­ from the vige..." "Dan..." Orochimaru recalled the man who had long since passed away. Dan Kat¨­, Tsunade''s former lover.Dan was the first to support Tsunade in establishing a medical ninja system and aimed to be Hokage but died on the battlefield, leaving Tsunade utterly disheartened. "Dan, is it?" Sarutobi Hiruzen also remembered the Jonin but maintained his judgment: "Kagura, you don''t understand Tsunade. She would never agree..." Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and continued, "Perhaps Tsunade the medical ninja would not agree, but Tsunade, who became the Fifth Hokage, might not refuse..." "!!!" Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Akihara Kagura in disbelief. Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly realized his error, and even Hashirama noticed that the young man named Akihara Kagura made a lot of sense! If Tsunade were just a medical ninja, no matter how troublesome, she would never choose a forbidden jutsu like Edo Tensei; but if Tsunade were a Hokage, her thoughts might not be the same because at a critical moment threatening Konoha''s safety, neither Sarutobi Hiruzen nor Hashirama, the Hokages, would refuse the art of Edo Tensei. As long as it was to protect the safety of Konoha... Any means were justifiable for a Hokage. "Third Hokage, you still need to write a will." Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, suggesting proactively, "The content of the will should permit me to perform Edo Tensei, resurrecting including you, the past Hokages, to prevent your souls from being exploited by Orochimaru prematurely..." "As for Lord Orochimaru, first help me excavate the Third Hokage''s body, let the vige elders know of your threat..." After Akihara Kagura finished speaking, he looked towards Orochimaru: "Then, please trouble yourself and Yakushi Kabuto to create some problems for our future Hokage..." "What if Jiraiya bes the next Hokage?" Orochimaru furrowed his brows, posing a hypothetical question. "He won''t." Akihara Kagura shook his head, his gaze falling on the Fourth Hokage, Minato: "Fourth Hokage, please keep the Nine-Tails inside you quiet and do not leak any information, lest its other half faces any dire situations..." "..." Minato hesitated for a moment but suddenly remembered his son with Kushina: "That... May I see Naruto now?" "If our n proceeds smoothly..." Akihara Kagura shrugged, then continued, "But don''t worry too much, since Captain Kakashi is his teacher, I guess Teacher Jiraiya would also like to take him as a disciple..." "..." It seemed a bit more worrying now. Minato remembered Kushina''s instructions before she died. However... There would still be a chance to meet his and Kushina''s child in the future. Orochimaru nced at Minato, pondering over Akihara Kagura''s n, and suddenly cracked a slight smile. "It doesn''t seem as bad as I imagined..." If one were to speak seriously, apart from Akihara Kagura''s extreme way of thinking, Konoha''s copse n was actually more advantageous for Konoha. Shimura Danzo was indeed dead. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen had died, he had also been resurrected, even bringing along other deceased Hokages, rightfully protecting the safety of Konoha. If it was to protect Konoha, the four Hokages might not reject the art of Edo Tensei. It could even make up for Minato''s regrets. The higher-ups of Konoha knew that when Minato and Kushina sacrificed themselves, they left behind an orphan, Naruto. Now, Minato had a chance to meet his grown-up child. Wait... Orochimaru suddenly realized something! So, what had he gained from this n? "Kagura-kun." Orochimaru realized that he seemed to have gained nothing, having lost Shimura Danzo as an ally, and lost the First and Second Hokages, two powerful Edo Tensei subjects. What had he really gained? He knew the intelligence on Akihara Kagura? Knew that this bastard Kagura had been secretly colluding with the Akatsuki to persecute him? Howe it seemed like he had been used by Akihara Kagura all along? "This doesn''t seem quite right, does it?" Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura and inquired, "The things we discussed before Konoha Copse n began, they still count, right?" "Regarding the experimental funds, right?" Akihara Kagura seemed to remember as if for the first time, nodding repeatedly: "Except I can''t provide you with a position in Konoha, I can help you with everything else." "But..." "Lord Orochimaru..." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru, adding, "If your experiments yield results, Konoha must also share in your experimental achievements. No matter what, advanced technology is the path humanity must take..." "You''re right." Orochimaru smiled, licking his lips. Akihara Kagura shrugged. As a modern person, one could not ignore the progress of technology, especially since the ninja world also had chakra, an energy that could develop alongside technology. After Orochimaru left, Akihara Kagura raised his finger,municating with his Tendo Path, to have him lurk in Orochimaru''s shadow to monitor his actions, lest Orochimaru hatch any cunning ns. Because Tend¨­ Shisui could use Akihara Kagura''s chakra and was also enhanced by Akihara Kagura''s curse seal, he could quickly use the seal to control Orochimaru if there were any movements. Late at night. The Root base. Akihara Kagura returned here with a group of Edo Tensei Hokages and a group of Root ninjas. Hashirama and Tobirama noticed these ninjas possessing the dual Kekkei Genkai of Sharingan and Wood Release and immediately sensed something unusual about their chakra. "Kid..." Tobirama watched a Root ninja, suddenly looking at Akihara Kagura: "These test subjects seem a bit off..." "Oh." Akihara Kagura seemed to react for the first time, exining: "These are survivors I rescued on the night of the Uchiha n massacre. ording to the founder of Root, Shimura Danzo''s orders, they no longer have names or pasts, and can no longer be considered Uchiha." "Survivors!" Tobirama frowned, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Monkey, wasn''t it said that the Uchiha n had been exterminated? Only a guy named Uchiha Sasuke was left..." "They''re not Uchiha." Akihara Kagura sighed, his eyes carrying a trace of innocence: "Although they have the blood of the Uchiha n, they no longer carry the Uchiha surname..." "Shimura Danzo liked the Sharingan of the Uchiha n very much. I thought he would like the Uchiha n, so I kicked out the trash he recruited and stuffed all these survivors into the Root that Shimura Danzo founded." "..." Tobirama clenched his fist tightly. This damned kid, just because they don''t carry the Uchiha surname, are not people of the Uchiha n! Moreover, how exactly did Shimura Danzo manage things? Not only did the Uchiha n not perish, but he himself was used as a sacrificial pawn, and even his department was filled with Uchiha! "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was somewhat stunned. Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t know where to start. Sarutobi Hiruzen thought Akihara Kagura''s actions tonight were already unsettling enough. Hearing that Root was stuffed with Uchiha made his brain feel a ridiculous sense of dissonance! Shimura Danzo... He must have died very restlessly, right? After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew his old friend''s thoughts. Shimura Danzo was single-mindedly determined to destroy the Uchiha n, but in the end, his department was filled with Uchiha! Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression wasplicated as he hesitated to look at Akihara Kagura: "Old man, I remember the police force of Konoha was ughtered by Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Itachi killed the people of the Uchiha n, and even used the Tailed Beast Bomb to cleanse the Uchihands..." "Wasn''t I colluding with Uchiha Obito?" Akihara Kagura shrugged, continuing: "Didn''t the vige send away the Fourth Mizukage Yagura on the eve of the massacre night?" "I gave the information about the Fourth Mizukage Yagura to Uchiha Obito, letting Uchiha Obito capture the Three Tails Jinchuriki and give it to Uchiha Itachi." "Uchiha Itachi couldn''t find these survivors on the night of the massacre. He thought some people were hiding, so he directly used the Tailed Beast Bomb to cleanse the Uchihands, and everyone thought the bodies of these survivors were destroyed by the Tailed Beast Bomb..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt his perception was overturned once again. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen felt his perception was refreshed time and again. Every time he thought everything was over, new "surprises" would pop up. But... Perhaps this was also a good thing. At least there was still the blood of the Uchiha n within Konoha, not just Uchiha Sasuke alone. Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly remembered when Akihara Kagura asked for Uchiha Sasuke: "No wonder you always said, let Uchiha Sasuke join your Root, let Uchiha Sasuke meet his n. I thought..." "Root won''t ept him." Akihara Kagura shook his head, indifferently continuing: "I''m just continuing Shimura Danzo''s ideology. Uchiha Sasuke is just a puppet controlled by his brother''s fate. These survivors in Root are the real avengers." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent for a while, then proactively spoke: "Kagura, Itachi is also a pitiful person. Everything he did was out of desperation..." "Don''t worry, Third Hokage." Akihara Kagura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, smiling lightly: "I won''t let his life be too easy. He even refused to save Captain Kakashi. I didn''t actively kill him, I was already very merciful, wasn''t I?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was speechless. After a long while, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed: "I was also pondering solving the Uchiha problem. I didn''t expect that I, as the Hokage, couldn''t do it, but you did... Maybe my choices were biased, I was always deceived by your extremities. Your heart carries that kindness, making you the most suitable candidate to be the Fifth Hokage." "..." Tobirama strongly disagreed. However, Hashirama and Minato thought Akihara Kagura did a good job. Although using Uchiha Itachi''s methods seemed a bit underhanded, it sessfully resolved the issue between Konoha and the Uchiha, preserving the Uchiha n''s Kekkei Genkai for Konoha, even if these Uchiha were loyal to Akihara Kagura. However... The higher-ups of Konoha were definitely carrying a ck pot. The deceased Shimura Danzo died somewhat stifled and wronged. However... Shimura Danzo''s utilitarian value had not yet ended. "Good opportunity to expand Root." Akihara Kagura looked at Karin, instructing: "Karin, select another fifteen sses of people from the remaining survivors. I''ll help them transnt the Lord First''s cells, and publicly im that Shimura Danzo handed all the dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas he had to me..." "Isn''t the number a bit off?" Karin was an extremely cautious assistant, reminding: "Lord Kagura, originally Shimura Danzo, recognized a shortage of one hundred forty-three Sharingan, theoretically fifty-nine people. Fifteen sses are sixty people. Can the sixtieth person only use one Sharingan?" "Why bother with these details now!" Tobirama grumbled somewhat dissatisfiedly, interrupting Karin''s words: "This kid has already be Konoha''s strongest candidate. Will anyone question it? I actually want to see how these ninjas, born with both Sharingan and Wood Release, really perform..." "No, still be meticulous." Akihara Kagura shook his head, denying the Second Hokage Tobirama''s disregard for details, instructing: "Simply screen them directly. I remember they all awakened Sharingan, right? Anyone under forty can directly be added to Root..." "There are quite a few people." Karin pushed his sses, pondering over the Uchiha Kagura had rescued, some of whom had grown up: "Lord Kagura, if you conduct an assessment regardless of gender, you could also select over seventy people. If the number of Sharingan doesn''t match, could someone guess there are other Uchiha living in this world..." "Few people know these things." Akihara Kagura had already devised a solution, continuing: "Then just forge a document from Shimura Danzo, iming Shimura Danzo was secretly collecting Sharingan all along. These test subjects are all creations of Shimura Danzo, and Root is just the receiver. If anyone questions uster, we also have evidence." "..." The several Hokages present twitched their eyelids. Tobirama''s expression was particrly grim, looking sinisterly at Akihara Kagura: "Danzo is already dead. Do you still need to use /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 215: Third Hokages Funeral Chapter 215: Third Hokage''s Funeral Root Base. The questioning of Tobirama seems a bit unreasonable. In the ninja world, using the deceased is not umon; aren''t these Hokages also deceased and still being utilized by Akihara Kagura? However, Tonight, Akihara Kagura is indeed very busy. In the root baseboratory, Akihara Kagura is swamped with work. Tobirama voluntarilyes to assist Akihara Kagura, wanting to observe the experiment of creating a ninja with dual Kekkei Genkai. As a result... Tobirama sees Akihara Kagura ordering an Uchiha to lie on theboratory table, then directly taking out a syringe and injecting Hashirama cells into the body of an Uchiha. Tobirama''s forehead twitches, feeling the experiment is absurd: "What a joke, experiments are not this simple. If we go by your experimental methods, the nurses at Konoha Hospital could conduct such experiments!"Crack! Wooden spikes start to grow from the body of the Uchiha on the experiment table! Tobirama''s gaze suddenly hardens. Why did this Uchiha not show any signs of rejection, and even directly awakened the Wood Release of the elder brother? "Hmm?" Tobirama suddenly realizes something, a guess forming in his mind: "Is there some bloodline connection between the Senju and the Uchiha?" This matter... Startles Tobirama! Tobirama is not unaware of the powerful assimtive capabilities of his elder brother''s cells, never imagining that someone could transnt his brother''s cells so simply! Sharingan and Wood Release... Uchiha and Senju... ording to the basic principles of biology, unless there is a possibility of a close blood rtion, it would not be possible for the experiment to seed so easily! Of course. This is also Akihara Kagura''s scientific technique. After this experiment, the root base had a total of eighty-four dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas, exactly matching the entire Anbu Department, plus Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune, Karin... The root base has a serious overstaffing issue. Theoretically, the Root base should only be equivalent to an Anbu squad, yet now the number of members has exceeded that of the Anbu. "Take them to get equipped." Akihara Kaguramands Karin, saying, "It won''t be long before Lord Orochimaru causes trouble at the Memorial Stone, and someone from the Hokage Tower will call me over to discuss matters..." "Yes." Karin nods. "Where is the Third Hokage''s will?" Akihara Kagura then asks about another key matter. "They''ve already returned." Karin nods, continuing to report: "The Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage secretly ced the will in his house. The clean-up Anbu should soon discover it..." Inside the Hokage Tower. In fact, both Hokage advisors were also up all night. Even though they were already old, they did not sleep at all that night, continuously trying to persuade Jiraiya to ept the position of the next Hokage. However, Jiraiya simply does not agree, first nominating his disciple Akihara Kagura, which the two Hokage advisors outright rejected. No matter how Jiraiya persuaded, the two Hokage advisors refused his proposal on the grounds that Akihara Kagura was too young and too extreme in character and needed more experience. Jiraiya had no choice but to bring up Tsunade''s name. "Tsunade?" Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado do recognize her as a suitable candidate. "If you can bring Tsunade back, she would also be a suitable sessor... If you can''t bring Tsunade back, you must assume the position of the Fifth Hokage yourself." "Konoha is very chaotic right now; there must be someone to oversee the big picture." Koharu Utatane looks at Jiraiya, softly persuading him: "Although Akihara Kagura is the Hokage''s assistant, you know his character; now is not the time for him to take charge..." "Kagura might not be unsuitable..." Jiraiya actually quite approves of his disciple, lightlyughing as he reminds them: "At least with Kagura around, the viges of Mist and Sand wouldn''t dare make any big moves, right?" "Power can only bring obedience, not submission." Koharu Utatane shakes her head, sighing: "If Kagura could mature a bit, we might also be willing to go against Hiruzen''sst wishes and promote him to the position of Fifth Hokage..." "Let''s get through the old man''s funeral first!" Jiraiya waves his hand, very impatient with their persuasion. However, before they had finished discussing, Anbu ninjas heading to the Memorial Stone to continue setting up the funeral came to report some bad news. "Lord Jiraiya, Orochimaru..." "Orochimaru suddenly appeared, dug up the grave of the Third Hokage, and stole the body of the Third Hokage; we couldn''t catch up with him!" "What?" The faces of Jiraiya and the two Hokage advisors suddenly changed. Because they knew why Orochimaru wanted to steal the Third Hokage''s body, surely intending to use the Edo Tensei technique to resurrect the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, to fight against Konoha. "That guy, Orochimaru..." Koharu Utatane is so angry that her entire body is not well, hastily calming her chest: "If Orochimaru resurrects Hiruzen to fight against Konoha..." "Advisor!" An Anbu ninja holding a letter, handed it over to the two Hokage advisors: "We found a will at the Third Hokage''s house!" "A will?" Koharu Utatane takes it, frowning: "Hiruzen had already considered his own death? It seems we can see hisst wishes in this will..." This will is actually quite short. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, carefully exined in his will that he had already prepared for the possibility of dying in battle when he learned of Orochimaru''s actions, so he made two arrangements in this will to avoid problems in Konoha. First, the position of Hokage should be seeded by Jiraiya. If Jiraiya is unwilling to seed as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, then have Jiraiya bring Tsunade back to seed, while Akihara Kagura remains as the Hokage''s assistant and head of the root. Second, if he unexpectedly dies in the battle with Orochimaru without killing Orochimaru, allow Akihara Kagura to use the Edo Tensei technique, resurrecting some powerful ninjas to prevent them from being used by Orochimaru, because Kagura has the strongest learning talent and is the most powerful, making him the most suitable candidate to learn the Edo Tensei technique. He had already taught Akihara Kagura the Edo Tensei technique, giving him some resurrection materials for powerful ninjas. "The old monkey really knows you well..." Koharu Utatane sighs, handing the will to Jiraiya, sighing again: "It seems he already guessed that you might not ept the position of Hokage, informing us in the will that once you are unwilling to seed, bring Tsunade back as the Fifth Hokage..." "Old man..." Jiraiya sighs in his heart. This teacher really understands him, even foreseeing such things, and also predicted that Orochimaru might continue to use the Edo Tensei technique. Regarding his own disciple... Sarutobi Hiruzen really knew him deeply. "Let''s call Kagura over." Homura Mitokado looks at them, suggesting: "This matter should be told to him, if ording to Sarutobi, preventing Orochimaru''s n still falls on his shoulders..." "Old man shouldn''t have let Kagura learn the Edo Tensei technique..." Jiraiya puts away the will, speaking softly: "Kagura is already powerful enough, I''m worried he''ll be obsessed with forbidden techniques, affecting his nature..." "Jiraiya." Koharu Utatane raises a problem that catches Jiraiya off guard: "If Kagura can''t use the Edo Tensei technique to deal with the resurrected by Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei, should he also, like the old monkey, use the Reaper Death Seal to seal the dead?" "..." Jiraiya is silent for a while, then suddenlyughs loudly: "Hahaha, don''t worry about that, it''s not up to that kid yet, I''ll learn the Reaper Death Seal, isn''t that enough?" "But..." Koharu Utatane looks at Jiraiya, not quite agreeing with his idea: "Now we clearly have a solution that doesn''t require your sacrifice, and besides, Hiruzen stated in the will that Kagura has already learned to use the Edo Tensei technique, even giving him some powerful ninjas'' resurrection materials..." "Kagura is my disciple." Jiraiya shakes his head, still not agreeing with this: "That child could have a better future, he shouldn''t be involved in such techniques..." "There is darkness in Kagura''s heart." Homura Mitokado disagrees with Jiraiya''s view, speaking solemnly: "He is the head of the root, you should know what the root means..." "This matter, we notify Kagura." Koharu Utatane is very firm: "If there''s no way to deal with Orochimaru, perhaps Hiruzen''sst words are the best solution, at least also as a precaution, letting him resurrect some powerful ninjas as soon as possible..." At dawn. When Anbu notifies Akihara Kagura toe to the Hokage Tower, the two Hokage advisors are still arguing with Jiraiya about this matter, discussing whether Akihara Kagura should use the Edo Tensei technique. "Kagura, have you learned the Edo Tensei technique?" Jiraiya sees his disciple, the first thing he asks. "Yes..." Akihara Kagura nods, surprised, looking at his teacher: "How did the teacher know about this?" "The Third Hokage also gave me some resurrection materials from previous Hokages, saying he had a way to seal the souls of the First and Second Hokages..." "But Orochimaru might have a way to unseal it, letting me resurrect the previous Hokages at the necessary moment, to prevent Orochimaru from resurrecting the previous Hokages first to attack Konoha..." "Old man really is restless..." "By the way, where''s Danz¨­?" Koharu Utatane inquires about a concerning matter. "Danz¨­..." Akihara Kagura hesitates for a moment, speaking softly: "Danz¨­ is still under house arrest at the root base, having learned of the Third Hokage''s death, Danz¨­ seems to have given up on seeing anyone, handing all of his dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas over to me..." "Danz¨­..." Homura Mitokado sighs deeply: "If it weren''t for his collusion with Orochimaru... Well, he and the old monkey grew up together, and also fought for a lifetime, perhaps thinking that killing the old monkey would be exhrating, only to end up in pain." "Alright." Jiraiya is somewhat dispirited, dropping the will in his hand, not wanting to bring up Shimura Danz¨­, speaking solemnly: "Let''s go attend the old man''s funeral first." Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body has already disappeared, this matter cannot be known by the ninjas of Konoha, to avoid causing greater panic in the vige. At the back mountain of Konoha. The funeral scene at the Memorial Stone has been rearranged. Many Konoha ninjas dressed in ck clothese to send off the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, each person''s face showing a mournful expression, because Sarutobi Hiruzen was like a kind grandfather, having interacted with every child in the vige. Under arge tree. Four Hokages stand under the tree observing the funeral. Sarutobi Hiruzen watches the scenes at the funeral, looking at the crowd, sighing softly, feeling somewhat ufortable with the taste. "Third Hokage, condolence." Minato stands beside Sarutobi Hiruzen, softlyforting him. Hashirama nods, feeling: "Monkey, to be loved by so many people, you''ve not lost to the name of Hokage..." "Right." Tobirama also nods, gently encouraging Sarutobi Hiruzen: "There''s still a long time ahead, when Tsunade returns, there will still be a chance to see them again..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen can only nod, aplex smile appearing on his face: "Perhaps there''s nothing regrettable about a person''s death... The only regret is not having spread the Will of Fire, passed down from the First Hokage and the Second Hokage, to more people." Especially... Not having passed it to Akihara Kagura. "You''ve already done well." Tobirama extends his hand, gently patting Sarutobi Hiruzen''s shoulder. "Is that Naruto?" Minato sees a boy with blond hair, instantly recognizing his own son: "Naruto has grown up so much..." Minato''s face shows a trace of joy, gazing far into the mournful shadows at the funeral, searching for people he knows: "Kakashi has also be an adult... And there are many people I know here..." "Perhaps it''s because it''s my funeral..." Sarutobi Hiruzen says these words, feeling increasingly the strangeness of it, fortunately, his mind is very open, he couldn''t help butugh out: "Observing one''s own funeral, what does it feel like, it''s indeed a very interesting experience!" "Yes..." Minato nods, actually feeling somewhat regretful: "If I had the chance to see my own funeral, that would have been good..." "Minato, don''t say that..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shakes his head, emitting a sigh: "I''m already an old man, dying won''t affect much, at that time you were still young..." Hashirama watches the crowd at the funeral, not finding anyone he knows, suddenly seeming to discover something, a bit surprised: "Monkey, that kid called Akihara Kagura, he''s very sad at your funeral, he''s actually mourning your departure too..." "Big brother." Tobirama adjusts his forehead, helplessly exining: "That kid has already used the Edo Tensei technique to resurrect the monkey, do you think that kid is really sad? It''s just a performance for others!" These few Hokages are observing from afar. But Akihara Kagura must stand in ck clothes in front of the Memorial Stone, gently holding a white flower in front of the portrait of the Third Hokage. "Kagura." Hatake Kakashi looks at Akihara Kagura. "What''s up?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes lift, looking at Hatake Kakashi. "Nothing." Hatake Kakashi looks up at the sky, his mind pondering something: "After the funeral is over, let''s find a time to talk..." "Don''t be sad." Akihara Kagura shakes his head, seemingly not understanding Hatake Kakashi''s thoughts, thinking he is sad about the Third Hokage''s funeral, activelyforting him: "For the Third Hokage, death is not the end of life." "That''s right." Umino Iruka strongly agrees with what Akihara Kagura said, speaking softly: "Death is not the end of life, it never is, the will of the Third Hokage still apanies us, like a red thread, with time passing, it will bloom more and more brightly..." "..." Akihara Kagura looks at Umino Iruka, not actively speaking. In fact, what he said was literally true, not only is the will of Sarutobi Hiruzen passed down, Sarutobi Hiruzen himself will also be with you, perhaps there are opportunities to meet, and even now he is watching the funeral, seeing which person''s emotions are not in /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 216: [Sponsored]: Itachi and Kisame sneak into Konoha Chapter 216: [Sponsored]: Itachi and Kisame sneak into Konoha [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jabari Brown! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The funeral of the Third Hokage has ended. However, the chaos within the Konoha Vige has just begun. The first matter of concern is the need for a new Hokage in the vige. This issue needs to be resolved quickly; only a new Hokage can reassure the people, and Jiraiya has been tasked with handling this. The second issue concerns the Mist and Sand Viges. The ninjas who stirred up riots from these viges are still locked up in prison. During the Chunin Exams, the Sand and Mist Viges, along with other smaller ninja viges, caused turmoil in the Konoha. The question now is whether to dere war on them or to seek immediate peace to avoid involving the Rock and Cloud Viges, potentially triggering a great ninja war. However, a message requesting peace was soon received from the Sand Vige. This is because the ninja of the Sand found the body of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, who was killed by Orochimaru, even his face dissolved away. A message also arrived quickly from the Mist Vige.They were deceived by Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo, and the Mist ninjas also found the body of the elder Genji, hoping the Konoha could forgive them for being manipted. Inside the Hokage building. Two Hokage advisors n to agree to negotiations. However, Akihara Kagura strongly disagrees with peace negotiations. This was his opportunity to use it as a pretext to attack the Sand and Mist Viges and use Wood Release to absorb the chakra of the ninjas from these viges. "We must teach them a lesson." Akihara Kagura, like Shimura Danzo, adopts a very tough external stance: "If we forgive even this, then the death of the Third Hokage would be too cheap." "This isn''t the time for war..." "I am an advisor to the Hokage." Akihara Kagura cut off the two Hokage advisors, looking at them: "Shouldn''t I decide before a new Hokage is elected in the vige?" "But the war..." Homura Mitokado hurriedly tried to stop Akihara Kagura. "Ninjas must not fear sacrifice." Akihara Kagura smiled at Homura Mitokado and continued: "Are the two respected advisors afraid to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the Konoha?" "I am not afraid of sacrifice!" Homura Mitokado stood up abruptly, his voice deep: "I am worried that attacking the two ninja viges at this time will be exploited by other enemy countries..." "Don''t worry about that." Akihara Kagura looked at him somewhat surprised: "If I lead the Root alone, I can solve them and force them to surrenderpletely to Konoha..." "If it can be resolved through negotiation, we should try to do so..." Koharu Utatane sighed, took the initiative to exin: "If they can agree to our harsh conditions, there''s no need to make an extra trip, isn''t it? Starting a fight needlessly will only bring more hatred..." Akihara Kagura definitely did not want to give up this opportunity, tapping his fingers lightly on the table: "This will also deter other major viges from thinking they can approach us if something happens in the Konoha..." "Lord Kagura, Lord Advisor!" A jonin responsible for patrolling the vige after the war hurriedly came to report: "A small team from the Rock Vige sneaked into our vige and we repelled them..." "To kill a chicken to scare the monkeys." Akihara Kagura nced at the two Hokage advisors. "Lord Kagura, Lord Advisor!" A member of the Anbu also came to report an emergency situation, looking grim: "There are unknown enemies who have sneaked into the vige, and the vige''s guarding ninjas have been hit with an illusion..." "Go ahead." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and slowly stood up to instruct: "Continue to strengthen patrols, continue to investigate whether there are other enemies sneaking in." "By the way, where is Teacher Jiraiya?" Akihara Kagura looked at the two Hokage advisors. "He should be on the rooftop?" Homura Mitokado hesitated and thought about it. On the rooftop of the Hokage building. Jiraiya and Hatake Kakashi were both here. Because Jiraiya and Hatake Kakashi both had things they wanted to talk about with each other. "What a hassle..." Jiraiya stood there, overlooking the entire vige, and sighed: "Those two stubborn old men still won''t let him take over the position of Hokage, dragging many matters unresolved..." "He still hasn''t taken over the position of Hokage?" Hatake Kakashi lowered his head and suddenly brought up a matter: "During the Chunin Exam, only the Third Hokage was sacrificed..." "It''s thanks to Kagura." Jiraiya nodded, continuing: "I know all about it. If it weren''t for his timely arrival, probably more people would have died..." "But..." Hatake Kakashi had witnessed the entire battle between the Third Hokage and Orochimaru on the day of the Chunin Exam, and he continued softly: "That day, Orochimaru brought up something, Danzo was captured everything was within their n, Danzo would persuade Kagura to do something..." "..." Jiraiya fell silent. This tall man sighed and shook his head: "Don''t worry about this issue. I trust Kagura''s judgment. I took him outside for training for two years. Although his actions and thoughts are somewhat extreme, most of the time he is a child who listens to advice..." "Alright." Jiraiya skipped over the topic of Kagura, talking about his own matters: "Hand Naruto over to me. Although the old man asked you to monitor Naruto, it was a good choice, but now the situation has be soplex that even you can''t handle it..." "I''ve been monitoring that guy Orochimaru. I know he once joined an organization, that organization has a quite dangerous mode of operation, recruiting many S-rank rogue ninjas, they have a quite grand goal..." As Jiraiya spoke here, he remembered the exchanges between his own students in the past, and sighed again: "Perhaps their goal is not as dangerous as Kagura''s idea..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes twitched, and he took the initiative to ask: "Will they harm Naruto?" "Maybe they will, maybe not." Jiraiya shook his head, continuing: "But sooner orter, Naruto will have a conflict with them, and it will be very dangerous then..." Because... Naruto had signed the summoning contract of Mount Myoboku. In a sense, Uzumaki Naruto is also his student. Jiraiya was very clear about his students, Nagato leading the dangerous Akatsuki organization, perhaps is the child of prophecy, perhaps not, but aimed to revolutionize the ninja world, just in a dangerous way; Uzumaki Naruto was born in the Konoha, sealed inside him the strongest tailed beast Kurama, perhaps he might also be the child of prophecy, this little guy also has quite excellent ninja potential, very likely to also revolutionize the ninja world. ording to the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage and Jiraiya''s judgment, the two people who want to revolutionize the ninja world will sooner orter collide. Jiraiya could not let Uzumaki Naruto continue to stay by Hatake Kakashi''s side, he wanted to teach Uzumaki Naruto in his own way, to help the little guy grow up quickly. Hatake Kakashi frowned, continuing to ask: "But, with Kagura in the vige, shouldn''t the vige be safer?" "Kagura can''t always protect him." Jiraiya shook his head, his expression very serious: "Kagura indeed has the responsibility to protect Konoha, but to carry all the responsibility on his back is too much for him..." "That''s not what I meant..." Hatake Kakashi hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t mean this. "You also need to work hard in your training, and your student Uchiha Sasuke must grow up quickly." "!!!" Hatake Kakashi''s face suddenly changed. "I will take Naruto out of Konoha for a while." Jiraiya stood up straight, continuing: "That kid who always mors about wanting to be Hokage, this time he should be able to help!" Jiraiya nned to take Uzumaki Naruto to meet Tsunade, as he and the two Hokage advisors had agreed, to bring Tsunade back to take up the position of the Fifth Hokage. However... Tsunade might not agree. Jiraiya believed that Uzumaki Naruto had the potential to be recognized by Tsunade, and wanted to take Uzumaki Naruto out with him, also to facilitate teaching his training. "..." Hatake Kakashi did not respond. Because Hatake Kakashi was still thinking about Jiraiya''s words. If Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were both in that organization, he and his student Uchiha Sasuke would sooner orter have a conflict with that organization... But... Hatake Kakashi stretched out his hand, then slowly clenched it into a fist. Could he really do as Jiraiya said, strike down Uchiha Obito ruthlessly? "Never mind." Hatake Kakashi sighed, his mind recalling another person in that organization: "If Uchiha Itachi is also in that organization, then Sasuke must grow up quickly..." Hatake Kakashi nned to set a time with Uchiha Sasuke, to have a good talk with his student about how to use the Sharingan and about training. Inside the Konoha Vige. Two figures wearing conical hats sat in a shop. These two people were dressed in ck robes with auspicious clouds, calmly enjoying their lunch, although this meal was just a te of natto, a few skewers of tricolor dumplings, and a cup of sweet soup. One of them was eating very seriously, gently picking up a skewer of tricolor dumplings and chewing on the sweetness oozing out of the dumplings. "Does the food from our hometown still taste the same as before?" Another person grinned and asked, slowly raising his head, revealing a fierce and terrifying shark face, it was Hoshigaki Kisame, a member of the Akatsuki organization and an S-rank rogue ninja from the Mist Vige. "..." However... Under the conical hats. It was a face that the ninjas of the Konoha deeply hated. Uchiha Itachi, a member of the Akatsuki organization and an S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha. "This ce is very dangerous." Uchiha Itachi did not answer Hoshigaki Kisame''s words, just softly reminded: "Once we are discovered, we could be killed at any time..." "Are you worried about Akihara Kagura, who once defeated you?" Hoshigaki Kisame was not concerned about Uchiha Itachi''s reminder, even somewhat interested: "If there''s a chance, I really want to have a good fight with him..." "Let''s not talk big." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, his gaze noticing some Konoha jonin also came to this small shop to gather, even very familiar Hatake Kakashi, and Kakashi''s student Uchiha Sasuke, he said softly: "Kisame, we should leave." "Alright then." Hoshigaki Kisame picked up the bandaged giant sword beside him. As they were leaving, Hatake Kakashi noticed them, quietly instructed a nearbypanion Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi, signaling them to intercept those two figures wearing ck robes with auspicious clouds. "What''s wrong?" Uchiha Sasuke curiously looked at Hatake Kakashi, his peripheral vision just catching sight of the tricolor dumplings and natto on the table in the small shop, a look of disdain shing in his eyes: "I hate natto and sweet things the most..." "You go train first." Hatake Kakashi sent away his student. After Uchiha Sasuke left, Hatake Kakashi''s gaze became somewhat solemn, and he swiftly ran towards the direction Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi had left! Elsewhere. On a small path by the Naka River. Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi were still chatting. "The leader of the organization doesn''t seem to have sent us here on a mission..." Hoshigaki Kisame was carrying Samehada, the giant sword, chuckling: "But since we''re here, why not take the opportunity to take away the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of the Konoha, after all, Akatsuki also needs the tailed beasts." "It''s still too early..." Because of the riot during the Konoha Chunin Exam, Uchiha Itachi came to his hometown under the pretext of scouting intelligence. He was somewhat worried that the death of the Third Hokage would cause the agreement he had with the Third Hokage to be invalid, fearing that his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke would encounter danger. At this time... Uchiha Itachi wanted to talk with Akihara Kagura, hoping that Akihara Kagura would continue to abide by the agreement and not give up the agreement because of the death of the Third Hokage. Honestly. This negotiation was a bit dangerous. Uchiha Itachi was a bit unsure in his heart. Because Uchiha Itachi was very worried that after the death of the Third Hokage, Akihara Kagura mightpletely lose control and kill him on sight... This possibility was a bit too great. However... Uchiha Itachi soon had no mood to think about it. Because their whereabouts had already been discovered, Konoha jonin Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi received a signal from Hatake Kakashi, continuously tracking their traces, finally intercepting them, clearly wanting to investigate their true identities. "Take off your conical hats." Sarutobi Asuma''s mouth held a cigarette, he spoke leisurely: "Appearing in the Konoha at this time in disguise, it seems like theers are not kind..." "Mr. Asuma, Miss Kurenai." Uchiha Itachi stretched out his arm to undo the buttons of the ck robe with auspicious clouds, revealing one hand to take off the conical hat on his head, the hometown breeze dispersing his hair. "Uchiha... Itachi." Sarutobi Asuma''s eyes gradually became solemn. Because on the night of the n massacre, Uchiha Itachi, controlling the Susanoo and the Three-Tails, made too much noise, brazenly using the Tailed Beast Ball to ughter his own n, this cruel and terrifying method is still deeply etched in the minds of the Konoha ninjas. "Hoshigaki Kisame." Hoshigaki Kisame took off his conical hat, introduced himself with a sentence, his smile was very ferocious: "Mr. Itachi, I thought your only acquaintance in Konoha was that guy Akihara Kagura!" Chapter 217: [Sponsored]: Itachis Illusion has no effect Chapter 217: [Sponsored]: Itachi''s Illusion has no effect [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jabari Brown! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Hoshigaki Kisame is a very daring man. His goal has always been the strongestbat power in Konoha, Akihara Kagura. Any powerful ninja in the ninja world would certainly set their sights on Akihara Kagura. "Mr. Asuma, Miss Kurenai." Uchiha Itachi calmly watched Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi: "Please clear the way, I do not wish to kill you here..." "That doesn''t sound like something you would say!" Sarutobi Asuma smiled at the corner of his mouth, waving his chakra des, ready to engage them: "Creating such a serious incident in the vige, almost causing a new Tailed Beast chaos, it''s better I kill you here!" "Is that so?" Hoshigaki Kisame was the first to move, his Samehada shing through the air, cutting towards Sarutobi Asuma''s shoulder!The bandages wrapped around Samehada instantly burst, its sharp barbs piercing Sarutobi Asuma''s shoulder, bringing up a spray of blood! However, the next second! Vines sprouted from the ground, growing into arge tree that wrapped around Hoshigaki Kisame''s body, not sparing even Uchiha Itachi nearby! "Is this... Wood Release?" Hoshigaki Kisame watched the scene somewhat surprised. "No." Uchiha Itachi let the vines wrap around his body, his expression unmoved as he looked up: "It''s just an illusion... such a level of illusion has no effect on me." In an instant! The illusion was dispelled by Uchiha Itachi! Even Kurenai Yuhi was countered by her own illusion! Uchiha Itachi''s sleeve shed with a sharp kunai, rushing towards Kurenai Yuhi, breaking through her defenses with two moves, kicking her into the river! Sarutobi Asuma was shocked! Yet, Hoshigaki Kisame also suddenly exerted force, swinging his Samehada making Sarutobi Asuma retreat step by step, catching him off guard! Fortunately! Hatake Kakashi arrived in time. Hatake Kakashi released a shadow clone to quickly rescue Sarutobi Asuma, his body leaping into the river, standing in front of Kurenai Yuhi, facing Uchiha Itachi! "Uchiha Itachi." Hatake Kakashi''s hand rested in his pocket, looking at his former subordinate: "Tell me, what is your purpose ining to Konoha?" "Looking for something." Uchiha Itachi watched Hatake Kakashi calmly, pondering his purpose, and coldly continued: "By the way, looking for someone to test my power anew." "Akihara Kagura?" "Who else is more suitable than the strongestbat power of Konoha?" Hoshigaki Kisame picked up his Samehada, leaping beside Uchiha Itachi: "I thought Mr. Itachi would disagree with my opinion!" "Before leaving Konoha, I was defeated by him." Uchiha Itachi''s expression remained calm, as if speaking from his heart: "Killing my former opponent to test the power I have cultivated over the years is only natural..." "Are you... serious?" Hatake Kakashi''s pupils subtly shifted. Could it be that Uchiha Itachi really gained new power outside? Otherwise, why would he dare to challenge Akihara Kagura with confidence, having been defeated by Kagura three times, each without any resistance... "Interesting." A voice drifted down from the sky. Everyone involuntarily looked up! "He''s actually flying..." Even though Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi were ninjas of Konoha, they couldn''t help but be astonished at Akihara Kagura''s ability to fly! "You..." Hatake Kakashi was somewhat prepared. This flying ability stemmed from the Third Tsuchikage of Rock Vige''s Super-Lightweight Rock Technique, which Hatake Kakashi had seen before. "Is this the strongestbat power of Konoha?" Hoshigaki Kisame''s eyes twitched slightly, but his hands quickly formed seals, grinning: "Come down first! Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique!" A surge of water rose to the sky, flying towards Akihara Kagura, transforming into a giant shark water bullet, biting at Akihara Kagura! "Fire Release: Great Fire Technique." Akihara Kagura released a ball of fire, and even though it was just a C-rank Fire Release, it instantly enveloped and melted the entire shark water bullet into steam! Akihara Kagura''s body slowly descended, standing beside Hatake Kakashi, lightly waving his hand: "You go on and continue patrolling elsewhere, leave them to me!" "Kagura..." Hatake Kakashi frowned slightly, wanting to advise a word: "Don''t be careless, Itachi has not been..." "First, take Jonin Asuma for treatment!" "Be careful." Hatake Kakashi could only offer a reminder, immediately taking Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai Yuhi away from there, still somewhat uneasy. In the middle of the river. Only three people remained standing on the water surface. Hoshigaki Kisame''s lips twitched, waving his Samehada first charging towards Akihara Kagura: "Your chakra, Samehada likes it very much!" With Hoshigaki Kisame''s action, the bandages wrapped around Samehada all burst apart, revealing the true face of the Samehada, a shark''s mouth full of sharp teeth biting towards Akihara Kagura! "Lava Release: Vacuum me de!" A kunai appeared in Akihara Kagura''s hands, he exhaled a breath of chakra onto the kunai, a ninjatoposed of Lava Release chakra appeared in his hands! This was aposite ninjutsu of Wind Release: Vacuum de and Lava Release chakra! Akihara Kagura swung his ninjato continuously sttering magma at the Samehada, the intense heat of the magma making Hoshigaki Kisame''s Samehada emit a painful shriek! Even with the ability to devour chakra, Samehada could hardly bear the high temperature of the magma, bing frightened and trying to shrink back! "Is Samehada scared too?" Hoshigaki Kisame pressed his hand on his ninjato, calming down the Samehada, his body retreating a few steps, trying to use ninjutsu topete with Akihara Kagura! "Kisame." Uchiha Itachi stopped Hoshigaki Kisame. "Mr. Itachi?" "You are not his match." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, his expression bing very serious and solemn, showing none of his earlier pride: "Let me do it... Tsukuyomi!" The next moment! Uchiha Itachi stared directly at Akihara Kagura, his Sharingan suddenly transforming into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the Tsukuyomi illusion instantly activated! As if unconcerned, Akihara Kagura fell straight into the Tsukuyomi illusion, his spirit also appearing in Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi illusion world! Under the blood moon. In the ck and white world of Tsukuyomi. After Uchiha Itachi''s spirit appeared in this world, he subconsciously felt a persistent pain because he felt his brain was somewhat overwhelmed. A deafening voice entered Uchiha Itachi''s ears. "What..." Uchiha Itachi furrowed his brows, following the source of the voice, raising his head to see a figure as tall as a mountain standing in the Tsukuyomi world! "This is..." Uchiha Itachi''s pupils rapidly constricted! What kind of joke is this! This giant-like Akihara Kagura... Is this the spiritual power of Akihara Kagura? Is this level of spiritual power really controble by the Tsukuyomi illusion? Uchiha Itachi finally realized why he felt his brain was overwhelmed, because Akihara Kagura''s spiritual power was too terrifying, allowing Akihara Kagura to enter the Tsukuyomi world, paying a price that even he found painful in terms of spiritual power and visual prowess! If one wanted to control time on Akihara Kagura''s body in the Tsukuyomi world, it might even cause his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to gopletely blind... This cannot be done... Uchiha Itachi immediately made a clear judgment. Now, while it was just him and Akihara Kagura, was the time to properly negotiate, he wanted to make sure that Uchiha Sasuke would not have any problems. "Really interesting." Akihara Kagura extended his palm, as if grabbing an ant, picking up Uchiha Itachi''s body, cing him in front of himself: "Uchiha Itachi, what is the purpose of your infiltration into Konoha again? Did the Akatsuki organization give you orders?" "No." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, speaking softly: "I heard there was a riot in Konoha, just wanted toe to Konoha... to confirm Sasuke''s safety." "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, indifferently responding with a phrase: "Before you brothers turned on each other, I had no interest inying a hand on him..." "That''s for the best." Uchiha Itachi''s mood rxed, although his spirit will manifested in the Tsukuyomi world was somewhat breaking apart, he nevertheless continued to speak: "I have already taught Orochimaru a lesson..." "I know." Akihara Kagura nodded in satisfaction, continuing: "You did well in that regard, so I did not kill your brother..." After Uchiha Itachi made his request, he straightforwardly began to betray information about the Akatsuki organization, hoping to use it to guarantee more security for Sasuke: "In the Akatsuki organization, there are quite a few people hostile to your existence, Sasori of the Red Sand, Deidara, and Kakuzu are all very dissatisfied with you, always wanting to kill you..." "They are very ambitious." Akihara Kagura praised with a phrase. "..." Uchiha Itachi was somewhat at a loss for words. On this point, Deidara and Kakuzu were indeed very ambitious. Uchiha Itachi thought for a while, continuing to betray information about the Akatsuki organization: "The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, also once was defeated by you, he also holds great hostility towards you..." "Oh, I see." Akihara Kagura was indifferent. Uchiha Itachi did not know his rtionship with the leader of the Akatsuki, this information was of no value to him. Uchiha Itachi immediately realized that Akihara Kagura was not interested in the information about the Akatsuki organization. Was this guy''s strength already strong enough to ignore an enemy of Pain''s level? "Let''s do this." Akihara Kagura seemed to clearly understand Uchiha Itachi''s thoughts, chuckling as he spoke: "Find an opportunity, help me kill Uchiha Obito, and I will guarantee Uchiha Sasuke''s safety, even if you die, I will not go kill him..." After saying that, Akihara Kagura continued to add: "Don''t worry, Sasuke is Captain Kakashi''s student, I also want to give Captain Kakashi face, as long as you can help me take care of Uchiha Obito, also sparing Captain Kakashi the sadness of hisrade''s betrayal..." "Can do." Uchiha Itachi''s expression moved. Regarding the matter of betraying Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Itachi had no psychological pressure, having even killed his own n to ensure that Uchiha Sasuke could survive, let alone just a traitorous Uchiha Obito! "Uchiha Obito''s abilities are very peculiar." Uchiha Itachi immediately began to n their deal, continuing: "I will find a way, as soon as possible, to probe Uchiha Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities..." "I''ll wait for your news." Akihara Kagura nodded straightforwardly. Because his spiritual power appeared too vast in the Tsukuyomi world, this nod seemed somewhat slow to Uchiha Itachi. Actually, Uchiha Itachi always wanted to cover his ears, because Akihara Kagura''s physique was toorge, making his voice somewhat deafening to Uchiha Itachi. This kind of experience... If possible, they were better offmunicating in reality. However... Uchiha Itachi also obtained information. That is, illusions are ineffective against Akihara Kagura, at least until his visual prowess and spiritual power are strong enough, ordinary illusions might not affect Akihara Kagura. Perhaps... This is why Uchiha Madara, the ancestor of the Uchiha n, and the First Hokage Hashirama, never used illusions when they fought? "Cancel your illusion..." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi, whose expression was gradually bing pained, and asked in a low voice: "If you continue to stay here, perhaps your spirit might copse, right?" "..." Busted! Uchiha Itachi did not speak, only quickly dispelling his own Tsukuyomi illusion! In the real world. Still that turbulent Naka River. Hoshigaki Kisame, standing by the side, knew nothing of what had urred in the Tsukuyomi world, everything that had happened was just in an instant. Hoshigaki Kisame only saw that after Uchiha Itachi used the illusion on Akihara Kagura, Akihara Kagura still stood in ce without moving, seemingly unconcerned about the illusion, whereas the user of the illusion, Uchiha Itachi, covered his eyes, his face in pain as he copsed! "Mr. Itachi!" Hoshigaki Kisame quickly helped Uchiha Itachi up. "Let''s go..." Uchiha Itachi struggled to maintain his will, trying to stand up, only the mental pain made his brain feel like it was splitting! In the distance. Hatake Kakashi was still secretly observing the scene. Because Hatake Kakashi was still worried about Akihara Kagura being careless and falling into a trap, letting Kurenai Yuhi take Sarutobi Asuma away, leaving himself to observe the situation. After all, who knew what abilities Uchiha Itachi had obtained in the ninja world after leaving Konoha for four years and what power he would unleash when he sought revenge, the result was only using an illusion on Akihara Kagura, and the caster himself copsed? "..." Hatake Kakashi felt somewhat unable to understand, unconsciously starting to ponder: "Is this... what returning for revenge after years of training looks like?" Chapter 218: [Sponsored]: Uchiha Sasuke: I knew that guy lost again! Chapter 218: [Sponsored]: Uchiha Sasuke: I knew that guy lost again! [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jabari Brown! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] At times, one should not be overly confident. This is amon issue among the Uchiha n members. Uchiha Itachi was like this, and even Uchiha Sasuke sometimes disyed too much confidence. Hatake Kakashi, hiding nearby, seriously calcted that if he wasn''t mistaken, this was the fourth time Uchiha Itachi lost to Akihara Kagura. Perhaps¡­ This could be told to Uchiha Sasuke. Should he ask Akihara Kagura to help train Uchiha Sasuke? Hatake Kakashi had always believed he had much to teach Uchiha Sasuke, but Akihara Kagura undoubtedly had more to offer. In the middle of the river,Uchiha Itachi could not move. Kisame Hoshigaki could only hastily act to find a way to escape. "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Kisame Hoshigaki quickly sped his hands together to form seals and spewed out a wave of water from his mouth, turning it into a wall to block Akihara Kagura''s view! However, this water wallsted less than a second! Akihara Kagura raised his hand against this water wall, and a burst of magma emerged from his hand, boring arge hole through the water wall, quickly burning it clean! "Water Release: A Thousand Feeding Sharks!" Kisame Hoshigaki once again formed seals with his hands, and four small sharks jumped out of the surrounding water into the air, transforming into thousands of tiny sharks rushing towards Akihara Kagura! "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!" Akihara Kagura raised his fingers, spitting out numerous fine mes from his mouth, instantly burning the thousands of small sharks clean! "This level of Phoenix Sage Fire Technique¡­" Uchiha Itachi realized just how ridiculously strong Akihara Kagura''s fire technique was, and hurriedly spoke out to persuade, "Kisame, you are no match for him¡­" "It won''t be so easy for us to just leave¡­" Kisame Hoshigaki grinned, showing his sharp shark teeth. Despite it being just a moment¡­ Kisame Hoshigaki also sensed the terrifying amount of chakra within Akihara Kagura! Kisame Hoshigaki quickly formed hand seals, continuing with a light chuckle, "His chakra is quite abundant¡­ But the more abundant the chakra, the better for me, it just so happens I have a technique suited to counter him, Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique!" A huge shark made of water emerged from the water! Seizing the opportunity, Kisame Hoshigaki didn''t even look at the result but instead helped Uchiha Itachi to quickly flee the scene, whispering forfort. "Hold on a bit, Itachi¡­" Uchiha Itachi soothed Kisame Hoshigaki. Akihara Kagura wouldn''t easily make a move to kill before seeing the most tragic oue of his own life, as killing was far less satisfying than crushing the spirit. In the middle of the river, a giant shark made of water bit towards Akihara Kagura. This shark had a very special ability, able to devour the target''s chakra and be evenrger; ninjutsu attacks would only allow it to devour the chakra from the ninjutsu! To deal with such a shark made of water¡­ Those with abundant chakra were actually harder to handle! "Is this the technique you left behind in an attempt to escape?" Akihara Kagura calmly watched the two people flee into the distance, showing no intention of chasing them because Hatake Kakashi was hidden nearby, and it wasn''t a good opportunity to act against Kisame Hoshigaki. This is the downside of having friends. Hatake Kakashi was worried that Uchiha Itachi might harm him, and hiding nearby also hindered him from doing something inhuman to Kisame Hoshigaki. "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique." Akihara Kagura raised his palm, and vines emerged from the water, turning into a huge wooden dragon that instantly enveloped the giant shark made of water, draining the chakra from the shark. "Come out." Akihara Kagura looked towards Hatake Kakashi. Hatake Kakashi''s figure leaped out from the woods,nding beside Akihara Kagura: "I thought you would catch them¡­" "That guy, Kisame Hoshigaki, is very tricky." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi and continued, "The more chakra I have, the easier it is for him to fight, he''s quite an interesting guy¡­" "Now is not the time to kill Uchiha Itachi, letting him die now would be too easy for him, I want to watch the drama of brothers killing each other." "¡­" Hatake Kakashi sighed helplessly. Considering how much enmity there was between his former subordinates Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Itachi, Hatake Kakashi was aplete bystander, fully aware of everything. "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura called out to Hatake Kakashi. "By the way, I have a favor¡­" Hatake Kakashi suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. "Let''s have a barbecue." Akihara Kagura didn''t ask what the guy actually needed help with. If people have good rtionships, they can directly offer to help each other without caring about so-called favors, using small kindnesses as an exchange to give someone an out, preventing them from feeling awkward to speak up. "Okay." Hatake Kakashi''s heart rxed, he unconsciously fumbled in his pocket, then turned his head to look at Akihara Kagura, squinting and smiling, "How about¡­ ramen? We haven''t had ramen together in a long time, huh¡­" "Sure." Akihara Kagura''s eyes twitched. "That would be perfect." Hatake Kakashi nodded, then mentioned Uchiha Sasuke: "Lord Jiraiya asked me to properly train Uchiha Sasuke in his cultivation, but you know¡­" "Want me to help train that kid properly?" Akihara Kagura was very aware of the difficulty of asking for help, voluntarily speaking up, "I might be able to agree to that, I''lle over when I have time." "Thank you very much." "I''ll make a trip back to the root base first." Akihara Kagura sensed White Zetzu Awei''s return, speaking softly, "I''ll head to the training ground to find you after I handle some official business." Root base. As Akihara Kagura entered the base, White Zetzu Awei''s figure emerged from the ground. White Zetzu Awei rushed back from the Land of Rain, reporting to Akihara Kagura the response given by Nagato, not revealing that there were survivors of the Uchiha n, only mentioning that Akihara Kagura had learned of the Edo Tensei news. Nagato was very satisfied with the results of Akihara Kagura ying with Shimura Danzo, especially since White Zetzu Awei slightly exaggerated the pain and regret Shimura Danzo experienced while being yed. "Nagato is very satisfied." After reporting Nagato''s matters to Akihara Kagura, White Zetzu Awei mentioned another matter: "The original and ck Zetzu learned that you have mastered the art of Edo Tensei, they are very interested in one thing¡­ If a deceased is an old man, can Edo Tensei revive him at his strongest state?" "¡­" "It must be Uchiha Madara." White Zetzu Awei casually revealed this to Akihara Kagura, continuing, "The old man they want to revive must only be Uchiha Madara¡­" White Zetzu Awei spoke at this point, not minding exining: "Young man, if you can revive Uchiha Madara, it would also be a great thing for us, Uchiha Madara''s power is strong, no matter what we want to do, Uchiha Madara can help you achieve it¡­" "Uchiha Madara?" Akihara Kagura was very satisfied with White Zetzu Awei''s frankness, nning to tell Awei something in the future, gradually deepening their trust. "I''m not yet confident." Akihara Kagura shook his head, notmitting to a definitive answer. Because at this time, he had not yet connected with ck Zetzu, once Uchiha Madara was revived, Madara would be his boss, and ck Zetzu would definitely be more secretive. Uchiha Madara¡­ Was not the ideal boss in his mind. "Tell them, there''s no rush on this matter¡­" Akihara Kagura''s face showed a hint of a smile, softly speaking, "If they need it, I can properly study the art of Edo Tensei, if they have suitable experimental materials, I can also experiment more¡­" "Okay." White Zetzu Awei nodded. Akihara Kagura bid farewell to White Zetzu Awei, checking the rewards he had received from Nagato, gradually mastering the true essence of mining. [System Prompt]: [Let Shimura Danzo feel the pain of this world, taskpleted, reward Uzumaki Descendant.] [Uzumaki Descendant (one of the bloodlines left behind by Ashura, the second son of the Sage of the Six Paths, possessing strong active chakra, greatly enhanced sensory abilities, can use powerful innate sealing techniques like the Adamantine Sealing Chains Technique!)] [System Prompt]: [Uzumaki Descendant has been merged into the Ninja God trait!] If a boss''s mine was to be emptied, would it even award such strange powers? But¡­ He can now learn the Adamantine Sealing Chains Technique! Within Konoha Vige. A training field. "Raiton: Chidori!" Arge tree was instantly pierced by Chidori! Hatake Kakashi sat beside, watching his disciple, seemingly having something to say but unsure how to start. Haruno Sakura stood beside Hatake Kakashi, watching Uchiha Sasuke''s actions, surprisedly covering her mouth! "Sasuke is so amazing!" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke ignored Haruno Sakura''s praise, only looking down at his own palm, coldly speaking, "Is this power enough to kill that man?" "What should I say?" Hatake Kakashi scratched his own cheek, looking up at the sky: "Right now, I can''t judge the difference in strength between you and Itachi, but you probably aren''t his match yet, one technique cannot determine the oue¡­" Although Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi had never fought, the Susano''o disyed by Uchiha Itachi on the night of the n''s annihtion, and the nearly urring Tailed Beast turmoil¡­ Uchiha Sasuke was still far behind. To this day, the person who had fought the most with Uchiha Itachi was Akihara Kagura, who was also the most qualified to judge Uchiha Itachi''s strength. "It''s still far from enough¡­" Uchiha Sasuke sharply looked at Hatake Kakashi, continuing sternly, "Is there another way to make me stronger?" "Before that, there''s something I need to tell you." Hatake Kakashi crossed his legs, speaking softly, "This noon, the vige''s S-ranked rogue ninja, Uchiha Itachi, sneaked into the vige¡­" "Where is he!" Uchiha Sasuke''s forehead bulged! Uchiha Sasuke felt an immediate urge to go and kill the other party. Even if Uchiha Sasuke knew his strength might not be sufficient, he was willing to risk his life to try, if his strength wasn''t enough, risking his life should be enough! After all, he wasn''t afraid of death! "Sasuke''s brother¡­" Haruno Sakura looked worriedly at Uchiha Sasuke, she knew his past well. "He escaped." Hatake Kakashi felt strange saying this, "Uchiha Itachi happened to encounter Kagura, you should also know the oue of their confrontation¡­" Uchiha Sasukeughed heartily, almost maniacally, "I knew that guy would lose to Kagura again!" Uchiha Sasuke said this, his face even showing some pride, as if the person who defeated Uchiha Itachi was himself! "Hahahaha¡­ I knew it would be like this¡­" Uchiha Sasuke mocked his own brother withughter, "That guy has always been a loser against Kagura, ever since he was ten years old and encountered Kagura during the Chunin Exams, he has never won a single time!" Uchiha Sasukeughed while remembering his past, the na?ve self who insisted on cheering for his elder brother Uchiha Itachi in the audience of the Chunin Exams. "Hahahaha¡­ that guy will never win¡­" Uchiha Sasuke recalled his past,ughing even louder, eventuallyughing until tears streamed down his face. "Losing to Kagura is quite normal¡­" Hatake Kakashi felt that Uchiha Sasuke''s mocking was a bit loud. When Akihara Kagura was still in the ANBU, Hatake Kakashi often sparred with Akihara Kagura, never winning a single serious match, no matter how hard he tried. After a burst ofughter from Uchiha Sasuke, he then asked about what he cared about most, "Where did that guy escape to, I want to go kill him¡­" "You''ll encounter him sooner orter." Hatake Kakashi remembered that Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito were both in the same organization, empathizing with Uchiha Sasuke and this pair of master and disciple, deeply connected in their plight, sighed, "What''s important now is to practice well." "Then teach me more powerful ninjutsu!" Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fist, speaking sternly, "Only if I learn stronger ninjutsu, can Ipletely kill that guy!" "Teaching you powerful ninjutsu is not meant for revenge¡­" Hatake Kakashi sighed helplessly, but knew it was hard to change Uchiha Sasuke''s mindset, proactively speaking, "However, I''ve found another teacher for you, maybe he can teach you something else¡­" "Kakashi-sensei, who is it?" Haruno Sakura curiously asked Kakashi. "Sasuke would probably like him¡­" Hatake Kakashi looked towards Uchiha Sasuke. "Could it be¡­" Uchiha Sasuke immediately froze, remembering the mysterious department he most wanted to enter, thinking of the person he most wanted to join. "Yes, it''s Kagura." Hatake Kakashi nodded. Having Akihara Kagura teach Uchiha Sasuke, at least letting Uchiha Sasuke remember that Uchiha Itachi wasn''t that powerful. Letting Uchiha Sasuke not bepletely blinded by hatred, letting Uchiha Sasuke know that his life isn''t just about Uchiha Itachi. "Akihara Kagura!" Haruno Sakura incredulously looked at Hatake Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei actually managed to get that big figure from the vige to help Sasuke?" "¡­" Hatake Kakashi rolled his eyes. How bad do these students think their teacher is! "It seems you don''t know enough about your teacher¡­" Akihara Kagura''s figure appeared beside Hatake Kakashi, ncing at Uchiha Sasuke, seemingly unconcerned as he spoke, "I and Uchiha Itachi, were once his subordinates¡­" Chapter 220: Tsunades whereabouts Chapter 220: Tsunade''s whereabouts I have finally joined the Root! Upon hearing Akihara Kagura''s approval, Uchiha Sasuke''s face rxed, feeling he had finally found the correct path to revenge. "Remember, never reveal your identity." Akihara Kagura nced back at Uchiha Sasuke and continued, "In the future, you might need to separate from Uzumaki Naruto and others to carry out the top-secret missions of Root¡­" "I understand!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly bowed his head. Although his days in Team 7 were warm, this was not what Uchiha Sasuke wanted; his heart longed to break away from thefortable environment of Team 7. Despite¡­ The warmth was indeed hard to part with.However, in the face of overwhelming hatred, all bonds and emotions became insignificant! "I''m leaving first." Akihara Kagura''s figure disappeared into the darkness. "Yes." Uchiha Sasuke watched as Akihara Kagura''s silhouette vanished. "This is it¡­" After seeing Akihara Kagura leave, Uchiha Sasuke still clenched his fist, unable to hide his excitement: "This is it¡­ Itachi, I will surpass your past, step by step, until I kill you!" Now, he could follow in the footsteps of Uchiha Itachi, surpass the past Uchiha Itachi, and be stronger than him, then kill him to avenge his n! The hope of revenge¡­ Finally appeared in his life. Uchiha Sasuke remembered his teammates from Team 7, recalled Akihara Kagura''s instructions, and smashed his fist into the ground: "Sorry, Naruto, we are no longer from the same world¡­" Land of Fire. In a small town. Uzumaki Naruto was still unaware of Uchiha Sasuke''s experiences. At this time, Uzumaki Naruto and Jiraiya were still searching for Tsunade''s whereabouts, diligently learning the new ninja technique, Rasengan, taught by Jiraiya. For Jiraiya,pared to teaching Akihara Kagura, teaching Uzumaki Naruto was much less of a hassle. A single technique could keep Naruto busy for a long time, as his progress was slow, unlike Akihara Kagura, who could master techniques with just a brief introduction. Under Jiraiya''s guidance, Uzumaki Naruto was still learning Rasengan in the most standard way, working hard to manipte a rubber ball to master the trick of using Rasengan. "He''s really diligent!" Jiraiya held an ice pop, peeled one off, and handed it to Uzumaki Naruto, smiling and speaking: "But make sure to rest too¡­" "Thanks, Pervy Sage." "He sure is persistent¡­" Admiration shed in Jiraiya''s eyes. Among many disciples, Uzumaki Naruto might be the slowest, but he was the most diligent, never rxing in his efforts to be stronger. While biting the ice pop, Uzumaki Naruto curiously asked, "Pervy Sage, did you also make him learn ninja techniques like this when you were outside with Kagura?" "That guy¡­" Jiraiya rolled his eyes, reflecting on his time teaching Akihara Kagura: "Seemed to learn just by looking once¡­" Akihara Kagura learned very quickly. No matter howplex the technique, Akihara Kagura never needed a second lesson from Jiraiya and could even incorporate chakra nature transformations, truly a unique genius in the ninja world. "So strong¡­" Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes widened. "That guy''s talent makes one envious¡­" Jiraiya shook his head, hoping Uzumaki Naruto would take Akihara Kagura as a role model and continued, "And Kagura trained even harder than you¡­" "I''m going to train right now!" Uzumaki Naruto quickly finished his ice pop and picked up the rubber ball. "Tsunade¡­ she''sing soon, right?" Jiraiya, still chewing on his ice pop, pondered the whereabouts of his target: "There''s a famous casino here, she surely won''t missing here¡­" Just as Jiraiya expected. At noon, two women entered the small town. One woman had light golden hair tied into a long ponytail at the back of her head, her skin was very pale, and she had a voluptuous figure, with a blue-purple mark on her forehead, wearing a green robe, looking quite young and beautiful. One of the Legendary Sannin, Tsunade. Also known as "the legendary sucker". Due to Tsunade''s significant contributions to the ninja world''s squad configurations, which changed the dynamics, she was highly respected by medical ninjas from various ninja viges, allowing her unrestricted travel in the ninja world. Also, because of her poor gambling skills, often losing disastrously and umting gambling debts, she was chased for debts everywhere, forcing her not to stay in one ce for too long. The woman following Tsunade was her disciple Shizune. Shizune was a n member of Tsunade''s former lover, Dan Kato, and possessed extraordinary medical talent, making her Tsunade''s disciple, always traveling with Tsunade in the ninja world. "Please don''t take on new gambling debts, Lady Tsunade." Shizune, somewhat anxiously, persuaded her teacher on the side: "We already owe too much, and many ces have banned us from entering¡­" "It''s fine, didn''t I win once?" Tsunade chuckled lightly, very pleased: "At thest town, I won big, remember?" "But you lost it quickly again¡­" Shizune sighed with a headache. However¡­ That one win¡­ They then received a message. A big incident urred in the Konoha Vige; the Sand Vige and Mist Vige colluded with Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru to incite a riot during the Chunin Exams, resulting in the death of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. "Let''s gamble first." Tsunade nned to visit the nearby casino. However, this time, Tsunade''s luck in gambling was unusually good, winning big right from the first dice game. "Big." Tsunade casually chose. "You won." The dealer opened the dice cup. "Are you kidding?" "Isn''t this the legendary sucker?" A group of gamblers, who had hoped to profit from the legendary sucker''s appearance at the casino, despairingly covered their heads, incredulously staring at the dice! "Am I this lucky?" Tsunade became curious herself. However, after ying a few more rounds, Tsunade''s luck seemed eerily good, continuously winning, which delighted Shizune. Tsunade''s brow furrowed. Regardless¡­ The results were the same. Even with a betting tool with only a one in thirty-six chance of winning, Tsunade still won. Despite her exceptionally good luck today, Tsunade''s heart slowly harbored a bad premonition, feeling that some extremely terrible misfortune might soon ur near her. "Shizune, let''s go!" Tsunade immediately instructed Shizune to pack up, nning to leave immediately. Elsewhere. Two people were also in this small town. Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto had been hiding in the town, waiting for Tsunade''s arrival. As an old friend of Tsunade, Orochimaru knew her well. Orochimaru stayed in the inn, conducting his little experiments, while Kabuto asionally went out to gather information, though the rtionship between the two seemed subtly off. Kabuto gathered information quickly, and within half an hour of Tsunade''s arrival in the town, he found her whereabouts. "I''ve found Lady Tsunade''s whereabouts." Kabuto sat in his room, nced at the shadow under the light: "But, Lord Orochimaru seems to have lost trust in me." Hearing Kabuto''s words, the figure of Shisui emerged from the shadow; he was originally sent by Akihara Kagura to monitor Orochimaru and protect Kabuto. "It''s okay to be straightforward." Shisui''s body was half-hidden in the shadow and half appeared in the room. Akihara Kagura''s voice came out of Shisui''s body: "Just tell him outright that you are sent by me to monitor him, everything from the past is under my behind-the-scenes maniption, whether it''s saving him from the hands of Sasori of the Red Sand, or his lingering injuries from Uchiha Itachi''s genjutsu¡­" "Is this really okay?" Kabuto adjusted his sses, a worried look on his face: "I''m concerned Lord Orochimaru might not be able to handle this blow¡­" "Trust me, Lord Orochimaru is very strong mentally." Akihara Kagura''s voice was sincere, as if he knew Orochimaru very well: "Let Orochimaru know that some things can''t be fought against, it''s better to silently endure... I will soon send another spy to monitor Lord Orochimaru." "Okay, I understand." After nodding, Kabuto took responsibility for his oversight: "Sorry, Kagura, this was my neglect, arousing his suspicion¡­" It wasn''t Kabuto''s fault. As long as Akihara Kagura did not harm Kabuto or Yakushi Nono, Orochimaru would eventually discover their tricks and ws. However¡­ Kabuto did not think it was Akihara Kagura''s fault. "It''s not your fault¡­" Akihara Kagura''s voice still came from Shisui''s body, continuing self-assuredly: "If anyone is to me, it''s still Lord Orochimaru; life requires some confusion to be happy, caring too much about the truth makes Lord Orochimaru seem rather petty, the mastermind behind everything is me, ming you would be unreasonable¡­" "Don''t worry." "Now Lord Orochimaru can''t resist." "And I''ve already talked with Orochimaru, past grievances are to be written off, this time let''s be clear and let these matters pass!" "Shisui will be responsible for monitoring Lord Orochimaru, ensuring your safety, don''t worry, nor me yourself, I will soon clear away all of Orochimaru''s trusted people, arranging a new spy right beside Lord Orochimaru." After saying this, Akihara Kagura''s voice disappeared, and the body of Shisui slowly sank back into the shadows. "..." Kabuto watched as Shisui''s body sank into the shadows, his gaze somewhat strange, slightly doubting whether Orochimaru could really write off all past grievances¡­ And yet¡­ Didn''t you say to write off all grievances? Why then are spies still needed beside Orochimaru at this time? "Let''s do as Kagura said." Kabuto sighed internally. Now that he had just found out about Tsunade''s presence in the town, it was a good excuse to have a serious talk with Orochimaru. In Orochimaru''s room. Kabuto gently pushed open the door, only to see Orochimaru''s head not lifting as he softly reported: "Lord Orochimaru, Lady Tsunade''s whereabouts have been spotted, she''s currently in the casino in town¡­" "Hehehehe, she''s still the same as always¡­" Orochimaru was leisurely looking at his scroll, seemingly unconcerned, even bringing up Kabuto and Akihara Kagura''s affairs: "Kabuto, by the way, do you still want to kill Kagura-kun?" "..." "I''m pondering a question¡­" Orochimaru raised his head, squinting at Kabuto, continuing with a lightugh: "Kagura-kun has colluded with many from the Akatsuki organization wanting to assassinate me, luckily it was you who let me escape the dangerous situation, has he not punished you?" Orochimaru''s fingers gently closed the scroll, his voice gradually bing colder: "You wanted to use me to eliminate Kagura-kun, even when Kagura-kun colluded with Sasori to kill me, you saved me, he must already know about this, but why hasn''t he killed you?" "Because¡­" Kabuto adjusted his sses, speaking softly: "I was originally sent by Kagura to monitor you, Lord Orochimaru, to prevent you from leaking Kagura''s information¡­" "So¡­" Orochimaru''s fingers pressed on the scroll, his gaze sharp as a snake''s, unnerving to look at: "At the time Sasori was hunting me¡­" "It was my n." Kabuto still adjusted his sses, hiding his gaze behind the lenses: "I contacted Sasori of the Red Sand to hunt you down¡­ even the injuries you sustained from Uchiha Itachi''s genjutsu that prevented healing were tampered with by me." Kabuto considered for a moment, deciding to be more honest with Orochimaru: "I''ve dealt with others injured by Uchiha Itachi''s genjutsu, normally the injuries would heal within a month, I strived to make your recovery take three months¡­" "You guys really are like a family from an orphanage¡­" Orochimaru''s lips even revealed a hint of a smile, as if praising Kabuto''s actions! The next moment! Orochimaru suddenly swept all the items on the table to the floor! "Please calm down, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto, unbothered, continued speaking: "Because you''ve always coveted Kagura''s body, originally I advised Kagura to kill you, Lord Orochimaru¡­" "But¡­" "Kagura thought you still had great value, so I had to remain hidden at your side, using lies to prevent you from taking rash actions." Chapter 222: Tsunades Choice Chapter 222: Tsunade''s Choice Konoha seem to have be a bit strange. Tsunade had never imagined that the responsibilities of being Hokage could turn out this way. If she did not seed as the Fifth Hokage, the Hokage''s assistant, Akihara Kagura, in the vige would bewless, boldly initiating a new round of the great ninja war. In the past, the Hokages of the vige were there to deal with dangers from the outside. Now, the purpose of her seeding as Hokage was to suppress the vige''s Hokage assistant? "Are you joking?" Tsunade''s mouth curled into a mocking smile as she looked at Jiraiya and said, "There''s no need to tell such lies. Do you think I would believe that? Do you think the others in the vige would follow his orders to start a great ninja war?" "I''m not joking." Jiraiya shook his head, his expression serious as he continued, "Tsunade, you should remember Danzo, right? Kagura inherited Danzo''s Root, and from a young age, Danzo used him as a tool for killing. He is decisive and tough. It took us years of teaching to see even a slight change in him, but it''s still hard to change his tough attitude towards outsiders¡­" "There''s another thing¡­""Kagura''s power is extremely strong." Jiraiya stared into Tsunade''s eyes, his voice low as he exined further, "From childhood, Kagura has never lost to any enemy, which has given him boundless confidence. Facing any enemy, he possesses a firm belief that he can kill them¡­" "But war is a field he has never touched, and he has always been curious about what he could achieve in war¡­" "This time, with the viges of Sand and Mist stirring up trouble in Konoha, it''s an excellent opportunity for Kagura. Even though the viges of Sand and Mist have already proposed peace talks, Kagura still hasn''t granted permission, firmly wanting to use this opportunity to wage war. The advice of the two Hokage advisors couldn''t sway his will¡­" This is actually a very awkward point in Konoha''s politics. If Akihara Kagura were the Hokage, he might respect the advice of the two Hokage advisors to avoid gaining a reputation for unteral decision-making; However, Akihara Kagura is only a Hokage''s assistant, not the supreme leader of Konoha. Officially, he has a status simr to or slightly higher than the two Hokage advisors... At this point in time, Akihara Kagura can act unterally without having to bear the reputation of doing so, especially since Kagura probably doesn''t care about that. "¡­" Tsunade immediately sensed the trouble. If she really became the Hokage, the first thing she would have to deal with is internal strife. What''s the point of taking over as Hokage then? If she doesn''t be the Hokage, the brutal great ninja war might descend once again, and who knows how many would have to sacrifice... This position of Hokage¡­ Feels like a hot potato! "Kagura is not that kind of person!" Uzumaki Naruto interrupted their conversation, clearly dissatisfied with Jiraiya''s disparagement of Akihara Kagura: "Kagura would never want war¡­" "Shut up!" Jiraiya coldly nced at Uzumaki Naruto, his voice deep: "You''re just a Genin, how could you understand matters at the higher level?" "Even if Kagura doesn''t want to start a war, no one is currently resolving the conflict between the vige and the other ninja viges. The enemy countries will definitely not miss this opportunity to attack Konoha¡­" "I will protect Konoha!" "¡­" Jiraiya''s gaze grew somewhat strange. At this moment¡­ The words of the Great Toad Sage echoed again in his mind! But¡­ Now is not the time! "You idiot!" Jiraiya punched Uzumaki Naruto on the head, scolding coldly: "Even if you want to be the Hokage, you have to wait until you grow up. By the time you grow up and be the Hokage, the great ninja war would have already erupted, and you might even have to go to the battlefield¡­" As Jiraiya said this, his gaze returned to Tsunade, his eyes holding an unfinished expression: "Tsunade, you know the odds of a kid like him, who is full of dreams of bing Hokage, surviving in a war, don''t you?" "¡­" Tsunade''s heart ached. Because her brother Nawaki also had the heart to be the Hokage, but he died in the war from an explosive tag, and so did her lover Dan¡­ "Then let him die." Tsunade closed her eyes, pretending not to care: "These kids, full of dreams of bing Hokage, always end up dead, don''t they?" Tsunade closed her eyes, tilted her head back, and continued indifferently: "Maybe if they learn a little about retreating, hiding behind others during the war, and not rushing to the front, they might survive¡­" "I won''t die!" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Tsunade with an angry face, dering loudly: "I won''t die before I be the Hokage! I won''t hide behind others, I will charge at the forefront to protect the vige¡­" "Absolutely!" "Absolutely!" "I won''t back down!" "¡­" Tsunade suddenly fell silent. "First, learn that technique called Rasengan!" Tsunade coldly said a word, taking off a pendant from her neck and abruptly throwing it to Uzumaki Naruto: "Let''s make a bet. If you can learn that technique within a week, I''ll believe you can be the Hokage, and believe that you won''t die¡­" Shizune looked surprised at Tsunade. "What is this¡­" Uzumaki Naruto was also curious as he looked at the pendant in his hand, seemingly not noticing anything magical about it, and was about to throw the pendant away. "That is a treasure left by the First Hokage." Jiraiya looked at Uzumaki Naruto and smiled lightly: "It''s said to be a unique gem in this world, the money from selling it could buy three mountains¡­" "!!!" Uzumaki Naruto''s mouth dropped open in astonishment. "¡­" Shizune looked at Uzumaki Naruto with some concern. Tsunade did not pay much attention, just turned around heavily, her eyes slightly moist with tears. That moment¡­ Made her think of her brother Nawaki again. Her brother Nawaki was determined to protect Konoha without retreating, even charging to the front in the war, and ended up dying from an enemy''s explosive trap¡­ If¡­ She doesn''t be the Hokage¡­ To stop that Hokage''s assistant called Akihara Kagura¡­ That kid called Uzumaki Naruto would also die in the war, right? And¡­ That jewelry¡­ Tsunade closed her eyes again, leaning against a wall, her head hanging low as she reminisced about the people she had given jewelry to. "This jewelry¡­" Shizune stared at the jewelry, continuing: "This is the most important thing for Lady Tsunade, no matter what difficulties she faces, she has never given up on it¡­" "That''s so¡­" Uzumaki Naruto furrowed his brows but raised his fist: "But, she''s the one who wanted to bet with me, right?" Shizune looked at Uzumaki Naruto wearing the jewelry, unable to resist telling him the truth: "This is a cursed jewelry, Lady Tsunade once gave it to the people most important to her, but without exception, they all died¡­" Shizune told the past story: "Lady Tsunade''s brother, like you, wanted to be the Hokage. On his twelfth birthday, Lady Tsunade personally put this jewelry on him, hoping he could achieve his dream. As a result, Lady Tsunade''s brother died in the great ninja war¡­" "Lady Tsunade''s lover, Jonin Dan¡­" Shizune paused slightly: "Jonin Dan also aimed to be the Hokage, and Lady Tsunade gave this jewelry to him, hoping he could also be the Hokage. But Jonin Dan also died in the war¡­" "This is an ominous item¡­" "Lady Tsunade hoped this jewelry would bless them to survive and achieve their dreams of bing Hokage, but they still suffered misfortune and died in the war¡­" "I know." Uzumaki Naruto nodded, not at all intimidated by Shizune''s words, and walked toward the town outskirts: "Then I''ll go train now." "What?" Shizune looked at Uzumaki Naruto somewhat astonished. "I don''t want to lose!" Uzumaki Naruto revealed a radiant and confident smile, earnestly saying: "I will learn Rasengan, and I will survive, and I will be the Hokage!" "!!!" Shizune''s face showed shock as she watched Uzumaki Naruto''s figure running towards the outskirts, slowly smiling. "Don''t worry about that kid, Naruto¡­" Jiraiya watched Uzumaki Naruto''s departing back, continuing softly: "This kid is more tenacious than anyone I''ve ever seen¡­" "What''s more worrying now¡­" Jiraiya said, looking in the direction Tsunade had left: "Is the situation in the vige. If we return toote¡­" "Lord Jiraiya." Shizune looked at Jiraiya, her expression grave as she asked: "Is the situation in the vige really as severe as you described? Is the vige''s Hokage assistant, Lord Akihara Kagura, really going to start a great ninja war?" "Actually¡­" "The situation is a bit more severe than I described." Jiraiya nced at Shizune, his gaze gradually bing serious: "Didn''t you encounter Orochimaru? Orochimaru wants to lure Tsunade to revive Nawaki and Dan using a technique called Edo Tensei, a jutsu that requires a sacrifice of life¡­" "Um¡­" "Kagura has also mastered this jutsu." Jiraiya continued, looking at Shizune: "Before the old man died, he worried that he couldn''t deal with Orochimaru, and let Kagura learn Edo Tensei in advance tobat Orochimaru¡­" "¡­" Shizune was startled by Jiraiya''s words. "The vige''s two Hokage advisors agree that Akihara Kagura should use Edo Tensei to revive the vige''s dead, to avoid facing greater crises in the future¡­" Jiraiya''s expression gradually calmed down, continuing: "I hope that after Tsunade returns to the vige, she can forbid Kagura from using Edo Tensei. This jutsu is too evil and will make Kagura''s already somewhat extreme ideas be even darker¡­" "Can''t Lord Jiraiya stop him?" Shizune curiously asked: "Isn''t Lord Jiraiya his teacher? You should be able to stop him, right?" "I can persuade Kagura." Jiraiya nodded, then shook his head: "But the vige''s two Hokage advisors won''t listen to my advice¡­" "Forget it." "Anyway, we still have a little time." Jiraiya felt that Tsunade had already listened to his advice today and might soon agree to seed as the next Hokage: "Let''s just wait for her to figure it out¡­" "I need to tell Lady Tsunade this news." Shizune remembered today''s incident with Orochimaru, continuing: "If Lady Tsunade knows that the vige''s Hokage assistant also has Edo Tensei, she probably won''t cooperate with Orochimaru¡­" "Hey, hey, hey¡­" Jiraiya looked uneasy, quickly following Shizune: "Don''t let Tsunade think that Kagura will help her revive Dan and Nawaki, that would actually be more troublesome¡­" In fact. Tsunade appeared quite calm. When Shizune told Tsunade about Akihara Kagura mastering Edo Tensei, Tsunade showed no emotion, just continued drinking her sake. "If Lady Tsunade really wants to see them¡­" Shizune looked at Tsunade, continuing: "We can not cooperate with Orochimaru. The vige''s Hokage assistant, Lord Akihara Kagura, also has Edo Tensei¡­" "I know." Tsunade had never considered cooperating with Orochimaru. Because Orochimaru would eventually continue to attack Konoha, how could Tsunade possibly cooperate with him, especially since Tsunade also nned to take this opportunity to kill Orochimaru, a vige that her two grandfathers, brother, and lover had protected with their lives! "Tsunade!" Jiraiya looked at Tsunade hesitantly, softly persuading: "If you want Kagura to use Edo Tensei, it might lead to unpredictable consequences¡­" "Moreover, the people revived by Edo Tensei are just puppets of the caster, and this jutsu also desecrates the souls of the deceased¡­" "¡­" Tsunade did not answer Jiraiya. Tsunade put down the sake pot in her hand, softly instructing: "You don''t need to worry about my matters, let me be alone for a while¡­" "Yes." Shizune could only suppress her doubts and leave Tsunade''s side. "¡­" Jiraiya could only leave Tsunade''s side. He turned his head to look at Tsunade''s lonely figure, and sighed deeply in his heart. "¡­" Tsunade sat there calmly. At this time, her mind had already decided that she must take over the position of Hokage. Just now, she was just thinking about how to take the opportunity to kill Orochimaru while interacting with him. However¡­ She then learned that Akihara Kagura also had mastered Edo Tensei. This matter¡­ How could it not stir her emotions? "Anyway, Orochimaru is nowpletely useless and harmful, let''s kill Orochimaru first¡­" Tsunade raised her hand, her mind still having some concerns: "If I can kill Orochimaru here, maybe there''s no need for that kid in the vige to use Edo Tensei¡­" Chapter 223: Tsunades Hemophobia got cured?! Chapter 223: Tsunade''s Hemophobia got cured?! A week passed by swiftly. In fact, Tsunade felt quite conflicted during this week. Because if she had killed Orochimaru, she had no reason to allow Akihara Kagura to use the Edo Tensei technique to revive the dead; if she did not kill Orochimaru, he would inevitably endanger Konoha. In the end... The responsibility of a Konoha ninja overcame her emotions. Tsunade knew clearly that she was not just any Konoha ninja, but the granddaughter of the First Hokage, and even had to be the Fifth Hokage to continue protecting Konoha. Killing the enemy that threatened Konoha was a duty that a Hokage must fulfill! Outside the town. Tsunade chose to meet with Orochimaru.When Orochimaru saw Tsunade, a smug smile seemed to hang on his lips, his eyes still squinted, piercing as if they could see through one''s heart. "Tsunade." "I thought you wouldn''te." Orochimaru extended his palm in a friendly manner, smilingly said, "Since you are here, hand over the summoning contract of the Shikkotsu Forest to me, and our deal will be settled." "Don''t you need me to summon the slugs myself?" Tsunade narrowed her eyes, staring at Orochimaru. "Now you¡­" Orochimaru sized up Tsunade, suddenlyughed sinisterly, as if everything was within his expectations, "Can you really summon the slugs now?" "What do you mean?" Tsunade''s expression changed slightly. Because Orochimaru''s words clearly touched on her most embarrassing issue, had this guy found out? "Summoning jutsu requires fresh blood¡­" Orochimaru watched Tsunade''s face, leisurely continued, "Tsunade, can you really see blood now? Have you forgotten? During the toughest days of your life, I was always by your side¡­" That period¡­ The bonds among the Three Sannin of Konoha were strong. Whenever a major upheaval urred in Tsunade''s life, Orochimaru was almost always by her side, knowing her condition like the back of his hand. As the most respected medical ninja in the ninja world, Tsunade suffered from hemophobia; she would freeze up at the sight of blood. Naturally. She was unable to perform summoning jutsu. This was also why Orochimaru dared to face two opponents alone, because he knew he only needed to deal with Jiraiya. Tsunade''s gaze suddenly sharpened, abruptly punching towards Orochimaru, "Even if you know, what can you do about it! Are you my opponent?" "What a hassle¡­ Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" Orochimaru quickly retreated, a long snake suddenly shot out from his sleeve, the snake lunged at Tsunade with its fangs bared! Tsunade was about to smash the snake''s head with her fist! However, the next second, she realized her problem, if she killed this snake, blood would definitely ssh on her, and then she would be unable to move due to her hemophobia¡­ But¡­ It wasn''t for her to decide! Before Tsunade could think of how to respond, Orochimaru detonated the snake, spattering blood everywhere, which immediately fell into Tsunade''s eyes! "Blood¡­" Tsunade''s body instantly stiffened, and she copsed to the ground! "What a pity, Tsunade¡­" Orochimaru sighed, his words tinged with some unspoken regret, "After seeing death, fear was born in your heart, while I chose to embrace immortality¡­" "Blood¡­" Tsunade still shivered, sitting copsed on the ground. Orochimaru walked toward Tsunade, stretching out his palm to grab her cor, "Tsunade, hand over the summoning contract of Shikkotsu Forest, let me and the Slug Sage sign the blood pact¡­" Bang! A thrown kunai forced Orochimaru back! A tall, white-haired man suddenly appeared in front of Tsunade, blocking Orochimaru: "Long time no see, Orochimaru..." "Jiraiya..." Orochimaru''s lips curled into a light smile, having anticipated Jiraiya''s arrival. Orochimaru couldn''t help but reminisce about their past, chuckling, "Now at your age, do you still intend to y the hero saving the beauty?" Life is indeed interesting... It all seemed like it was just before his eyes. Back when they were all young, Jiraiya had insisted on making him y the role of a viin robbing Tsunade, setting himself up as the hero to save her. In the end, he, ying the viin, was nearly killed by one of Tsunade''s punches... Jiraiya''s expression was serious, seemingly unaffected by Orochimaru''s words, continuing on his own, "Orochimaru, for the sake of Konoha, I will kill you here today..." Yes. For Konoha. And for his own student, Kagura. Jiraiya was determined to kill Orochimaru here! Just as Tsunade had thought, Jiraiya also saw a possibility that by killing Orochimaru, they wouldn''t need to let Akihara Kagura use the Edo Tensei to guard against Orochimaru. "If you think so, then try it..." Orochimaru slowly brought his hands together, smiling, "Don''t forget, back when we sparred, you never won against me..." "Ha!" Jiraiya scoffed with augh, responding briskly, "That was just to make you feel better, to spare you the difort of losing to me, the eternalst-ce..." "If you believe what you say, then let''s just leave it at that..." Orochimaru chuckled and shook his head, not at all irritated, knowing how seriously young Jiraiya took his pride... "This guy..." Jiraiya, seeing Orochimaru''scent attitude, felt provoked: "This time, I definitely will not lose to you again!" Next moment! Jiraiya and Orochimaru simultaneously formed seals! Both unleashed two different techniques at almost the same time! "Fire Release: Great Fireball!" "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" The zing mes were instantly blown away by the fierce wind! Even before they could reach Orochimaru, they were directed towards Jiraiya! "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" Jiraiya hastily formed seals, instantly releasing a wall of earth to block the mes and wind, cursing himself silently. "Still so clumsy..." "This guy!" Jiraiya''s arm was instantly shed by a de! However, Jiraiya couldn''t care less, immediately grabbing Tsunade and throwing her away from the battlefield to avoid her getting caught in the crossfire! Fortunately, at that moment, Shizune and Uzumaki Naruto rushed over, quickly taking Tsunade away from the battlefield to ensure her safety. After Tsunade left, Jiraiya finally let loose, charging directly at Orochimaru, his hands swiftlying together! "Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!" Jiraiya''s hair suddenly grew long, wrapping around Orochimaru''s body, attempting to kill him on the spot! This move might work against others, but it was useless against Orochimaru, who instantly opened his mouth and a hand emerged from his body, using Orochimaru''s Body Recement Technique to shed and escape the bindings of the Wild Lion''s Mane Technique! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Jiraiya unleashed a st of mes from his mouth! "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Orochimaru was just as quick, meeting the Fire Dragon me Bullet with a huge wall of water, instantly filling the battlefield with mist! Two of the Sannin of the Konoha Vige were thoroughly embroiled in a deadly battle, much like many years ago, and even more dangerous than the ninja fights of the past! "Is this the battle between the Sannin?" Shizune watched the flying ninja techniques in the sky, speechless. "So powerful¡­" Uzumaki Naruto kept nodding his head. "Blood¡­" Tsunade was still in shock from the blood sttered on her, sitting powerlessly, not even watching the battle between her old friends. "Has Tsunade developed hemophobia?" A voice appeared behind them. This voice was somewhat unfamiliar to Uzumaki Naruto, but strangely familiar to Shizune and Tsunade, even causing Tsunade to stiffly lift her head in disbelief towards the source of the voice. "This is¡­" Shizune''s body trembled slightly as she looked at the neer. "Dan¡­" Tsunade''s body also trembled slightly, uttering the neer''s name. Yes. The neer was Dan Kato. With long silver hair draped over his body, wearing the Konoha Vige''s ninja headband, and a radiant warm smile on his face, although the marks of the Edo Tensei were still visible, his eyes were dim and lifeless. He still wore the Konoha ninja''s green vest. "How could you¡­" Tsunade''s body shook violently, her heart racing. Tsunade had imagined meeting Jiraiya again but had never thought she would see him at this moment. "The Edo Tensei¡­" Shizune immediately realized. Shizune had only heard of the Edo Tensei but had never seen its effects. This time, she directly witnessed the profound impact of the Edo Tensei. The dead revived. This temptation was too great. Tsunade''s gaze grew vacant as she slowly stood up, reaching out her hand involuntarily toward Dan Kato. "Is it really you?" "It''s me." "Orochimaru helped mee back to life." Dan Kato nodded with a smile, saying, "It''s been a long time, Tsunade. I didn''t expect you to be so helpless, even suffering from the disgraceful hemophobia for a medical ninja¡­" "Uncle Dan, what are you saying¡­" Shizune couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "Yes¡­" Tsunade''s eyes slowly filled with tears, trickling down her cheeks, yet she continued to gaze steadfastly at Dan Kato: "It''s been a long time¡­" "Wait, wait, wait¡­" Uzumaki Naruto held his head, pondering deeply, as if trying to recall his memories: "This person is already dead¡­" "Lady Tsunade!" "..." Tsunade paid no attention to Shizune, her eyes still sadly fixed on Dan Kato. Then, in a gentle voice, Dan Kato asked, "So, Lady Tsunade, could you hand over the Summoning Contract of the Shikkotsu Forest to me?" "Okay¡­ okay¡­ okay¡­" Tsunade repeatedly nodded her head as if she had been cured of her hemophobia, and immediately began to bring her hands together to form hand seals for summoning, because signing the summoning contract of Shikkotsu Forest required the consent of the Slug Sage. "Lady Tsunade, pleasee to your senses quickly!" Shizune grasped Tsunade''s arm, trying to stop her actions, butcking Tsunade''s strength, she could only hastily call out to Uzumaki Naruto: "Uzumaki Naruto, quickly help stop Lady Tsunade, don''t let her hand over the summoning contract of Shikkotsu Forest¡­" "Ah, I understand..." Uzumaki Naruto nodded. However, he was instantly kicked away by Tsunade, and even Shizune was thrown aside by Tsunade as she resolutely formed the hand seals for the summoning technique¡­ "Ninjutsu: Summoning Technique!" Tsunade''s hands quicklypleted the hand seals, and even undaunted by her hemophobia, she bit her own finger and pressed her hand to the ground, where ck incantations suddenly lit up. A giant slug appeared amidst the smoke! "This is¡­" The slug''s voice was somewhat juvenile, and it immediately noticed Dan Kato in front of it, barely believing its own eyes: "Lady Tsunade, is this Mr. Dan?" "Yes." Tsunade nodded, her face still full of deep emotion as she gazed at Dan Kato, tears continuously streaming down her cheeks. She gently pointed at Dan Kato, a sh of pain in her eyes, yet she still clenched her teeth tightly. "Slug, help me kill him¡­" Tsunade''s face no longer bore deep affection, only profound pain and resentment as shemanded solemnly: "Dan has been controlled, even his soul has been manipted, we cannot allow Dan to be a tool that endangers Konoha!" "Ah!" The slug was startled by Tsunade''s decisiveness! Even Shizune and Uzumaki Naruto were shocked! "I know he isn''t the real Dan¡­" Tsunade watched Dan Kato''s face, seeing the pain in his eyes, sadness nearly overflowing: "I''ve always been thinking about when I could see Dan''s smiling face, but I won''t harm Dan''s will for my own selfish desires¡­" At this moment. Tsunade was somewhat satisfied. For she had at least seen the resurrected form of Dan Kato. This also strengthened Tsunade''s resolve to kill Orochimaru; she couldn''t be weak in front of her former lover, all those experiences were just her efforts to ovee her hemophobia! "At least I should thank you¡­" Tsunade took a deep breath, nced at the blood on her body, but her face was already fearless: "Thank you for helping me ovee my hemophobia¡­ Now tell me, who are you really!" "What a pity¡­" Dan Kato shook his head, the will controlling him inside continued on its own: "I am just a fortunate individual whom Lord Orochimaru taught how to control Edo Tensei¡­" "It was originally just an attempt to use Dan Kato to lure Lady Tsunade into handing over the summoning contract of the Shikkotsu Forest, but now that Lady Tsunade has ovee her hemophobia, it seems to have caused new trouble for Lord Orochimaru¡­" Fortunately. Fortunately, Lord Orochimaru''s power is strong, he might probably be able to handle his two former ssmates on his /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 224: Kill them all, even the Daimyo! Chapter 224: Kill them all, even the Daimyo! Within the town. In a hotel. Yakushi Kabuto sat on the tatami, fingers pointing upwards, a cryptic smile hanging at the corner of his mouth, remotely controlling the interaction between Dan Kato and Tsunade, among others. Kagura''s goal had probably been achieved. Tsunade had witnessed the dangers of Orochimaru''s mastery over the Edo Tensei, and the next step was to let Orochimaru escape, which shouldn''t be too difficult. In fact. The problem was indeed significant. An enraged Tsunade was fully unleashing her power! Orochimaru managed to handle Jiraiya''sments without much trouble, but dealing with a prime Tsunade and thebined forces of Jiraiya was a different matter. Even Tsunade''s summon, the giant slug, caused him tremendous trouble, while his own serpent had already been sacrificed by Akihara Kagura!Tsunade crushed Dan Kato''s body with a punch, and taking advantage of Dan Kato''s inability to regenerate, she charged at Orochimaru with great speed, so fast that she could even interrupt the enemy''s brain signals to the body! "Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s powerful kicknded on Orochimaru''s body, making him feel as if all his internal organs were shattered by the kick. Before he could react, Tsunade broke three or four of his ribs with a punch! "Puh..." Orochimaru spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Orochimaru turned back to seek support on the battlefield, only to find that Dan Kato, who had recovered, had already fled. "Bastard..." Blood oozed between Orochimaru''s teeth. "Die!" Tsunade swung her fist down hard, her face showing undisguised murderous intent: "How dare you y with the souls of the dead..." Boom! The ground cracked open a long trench under Tsunade''s punch, and Orochimaru could only roll awkwardly to the side, narrowly avoiding the punch. "..." Jiraiya was sweating profusely. "Don''t think you can escape!" The slug spat a ball of acid at Orochimaru! "..." Orochimaru''s body was immediately scorched by the acid, causing him intense pain, but he managed to heal his wounds instantly with the Orochimaru''s Body Recement Technique! "Jiraiya, Tsunade..." Orochimaru, looking at his former ssmates, gritted his teeth in hatred: "Don''t get too arrogant. Once I''ve perfected the Edo Tensei, I''llpletely destroy Konoha!" "He''s escaped." Jiraiya took a deep breath, feeling the trouble with Orochimaru: "It''s easy to defeat him, but hard to kill him." "Back to Konoha." Tsunade''s fingers trembled slightly as shemanded solemnly: "We must go back immediately and resolve Orochimaru''s trouble. This time he resurrected Dan Kato to fight us, who knows what kind of trouble he''ll cause next!" "Have you finally agreed to take the position of the Fifth Hokage?" Jiraiya finally breathed a sigh of relief, his mission aplished. In the Vige of Konoha. Inside the Hokage building. Since the Fifth Hokage had not yet been selected, the vige affairs were still being discussed by Akihara Kagura and two Hokage advisors. During this period, the internal situation of Konoha was gradually stabilizing, with only the external issues of the Mist and Sand Viges unresolved. Akihara Kagura added the Rock Vige as a target, citing their sending of ninjas to infiltrate Konoha for intelligence. The two Hokage advisors tried to oppose this, but were overruled by Akihara Kagura, who left them hoping that Jiraiya would soon bring back Tsunade: "The Fifth Hokage will be back soon, let''s wait for the session before making any decisions..." "I heard that Jiraiya and the two advisors chose Lady Tsunade?" Akihara Kagura leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers lightly on the table: "ording to information from the Root, Lady Tsunade has umted a substantial amount of gambling debt. Could this affect the image of Konoha?" "..." The two Hokage advisors frowned. Was Akihara Kagura going to refuse Tsunade''s session as Hokage over this? "Don''t misunderstand." Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed, he continued seriously: "To prevent these debt collectors from affecting Konoha''s image, I n to have the Root take care of them, eliminating any nder they might spread about Konoha in the ninja world. These people associated with the gambling dens are no good anyway; removing them would also be a service to the people..." "..." The two Hokage advisors nodded. As long as Akihara Kagura was not opposing Tsunade''s session, they didn''t care much about these matters, merely ensuring that Akihara Kagura did not anger the nobility of the Land of Fire. However... Akihara Kagura couldn''t care less about these concerns. At the Root base. Akihara Kagura held a list in her hand and ced it on the table: "All Root members, deploy immediately, clear out all the casinos in the Land of Fire, and following Lady Tsunade''s list of debts, kill all the creditors. They are just forcing innocent people to ruin anyway..." "This is..." Karin hesitated, somewhat confused. "Kill all her creditors, as a wee gift for our new boss." Akihara Kagura nced at Karin and then ordered: "By this time, the Fifth Hokage should be arriving soon. Karin, take three teams to a small town near the vige, clear out the town''s casinos, and make sure our boss knows who sent her the gift..." "Yes." Karin immediately epted themand. In the Land of Fire. In a small town. Tsunade and Jiraiya, along with Shizune and Uzumaki Naruto, were on their way back to Konoha and happened to pass through this town, where Tsunade intended to repay the gambling debts she had rued there. As a result... They saw a group of people from the casinos being pursued and killed. A group of Root ninjas wearing masks were still searching for casino staff in the town. Seeing one of the casino''s thugs, they showed no mercy and teleported to sh him with a single stroke! "Lady Tsunade!" The casino''s owner, under the protection of his thugs, was fleeing! When the casino owner saw Tsunade, he knelt before her, tears streaming down his face: "Lady Tsunade, we don''t need your money anymore, please make your people stop..." "Stop!" Tsunade quickly halted the massacre and stood in front of the Root ninjas, sternly asking, "Whose subordinates are you, and what is going on?" "This is..." Jiraiya recognized these people''s identities, his expression bing grave: "These are Root ninjas, all subordinates of Kagura..." "We are ordered to kill all the Fifth Hokage''s creditors." A red-haired girl wearing a dog mask coldly instructed: "To avoid affecting the reputation of the Fifth Hokage, anyone who might harm her reputation must be eliminated. Please do not hinder our mission!" "I don''t want this! I don''t want this!" Scared, the casino owner quickly knelt and kowtowed, as if realizing something: "No, no, no, Lady Tsunade has never owed me money, I was talking nonsense!" The red-haired girl leaped up, swinging her ninja sword, but Tsunade blocked her directly! "Go back!" Tsunade stared coldly at the girl in front of her, sternly saying, "I will repay my own gambling debts; the vige doesn''t need to interfere..." Karin watched Tsunade, quietly objecting, "If Lady Tsunade had not taken on the role of Fifth Hokage, we could have ignored it..." "But, since Lady Tsunade has be the Fifth Hokage, for the sake of Konoha''s reputation, we must eliminate all detrimental factors, as these people''s existence also endangers the lives of other vigers..." "Everything..." "Is for Konoha!" At this point, Karin''s chakra suddenly erupted, and golden chains burst from his back, swiftly binding their bodies and twisting their necks, killing all the casino staff! "Karin..." Naruto seemed stunned. "Adamantine Sealing Chains..." Tsunade was somewhat surprised looking at Karin. The masked, red-haired girl turned out to be from the Uzumaki n! However, Tsunade quickly reacted, frowning and addressing Karin sternly, "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" "This is for Konoha!" Karin withdrew the adamantine chains, continuing firmly, "To maintain Konoha''s reputation, we will kill all of the Fifth Hokage''s creditors..." "!!!" Tsunade was startled by Karin''s words! While this method indeed cleared her past gambling debts, it also raised the question: What reputation would she still hold in the ninja world? In the past, those who had lent her money were killed by the Konoha ninja, and she had not yet assumed the position of Hokage. As a result, had her reputation already soured in the ninja world? "Return and report." Karin leapt onto a rooftop and, with a few bounds, left the small town; the other Root ninja quickly followed suit. "That kid..." Tsunade watched Karin''s retreating figure, her face grim and uneasy: "He seems to be about the same age as Naruto, that little brat. He''s quite decisive when ites to killing..." Jiraiya nodded, reminded of his own disciple: "When I first met Kagura, he too was plotting to kill someone every day..." As he said this, Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and sighed: "Now you see, just how extreme their actions can be..." "That child is not suited for the Root." Tsunade shook her head, though she was already making her own ns. When Tsunade saw Karin use the Adamantine Sealing Chains, she witnessed his immense chakra and vitality, thinking that Karin might be well-suited to be a medical ninja. She nned to find an opportunity to bring Karin to her side upon returning, to prevent a skilled medical ninja from bing a tool of ughter. "Let''s head back." Jiraiya nced at Tsunade, continuing to persuade: "When Danzo was the head of the Root, he wouldn''t even follow the old man''s orders... Perhaps because Danzo is still with the Root, Kagura''s actions have be increasingly extreme." However... When they returned to the Konoha, they realized the situation was far more troublesome than they had imagined. Due to Kagura''s people handling all the gambling houses in the Land of Fire, many of the nobles of the Land of Fire also suffered significant losses, and they flocked to the Konoha to demand an exnation. "Tsunade must not seed as Hokage!" This became the consensus among many nobles and ministers of the Land of Fire! Without a doubt. The person behind the operation targeting the gambling houses was certainly Tsunade, as she gained the most from it¡ªall her creditors were killed. This kind of behavior... Undoubtedly vited the rules of the ninja world! Debts must be repaid, lives taken must be atoned for, especially gambling debts should never be defaulted! Within the Hokage Tower. Both Hokage advisors felt overwhelmed. Koharu Utatane sensed the malice from the Land of Fire toward Tsunade: "Many ministers and nobles of the Land of Fire are questioning our new candidate for Hokage, asking if we can propose another candidate for Hokage, as they refuse Tsunade''s session as the Fifth Hokage..." "The Daimyo, however, has not voiced any opinions." Homura Mitokado managed to find a silver lining amidst the bad news: "After all, Tsunade''s status is noble, making her the most suitable candidate. The Daimyo does not care much about these minor issues, only advising Tsunade to restrain her actions and not be too extreme or untrustworthy..." "This is an opportunity." Akihara Kagura shrugged, as if it all had nothing to do with him: "Finding out those dissatisfied with the Fifth Hokage, and clearing them out, would mean that from then on, no one in the Land of Fire would oppose any of the Fifth Hokage''s proposals..." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado looked at each other. While Akihara Kagura was indeed trying to consider for Tsunade, who had not yetpleted her session, this undoubtedly added fuel to the fire... Homura Mitokado quickly tried to stop Kagura''s radical actions: "For now, clearing the gambling houses has only led to opposition from the nobles and ministers. Arbitrarily killing nobles and ministers would provoke public outrage among all the nobles in the ninja world..." "Whoever opposes, clear them out..." Kagura chuckled lightly, his attitude very firm: "Before the Fifth Hokage seeds, clear out all who oppose her, even if it means killing the Daimyo..." "This could lead to civil unrest..." Homura Mitokado was frightened and quickly tried to persuade Kagura with another reason: "Aren''t you preparing for war against the Sand and Mist viges? If there''s internal chaos in the politics of the Land of Fire, it might adversely affect the war..." Koharu Utatane felt it was strange. At this moment, the war they had always wanted to prevent became their reason to persuade Kagura not to ughter throughout the Land of Fire... But... They really couldn''t oppose Kagura. Because Kagura was indeed trying to kill for the sake of Konoha. It''s just... Sometimes helping can make things worse. At least Tsunade, the person involved, deeply felt the trouble she was facing, which seemed more problematic than being pursued by creditors. Kagura and the Root ninja were willing to help maintain her reputation, possibly with good intentions, but doing nothing might have been better. Chapter 225: Nothing change in the Hokage Tower Chapter 225: Nothing change in the Hokage Tower Hokage Tower. Akihara Kagura and the two advisors to the Hokage were still in a meeting. Tsunade, with Shizune in tow, pushed open the office door. Her gaze briefly swept over everyone present, finally resting on Akihara Kagura, the only person there she did not recognize. "You, the kid named Akihara Kagura, right?" Tsunade slowly approached Kagura and reached out to grab his cor. "So it was you who sent people to kill all my creditors? Ruining my reputation everywhere!" "It was me." Kagura nodded, presenting a stack of documents before Tsunade with a slight smile. "You must be Lady Tsunade, right? How coincidental, my subordinates also reported to me that Lady Tsunade wanted to protect her creditors. Why don''t you take a look at the scum the new Fifth Hokage wants to protect?" "What is this?" Tsunade frowned displeasingly.However, as Tsunade looked through the documents and recognized the names, her expression involuntarily darkened upon realizing they detailed the crimes of her creditors. Those who ran gambling dens or charged exorbitant loans in the ninja world often had blood on their hands, resorting to extreme measures just to make money. Who would think them innocent, or believe they were acting phnthropically? The documents showed how these creditors lured vigers into gambling, eventually forcing them into insurmountable debts with high interest rates, coercing them to extreme measures like selling family members, with murder and torture bing the norm. This was expected. Certain industries in the ninja world were legal. Each casino was typically surrounded by pleasure districts, gradually enving the local popce. The feudal system still prevalent in the ninja world legitimized these actions, making it difficult to legally challenge these casino owners. However... Tsunade could see the significant harm their crimes caused from the documents. "..." Tsunade''s expression wasplicated. "Lady Tsunade." Kagura stood up, leaning on the table, looking directly at the soon-to-be Hokage: "As the Hokage, you should be protecting the vigers of Konoha, not these scum. I''ve killed them for the sake of your reputation..." In reality. Kagura was manipting the concept. Because Tsunade was never about protecting the creditors, but about protecting her own reputation. Linked to the debts, Tsunade found herself unable to refute Kagura''s direct assault. "Do you want these matters to be public?" Kagura''s gaze turned cold, appearing more authoritative than Tsunade: "What would happen to Konoha''s reputation if the Fifth Hokage was known to collude with these viins, allowing them to ughter at will?" "If that''s the case..." "Where would Konoha''s reputation stand?" Kagura fixed his eyes on Tsunade, who looked disturbed, and righteously questioned: "Lady Tsunade, the First Hokage founded Konoha to protect the peace of the ninja world, not to shield those who harm civilians!" "Lady Tsunade isn''t that kind of person..." Shizune, holding a small pig, trembled in fear at the side. "I understand..." Tsunade sighed deeply within. Even though she knew from Jiraiya that she might face internal conflict with Akihara Kagura upon returning to Konoha, she hadn''t expected such a challenging political opponent, presenting her with such a formidable challenge right away. These documents... Were prepared in advance by Kagura. Meaning he had anticipated being challenged over the deaths of the creditors and had prepared to counterattack. The internal strife within Konoha... Seems to be never-ending! Tsunade couldn''t help butment the cyclic nature of fate; it was Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo before, and now it was her turn with Akihara Kagura... However... She was still the Hokage! "Don''t try to twist the facts!" Tsunade put down the papers, raising her head to meet Kagura''s gaze: "I am only maintaining my reputation, not protecting them. Even if they were to be killed, it would have to wait until I''ve repaid my own debts!" "And the Fifth Hokage owing money to creditors, only for the vige ninjas to kill those creditors, surely damages the vige''s reputation more, doesn''t it?" Tsunade, facing Kagura, sternly questioned: "If I take office as the Fifth Hokage and continue to repay debts, more people will trust Konoha''s integrity..." "You make a good point." Kagura, seemingly persuaded by Tsunade, sat down and handed her a piece of paper and a pen: "Then please, Lady Tsunade, write down your list of creditors. I will send my people to repay the debts, and after the money is paid, we can kill them..." "..." Tsunade''s forehead twitched. On her way back to Konoha, Jiraiya had mentioned that his student, Akihara Kagura, was a man of extreme actions but also very persuadable... Now... Tsunade really saw it. Kagura indeed acted extremely, but he was really persuadable, only to adopt even more extreme methods afterward! Konoha''s ninjas first repaying debts and thenmitting murder, tantly using murder to warn others in the ninja world not to touch money they shouldn''t have? This method... Might as well not repay anything and just kill the creditors! Tsunade looked at Kagura strangely, sighing: "This is my personal matter, I will handle it myself without involving others..." "Lady Tsunade." Kagura shook his head, speaking earnestly: "When you are appointed Hokage, your personal matters are no longer just your own..." "Because you represent Konoha, and cannot afford a single misstep, every mistake could cause great harm to Konoha..." "I''m out!" Tsunade abruptly rejected, flipping the table! "Let you be the Hokage then!" Tsunade patted Kagura on the shoulder, feeling as if she had shed all responsibilities, countering Kagura''s move: "You''re so responsible, you can be the Hokage, in case you have anyints..." "Calm down, Tsunade!" Homura Mitokado quickly tried to calm her down: "You are about to be appointed the Fifth Hokage by the Daimyo, we need to prepare for the inauguration ceremony..." "We must issue the orders for the session ceremony..." Koharu Utatane also urged, unwilling to allow Tsunade to refuse. Kagura serving as Hokage''s aide, they both couldn''t stop Kagura''s actions. Once Kagura became Hokage, they definitely wouldn''t be able to stop him from making mistakes! "This is the vige''s higher-ups collective decision..." Kagura quickly shook his head; Tsunade must be Hokage because her medical expertise could bring significant benefits to Konoha. And... It really is a match of equals! Tsunade, this future superior, actually flipped the table too! At this moment... He must kick both the table and chairs! Kagura spoke forcefully, yet his words showed his support for Tsunade''s session as Hokage: "Lady Tsunade, please don''t be temperamental. If you still consider yourself a ninja of the vige, if you still wish to take on the responsibility of protecting Konoha, do not avoid the vige''s higher-ups appointment in this manner..." "..." Tsunade looked at Kagura''s expression, feeling somewhat bewildered. Was this guy framing her, or was he truly protecting Konoha? If Kagura didn''t want her to be Hokage, shouldn''t he take the opportunity to push her out instead? Why did he firmly support her bing Hokage? It''s almost as if not bing the Fifth Hokage meant she didn''t acknowledge herself as a ninja of Konoha, didn''t want to take on the responsibility of protecting Konoha... It seems... This guy isn''t so bad after all? Really everything for Konoha? Just too extreme in personality? "Lady Tsunade." Kagura spoke solemnly of his sacrifice: "To ensure you can seed as Hokage, all ninjas of the Root are mobilized, to clear out anyone who might tarnish your reputation. I and the two advisors are still discussing when to clear those nobles who oppose your session as Hokage. Even if the Fire Daimyo disagrees, we can assassinate him..." "..." Tsunade''s fingers trembled. Assassinate the Daimyo! Such an event had never urred in history! Tsunade, having seen many big scenes, was somewhat shocked by Kagura''s words! This guy named Kagura, was he really going to such extremes to ensure her session as Hokage? Normal people wouldn''t think of killing the Daimyo, right? "Cough, cough, cough, cough..." Homura Mitokado coughed violently, repeatedly saying: "Kagura, killing the Daimyo seems a bit too extreme..." "If the nobles really disagree with Tsunade''s session," Koharu Utatane frowned and advised, "we agree you can deal with those nobles, but let''s forget about killing the Daimyo, especially since he himself supports Tsunade''s session as Hokage..." "Alright, alright, I get it, it''s a hassle!" Tsunade sighed deeply, repeatedly waving her hands to show she understood their point: "I will seed as the Fifth Hokage. Those nobles opposing me, I will personally talk to them, no need for such extreme measures from the vige''s upper echelons..." "Killing them has many benefits and no disadvantages." Akihara Kagura shook his head vigorously and continued, "This time, their opposition to Lady Tsunade''s session as Hokage implies that any proposal she makes in the political affairs of the Land of Fire could potentially be rejected by them..." Akihara Kagura vehemently spoke of the harm these nobles posed to Konoha, but failed to mention that their refusal to allow Tsunade to be Hokage wasrgely because the Konoha ninja had dismantled the nobles''vish established gambling dens, damaging their interests and cutting off their avenues for plundering wealth. Yet Tsunade was able to see through all of this. "I will persuade them," she dered. Tsunade frowned and rejected Akihara Kagura''s suggestion, continuing, "All this started because our people killed theirs, resulting in their loss of interest..." "Wrong!" Akihara Kagura interrupted Tsunade, coldly continuing, "The root of all this is because they secretly supported others in setting up gambling dens, causing Lady Tsunade to umte a lot of gambling debts..." "Actually, it''s myself..." Tsunade waved her hand, ming herself, unwilling to attribute the fault to her own hobbies. "It''s good that Lady Tsunade can recognize her own mistakes," said Akihara Kagura, nodding immediately and continuing, "From today onwards, I hope Lady Tsunade will not stray further on the wrong path and not let it be known after her session as Hokage that she has engaged in behavior unbing of her status..." "Can''t I gamble even after bing Hokage?" Tsunade, somewhat dissatisfied, red angrily at Akihara Kagura. "A Hokage can have personal hobbies," Akihara Kagura acknowledged, nodding, but added a condition, "However, to maintain the image of the Hokage, it must not be known that the Fifth Hokage of Konoha is still a gambler. The Anbu and Root will eliminate some of those in the know..." Tsunade looked incredulously at Akihara Kagura. After gambling, if Anbu and Root simply kill people at the gambling dens, how could she dare to gamble with others? Which gambling den would dare let her in? Though... No gambling dens dare to let her in now. "Tsunade, this is all for Konoha." Both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado agreed with Akihara Kagura''s opinion, not wishing for Konoha''s Hokage to be a gambler, as it would indeed affect Konoha''s image. Sarutobi Hiruzen had governed for nearly forty years, leaving behind an image of a benevolent and gentle Hokage, and the Will of Fire that had been passed down. This could not be spoiled by Tsunade''s hobbies, tarnishing the vigers'' view of the Hokage. "What a hassle..." Tsunade muttered impatiently, walking to the Hokage''s desk and sitting down carelessly, continuing, "Alright, let''s not talk about whether I will gamble in the future, you don''t need to bother with those nobles who oppose my session as Hokage, I will handle it myself!" After Tsunade spoke, she looked directly at the people present, her gaze resting on Akihara Kagura, "This is the first order I issue upon my return. Just follow mymand, Akihara Kagura, I am the Hokage..." "Lady Tsunade, you will regret this." Akihara Kagura firmly returned Tsunade''s gaze. In that moment... The atmosphere in the office was somewhat eerie. "This..." "This..." Both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado frowned and looked at each other, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in this scene. Howe... It seems nothing has changed? The two Hokage advisors had often witnessed such scenes during the governance of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, and now again just as Tsunade had returned... There really isn''t anything new in this office... No. There is still something new. Because Akihara Kagura and Shimura Danzo are different. "I would like to propose something here." Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade and voiced his opinion, "Lady Tsunade, as an assistant in the vige, we cannot allow a Hokage to act arbitrarily on the wrong path..." "Let''s hear your thoughts." Tsunade could not disallow the Hokage''s assistant from making proposals at this time, nor could she dismiss an assistant for differing opinions, especially when this assistant was a pir of strength supporting Konoha. "I request the resurrection of the previous Hokages!" Akihara Kagura looked to the two advisors beside him, seizing the opportunity to express his idea, "Please allow me to use the Edo Tensei in the vige, to resurrect the previous Hokages!" "On one hand, this is to prevent Orochimaru from resurrecting the previous Hokages first, which would put us at a disadvantage when we face an invasion by Orochimaru in the future..." Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade, his target clear on the soon-to-be Fifth Hokage, "On the other hand, the previous Hokages have governed Konoha for many years, and their collective assistance in governing Konoha can prevent the Fifth Hokage from making mistakes!" ~~~ High-level conflicts often employ high-level methods of /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 226: Akihara Kagura vs Four Hokages Chapter 226: Akihara Kagura vs Four Hokages Inside the Hokage''s office. Upon hearing Kagura''s suggestion, everyone''s expression changed. The atmosphere grew serious as Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado''s expressions turned grave. Tsunade straightened her body and her gaze became solemn. This was no small matter! "This is thest will left by Hiruzen." Koharu Utatane agreed heartily, even supporting the testament left by Sarutobi Hiruzen: "To prevent Orochimaru from resurrecting the previous Hokages, letting Kagura preemptively resurrect them is also a viable method." Homura Mitokado nodded and continued: "If Orochimaru were to resurrect the previous Hokages again, it would be a severe blow to Konoha, and I agree." "It seems I have no reason to object..." After Tsunade spoke, she raised a crucial issue: "The Edo Tensei requires a sacrifice; who should we choose as the sacrifice?""This matter can be handled by the Root division." Homura Mitokado quickly shook his head, looking towards Akihara Kagura: "Kagura, is it okay to leave the task of finding a sacrifice for resurrecting the previous Hokages to the Root division?" The Root division has always been the darkest part of Konoha. In the past, matters that could not be known by the vigers were usually handled by the Anbu; those that the Anbu could not know of were left to the Root division. "That''s fine." Akihara Kagura had no objections. "I have a question." Tsunade seemed to have some understanding of the Edo Tensei, earnestly asking: "I heard that the stronger the life force of the sacrifice, the stronger the resurrected being¡­" "I''m not very clear on these details." Akihara Kagura shook his head, apparently not very familiar with the Edo Tensei: "However, the Third Hokage was ''The Professor'', and the Edo Tensei he left is moreplete than the one the Second Hokage left in the Scroll of Seals..." "Let''s resurrect the previous Hokages first!" Homura Mitokado urged from the side, solemnly adding: "At least until we have dealt with the trouble Orochimaru poses, we should prevent the previous Hokages from being exploited by Orochimaru..." Tsunade remained silent. If Orochimaru were to exploit the Edo Tensei before she made a decision, Tsunade would have to acknowledge the threat to Konoha... Once Orochimaru resurrected some of the deceased on arge scale, using these reanimated beings as a threat, and brazenly attacked Konoha... Many Konoha ninjas would see their respected ones orrades be enemies, potentially changing their mindset, which could lead them to let the enemy ughter them on the battlefield. "As for the previous Hokages'' involvement in the vige''s politics..." Homura Mitokado hesitated, nced at Tsunade, then continued: "Perhaps until Orochimaru is eradicated, it could indeed be implemented..." Tsunade still had no objections. Because the four deceased Hokages included two of her rtives and one was her teacher; no matter how she looked at it, it was extremely advantageous for her. "Then I''ll go prepare." Akihara Kagura nced at Tsunade. "I''ll go with you." Tsunade intended to go with Akihara Kagura, solemnly stating: "Even if the vige ns to resurrect the deceased, we should not allow innocents to be sacrificed..." "Is that necessary?" Akihara Kagura immediately shook his head, continuing: "If the vigerster think that we desecrated the dead by using the Edo Tensei, then this is something I did without permission, and Lord Tsunade must not be known to have participated in this matter..." Tsunade was startled, somewhat taken aback by Akihara Kagura''s look. Tsunade immediately understood the existence of Akihara Kagura and the Root division, and also understood why Sarutobi Hiruzen had always allowed Shimura Danzo to control power... The Root division... Always bore the mistakes that the Hokage could not! "Indeed." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado immediately nodded in understanding, appreciating Akihara Kagura''s attitude of taking the me: "Tsunade, the Hokage cannot be involved in this matter..." "Everything is being done privately by Kagura; you are just a Hokage who has to bear the consequences of your subordinate''s mistakes..." "Am I someone who shirks responsibility?!" Tsunade burst into anger, smashing her desk with a punch: "As the Hokage of the vige, how can I let my subordinates bear the mistakes!" Such a fiery temper! Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane were indifferent, seemingly ustomed to the responsibility divisions within Konoha vige, solemnly advising: "Tsunade, you have not yet passed the official session ceremony, this happened before your session..." "Don''t bring up that old man''s methods again..." Tsunade nced at the two Hokage advisors, very dissatisfied with their behavior: "If it was my decision, the consequences of this wrong decision should also be borne by me! Akihara Kagura and I will go together..." "Lady Tsunade, that should also be after the session ceremony." Akihara Kagura watched Tsunade, his gaze calm, as if he really did not care about taking the me for the Hokage for doing something he shouldn''t have. "If..." Akihara Kagura walked out of the Hokage office''s door, looked back at Tsunade: "Lady Tsunade, if you want to change Konoha, at least wait until you officially be the Fifth Hokage, empty ims can do no good..." Bang! After finishing his statement, Akihara Kagura forcefully closed the door and left the Hokage office, with the two seemingly ustomed Hokage advisors showing no change in expression. This matter... The two Hokage advisors were long ustomed to it. Since they both became high-ranking officials in Konoha, they had always operated this way: Sarutobi Hiruzen did what he had to do, and the inconvenient matters were left to Shimura Danzo to handle. "No wonder you won''t let that kid be Hokage..." Tsunade sat down again, feeling a sense of helplessness, but soon she gathered her spirits again: "When will we meet the Daimyo? When will the Anbu be ready for the Hokage session ceremony, I want to immediately seed as the Fifth Hokage!" Root division base. Akihara Kagura had already preemptively resurrected the four deceased Hokages, which was also the reason he insisted on not bringing Tsunade along. Now, to prevent the four Hokages from developing any ambitions, Akihara Kagura hoped to make them fully realize the reality. Akihara Kagura gathered the four Hokages, speaking softly: "To make each of you Hokages realize the reality, I n to find a ce for us to spar..." "I hope we can understand our respective positions through this sparring, lest any of the Hokages skilled in forbidden jutsu think they can unravel the Edo Tensei and change the situation..." "Kid, no need for subtle reminders!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama, acknowledged Akihara Kagura''s nder, crossing his arms and speaking coldly: "I indeed have already researched the solution to the Edo Tensei you are using..." "Do you really want to fight against four Hokages by yourself?" The Fourth Hokage, Minato, looked at Akihara Kagura with some surprise, not knowing how strong Akihara Kagura was, all relying on the Third Hokage, Hiruzen''s poprization during this period. As for the First Hokage, Hashirama, he even showed some surprise: "Ah, you want to fight with us four?" "Quite arrogant..." The Second Hokage, Tobirama, coldly assessed Akihara Kagura''s action. However... This matter was advantageous for them. Tobirama had also been contemting this for a long time. If they, the four Hokages, could defeat Akihara Kagura, then he could consider how to implement the solution to undo the Edo Tensei. No matter how Akihara Kagura wanted to control them, there would eventually be a time of ckness, and they were sure to seize the opportunity... Of course. This also had to be based on the principle that they could defeat Akihara Kagura without causing too much damage to Konoha. "Where should we fight?" Hiruzen raised a doubt, softly asking: "If it''s within Konoha, themotion of the battle might be too great..." "Find a ce with few human traces..." Tobirama looked at his elder brother, then at Akihara Kagura, the two really starting to fight could easily destroy Konoha: "Anyway, there are five of us, three of us know the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, we can get there quickly..." "Set it in the ocean?" Hiruzen looked at Tobirama, thinking it should be chosen in an advantageous environment. "Set it onnd!" Tobirama shook his head, disagreeing with the idea. Because on the ocean, perhaps his Water Release would be enhanced, but it would greatly limit his elder brother''s performance and also limit the users of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. ... Everyone present spontaneously thought of a country. "Let''s set off!" Tobirama put his hand on his elder brother''s shoulder, turned back to look at Akihara Kagura: "Kid, I heard you are also a user of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, don''t be too slow..." "I''ll have a pear juice first." Akihara Kagura picked up the drink on the table, waving his hand: "You go ahead, I''ll catch up soon..." "Humph!" Tobirama snorted coldly, disappearing from the spot with Hashirama! "Third Hokage, let''s go too." Minato ced his hand on Hiruzen''s shoulder, using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to instantly move away from the spot! "Gulp gulp..." Akihara Kagura was still leisurely sipping his pear juice. Deep into the night. Land of Wind. In the deste desert. Akihara Kagura stood in the center of the desert, quietly waiting for the four Hokages to arrive. He set off thetest, but arrived the earliest. After a while. Minato, with Hiruzen, arrived first, and Tobirama, with Hashirama, arrived a littleter, making the expression of the Second Hokage slightly unpleasant. "Finally arrived, I''ve been waiting for you for a while." Akihara Kagura stood in the desert, seemingly impatient from waiting. "Kagura arrived first?" Minato was somewhat surprised when he saw Akihara Kagura, smilinglyplimenting: "Your Flying Thunder God Jutsu is even faster than mine and the Second''s!" "Faster than Tobirama!" Hashirama didn''t hesitate to raise his thumb, praising Akihara Kagura and Minato: "Back in our era, Tobirama was known as the fastest in the ninja world!" "Big brother!" Tobirama quickly stopped his elder brother. Losing to Minato was one thing... But also losing to Akihara Kagura... Especially since Tobirama himself was the inventor of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu! Tobirama took a deep breath, posing as an elder, forcibly restraining his dissatisfaction with Akihara Kagura, andplimented: "Your speed...is quite fast... Since everyone is here, let''s start quickly!" "Indeed, we shouldn''t waste time..." Akihara Kagura nodded, his fingers raising the gesture of confrontation! ... The four Hokages looked at his actions and were simultaneously startled, feeling somewhat nostalgic familiarity, and also raised the gesture of confrontation towards Akihara Kagura! The next moment! The four Hokages charged towards Akihara Kagura simultaneously! Akihara Kagura''s fingers moved quickly, first forming a seal, his fingers suddenlying together! "Tiger Seal!" Hiruzen watched Akihara Kagura''s actions, immediately judging the jutsu Akihara Kagura intended to use: "Kagura is using a Fire Release jutsu!" "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" Apanied by Hiruzen''s reminder, Akihara Kagura''s seal was alreadypleted, his fingers spreading near his mouth, he breathed out a massive wave of mes! This wave of mes fell into the desert, the sand melting in the fire, spreading like a wall of fire towards the four Hokages! "It''s Madara''s jutsu!" Hashirama immediately judged it, even his gaze bing solemn: "Even more powerful than when Madara used it!" "Monkey!" "Lord Second!" Hiruzen and Tobirama both made their judgments! As Hokages of Konoha, their judgment of the situation was very urate, especially since the environment here was a desert, not suitable for Water Release jutsu! The two Hokages knew very well that their individual Water Release could not stop it, and simultaneouslybined their seals to release the same jutsu! "Water Release: Water Wall Formation!" Tobirama breathed out a wave of water, the water rapidly erecting a circr water wall around them! Hiruzen breathed out bursts of water, quickly thickening the wall, a wall as high as a city wall erected in the desert! The water wall and the fire wall instantly contacted each other! The fire scorched the water, rising steam spreading across the desert, the entire battlefield immediately engulfed in fog! Fortunately... Everyone present was skilled in sensory ninjutsu. The four Hokages simultaneously ced their hands on the ground, using chakra transferred through the ground to quickly sense Akihara Kagura''s hidden position in the fog! Akihara Kagura moved faster than them, watching the thick water vapor on the battlefield, suddenly pping his hands together: "Rain Tiger at Will!" The water vapor in the air slowly turned into raindrops. The desert, which hadn''t seen a drop of water for years, started to rain. Each of these raindrops contained Akihara Kagura''s chakra, allowing him to more clearly sense the exact positions of the four Hokages! "Found you!" Akihara Kagura''s gaze sharpened, his palm suddenly raising, the rain quickly condensing! "Water Release: Heavenly Weeping!" In the sky among the raindrops, hidden were strands of water needles, stealthily flying towards the direction of the four Hokages! "There''s something in the rain!" Tobirama''s shoulder was unexpectedly hit by a water needle, he quickly reacted, but his face turned very ugly: "It turns out to be my jutsu¡­" Chapter 227: He who surpasses all Previous Hokages! Chapter 227: He who surpasses all Previous Hokages! The raindrops continue to fall from the sky. Hidden within the rain, needles of water are also scattering down. Hashirama''s hands are imbued with chakra, swatting away the water needles effortlessly, and he does not hesitate to praise the strength of his enemy. "Tobirama, his Water Release techniques are much stronger than yours¡­" "No need to tell me." Tobirama''s expression looks somewhat displeased. This technique was his own creation, yet now Akihara Kagura, a youngster he disdains, wields it with such formidable power, understandably unsettling the Second Hokage. "We''ve located Kagura!" Minato is the first to spot Akihara Kagura through the curtain of rain!"Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!" Hiruzen forms a seal and releases a dragon head of earth, which spews mud bullets towards Kagura! Hiruzen continues without pause, forming another seal and emitting a Fire Release ninjutsu, adding mes to the mud bullets: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" "The Third Hokage''sbined Earth and Fire technique, Earth Dragon me Stream!" Minato watches in awe. As Hiruzen and the earth dragon bullets attack simultaneously, the techniques merge into ming projectiles flying towards Kagura! "Lava Release: Earth Dragon Magma Bullet!" Kagura immediately raises his palm. A massive mud dragon head appears behind him, suddenly opening its mouth to eject magma rocks, falling like a volcanic eruption, each stone wrapped in magma targeting the Hokages! A magma-covered stone shatters Hiruzen''s earth dragon head, forcing him to awkwardly dodge! "Is this a Lava Release Kekkei Genkai?" Minato looks on, surprised at Kagura, recalling a Lava Release user from Rock Vige, yet puzzled, "But it''s strange, Kagura''s technique seems to be a direct fusion of two chakra natures inside his body?" "Yes." Hiruzen nods slowly, adding softly, "Kagura''s mastery of Combined Nature Transformationss has already surpassed mine¡­" "Such an impressive young man¡­" Hashirama ps his hands together, releasing his technique: "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Trees!" Vines and roots burst from the ground, growing into towering trees, turning the battlefield into a vast forest, slowing the magma stones. The roots continue to spread towards Kagura! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Trees!" Kagura forms seals simultaneously. A root bursts from beneath his feet! The root quickly branches out, growing numerous vines, meeting Hashirama''s Wood Release technique head-on! The two Wood Release users'' vines rapidly intertwine, trees grow swiftly and are just as quickly restrained and brought down by thick vines! This area¡­ Turns into an immensely dense ancient forest! Hashirama and Kagura continue vying for control of the forest, roots and vines relentlessly spreading towards each other! "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!" Tobirama stands by, rapidly releasing a column of water that swiftly cuts through the vines like a de! Yet, Tobirama''s actions hardly impact the battle between the two enormously chakra-endowed Wood Release users! "Fourth, let''s go, attack that brat directly!" Tobirama quickly calls out to Minato, swiftly devising a strategy: "Monkey, follow behind us, always ready to dodge the vines!" "Yes." Hiruzen can onlyply, quickly following them, weaving through the forest on their trail! "Too troublesome¡­" Kagura feels momentarily unable to secure a victory and simply ends thepetition between the Advent of a World of Trees techniques, pping his hands together, exhaling a thick smoke! The entire forest is engulfed in smoke! This smoke, filled with searing heat, seems ready to ignite at any moment! "This is our n''s Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning!" Hiruzen leaps back, warning the other Hokages to leave the forest: "Second, Minato, move out quickly! Kagura is going to detonate the forest!" "Understood!" Minato''s form instantly appears next to Hiruzen using the Flying Thunder God Technique, pulling Hiruzen out of the smoke''s reach! Tobirama leaps out from the forest, his expression grim, coldly stating, "This isn''t Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning, this is that brat''s Combined Nature Transformations, the smoke also contains other chakra properties¡­" As the smoke spreads¡­ Every tree and vine it touches quietly begins to disintegrate, as if they never existed in this world. "This is a Dust and Fire Release Combined Nature Transformations¡­" Hiruzen immediately recognizes the presence of Dust Release, surprised, "Kagura hid Dust Release chakra in the Ash Pile Burning smoke!" "Such a treacherously evil brat!" Tobirama curses, yet can only silently watch as the smoke and Dust Release together thoroughly cleanse the forest of the Advent of a World of Trees. "Such an incredible little guy¡­" Hashirama, much calmer than his brother, continues to praise, turning to ask, "Have we seen this ability before?" "A person from Rock Vige, named Mu¡­" Tobirama reminds his elder brother. "This is also the technique of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki of Rock Vige." Hiruzenpletes the answer, gravely stating, "I remember Kagura once captured the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, maybe that''s when he learned it¡­" "Kagura also captured a Tsuchikage?" Minato looks at Hiruzen with surprise. "And a Mizukage¡­" Hiruzen nods. "¡­" Tobirama falls silent for a moment, then decides to focus on the fight first, any issues can be discussed after the battle: "Let''s defeat that brat first, if we all can''t beat that brat, it would be too shameful for a Hokage!" "Then I''ll also join!" Minato, encouraged by the hunt, his smile warm and inviting: "I also want to see how much the younger generation in the vige has grown¡­" As they talk¡­ A sh of light suddenly streaks before them! Kagura''s body transforms into a golden light, rushing forward! Minato tries to dodge, but he''s a step too slow, his form directly kicked aside by Kagura! "So fast!" Minato flies backwards, still incredulous at the figure swiftly weaving through the battlefield! "Move!" Tobirama also attempts to dodge! However, the golden light instantly appears next to Tobirama, Kagura grabs his wrist, forcefully smashing him to the ground, a Flying Thunder God seal simultaneouslynding on Tobirama! "Second!" Hiruzen rushes to help! Kagura turns to face the returning Third Hokage, his finger instantly vertical on his chest, a burst of mes swiftly driving Hiruzen back! "Fire Release: Great Fireball!" "Fire Release: Great Fireball!" Hiruzen hastily releases a Great Fireball! Though the techniques are identical, the size and power differ greatly, one Great Fireball spans tens of meters, while the other is only a few meters across, as if they arepletely different techniques! "This¡­" Hiruzen can''t believe his eyes as his Fire Release technique is engulfed by Kagura''s, his form instantly sent flying by Kagura''s attack! "I''m going up!" Hashirama punches towards Kagura! Kagura extends his palm, boldly meeting Hashirama''s attack! As Hashirama''s fist approaches, a tremendous force strikes Kagura''s palm, causing his body to tremble continuously! A leaf-shaped Flying Thunder God seal quietly attaches to Hashirama! Whoosh! Just then, a kunai knife suddenly appears in Kagura''s peripheral vision, the corner of his eye already spotting the Flying Thunder God seal on it! "Rasengan!" In the next moment! Minato''s form instantly appears beside Kagura using the Flying Thunder God Technique, raising his palm, a Rasengan crashing onto Kagura''s shoulder! A mark of the Sword of Ninja Love opportunisticallynds on Kagura''s shoulder! Kagura, clutching his shoulder, rapidly retreats, his offensive halted at that moment, the other Hokages taking this opportunity to regroup! "Dust Release: Rasengan!" Kagura raises his right hand, a Rasengan glowing white gathers in his palm, his gaze fixed on Minato''s form! "The nature change of the Rasengan¡­" Minato instantly recognizes his own technique, his face filled with amazement as he watches the approaching Rasengan: "I never managed to achieve this in my lifetime¡­" "¡­" Tobirama feels peculiar, speaking up: "It seems this brat has learned all our techniques, even mastering them better than we did ourselves¡­" "This cunning brat!" Tobirama, recalling something, suddenly res at his wrist, spotting a leaf-shaped ck mark: "That brat really is cunning! Taking the chance when he was close to us, he left a Flying Thunder God mark on me!" Not just Tobirama¡­ The other Hokages already bear the mark of the Flying Thunder God! "This was inevitable¡­" Minato smiles, exining: "As long as the caster''s chakra touches the target, a mark of the Flying Thunder God can be left¡­so when I hit Kagura with the Rasengan earlier, I also left a mark on him!" Minato''s speed is also fast! This Fourth Hokage, famed for his Flying Thunder God Technique, also remembers to leave a mark on Kagura with the Rasengan! "Fortunately¡­" Tobirama also breathes a sigh of relief, extending his hand towards Minato: "Fortunately, I also left a Flying Thunder God mark on that brat when he attacked me, we''ve both marked each other, facilitating continuedbat¡­" As Tobirama and Minato exchange the Flying Thunder God marks on each other, they see Kagura''s form instantly appear next to Minato! A Dust Release: Rasengan presses against Minato''s body! Minato''s form instantly vanishes from the spot, Kagura''s form immediately disappearing as well, the two Flying Thunder God users constantly alternating in disappearance! This scene dazzles the onlookers! No matter how they try to observe with their eyes, they can only see two forms constantly alternating in vanishing and reappearing! "Tobirama." Hashirama watches the two constantly flickering forms, patting his brother''s shoulder, continuing to praise: "It seems these two youngsters are even more proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique than you were, I''ve never seen you do this¡­" "This might not be the case¡­" Tobirama''s voice falls, his form also instantly disappearing from the spot, three flickering forms suddenly appearing in the air! Tobirama presses down on Kagura''s body, attempting to move Kagura instantly towards Minato''s direction, yet Kagura instantly teleports away! Three Flying Thunder God users continuously soar and vanish across the battlefield! "Dust Release: Grand Rasengan!" A burst of light suddenly erupts! This dazzling burst of light is brilliantly spectacr! Tobirama and Minato''s forms are thrown back, their bodies directly corroded by the radiant light, though they are regenerating, they temporarily cannot move¡­ "Dealing with Flying Thunder God users is really troublesome¡­" Kagura nces at the two Hokages he''s subdued with a frown: "Luckily, I''m also a Flying Thunder God user¡­" "¡­" Tobirama and Minato, unable to move, can only silently watch him. Kagura''s gaze shifts towards the First Hokage, not saying much, simply pping his hands together. Hashirama immediately understands Kagura''s intention, nodding slightly while also pping his hands together. "Wood Release: Wooden Men Technique!" "Wood Release: Wooden Men Technique!" Two different thick tree roots grow out! Two equally tall wooden men appear on the battlefield! Kagura and Hashirama control their respective wooden men, charging at each other, the ground trembling under the wooden men''s footsteps! Boom! Boom! The two giant wooden men grasp each other''s palms tightly, desperately trying to topple the opponent! This battle¡­ Is clearly not one others can join! Hiruzen watches in awe! Even though he has seen Kagura''s wooden men before, he has never witnessed a battle of this magnitude, the sound of the strongest Wood Release ninjas shing resounding grandly, no ninja able to participate! Kagura stands atop his wooden man, controlling it in battle while watching Hashirama on the opposite side simrly controlling a giant wooden man! "Little guy, your Wood Release is really excellent¡­" Hashirama has never experienced such a battle, his face showing a surprised smile! Hashirama''s palmse together again, maneuvering his wooden man to crash again towards Kagura''s, aiming to directly topple Kagura''s wooden man! "¡­" Kagura gently shakes his head. In the next moment! Kagura''s wooden man suddenly disappears from the spot! Hashirama''s wooden man, losing its target, almost charges into a fall, his smile instantly disappearing from his face, his expression immediately turning cautious! "What is this¡­" "First Hokage!" Hiruzen stands below, his face shocked as he shouts loudly: "Kagura is behind you! Behind you!" Boom! Hiruzen''s warninges toote! Kagura, along with his wooden man using the Flying Thunder God Technique, instantly moves to behind Hashirama''s wooden man, controlling his wooden man to form a massive fist, brutally smashing it onto Hashirama''s wooden man''s head! Hashirama''s wooden man staggers and is about to fall! "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!" Hashirama hastily forms seals! Three wood dragons again grow from his wooden man, the wood dragons diving into the ground, acting like stabilizing ropes, firmly securing the wooden man''s body! "Is this leading to a beheading? Vacuum de!" Kagura frowns, exhaling gusts of Wind and Dust Release chakra, creating a gigantic vacuum de in his wooden man''s hands! Kagura controls his wooden man to swing the giant ninja de, shing towards Hashirama''s wooden man, directly beheading Hashirama''s wooden man, a giant wooden man head chopped off, rolling across the desert, tumbling continuously, the headless and caster-less wooden man''s body slowly falling! Standing atop the wooden man''s head, Hashirama awkwardly rolls to the ground, hurriedly controlling three wood dragons to confront Kagura''s wooden man, attempting to block the wooden man''s attack! The three wood dragons bravely battle the wooden man! Kagura controls his wooden man below, swinging the giant Dust Release ninja de, brutally chopping down three wood dragons, cutting the three wood dragon bodies in half at the waist, the six segments falling from the sky, countless splinters also scattering across the ground! Kagura''s wooden man lowers its head to look at the ground, resembling a demon lord who has justpleted a dragon-ying feat, looking down at Hashirama on the ground, quietly waiting for the warrior''s next move! "This¡­" The other Hokages watch this scene somewhat incredulously! "Little guy¡­" Hashirama watches as his wooden man and wood dragons arepletely ughtered, his face showing no loss, instead still praising: "The Wooden Men Technique you wield is even more agile than mine¡­" "But¡­" "You should have also learned one more move, right?" Hashirama''s palmse together, natural energy rapidly flowing into his body! Kagura also ps his hands together, natural energy crazily surging into his body! "Sage Mode!" "Sage Mode!" Kagura and Hashirama almost simultaneously enter Sage Mode! "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!" "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!" Two thousand-meter-tall Kannon Bodhisattva statues grow from the ground, each Kannon Bodhisattva''s back adorned with countless hands! As the Kannon Bodhisattva statues rapidly grow, Kagura and Hashirama standing atop their heads, look down at the figures on the ground as if viewing a tiny ck dot. Fortunately, the battlefield spectators are all Edo Tensei, not worrying about their life or death! "Big brother''s Kannon Bodhisattva is a bit smaller¡­" Tobirama has already recovered, instantly distinguishing the difference between the two. "However, it''s already impressive that he could use it¡­" Tobirama doesn''t mind too much, merely sighing, "Although that brat used powerful beings as sacrifices, he ultimately couldn''t allow big brother to attain perfect power as he had in life¡­" "¡­" Hiruzen hesitates, not speaking. Because Tobirama and Hashirama are both predecessors Hokages from the vige, Hiruzen really isn''t in a position to say Kagura is stronger than the First Hokage, softly speaking: "Kagura''s talent is the most formidable I''ve ever seen, his ability to learn any technique is fast, he even surpasses the original casters, the True Several Thousand Hands technique, I taught it to Kagura in less than a night, and he already learned it¡­" "Truly terrifying¡­" Minato watches the two thousand-meter-tall Kannon Bodhisattvas in amazement, yet hears Hiruzen''s words, can''t help but speak again: "His talent is so strong?" Minato thoughtfully nods: "I haven''t even developed the nature transformation of the Rasengan in my lifetime, he''s already fused many attributes of chakra, evenbining Kekkei Genkai chakra¡­" "At this level¡­" Tobirama looks up at the towering Kannon Bodhisattvas, speaking solemnly: "Maybe they intend to die together? But this is also a good thing, big brother is an Edo Tensei body, that brat is still a living person¡­" However¡­ The battle is not yet over! Hashirama has already grown his Kannon Bodhisattva to its maximum extent! "Head-Topping Buddha!" Hashirama controls his own Kannon Bodhisattva''s back to stretch out countless giant wooden hands formed into fists, suddenly extending and smashing towards Kagura''s Kannon Bodhisattva! This is Hashirama''s strongest strike! He once used this move in the Valley of the End to deal with the strongest pair, Uchiha Madara and the Nine-Tails! "Sage Art: Dust Release: Buddha''s Universal Illumination!" Kagura controls his own Kannon Bodhisattva''s back to suddenly stretch out countless wooden hands, a light slowly appearing in all the wooden hands, this Dust Release light instantly projecting out, piercing through Hashirama''s Kannon Bodhisattva! These lights gather together, bursting forth as if they could illuminate the entire night! Whether it''s Hashirama''s Kannon Bodhisattva or Hashirama himself, they are instantly separated and dispersed by Dust Release! Plop¡­ Plop, plop, plop¡­ Apanied by Hashirama''s Kannon Bodhisattva''s dispersion, some residual wooden hands tter to the ground, these wooden hands being as huge as a Tailed Beast, their impact like meteorites hitting the earth, a single wooden hand crashing down causing a shockwave that directly cracks the three Hokages'' bodies! "Truly terrifying technique¡­" Hiruzen watches the wooden hands beside him, recalling the scene when he first saw Kagura controlling the True Several Thousand Hands in Konoha, lifting the Three-Tails: "The First Hokage was too modest back then,beling such a technique as merely against the Tailed Beasts¡­" "Did that brat win?" Tobirama, not paying attention to Hiruzen''s musings, is somewhat in disbelief as he stares wide-eyed. "Tobirama, it''s quite normal." Hashirama''s body is also slowly recovering, and as a forthright man, he initiates the exnation of why he lost: "This young man''s Wood Release techniques possess abundant vitality; the wooden men and True Several Thousand Hands he controls are like extensions of his own body, even using them to perform his ninjutsu¡­" "Simply in terms of Wood Release mastery, he has already surpassed me¡­" Hashirama admits this somewhat sheepishly: "Moreover, the little guy is proficient in many other techniques, none of which I know¡­" "Considering this¡­" Hashirama''s gaze sweeps over those present, his expression bing serious: "Based on my observations tonight, in our areas of expertise, he has already surpassed /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 228: Third Hokage is the real Victim Chapter 228: Third Hokage is the real Victim All the Hokages present knew that Akihara Kagura was very strong. However, in this battle, Akihara Kagura utilized his most proficient techniques and defeated them in the domains the four Hokages took pride in. "This kid is really strong, even stronger than me and Madara!" Hashirama, reminiscing about his past life, openly acknowledged his inferiority: "Even during my time alive, I was no match for this kid¡­" "Even though Kagura only transnted the First''s cells¡­" Hiruzen, standing nearby, had witnessed Kagura''s gradual increase in strength: "But Kagura''s talent and diligence are the real keys to his sess¡­" "That cunning little brat''s scheming is the scariest part¡­" Tobirama coldly added, suggesting that more dangerous than Akihara Kagura''s physical power was his cunning and strategic mind. "I still have a long way to go¡­"Akihara Kagura appeared before them, shaking his head and saying, "I will continue to work hard in the future, striving not to let down the Second Hokage''s expectations¡­" "There''s no need for such effort." Tobirama turned away with a cold expression. With Kagura controlling Konoha''s former Hokages like puppets, was there even a future for Konoha if he continued to exert himself this way? "Later on¡­" Akihara Kagura, undeterred by Tobirama''s stern attitude, smiled and negotiated with them, "I hope all the Hokage lords will support my work in Konoha¡­" The faces of the four Hokages present turned odd. "Ah, actually, there''s no need for you and Tsunade to fight¡­" Hiruzen sighed, persuading, "I know Tsunade''s character; the two of you can get along well, there''s nothing that cannot be reconciled¡­" "That will depend on Lady Tsunade''s decision." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, adding, "I also wish to get along with my new boss, if she supports my work as well¡­ For instance, her acquiescence in reviving the previous Hokages has made our coboration very pleasant." The four Hokages couldn''t help but feel bleak about Tsunade''s path as Hokage¡ªhow could such actions even be supported or condoned? Isn''t this just walking into a trap? However¡­ Tsunade didn''t even see it as falling into a trap. As the newly appointed Hokage, Tsunade''s hands were full of troubles. The presence of the four Hokages could help her a lot and stabilize the situation in Konoha. Clearly. Tsunade saw Akihara Kagura, who had revived the previous Hokages, as a strong ally, as long as she could gain his approval, he could assist her in protecting Konoha in the future. The next day. In the vige of Konoha. A summons was sent by the Daimyo to convene a meeting for appointing the Hokage, an event the Konoha higher-ups must attend. Simrly. This meeting would also face the scrutiny of the nobles. When Tsunade saw Akihara Kagura, she didn''t inquire about the progress of the Edo Tensei but pondered how to make this subordinate recognize her as a worthy Hokage. At the Daimyo''s residence. The residence of the Daimyo, also the capital of the Land of Fire. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire sat in the conference room, holding a fan to his mouth, smiling as he listened to the ministers'' opinions, asionally nodding his head. The ministers of the Land of Fire sat on one side, the Konoha high-ranking officials on the other¡ªthis was the ruling ss of the entire Land of Fire, with guards standing behind them. A minister of the Land of Fire, looking at Tsunade and a group of Konoha ninjas, couldn''t help but st them: "Recently, you Konoha ninjas have been a bit too domineering, Lady Tsunade. I can understand owing debts, but cleaning up the gambling dens under my jurisdiction..." "After the meeting, I''m going to kill him." Akihara Kagura waved at his back to Karin, greeting, "Send someone to check what this minister has done wrong before the meeting ends, so I can have the charges ready, lest anyone use us of killing the innocent in Konoha." "This is too domineering!" The minister was startled. How could anyone not make mistakes in this world? Especially as a noble or minister of the Land of Fire, isn''t it a mistake to slightly mistreat some lowborn to enhance one''s luxurious life, to embezzle some lowborn''s money, to sell some information to enemy countries? "This is indeed a bit too domineering..." Another minister started criticizing Konoha. "This can''t be right..." "Konoha should also reason, right?" Some ministers, seeing they were many, also began to speak up. "You all are right." Akihara Kagura nodded and waved at Karin again, brazenly instructing, "Check everyone who spoke, and after the meeting, I will kill them all¡­" "Do you think this can intimidate us?" "That''s a joke!" "Are you threatening the nobles of the Land of Fire?" "This isn''t a threat." Akihara Kagura interrupted them, speaking softly, "I''m serious about what I said, those who just spoke, I will kill them after the meeting¡­" "!!!" The ministers immediately shut their mouths. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire shrank back a bit, reminded of Konoha''s former fearsome Shimura Danzo by this youngster named Akihara Kagura... No. This person was even more extreme than Shimura Danzo. Even Danzo didn''t shout about killing in such meetings; at most, he released a fierce re that made people dare not speak. "Kagura¡­" Tsunade sternly stopped Akihara Kagura. "Lady Tsunade." Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade puzzledly, continuing, "Lady Tsunade, are you trying to protect thew-breaking noble ministers?" "..." Tsunade was immediately at a loss for words. "Well, let''s talk about killing after the meeting¡­" Koharu Utatane quickly tried to smooth things over, volunteering, "This meeting''s purpose is to select Konoha''s Fifth Hokage. We propose Lady Tsunade for the position of the Fifth Hokage¡­" "Does anyone disagree?" Akihara Kagura surveyed the noble ministers present, repeating Koharu Utatane''s words, "We propose Lady Tsunade for the position of the Fifth Hokage, if there are any objections, please speak up now, since the Hokage''s selection still needs to be approved by the Daimyo¡­" "..." None of the noble ministers present dared to make a sound. This woman, Tsunade¡­ Killing creditors is one thing, but bringing a killer to force her way into power! Who would think that this was Akihara Kagura acting on his own, since he has always been defending Tsunade''s interests, and Tsunade happens to be his superior... "It seems there are no objections..." Akihara Kagura scanned the room, his gazending on the Daimyo. "Kagura, let me say this." Tsunade rubbed her forehead, deeply feeling how much help her aide could bring and how much trouble he could cause. "Please don''t take Kagura''s joke seriously." Tsunade looked at the noble ministers present: "If anyone has objections, feel free to refute, I can answer any questions about Konoha and the Hokage¡­" "Then I want to ask¡­" One minister clearly didn''t quite understand. ng! The sound of a sword being sheathed was so piercing that it made everyone shiver! The minister immediately becamepliant, carefully asking, "I would like to know when Lady Tsunade will hold the Hokage session ceremony¡­" "..." Tsunade fell silent. The Daimyo used his fan to cover his face, not daring to make a sound. The meeting ended with everyone in a state of panic, and all the noble ministers of the Land of Fire knew that the newly appointed Fifth Hokage was not one to be trifled with; not a single person dared to raise any objections about Tsunade''s session as the Fifth Hokage. However¡­ The ordeal was not over yet. After the meeting ended. Everyone was nning to leave immediately. Akihara Kagura stopped those who wanted to leave, asking, "Can''t we extend the meeting a bit longer? Our people haven''t brought over the charges for those few yet, it seems a bit excessive to kill now, doesn''t it?" "!!!" Everyone was a bit shocked! "Wait¡­" The Land of Fire''s Minister of Finance looked at Akihara Kagura incredulously, hastily asking, "Didn''t we not raise any objections to Lady Tsunade''s session as the Fifth Hokage?" "That''s a different matter." Akihara Kagura shook his head, reminding, "Your attitude towards Konoha today was not respectful enough, I''m very suspicious that you might obstruct Konoha''s financial budget, especially now, when Konoha is about tounch wars against the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige¡­" "!!!" This statement was like a thunderbolt! Many people in the room turned to look at Akihara Kagura! "I didn''t know about this!" Tsunade was shocked, looking at Akihara Kagura incredulously. "Why start a war?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire was also somewhat astonished, looking at Akihara Kagura. "Why not start a war?" Akihara Kagura appeared even more shocked than them, bewildered as he responded, "The Mist Vige and the Sand Vige colluded with Orochimaru to kill the Third Hokage; shouldn''t we punish them?" After saying this, Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on the two Hokage advisors: "Both Hokage advisors also agreed with Konoha''s decision to wage war against the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige¡­" "This¡­" Koharu Utatane hesitated, not knowing how to speak. Homura Mitokado, on the other hand, nodded slightly, taking more responsibility, quietly said, "Regarding Hiruzen''s sacrifice, we indeed need to discipline the past allies, the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige, but it''s too early to talk about this now, as these viges have been continuously sending envoys wanting to negotiate¡­" "Looks like we can solve the problem through negotiation then¡­" Tsunade rubbed her chin, thoughtfully pondering. "Even if we want to negotiate, we need to apply necessary sanctions against the two viges." Akihara Kagura shook his head, casually pulling in the two Hokage advisors again, "This is also the opinion of the two Hokage advisors, the Third Hokage''s long-standing policy of peace in the ninja world has predictably be inappropriate, we must make some changes¡­" "This¡­" Koharu Utatane hesitated again and then slowly nodded, adding, "We did discuss this matter indeed, and Kagura made some valid points at the time¡­" "We''ll discuss it back home." Tsunade nodded, cutting off Koharu Utatane''s words. "Well, I''ll start killing¡­" Akihara Kagura immediately stood up, drawing his ninja sword. "No no no!" A group of Land of Fire ministers quickly raised their hands, gesturing for Akihara Kagura to sit down: "We can sit down and slowly talk, let''s discuss the matter of disciplining the Mist Vige and the Sand Vige here, war is ultimately no small matter¡­" The conference room suddenly became lively. The ministers of the Land of Fire whispered among themselves, discussing the war issues, and from a financial perspective, they were able to support it. These ministers, perhaps seeing that both the Hokage aide and the two Hokage advisors were in favor of war, believed that Konoha had already decided it was necessary to wage war against the two viges, asionally sneaking nces at the Konoha ninjas, did not question the war itself, but discussed what problems the war would bring, and what situations might ur during the war. "..." Tsunade watched this scene, feeling a headacheing on. Tsunade looked at Akihara Kagura, who was just interestedly listening to the ministers'' discussions, then at the two Hokage advisors, who were just frowning, not raising any objections. "Is there something not quite right?" Tsunade massaged her forehead, feeling that her first day as Hokage was filled with troubles, even the Hokage ceremony hadn''t been held yet, and she was already facing the possibility of initiating a war. Especially since¡­ The other two viges were already seeking negotiations. Haven''t these people experienced the cruelty of the great ninja wars? As someone who has endured the pain of two great ninja wars, Tsunade was reluctant to initiate a so-called war at this time, not to mention she was not yet fully aware of Konoha''s situation. "Stop arguing!" Tsunade, looking at a group of noisy ministers, mmed her fist on the table, immediately splitting it into pieces, and everyone fell silent, not daring to speak. Tsunade nced at Akihara Kagura and the two Hokage advisors, andmanded sternly, "We''ll discuss the matter of war back home, I''m the Hokage!" "This... is possible." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado exchanged nces. Because Tsunade''s proposal also aligned with their thoughts, they had merely been pressured by Akihara Kagura''s speech to agree at the time; this was a good opportunity to stall. "Okay." Akihara Kagura nodded, surprisingly agreeing smoothly, "The Root is also preparing the offerings, tomorrow I should be able to revive several Hokages through the Edo Tensei, then we can let the deceased Third Hokage speak¡­" "After all¡­" "The Third Hokage was the real victim of this /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 229: Kaguras Reverse Play Chapter 229: Kagura''s Reverse y The high-ranking officials of the Konoha Vige have left the Daimyo''s pce. Some ministers of the Land of Fire rxed mentally after seeing them leave, thinking that the Konoha ninja had spared them. However... Karin, leading the Root ninja, stopped in the conference room and did not move. "You..." When the group of ministers from the Land of Fire were still puzzled. "Kill them." Karin adjusted his sses and ced several pieces of incriminating evidence on the conference room table: "These are their crimes; we are not indiscriminately killing the innocent." ng!This time, swords were truly drawn! A group of Root ninja moved swiftly, quickly appearing behind several ministers and decapitated them, sttering blood across the conference room! "This is..." The Daimyo of the Land of Fire trembled with fear. As the supreme ruler of the Land of Fire, the Daimyo''s position had always been highly revered, and no one dared to overstep or offend him, intentionally avoiding him even during the internal strife of the once-guarding ninja. This was the first time... Someone had so tantly killed in front of him. Afterpleting the killings, Karin and the Root ninja left the conference room, leaving the nobility of the Land of Fire too frightened to move, with some even wetting their pants. "This new Hokage of Konoha is acting too tyrannically..." A noble had just spoken out when he was hurriedly silenced by someone nearby. Although it was Karin and the Root ninja who acted, these nobles and ministers subconsciously med Tsunade, the new Hokage, because it indeed seemed like she was the mastermind behind it all. "Cough cough... Alright, disperse now!" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire couldn''t help but cough lightly, harboring dissatisfaction towards Tsunade but was still too frightened to speak inly at this moment, and began ordering his attendants: "Help me change clothes in my bedroom first..." The ministers immediately left the conference room. These privileged individuals had been too well protected by the Konoha, always using ninja as tools to maintain their rule, forgetting that sharp tools are meant for killing. "Hm?" Tsunade nced at her own Hokage guard and curiously looked behind Kagura: "Kagura, where are the Root ninja?" "They followed afterpleting the killings." Kagura smiled and proactively suggested: "Those ministers who might oppose Lady Tsunade could hinder our wars with the Mist and Sand Viges. It''s not suitable for the Hokage to appear directly, so the Root ninja will take care of them..." "Just don''t harm the Daimyo." Koharu Utatane, fully anticipating this, nodded lightly: "Kagura is also right, these people might indeed hinder Konoha in the future..." "Let''s talk about the warter..." Homura Mitokado also nodded, continuing: "Didn''t you say you want to resurrect Monkey first? Let Monkey and the former Hokages also give their opinions!" "Yes." Tsunade nodded. Based on Tsunade''s understanding of the former Hokages, they would most likely agree to negotiate to avoid unnecessary sacrifices. However... Tsunade had good intentions. Reality still showed a slight deviation. The next day. In the conference room of the Hokage Tower. Tsunade and two Hokage advisors arrived there. A group of Root and Anbu ninja were scattered around to guard the vicinity, prohibiting anyone from approaching the Hokage Tower, to prevent the imminent events in the conference room from being discovered. "Kagura?" Koharu Utatane watched Kagura and whispered: "The session ceremony for Tsunade to be the Fifth Hokage is this afternoon, is it necessary to resurrect the former Hokages now to witness Tsunade''s session?" "This is the request of the former Hokages." "I resurrected them yesterday, and they want to see the future of the vige..." Kagura stood in the middle of the office, raised his palm, andpleted the hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu: "Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" Four ck sigils appeared on the ground! Four coffins emerged from the ck sigils! Homura Mitokado''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the coffins appear, standing up involuntarily: "Did you really resurrect all the former Hokages?" "Yes." Kagura nodded. The lids of the four coffins behind Kagura ttered down, and the four Hokages abruptly opened their eyes, staring at those present! Tsunade was already mentally prepared, yet she was still shocked when she saw the First and Second Hokages: "Great Grandfather... Second Grandfather..." "Little Tsuna!" The First Hokage, Hashirama, immediately showed a smile when he saw Tsunade: "It''s been a long time, you''ve grown so much..." "Brother, after all, we''ve been dead for so many years..." The Second Hokage, Tobirama, reminded his elder brother in a cold voice, his gaze then fell on Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado: "Koharu, Homura, you''re here too..." "Lord Second!" Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado quickly became respectful, their gaze also fell on the small elderly man beside them, feeling somewhat enlightened. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The two Hokage advisors had not expected to see their old friend again, one with whom they had intersected for nearly seventy years, now separated by life and death. "Minato..." The two Hokage advisors also noticed the Fourth Hokage, Minato. "Long time no see..." Minato smiled sheepishly. "The former Hokages think that they are already dead and it''s inconvenient to stay in the Hokage Tower continuously, to prevent being discovered by other living people and causing panic within the vige." Kagura spread his palms openly, initiating the discussion on how to amodate the former Hokages: "The former Hokages will reside in the Root, only using the Flying Thunder God Technique to travel between Root and the Hokage Tower when participating in governance..." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado nodded in unison. Tsunade hesitated for a moment, seeming to have no objections, and seeing that the former Hokages had no objections either, she also nodded: "That will do." The eyes of the four Hokages turned towards Kagura. Was this their idea? However, Kagura''s arrangement seemed to align with their thoughts, keeping their presence in the Hokage Tower to a minimum was indeed inconvenient. "Alright." Hashirama changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on a topic that didn''t please him, and chuckled as he spoke to Tsunade: "Isn''t Tsunade''s inauguration as the Fifth Hokage supposed to happen today?" "Lord First." Koharu Utatane was somewhat uneasy, still taking the initiative to respond: "Lady Tsunade''s inauguration ceremony is this afternoon, there are still a few hours left." "Let''s discuss matters first!" Tobirama''s gaze fell on Kagura, speaking in a grave tone: "This youngster says you younger generations have some matters you are unsure about..." "Yes." Homura nodded, turning to Hiruzen, his old friend, and spoke softly: "We were discussing whether to wage war against the Mist and Sand Viges for conspiring with Orochimaru to kill Hiruzen, although they have also sent a request for peace negotiations..." Now... Hiruzen has been resurrected... Did they really still need to wage war? Homura looked at Hiruzen, feeling a bit strange about waging a war in the name of Hiruzen, the very victim who could now participate in the battle. Of course. Homura deliberately avoided the issue with Shimura Danzo. To be honest, The four resurrected Hokages were somewhat unnerved. Because the Sand Vige, Mist Vige, and even Orochimaru had been manipted by Kagura, the real mastermind behind the turmoil was standing right before them. "Then there''s no need to start a war, right?" Hashirama subconsciouslypleted the sentence. "I also..." Hiruzen wanted to echo the First Hokage''s opinion. In the next moment! The four Hokages received a psychic message from Kagura within their collective will, urging the Hokages to support the war against the two viges. The brows of the four Hokages furrowed simultaneously. "Punishing them is also an option." Tobirama, most aware of the situation, trusted in Kagura''s strength, and along with their power as the Reanimated Hokages... To be honest, Konoha Vige fighting a war on two fronts shouldn''t be a problem at this stage. Kagura and Hashirama, each on their own, could directly overpower a ninja vige unless another figure like Uchiha Madara appeared. Was such a scenario likely to happen? If it were, they would not be negotiating with the Konoha! Tobirama was the most sensitive and clear-headed about the situation; since he could not oppose Kagura, he might as well use this opportunity to secure benefits for the Konoha. This war would be advantageous for the Konoha. Moreover, since the Sand and Mist Viges had betrayed the Konoha first, if they didn''t suppress them while the Konoha was at its strongest, should they wait until these viges grew stronger and became a threat? "This is an excellent opportunity." Tobirama didn''t wait for others to object, continuing gravely: "Now is when the Konoha is strongest, we should immediately crush them with a thunderous offensive, forcing the two viges to sign a harsh treaty, ensuring they remain under Konoha''smand..." "I also support Lord Second''s opinion." Kagura quickly nodded, actively reminding: "Moreover, we still hold many of them in prison..." "Currently, these two viges aren''t strong, the Fourth Kazekage died at the hands of Orochimaru, the Mist Vigecks a Mizukage, and their militarymander has also fallen..." "Are both viges leaderless?" Tobirama felt that this opportunity might nevere again, looking at those present: "This really is an excellent opportunity..." "Tobirama..." Hashirama had not yet begun to reprimand his brother when his body began to act uncontrobly, and Kagura''s figure also appeared in his will. "I disagree." Tsunade voiced her objection, opposing the Second Hokage Tobirama''s advocacy for war: "Since they''ve already negotiated..." "Tsunade, my decision is the correct one..." Tobirama looked at Tsunade, reminding in a grave voice: "As a Hokage, one must consider Konoha''s interests to the greatest extent..." "Second Grandfather." Tsunade looked at Tobirama, seriously reminding her own second grandfather: "The times have changed, past experiences may not be applicable now, I am now the Fifth Hokage of the Konoha..." "Tsunade, you will regret this." Tobirama shook his head, looking at those present, his gaze falling on Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado: "Koharu, Homura, do you have any opinions?" "Actually, Lady Tsunade is also right..." Kagura suddenly stood on Tsunade''s side. "Youngster, you..." Tobirama couldn''t believe that Kagura, whom he had finally persuaded to side with him for Konoha''s benefit, had switched sides to Tsunade! The group of Hokages also looked sideways, somewhat surprised at Kagura''s change of heart. "Lord Second." Kagura looked at everyone present, stating his opinion: "Yesterday, we killed some nobles and ministers, and the Daimyo of the Land of Fire is likely harboring resentment against Lady Tsunade..." "If we are to wage war, to ensure peace in our rear, we must first clean up the Daimyo and the nobility of the Land of Fire and ce those loyal to..." "Wait!" "I agree with Lord Second''s opinion." Koharu Utatane immediately interrupted Kagura. "I also agree with Lord Second''s opinion." Homura Mitokado turned back to look at Kagura, bringing up an idea Shimura Danzo had once expressed when he tried to kill him: "Kagura, it''s not necessary to go to the extreme of eliminating the Daimyo and the nobility, as long as we initiate external warfare, the internal conflicts of the Land of Fire will be resolved..." "I also agree with Lord Second..." Hiruzen and Minato could only sigh. Compared to waging war, directly eliminating the Daimyo was indeed too extreme. "I support Tobirama..." Hashirama felt it was better to support Tobirama. "I still support Lady Tsunade''s opinion." Kagura clearly stood on Tsunade''s side. After everyone present had voted, all eyes turned to the current Fifth Hokage, Tsunade. Tsunade''s expression was somewhatplex as she looked at /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 230: The Fifth Hokage first Command is to start a War! Chapter 230: The Fifth Hokage first Command is to start a War! This situation... It made Tsunade feel very strange. Before returning to Konoha, Tsunade had contemted that there might be some political struggles in Konoha, possibly focusing mainly on herself and the Hokage aide, Akihara Kagura. But... The political situation in Konoha... Was far beyond Tsunade''s imagination. How could Akihara Kagura, whom she thought was a political rival, be on her side now? Although Akihara Kagura''s idea of purging the Daimyo and nobility was quite extreme, he was still siding with her against war, in contrast to the two Hokage advisors who had different opinions... Moreover...The newly resurrected four Hokages... Tsunade had always believed that the four Hokages might support her, but her own great grandfather directly advocated forunching a war, and the other Hokages agreed as well. These resurrected past Hokages all stood against her, the new Hokage. These former Hokages... Made Tsunade feel that perhaps it would have been better not to resurrect them at all! "Lady Tsunade." Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade and spoke proactively, "Now that you are the Hokage, just follow your own ideas!" "!!!" Tobirama red fiercely at Akihara Kagura! This kid was making them out to be the viins, ying the good guy himself, and thoroughly deceiving Tsunade along with Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado! Tobirama had always thought of Akihara Kagura as a devious and despicable person, but witnessing his actions, he realized that Kagura''s cunning exceeded his expectations! But... He still couldn''t help being deceived! Because this kid might actuallye up with a n to purge the Daimyo and nobility, which could be more dangerous than starting a war, easily causing turmoil in the Land of Fire! All things considered... Launching a war against the two ninja viges was actually the most beneficial n for Konoha. "Tsunade." Tobirama looked at Tsunade and spoke gravely, teaching her, "As the Hokage, you absolutely cannot act arbitrarily; you must also consider correct opinions when necessary..." "I..." Tsunade looked a bit unwell. Does having more people automatically make it the right opinion? Although these people were all former Hokages, most of them her predecessors, at least they all had more extensive governance experience and had given their lives for the protection of Konoha... "Tsunade, I understand your desire for peace." Tobirama looked at her and advised earnestly, "But you must understand one thing, all the viges in this world are enemy states, and if you don''t take the opportunity topletely suppress them now, they will eventually pose a threat to Konoha..." "You are the Hokage." Tobirama''s voice suddenly grew louder, almost scolding, "And there is only one duty of the Hokage, and that is to protect Konoha at all costs!" Tsunade sighed deeply and continued, "Great grandfather, I have experienced two great ninja wars, just became the Hokage, and now I must start a war, sacrificing people from our vige?" "Konoha may not necessarily have any sacrifices..." Tobirama shook his head, his gaze shifting between Akihara Kagura and Hashirama: "Even though you have be the Hokage, your thoughts and ideas must change, perhaps this war could end in just one day, it''s not impossible..." "How could that be possible..." Tsunade did not believe such a situation would ur. "Your perspective is ultimately somewhat limited." Tobirama looked at Tsunade''s incredulous eyes and said coldly, "In any case, this war must beunched, Tsunade, now you need to tell me, will you agree with our collective decision, or will you continue to act arbitrarily with this kid?" "Then we''ll do as you suggest..." Tsunade looked somewhat helplessly at Akihara Kagura beside her. This only supporter really couldn''t give her enough confidence. Whether it was herself or Akihara Kagura, the two highest people in Konoha, they still had no way to change the current situation. "I should have known better than to resurrect the past Hokages..." Akihara Kagura sighed softly, his voice low enough that everyone present could hear. "!!!" You dare say that! Tobirama red at Akihara Kagura once more before looking at Tsunade: "Then announce it at your Hokage inauguration ceremony!" "So soon?" Tsunade was somewhat stunned. "Speed is crucial." Tobirama looked at Tsunade and spoke sternly, "Only by announcing at the Hokage inauguration ceremony that Konoha is entering a state of war with the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige can the news bemunicated to the ninja world as quickly as possible!" Only in this way... Can it bring the greatest shock to the ninja world! Tobirama was very aware of the benefits of doing this. Because Konoha has thebat power of two God of Ninjas, other enemy states might receive the news a bit slower, perhaps simultaneously receiving news of Konoha dering war on the two ninja viges and the two ninja viges surrendering to Konoha, thereby thoroughly deterring everyone in the ninja world! Afternoon. In front of the Hokage building. Many vigers from Konoha came to observe Tsunade''s inauguration ceremony. As a former member of the Legendary Sannin and the strongest medical ninja, Tsunade''s ceremony attracted many people who admired her, each standing below the Hokage building waiting for Tsunade to appear. "I didn''t expect it to be Granny Tsunade bing the Hokage!" Uzumaki Naruto pouted slightly, still somewhat upset that his position as Hokage was taken, although he also knew that he was not yet capable of being the Hokage. "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke was not interested, his gaze only surveying the top of the Hokage building, hoping to see Akihara Kagura. The head of the Root... At least he should issue some strong missions to train himself, right? Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fists; he was determined to prove in the Root that he would not be inferior to Uchiha Itachi, he would surpass Uchiha Itachi! "Lady Tsunade..." A group of female ninjas crowded together, loudly cheering Tsunade''s name. After all, Tsunade was also the most famous female ninja in Konoha, and her admirers were mostly female ninjas, such as Tenten from Team Three who was mixed in the crowd, her face full of anticipation waiting for Tsunade''s appearance. Tenten greatly admired Tsunade. In order to be a ninja like Tsunade, Tenten even went to learn medical ninjutsu, but failed even the tests and was cruelly rejected by the medical ss. "It really is lively..." Hyuga Neji looked around at the crowd, his gaze quickly meeting someone, a figure whose face showed a hint of worry. Hyuga Hiashi. The head of the Hyuga n. This head of the Hyuga n had once received a promise from the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, but had offended the Hokage aide Akihara Kagura, and then the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen died... Hyuga Hiashi knew Tsunade, knew some of her stories of saving people on the battlefield, and believed that Tsunade would not break the Third Hokage''s promise. Hyuga Hiashi just wanted to talk with the new Fifth Hokage Tsunade, but unfortunately, he couldn''t find any opportunity, instead, he heard some disturbing news... The main house of the Hyuga n was also nobility. He heard that Tsunade, the new Hokage, had a fiery temper and had purged some disobedient nobles of the Land of Fire at a meeting, her actions after assuming office being extremely strong and extreme... The Hyuga n... Must they also obediently follow her? Compared to that, other families also felt a bit strange. The head of the Nara n, Nara Shikaku, was the leader of the Jonin Squad and theoretically could attend the ceremony on the Hokage building up close, but he was stopped by the vige''s Anbu and Root ninjas, making Nara Shikaku feel that something was off. "There are people on the rooftop of the Hokage building..." Nara Shikaku looked up at the Hokage building, bing suspicious: "Is it just that these people are not convenient for more people to know, or is there going to be something significant happening at the Hokage inauguration ceremony?" On the rooftop of the Hokage building. The only spectator was Jiraiya. When Jiraiya saw the four Hokages, he couldn''t help but be startled, his gaze lingering on his teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen and his student Minato. "Jiraiya..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face showed a gentle smile. "Teacher..." Jiraiya sighed in his heart. "Jiraiya-sensei!" Minato was clearly happy, waving at Jiraiya and greeting, "Long time no see! Have youe up with any new works recently, Jiraiya-sensei?" "Ah... nothing much..." Jiraiya rubbed his forehead, mentioning Naruto to Minato: "By the way, Minato, I want to take Naruto as my disciple..." "That would be great!" Minato was very pleased with his teacher teaching his son, because he knew Jiraiya was an excellent ninja, and he would definitely be able to teach Naruto to be an excellent ninja as well! Probably... Kushina would also agree, right? Although Jiraiya was frivolous and had a bad temperament, Naruto was his and Kushina''s child, and he should be on the right path, right? "Too bad..." Minato''s face showed some regret. "Do you want to see Naruto?" Jiraiya guessed Minato''s thoughts. "Hahaha..." Minatoughed a bit embarrassingly: "After all, he is the child of me and Kushina... but I have never fulfilled my fatherly duties..." "It''s not your fault." Jiraiya sighed deeply, patting Minato''s shoulder. Just as they were reminiscing here, Tsunade walked out dressed in a robe, wearing the Hokage''s hat on her head, her face clearly not showing any happy expression. "What''s the matter?" Jiraiya was curious and looked at Tsunade, then at Kagura following beside her: "Kagura, what''s going on with Tsunade?" "You''ll know in a while..." Kagura shook his head, his face showing some helplessness: "It''s a troublesome matter, I didn''t expect resurrecting the past Hokages would cause such a big problem..." "I am Tsunade!" Tsunade stood in front of the railing on the rooftop of the Hokage building, loudly announcing her session: "From today, I will serve as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha!" "Lady Tsunade!" "Lady Tsunade is really beautiful!" "Lord Hokage!" The crowd below was loudly cheering their new Hokage! Tsunade still stood in ce, her gaze sweeping over everyone present, her eyes gradually dimming down, these vigers were so vividly lively at this moment... But... She must announce the nextmand! "Now I announce the first Hokagemand!" Tsunade steadied her chest, loudlymanding: "I will avenge the deceased Third Hokage, and hereby dere war on behalf of the Mist Vige and Sand /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 231: War! Mist Village vs Akihara Kagura Chapter 231: War! Mist Vige vs Akihara Kagura War. This word seems remote. For a long time, there had been no wars in Konoha. After Tsunade issued the order for war, the vigers of Konoha quickly quieted down. Memories of years past gradually revived, and they recalled the horrors of war. Many vigers looked bewilderedly at Tsunade atop the Hokage building, not quite understanding why the Fifth Hokage would suddenly issue an order to start wars against two ninja viges during her inauguration ceremony. "We indeed need to avenge the Third Hokage..." A Konoha ninja''s face twisted with conflict as he cautiously added, "But haven''t those two viges already sent envoys to sue for peace?" The viges of Sand Vige and Mist Vige had been sending envoys back and forth, continuously seeking to negotiate a treaty to maintain their alliances with Konoha. Gaara, the one-tailed Jinchuriki from Sand Vige, and many Sand Vige ninjas were still detained in Konoha, and numerous ninjas from Mist Vige were also imprisoned in Konoha''s jails!"Are we going to start a war?" A sense of panic was evident in a Konoha ninja''s eyes. Though they believed Konoha was strong enough, who knew what chain reactions a real outbreak of war might provoke, and how many of theirrades might have to be sacrificed? "Or must we avenge the Third Hokage after all..." "But to start a war just like that..." "Shouldn''t we seek vengeance?" "We indeed should seek vengeance¡­ but..." The Konoha ninjas instantly erupted into a noisy debate. They were very much in favor of the idea of vengeance, yet they feared facing the cruel realities of war. Even some of the experienced jonin, who had be hardened by war, sighed deeply. Some of the younger genin, who had little concept of war, having been born towards the end of the Third Great Ninja War, had neither seen the cruelty of war nor even heard it discussed by senior jonin or their elders at home. Nara Shikamaru was the quickest thinker; he immediately noticed his father looking somber and took the initiative to ask, "Is war... that terrifying?" "More terrifying than anything else in this world." Nara Shikaku slowly nodded, his voice subdued, "On the battlefield, ninjas from two countries fight each other, and anyone might be sacrificed. Friends andrades around you would keep dying¡­" Nara Shikamaru''s gaze turned towards his friends. Akimichi Ch¨­ji started to panic, his face covered in sweat as he continually munched on chips. Despite being the most robust genin, he was also the most timid... "The battlefield¡­" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes showed a hint of worry as he looked at his students. Uzumaki Naruto would probably not be sent to the battlefield... As for Uchiha Sasuke¡­ He seemed almost disdainful of the uing war. For this youngster who had never heard of the cruelty of war, the word "war" was far less stimting than the name "Uchiha Itachi." Atop the building of the Hokage. After Tsunade announced the order tomence war, her expression grew even more somber, "All ninjas, go prepare yourselves. A meeting for the jonin will be convened¡­" "Tsunade!" Jiraiya furrowed his brows, wanting to step forward and have a serious talk with Tsunade, "Why would you suddenly start a war at this time¡­" "Jiraiya-sensei!" Akihara Kagura stopped Jiraiya, gently shaking his head, "Lady Tsunade and I didn''t want this, but the decision to dere war on the two viges was made by the two Hokage advisors and the four previous Hokages¡­" Jiraiya''s brows locked tightly. This tall, white-haired man couldn''t help but turn back to look at the several Hokages present, not quite understanding, "But starting a war for revenge at this time will only bring¡­" "Jiraiya, there''s no helping it." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, taking the initiative to exin to his student, "There have been some conflicts in the vige and with the Daimyo of the Land of Fire... Tsunade and Akihara Kagura thought we should kill the Daimyo and the nobles, we think starting a war against Mist Vige and Sand Vige could ease the tensions between Konoha and the Land of Fire''s Daimyo and nobles." "Moreover¡­" "The strength of Sand Vige and Mist Vige isn''t that great." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked towards Jiraiya beside Akihara Kagura, recalling the battle he witnessed that night, continuing, "Even if Konoha starts a war, it could end quickly without worrying about casualties in the vige¡­" "This¡­" Jiraiya struggled to speak, his expression odd. If what Sarutobi Hiruzen said was true, then starting an external war might actually be the best option? ording to Tsunade and Akihara Kagura''s extreme thoughts, the rules of the ninja world would be directly overturned, and Konoha might well face attacks from other enemy countries. "Let''s prepare for the meeting!" Tsunade walked down the steps from the rooftop. "Is there even anything else to discuss?" Tobirama looked towards Akihara Kagura, folding his arms, speaking softly, "Kid, you have Wood Release and Flying Thunder God, you alone could resolve this war, right? At this time, we probably shouldn''t even expose ourselves, right?" All eyes in the vicinity turned towards Akihara Kagura. "Should we¡­" Akihara Kagura hesitated for a moment, actively asking, "Should we give the ninja world some time to react? At least let others know that Konoha has dered war?" "Hmph¡­" Tobirama shook his head impatiently, continuing coldly, "There''s no need for such redundancies. You should act quickly to resolve this war; that''s the proper way!" "Let the young people of this era witness¡­" "The wars of the Sengoku period were not just child''s y like now; let them understand the true power of Wood Release that ended the chaotic times, let them understand the terror of Konoha, unconditional surrender to Konoha is what you should do!" "Wait¡­" Tsunade was somewhat slow to react, shocked as she looked at the group of unchanging-faced Hokages, "Grandfather, you mean, let Akihara Kagura act alone?" "More than enough." Tobirama stared at Akihara Kagura, continuing sternly, "Kid, do you still need a team to wave gs and cheer for you?" "I understand." Akihara Kagura looked towards the other Hokages, seemingly searching for something, this seemed a bit off, as if she hadn''t received any missions, only having one characteristic of Tsunade. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Tsunade), reward new employee wee package, unlock new characteristics.] [Medical Saint Hand (Able to control the body''s chakra very precisely, medical ninjutsu techniques be very advanced.)] Medical ninjutsu is barely useful. But this precise control of chakra is most useful. Even though Akihara Kagura had specifically trained this aspect, it was nowhere near the characteristic brought by having the medical ninja Tsunade as a superior. Akihara Kagura always relied on his vast chakra in battle, now being able to precisely control his chakra would significantly improve his control over his body, extremely useful for progress in taijutsu. "Wait¡­" Tsunade hurriedly tried to stop Akihara Kagura, but it was a bit toote, she just saw Akihara Kagura''s figure disappearing from the spot. "Tsunade." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, softly persuading, "Don''t worry about Akihara Kagura''s safety, Akihara Kagura, at the age of eleven, captured the Mizukage of Mist Vige, once almost broke through Mist Vige alone, I have seen the battle report from that time¡­" That time¡­ Akihara Kagura was still able to achieve that much. Let alone now, ording to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s observations, perhaps even overthrowing the Land of Water wouldn''t be a problem! Within three days. Konoha should receive news of Mist Vige''s surrender. As long as Mist Vige chooses to surrender, Sand Vige would also have no possibility of resistance, without the one-tailed Jinchuriki and the Fourth Kazekage, Sand Vige had no resistance. "We still need to hold a meeting¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked towards Tsunade, speaking softly, "The vige''s ninjas might have some opinions about the war, take these few days to calm them down, avoid panic in the vige due to the war, this is the responsibility of the Hokage¡­" Tsunade''s eyes twitched. Actually, she, the Fifth Hokage, was more panicked than anyone else in the vige! "I''ll let the vige prepare for war¡­" Tsunade sighed, heading towards the meeting room on her own. Land of Water. Outside the vige of Mist Vige. Akihara Kagura moved swiftly, the [Golden sh] bringing unparalleled speed, allowing him to arrive here before the sun even set. "Akihara Kagura?" Ao of Mist Vige immediately spotted Akihara Kagura''s arrival using his Byakugan, sending someone to notify the vige''s current acting leader, Terum¨© Mei, while he himself rushed over to meet Akihara Kagura, hoping to gauge from Akihara Kagura''s words whether Konoha had proposed any conditions. Mist Vige had been continuously sending envoys to Konoha proposing peace negotiations, hoping Konoha would forgive Mist Vige for being deceived by Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo. Now¡­ Had there been a result? "No need toe over." Akihara Kagura watched Aoe out to meet him, raised his hand to stop Ao''s approaching steps, and said, "This afternoon, Lady Tsunade seeded as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha." "Considering Mist Vige''s collusion with Orochimaru in instigating riots in Konoha and plotting against the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Lady Tsunade, upon her session, officially dered war on Mist Vige." "Don''t¡­" Ao''s pupils immediately dted, and he hurriedly tried to speak, "We want to maintain peace with Konoha, just tell us the conditions, even if it''spensation, we can discuss it¡­" Don''t be so quick, right? At least talk a bit more! Why is Konoha''s new Fifth Hokage so extreme? And now, no matter what conditions Konoha proposes, Mist Vige would probably agree, because it''s very likely that Konoha wouldn''t demand anynd. Because Mist Vige was still leaderless, with the members of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, H¨­zuki Suigetsu and H¨­zuki Mangetsu, still detained within Konoha! "Conditions for peace?" Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, thinking it seemed like Tobirama really had mentioned some conditions for peace between the two viges: "Konoha''s Hokage mentioned, if you want peace, it would probably be Mist Vige''s unconditional surrender, allowing Konoha to dispose of you as it sees fit?" "That''s impossible¡­" Ao instinctively refused. That''s too unreasonable! Konoha and Mist Vige are both major ninja viges of the Five Great Countries! If we unconditionally surrender, wouldn''t that be like letting others ughter us, taking away Mist Vige''s soil for survival, what would we do then? Just then, Mist Vige''s current acting leader Terumi Mei received the news and immediately brought a group of people to the vige gate, also hearing the exchange between Akihara Kagura and Ao. "Don''t be rash, Ao." Terumi Mei scolded Ao coldly, standing in front of Akihara Kagura, her appearance having matured a lot since back then, her demeanor bing somewhat gentle, "If Mist Vige unconditionally agrees to negotiations, how would Konoha dispose of us?" "It''s not a negotiation, it''s surrender." Akihara Kagura shook his head, continuing, "The Third Hokage was Lady Tsunade''s teacher, she is extremely furious about this incident, she will definitely make Mist Vige pay a painful price¡­" "We were also deceived¡­" Ao still wanted to argue. "But you indeed participated¡­" Akihara Kagura did not ept Ao''s exnation, sighed, and continued, "I''m just responsible for bringing the deration of war to Mist Vige, and I need to bring back the news of Mist Vige''s unconditional surrender to Konoha." "What¡­ does that mean?" Ao looked at Akihara Kagura in shock and confusion. "Literal meaning." Akihara Kagura slowly brought his hands together. "You''re going to¡­" Ao''s eyes trembled as he looked at Akihara Kagura, as if seeing something unbelievable in the world, "Attack Mist Vige alone?" No! This isn''t something that has never happened before! Ao and Terumi Mei''s memories immediately went back to six or seven years ago, when Akihara Kagura, the Wood Release ninja, almost single-handedly breached Mist Vige, leaving a great humiliation for Mist Vige! Back then, Akihara Kagura was apanied by two people¡­ But it was almost no different from him acting alone¡­ "Alert!" A roar erupted from Ao''s throat! Because Ao did not believe he and Terumi Mei could stop Akihara Kagura! The ninjas of Mist Vige immediately ryed the alert order! Terumi Mei was very vignt, watching Akihara Kagura''s movements, quickly kicking towards Akihara Kagura, trying to stop him from using ninjutsu! Bang! Akihara Kagura punched Terumi Mei''s body! Terumi Mei''s body was thrown backward, crashing down in an instant, feeling as if she had been struck by a heavy hammer, spitting out a mouthful of blood! Ao immediately tried to step forward to help! Akihara Kagura''s foot stomped on the ground, the ground directly cracking under his feet, sending Ao flying out! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Akihara Kagura raised his head towards the walls of Mist Vige, suddenly bringing his hands together, vines sprouting from his feet, spreading towards the inside of Mist Vige! "Hopefully¡­ Mist Vige can give me a satisfactory /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 232: Mist Done! Sand Village we go! Chapter 232: Mist Done! Sand Vige we go! The roots kept spreading. Like living beings, the roots constantly burrowed through the soil of the Mist Vige, sprouting towering trees throughout. The sprawling branches and vines of these gigantic trees continued to grow, entwining and capturing any Mist ninja they encountered, draining their chakra. "This is Wood Release Ninjutsu!" Realizing something was amiss, a Mist ninja tried to rescue hisrades while cautioning others, "Be careful not to get caught by the vines!" However... A vine instantly seized his foot! It dragged him up the tree and bound him, quickly draining his chakra, leaving the ninja powerless. "Akihara Kagura hase! Akihara Kagura is here!" Ninjas who had experienced Akihara Kagura''s previous attack on the vige with the Wooden Dragon shouted loudly, "Prepare for battle! Cut all the vines!" The elite ninjas of the Mist had all participated in that battle and never forgot the humiliation and the fear of that day.But... The vines and roots were endless. No matter how many survivors cut the vines, they grew back, relentlessly spreading towards them again! The most terrifying thing was... They had no power to counteract it! Even the elite ninjas could only hold on for so long before being bound and drained of their chakra by the vines. A forest soon emerged within the Mist Vige. After the initial cries of battle, the vige quieted down, and all its ninjas were eventually bound to the trees by the vines. Even those hiding underground or in houses were not safe; the roots prated the ground and walls, capturing and binding them to the trees! If anyone were to visit, they would find a vige built in a forest, with all its inhabitants bound to trees, ominously silent as if harboring a chilling secret. Outside the Mist Vige. Akihara Kagura relished the precise control of chakra. He could finely manipte all the vines and roots unleashed by his ninjutsu, treating them as extensions of his own body. Meanwhile... Akihara Kagura also felt the chakra from the Mist ninjas being absorbed through the Wood Release, bolstering the vessel of the Ten-Tails within him, preparing it for eventual revival. Unfortunately... The Three-Tails was still missing, and the Six-Tails Jinchuriki had not appeared. "Not bad," Akihara Kagura nodded in satisfaction. "The Mist will never yield!" Terumi Mei spat out blood, determined to stand. "I admire your resolve." Akihara Kagura shrugged, squatting beside Terumi Mei, waving dismissively, "Then I hope you..." "Wait..." Ao trembled slightly in fear; his Byakugan saw the plight within the vige and feltpelled to warn Terumi Mei, "Lady Terumi, all our ninjas have been captured, none can fight back!" "Really?" Akihara Kagura, acting like a mere bystander, curiously asked Ao, "Is it that horrific? Did no one from the Mist manage to escape?" "..." Ao and Terumi Mei''s foreheads twitched. You''re the one who captured everyone, and you''re asking this! "How could you even ask that!" "We... ept Konoha''s terms!" Terumi Mei gritted her teeth, ring at Akihara Kagura, "Please, don''t harm any more innocents! We surrender unconditionally to Konoha!" "Can you decide that?" Akihara Kagura inquired curiously. "Yes!" Ao quickly responded, adding, "Lady Terumi is now the chief of our vige, and we will follow her orders!" "Well, I''ll take your word for it," Akihara Kagura nodded, pleased, "Then, I ask that the ninjas of the Mist immediately announce their surrender to Konoha. And as for Lady Terumi, please represent the Mist in your submission to our Fifth Hokage." "We agree!" Ao hurriedly consented, looking at the severely injured Terumi Mei, volunteering, "But, Lord Kagura, could you spare Lady Terumi? I could take her ce..." Terumi Mei is the future of the Mist. Ao knew very well the situation in the vige. During this awkward phase, with no elder suppressing them and no new Mizukage, the vige was leaderless, some of its strongest ninjas detained in Konoha. Terumi Mei, possessing two Kekkei Genkai and formidable strength, had the vige''s ninjas'' allegiance, making her a potential candidate for the Fifth Mizukage... But... The timing wasn''t right. If Terumi Mei were to surrender to Konoha, and Konoha decided to execute her and the captured Mist ninjas, the vige would be left leaderless... Ao thought he could sacrifice himself. But Terumi Mei could not be sacrificed. "You make a good point, but I''m not interested," Akihara Kagura dismissed Ao''s suggestion, slowly speaking, "If it''s an unconditional surrender, then you must unconditionally obey ourmands..." "Ao, you''re more important!" Terumi Mei looked at Ao, sternly saying, "If I don''t return, if Konoha takes their revenge by killing me, immediately organize everyone in the vige to select the Fifth Mizukage..." "This..." Ao believed there was no suitable candidate in the vige. "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura sensed Terumi Mei''s resolve to die and tried to reassure this somewhat extreme woman, "Maybe Lady Tsunade will order me to kill all the Mist ninjas for revenge. Then, you won''t have to worry about choosing a Fifth Mizukage..." "..." Terumi Mei''s expression grew even more troubled. Ao looked at Akihara Kagura, his expression fearful. In Konoha. Tsunade was still presiding over a meeting. The four previous Hokages believed that Akihara Kagura alone was enough to handle the Mist, but Tsunade couldn''t afford to think so. She had to be prepared for the possibility of his failure. "Starting today, the vige will immediately prepare for war, summon all ninjas outside the vige to assemble, and train the vige''s ninjas into an army..." "ce orders for weapons with the Craftsmen Vige, ensuring that the equipment arrives as soon as possible..." "Dispatch scout ninjas towards the Rock and Cloud viges to monitor their movements and prevent them from taking advantage of the war..." As someone who had participated in two Great Ninja Wars, Tsunade remembered the horrors of war and had once led troops herself, managing not to panic. "Shikaku." Tsunade looked to the vige''s recognized strategist, instructing, "Youe up with a strategy for this war as quickly as possible, ensuring a swift conclusion..." "Yes." Nara Shikaku nodded, having no choice but to agree, "Fighting on two fronts isn''t easy, but I''ll formte a strategy as quickly as possible..." "Fighting on two fronts..." "It would be easier if we were only dering war on one vige..." "Fighting in two directions is indeed disadvantageous for us..." The meeting room immediately buzzed with activity. Although they all believed Konoha would emerge victorious in this war, fighting on two fronts was always a challenge, preventing them from focusing their forces. "I''ll resolve this issue." Shikaku felt the absence of a crucial participant in the room, then asked, "Lady Tsunade, where is Lord Kagura, the Hokage''s assistant?" "Kagura isn''t here..." "Lord Kagura?" "Why isn''t Lord Kagura participating in this meeting?" Other Jonin immediately echoed this, having seen Akihara Kagura''s prowess on the night of the Uchiha n''s annihtion; the vige''s topbat strength couldn''t be missing! Especially not Nara Shikaku, the strategist responsible for formting military tactics! Konoha had a significant advantage in the war against these two viges, and Shikaku believed that Akihara Kagura''s ability to single-handedly change the dynamics of the battlefield was their greatest asset. "Kagura..." Tsunade hesitated, unsure how to begin. "I''m back." Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly filled the room, his hand gripping a woman, none other than Terumi Mei from the Mist. "This is..." Kakashi Hatake looked at the disheveled Terumi Mei, recognizing her with some difficulty, "Is that the double Kekkei Genkai ninja from the Mist, Terumi Mei?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded, continuing, "It''s said she''s now the chief of the Mist Vige, and she''s here to sign an unconditional surrender agreement, ending our war with the Mist." "..." The meeting fell silent. Everyone at the table was unsure how to respond. Even Tsunade, who had a hint of what was happening, widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe her ears. The war was dered this afternoon, wasn''t it? The war mobilization meeting wasn''t even over yet! The war with one of the viges had ended? And Akihara Kagura had already captured the current chief of the Mist? "Is this a joke?" One Jonin stared at Akihara Kagura, struggling to believe the authenticity of the situation, "Lord Kagura, the Mist Vige is across the sea. Perhaps the deration of war hasn''t even reached there yet?" "I personally delivered the deration of war." Akihara Kagura nced at the Jonin, then at Terumi Mei beside him, "And on the way back, I brought news of the Mist''s surrender..." "This must be true, then... I remember the envoy from the Mist mentioned it, sent by someone named Terumi Mei..." Shikaku hesitated, feeling overwhelmed, always aware of Akihara Kagura''s strength, but this was a bit strange... After all... The war ended too quickly. Even before reconnaissance and intelligence gathering began, the war was over. "It must be true..." Kakashi believed in Akihara Kagura. Having seen Terumi Mei before, Kakashi knew her status in the Mist was indeed high, likely representing the vige. "Let''s send someone to check it out..." Tsunade furrowed her brow, treating war as a serious matter. "The Mist agrees to surrender unconditionally to Konoha!" Terumi Mei stared intently at Tsunade, looking at this highly esteemed female ninja, "Beforeing to Konoha, I ordered the vige to dere in the ninja world that the Mist would surrender unconditionally to Konoha, and all the ninjas of the Mist are waiting for the Hokage''s decision on whether to spare their lives!" ording to Akihara Kagura... This Fifth Hokage might order the execution of all Mist ninjas! "..." Tsunade''s frown deepened, she looked at Terumi Mei''s bloodied mouth and pale face, quickly assessing her condition, "She''s seriously injured, treat her wounds first, we''ll discuss other matters after we receive detailed reports..." "So, Lady Tsunade..." Shikaku asked proactively, ncing at Akihara Kagura with a somewhat peculiar expression, "Do we need to continue discussing our military strategy against the Mist?" "Continue discussing..." Tsunade massaged her temples, waving her hand, "Take her down for treatment, the Anbu immediately dispatch someone to the Land of Water to verify the news Kagura brought!" "I don''t need treatment!" Terumi Mei resisted being taken down for treatment, her expression showing no trace of coquetry, only a firm plea, "I just want to ask here for the Fifth Hokage of Konoha to spare the lives of the innocents in the Mist, I can die here in their ce..." Tsunade''s frown tightened, somewhat confused by Terumi Mei''s intentions, "Konoha is only punishing the Mist for conspiring with Orochimaru to incite a riot..." "Kagura..." Kakashi thought of a possibility, his forehead sweating, "You didn''t... kill all the people of the Mist, did you?" "Not yet." Akihara Kagura shook his head, continuing on his own, "If Lady Tsunade needs me to kill them, I''ll make another trip..." The people of the Mist are a renewable resource. Before the resurrection of the Ten-Tails within him, Akihara Kagura wouldn''t want to harvest the crops and uproot them entirely... "No need to be so extreme!" Tsunade was startled by this statement, quickly stopping Akihara Kagura. "..." Terumi Mei''s mood rxed slightly. As long as this Hokage wasn''t extreme enough to want to kill all the people of the Mist, whatever conditions Konoha imposed, the Mist could agree. "Then I''ll make a trip to the Sand Vige now." Akihara Kagura nced at Tsunade, volunteering, "Lady Tsunade, do the people of the Sand Vige need to be killed too? If needed..." "No need to be so extreme." Tsunade rubbed her temples, proposing, "I''ll apany you to the Sand Vige, I also want to see what exactly is happening..." This way of waging war... Seemed a bit /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 233: Sand Done! War is Over! Chapter 233: Sand Done! War is Over! In the Land of Wind, outside the Sand Vige. Akihara Kagura and Tsunade arrived here together, slightly dyed in their journey. By the time they reached the Sand Vige, it was already gettingte. Compared to the Mist Vige, the defenses of the Sand Vige were considerably more stringent. Due to long-term erosion by wind and sand, the vige had constructed high sand-defense positions outside, serving both to defend against sandstorms and enemy attacks. Moreover, the Sand Vige was quick to receive news. Their spy ninja heard about the Konoha Vige''s deration of war against the Sand Vige in the afternoon and immediately used a messenger hawk to ry the information inside; the Sand Vige had just received the news of the Konoha''s deration of war. The entire Sand Vige instantly became bustling. Chiyo, a once-retired elder, stood up and promptly convened a meeting with the jonin, assembling all the vige ninjas to prepare for the war from the Konoha Vige. "Tsunade, that young girl..." Chiyo sat in the meeting room, her aged face looking rather unpleasant, "to think she''d dare to dere war on the Sand and Mist Viges on her very first day as Hokage..."Although Chiyo was dissatisfied with Tsunade, she knew that the current Sand Vige was no match for the Konoha, just as it had been in the past. Every genin in the Sand Vige knew that they couldn''t defeat the Konoha. Each time during the Great Ninja War, the Sand would attack the Land of Fire only to be promptly beaten down by Konoha ninjas, forcing them to seek peace... This had happened far too often. The lower ranks of the entire Sand Vige had little confidence; the upper ranks alsocked confidence, yet were constrained by the environment of the Sand Vige, having no choice but to consider attacking the Konoha. Chiyo sighed deeply, fully aware of the situation in the Sand Vige, clear that they couldn''t stand against the Konoha, and could only issue orders: "The vige must prepare for war, but we also need to send someone to contact the Mist Vige so we can coordinate an attack on the Land of Fire together..." Fortunately. Tsunade, this opponent, wasn''t rational enough, daring to dere war on two viges simultaneously, giving the Sand Vige a chance in this conflict. At that moment, Chiyo couldn''t have known about the Mist Vige''s surrender; even if she had known, she might not have believed it. What a joke. How could there be a deration of war in the afternoon and a surrender by evening? Of course. Chiyo also wouldn''t know that Akihara Kagura and Tsunade had already arrived outside the Sand Vige. A ninja stationed outside hurried into the meeting room, his face panicked as he reported to all those present: "Lady Chiyo, two Konoha ninjas have rushed into the vige, one of them is a Wood Release ninja!" "What!" Chiyo''s expression changed dramatically! The expressions of others in the room also turned grim as they recalled the person who had previously tormented Shukaku outside the vige. Just as Chiyo was about to say something, she felt the ground shaking beneath her, her face tinged with unease. What was going on? Outside the Sand Vige. The vige''s tall defensive positions had already cracked. A giant wooden figure smashed through the defenses with just a couple of punches! The stationed Sand ninjas were already bound by vines, forced to watch helplessly as the wooden figure stepped into the vige, each ninja''s face filled with despair... Akihara Kagura and Tsunade stood atop the wooden figure, easily crossing the Sand''s defense line, controlling the wooden figure as it stepped into the vige. "This is..." Tsunade''s eyes still couldn''t hide her shock. The Fifth Hokage finally understood why, when she returned to the vige, everyone had emphasized Akihara Kagura''s power, asking about his existence. Because... Such power was indeed astonishing! "Is this... a Wood Release ninja?" Chiyo stood outside the meeting room, her eyes wide with disbelief and fear as she watched the giant wooden figure enter the vige. "Yes..." A Sand ninja''s voice was dry and hoarse as he replied: "The person standing atop the wooden figure is that Wood Release ninja named Akihara Kagura, and the other..." "That''s Tsunade..." Chiyo''s eyes narrowed as she spoke solemnly: "No wonder this young girl dares to attack the Sand Vige, relying on the power of a single person... Immediately have the vige''s defense forces attack, we absolutely must not allow them to advance any further!" Inside the Sand Vige, powerful siege crossbows were set up. These siege crossbows seemed somewhat primitive, but they were the onlyrge-scale weapons that could be utilized. However, they were powerless at that moment. The vigers of the Sand Vige were panicked, running around in fear of being trampled by the wooden figure, each ninja bravely charging forward to battle with the wooden figure, risking their lives to protect their homnd! But... It was useless. Any attack on the wooden figure was futile. A wooden dragon emerged from the figure, swiftly moving through the Sand Vige, and wherever it passed, towering trees sprouted, binding any running Sand ninjas with their branches and vines, draining their chakra... Atop the giant wooden figure. The caster calmly observed everything unfolding. "It seems I see someone in charge." Akihara Kagura''s gaze noticed Chiyo atop a building, controlling the wooden figure step by step as it approached, the ground of the entire Sand Vige trembling continuously! "This guy..." Chiyo watched the approaching wooden figure, her heart also trembling, yet she stubbornly wanted to muster the courage to fight, fiercely pulling out her puppet scroll! "Still want to fight?" Akihara Kagura looked at Chiyo with interest, reminding her: "Just by a single order from Lady Tsunade, everyone in the Sand Vige will be buried here, leaving you as the only survivor; you might not have enough time left in your life to bury them all..." "..." Tsunade''s eyes twitched. Hearing Akihara Kagura say this, Tsunade felt like a viin, yet she couldn''t really pinpoint any fault... "Tsunade!" Chiyo immediately ignored Akihara Kagura, trying to maintain her dignity as she looked at Tsunade: "What exactly does the Konoha Vige intend to do? We have already agreed to negotiate with Konoha..." "There will be no negotiations." Akihara Kagura, while secretly absorbing chakra, spoke on behalf of his superior: "The Sand Vige''s only option is unconditional surrender, awaiting Konoha''s decision!" "Don''t be too arrogant..." Chiyo stubbornly clenched her remaining teeth. "Lady Chiyo." Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, looking at Chiyo with some confusion: "Are you perhaps too old, with not much time left, wanting to drag the entire Sand Vige down with you?" "..." Tsunade''s vision darkened. Akihara Kagura''s external attitude was perhaps a bit too forceful! However, Chiyo had no choice but to ept this forcefulness, her face filled with reluctance as she looked at the Sand Vige, all the ninjas bound to the trees, powerless to resist. "We... agree." Chiyo could only close her eyes. With all the people of the Sand Vige under enemy control, what right did she have to negotiate terms, her age already advanced, it was merely a humiliation... "I canmit suicide to apologize to the Konoha..." Chiyo took a deep breath, looking around at all the Sand ninjas: "I just hope you can spare these young children..." "That''s not up to you!" Akihara Kagura interrupted Chiyo, stating: "Lady Chiyo, have the Sand Vige immediately announce its surrender to the ninja world, and as for you,e back with us to the Konoha right now to sign the unconditional surrender agreement, everything else can be discussedter..." "The Konoha won''t kill too many..." Tsunade tried to reassure Chiyo, her old adversary. "Young girl, this time..." Chiyo stared at Tsunade atop the wooden figure, feeling a bit stifled. "Do I need to remind you?" Akihara Kagura immediately interrupted Chiyo''s disrespectful remark, coldly warning: "Standing before you is the Fifth Hokage of the Konoha, Lady Tsunade; show some respect, or I will immediately kill all the people of the Sand Vige!" "..." Tsunade sighed deeply. The new Hokage''s expression turned somewhat strange. At that moment, she seemed to understand why her teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had always relied on Shimura Danzo and the Root Division, the existence of this department being too beneficial for a Hokage... There was no need for her, the Hokage, to argue strongly and reason with people, as the Root Division would actively protect a Hokage''s dignity, voluntarily handling some inconvenient matters for her. Except sometimes a bit extreme... Butpared to what this department had done, this bit of extremeness was nothing; no wonder the Old Man and Shimura Danzo always argued, yet Hiruzen still insisted on having Danzo serve as his advisor. The Root Division... Truly a political de for foreign affairs! "Alright." Tsunade patted Akihara Kagura''s shoulder, her gaze towards Chiyo bing gentle, the victor already standing on high ground, no longer needing to coerce with words. "Lady Chiyo." Tsunade looked at Chiyo''s uneasy expression, taking the initiative: "Indeed, you still need toe back with us for a trip, because the Konoha ninjas are still waiting for us to bring back a representative from the Sand Vige to discuss matters after the Sand''s surrender." This was purely nonsense. Inside the Konoha Vige''s meeting room, they were still discussing matters of war. However, Tsunade was someone who understood politics, she wasn''t just some naive girl; she didn''t care about lying, nor about losing face in front of her subordinates. "..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze towards Tsunade was faintly strange. This Fifth Hokage... was also a master! "By the way, the Mist Vige''s ninjas have already surrendered." Tsunade watched Chiyo''s face fill with shock, casually mentioning another fact that scared her old adversary: "Right now, the representative from the Mist Vige who has surrendered is also in the Konoha, that representative is also a woman, we can properly discuss post-war matters..." "Is that so..." Chiyo felt she had aged a few more years. If the Konoha and Mist were still in a state of war, Chiyo was still considering whether to remind them during discussions that the Sand Vige could also be an ally of the Konoha to jointly attack the Mist... But now... It seemed... Konoha had already prepared everything. Inside the Konoha Vige. The Konoha actually hadn''t prepared anything. Even the people in the meeting room were still waiting for Tsunade to return, waiting to discuss with the new Hokage how the war should be fought. The ninja summoning order hadn''t yet been issued, weapons and equipment weren''t ready, and the organization of the ninja army hadn''t even started... The vige''s chief military advisor, Nara Shikaku, hadn''t even had time to n, but it seemed like the n had already been disrupted, leaving this Konoha strategist somewhat confused... Perhaps... The only thing they had managed... Was to tell everyone in the vige that the Konoha was going to war. Just as these people in the meeting room were still waiting, three figures appeared in the meeting room, Akihara Kagura using the Flying Thunder God Technique to bring Tsunade and Chiyo back. "This is..." Nara Shikaku saw Chiyo brought back by Akihara Kagura and Tsunade, somewhat shocked as he looked at the elder: "Is this really Lady Chiyo of the Sand Vige?" "Yes." Tsunade returned to the vige, checking the time in the meeting room: "At four o''clock in the afternoon, I announced at the inauguration ceremony the deration of war against the Sand and Mist Viges..." "Now it''s three o''clock in the morning, I announce the end of the Konoha''s war against the Sand and Mist Viges, both viges havepletely surrendered to the Konoha, representatives havee to the Konoha to sign the surrender..." "In short." "Everyone, this war is over." "..." Everyone present was somewhat caught off guard. "Pfft..." A Jonin ninja who was drinking tea spat it out, feeling the world was a bit absurd: "Less than twelve hours, and this war is over? Did Lady Tsunade really dere war?" Is this really not a joke? Because Tsunade had announced the war against the Sand and Mist Viges at the afternoon inauguration ceremony, many people in the vige were somewhat dissatisfied with the new Fifth Hokage! And yet... In less than twelve hours... The Sand and Mist Viges announced unconditional surrender. "It seems..." "Like nothing ever happened..." Kakashi doubted life as he looked at the ceiling of the meeting /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 234: Conditions Chapter 234: Conditions It''s not just Hatake Kakashi. Other Jonin ninjas heard the news and began to doubt their own lives. The war started too suddenly, catching everyone off guard, and ended just as abruptly, leaving everyone feeling uninvolved. "Although the wars we remember were cruel, today''s events..." "There''s not even a hint of joy in this victory..." "Hey, that''s going too far!" "That''s not what I meant... I just feel like I didn''t do anything..." "Because we really didn''t do anything..." Other Jonin ninjas were also at a loss, wondering what they were really doing and why they had attended such a strategy meeting. Did this strategy meeting really serve any purpose? No.But it was still useful. At least everyone could sit together andin. "Before attending the meeting, I discussed the cruelty of war with my subordinates, hoping my dear subordinates would train hard before the war intensified, striving to survive the war..." "Do I have to tell them tomorrow that the war that just scared them is already over? I feel like I might lose their trust..." "They''ll probably ask... Did a war really happen?" "Lady Tsunade started a war with the Mist and the Sand on her first day in office, but quelled it within twelve hours, spreading the news throughout the ninja world. Wouldn''t our enemies think this is fake news..." "At the session ceremony, I also seriously told Shikamaru that war is a terrifying thing, and manyrades might die beside us..." Nara Shikaku shrugged and chuckled, "I have to tell him when I get home that the war ended within twelve hours, well, that''s good at least, we didn''t have to sacrifice too manyrades..." "Lady Tsunade." Hatake Kakashi sat in his chair, suddenly turned his head to Tsunade: "The war ended within twelve hours, was it Kagura''s doing?" "Yes!" Tsunade immediately reacted, nodding her head quickly and said solemnly, "Everyone must not take this lightly. It was Kagura''s solo effort that conquered the Sand and Mist, bringing victory to Konoha without sacrificing manyrades..." Because the war seemed too brief and trivial, Tsunade almost forgot how cruel a real war could erupt to be, and that it ended so quickly was all thanks to Kagura! But... She seemed unable to promote Kagura. Simply conquering two ninja viges and quickly ending a war, it would be only natural for Kagura to be the Hokage, but since Tsunade had just assumed the role of Hokage the day before, and then resigning the day after seemed a bit improper. "Let''s adjourn the meeting!" Tsunade waved her hand to signal the end of the strategy meeting and continued, "Everyone go back and rest early. Notify everyone in the vige tomorrow, the war is over..." The next day. The vigers of Konoha were still immersed in worries about the war. Then they received the news that the war had ended, with the Mist and the Sand having dered their unconditional surrender to Konoha the previous night, making the atmosphere in Konoha rather strange. "Is this..." "Did I not sleep well or sleep to well?" "Could it be that I didn''t fall asleepst night, but actually passed out, sleeping until the war ended?" All vigers were somewhat doubting their ears. However, no matter what, the end of the war was a good thing for them, the only question was whether they should celebrate the victory... Because... The war didn''t bring any suffering. Even before they had time to worry about the issues the war might trigger, the war they were worried about before going to bedst night ended, and the readily avable joy made it unclear whether they should cherish it. Of course. They were fortunate. At least the news they received was in the right order. Inside the Cloud Vige. The Fourth Raikage, A, looked at the two pieces of intelligence on his desk. Both were thetest intelligence collected by the Cloud, and they were bewildering. "When did the war start?" The Fourth Raikage''s expression turned grim as he pondered, "Could it be because of the death of the Third Hokage?" Previously, the Cloud had received news of a riot during the joint Chunin Exams in Konoha and the death of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Fourth Raikage had been waiting for news of the war to erupt, but instead, he received continuous peace offerings from the Mist and the Sand. Because of this. The Fourth Raikage even sent assassins to kill messengers from the Mist and the Sand in an attempt to provoke conflict among the three viges, which would also help weaken the enemy countries. On the other hand. The Fourth Raikage was also waiting for an opportunity. To strengthen the Cloud, the Fourth Raikage had been continuously scheming to acquire secret techniques and kekkei genkai from other ninja viges, waiting for a chance for the Cloud to rise to dominance in the ninja world. Unabashedly... The Fourth Raikage believed that under his rule, the Cloud had be the strongest among the nations, but had not yet found the right opportunity to rise as the dominant force in the ninja world. Now... It seemed like an opportunity had appeared? Or perhaps not. "Lord Raikage!" A dark-skinned female secretary rushed in, hastily cing a document on the desk: "News from the Land of Fire, the newly appointed Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade, has issued a war notice against the Mist and the Sand, a new Great Ninja War..." "Bah, the war is already over!" The Fourth Raikage, A, looked at the document with displeasure and tore it up in a fit of anger: "I haven''t even received news of the war starting, but I''ve already received intelligence that the Mist and the Sand have dered their unconditional surrender to Konoha!" "Quickly ask the intelligence department what they are doing, let them find out the detailed circumstances quickly, and why the Mist and the Sand would surrender unconditionally to Konoha!" "Yes..." The Cloud female ninja could only rush to the intelligence department. Compared to theical intelligence department of the Cloud, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, highly valued intelligence. His received intelligence was indeed correct. "So Tsunade that girl has taken the position of the Fifth Hokage?" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, aftermenting the departure of old friends and the rise of new ones, saw the news of Tsunade dering war on the two viges: "Is a new Great Ninja War starting?" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, remembered the rare peaceful years and began nning to train troops while nning to hire the Akatsuki organization to stir up war between Konoha and the Sand and the Mist, hoping to make the three viges bleed more, buying time for the Rock to train ninja troops. Result. After the Rock paid the Akatsuki''s hiring deposit. The surrender announcements from the Mist and the Sand also appeared on the Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s desk, making him so furious that he jumped like thunder. He had wasted a lot of money while the war had already ended? "Cancel themission!" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki could only cancel themission. As for the deposit, it would just benefit the people of Akatsuki. For a long time, the rtionship between the Rock and Akatsuki had been maintained well, relying on Akatsuki''s powerfulbat abilities. The Rock did not need to maintain arge military force and could still ensure its position among the surrounding minor countries. In the Land of Rain. Akatsuki''s base. The news received by Akatsuki was always thetest. Because Akatsuki had the fastest intelligence operatives in the ninja world, able to use White Zetzu''s clones to collect explosive news from all over the ninja world at the highest speed. Due to the involvement of Akihara Kagura, many news items couldn''t be known by ordinary members of Akatsuki, only core members like Nagato were discussing this matter. "Konoha''s new Hokage Tsunade has started a war..." As White Zetzu mentioned this intelligence, he felt somewhat surreal, "Konoha''s Wood Release ninja Akihara Kagura single-handedly crushed the Sand and the Mist..." "Just like the God of Ninja, Hashirama..." ck Zetzu remembered the history he had experienced and looked strangely at Nagato''s Rinnegan, still thinking about that persistent thought. If Akihara Kagura could resurrect Uchiha Madara using Edo Tensei, and then have Uchiha Madara control Nagato using the Rinnegan''s reincarnation technique to fully revive Uchiha Madara, it could elerate their n! The only problem was... Akihara Kagura mentioned that he was not yet able to bring the resurrected Uchiha Madara back to his prime. Of course. If possible... ck Zetzu still nned to continue with the original n. Although it might be dyed, even resurrecting an old and immobile Uchiha Madara at that time would be more beneficial for their n... Or... Maybe not resurrecting Uchiha Madara was also possible, because Akihara Kagura could also use Wood Release, and with the transntation of the Rinnegan, he could also assist in carrying out the Moon''s Eye n. ck Zetzu was somewhat excited in his heart. With the emergence of Akihara Kagura, the Moon''s Eye n had too many backup options. "Hmph, even if you obtained the power of Hashirama, so what?" Uchiha Obito thought of Akihara Kagura''s previous solemn deration of bing the Hokage, and let out a sneer from the corner of his mouth, "That kid, didn''t he also fail to be the Fifth Hokage of Konoha?" Uchiha Obito really wanted to see... What expression that Akihara Kagura kid had now! "But, Kagura also holds some power." ck Zetzu nced at Uchiha Obito, then continued, "Thest time, it was also thanks to his help that Kisame and Uchiha Itachi could escape from Konoha..." Nagato controlling Pain nodded his head, fully agreeing with ck Zetzu''s opinion, "Having such an insider is indeed a good thing for us..." Not to mention. Akihara Kagura helped to eliminate Shimura Danzo. This alone was enough for Nagato and Konan to feel favorably. "Alright." Pain looked at ck Zetzu, softly asking, "Now that Kagura is a person of Akatsuki, the forces we can mobilize are definitely sufficient to capture all the Tailed Beasts, when will the n start?" "To avoid alerting these major countries, we must at least wait for the Three Tails to be reborn..." ck Zetzu reminded in a hoarse voice, then continued, "But don''t worry, this strange war, after ending, should make the Sand and the Mist fully subordinate to Konoha. Kagura, as Konoha''s Hokage''s aide, might also help us in capturing the Tailed Beasts from those two viges..." Inside Konoha. The issues concerning the Sand and the Mist were quite troublesome. Such matters definitely couldn''t be publicly discussed in the vige; only the Konoha higher-ups could make decisions. Once it involved major issues, they must also call upon the previous Hokages of Konoha. Inside the Hokage Office. A group of Hokages argued noisily. The First Hokage, Hashirama, wasn''t interested in how to handle the two viges, indifferently offering his opinion, "There''s no need to handle it specifically, right? After all, they are just minor troubles that can be resolved at any time..." "!!!" The Second Hokage, Tobirama''s forehead twitched. His older brother believed that his own strength was sufficient to suppress wars in the ninja world. Did he not feel any lessons after being resurrected? Actually, Akihara Kagura had a point. It was precisely because his older brother handled things too casually and did not choose to rule the entire ninja world that wars had erupted. "We need to handle this properly, or future problems will arise!" Tobirama looked towards Akihara Kagura, as if Kagura was the one in charge. His suggestion was very bloody, "Kill the high ranks of these two viges, force the two viges to disarm, and annex thends of the Land of Water and the Land of Wind!" "Theirnds are not as rich as the Land of Fire..." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, carefully offered his opinion, "From a diplomatic perspective, if the two viges still exist and choose to submit to Konoha, it could still suppress the Rock and the Cloud, two enemy nations..." "I agree..." The Fourth Hokage, Minato, immediately nodded his head, bringing up his past thoughts, "The Fourth Raikage, A, and Killer B from the Cloud are a very powerful pair..." "Indeed..." The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, remembered her past encounter with the Fourth Raikage, A, from the Cloud, but then thought of Akihara Kagura''s performance, "How''s that arrogant guy doing..." "I just follow orders..." Akihara Kagura sat in his ce drinking tea, seemingly indifferent to how to handle the two ninja viges, although he was actually hoping that the two viges would recover and then rebel against Konoha, giving him an excuse to go and resolve the opposition. In that case... He would have to be stricter with them. And he could also take this opportunity to learn some new knowledge. Akihara Kagura quietly raised his finger, controlling the Fourth Hokage, Minato, to speak on his behalf, proposing his own thoughts, "Let the two viges hand over all their ninjutsu and forbidden jutsu scrolls, and I will let the Fourth Hokage meet Naruto..." "..." Minato felt this trade was quite appropriate, actively proposing, "Since they have surrendered unconditionally, let the Mist and the Sand first hand over all their ninjutsu and forbidden jutsu..." "..." Everyone present nodded in satisfaction. This was definitely the most beneficial arrangement for Konoha, no need to mention any reparations, as these ninjutsu scrolls appearing in Konoha could also help train the vige''s ninja. After the meeting reached a consensus, more consensus appeared quickly, and finally, aplete treaty wasid out on the table. First, the Sand and the Mist must hand over all the ninjutsu and forbidden jutsu scrolls in their viges, including the highly confidential puppetry techniques of the Sand. Second, the Kazekage of the Sand and the Mizukage of the Mist must be approved by Konoha before they can seed as the leader of a vige, and must always obey Konoha''s orders. Third, if the Sand and the Mist encounter missions that conflict with Konoha, they must automatically give up the mission, always prioritizing Konoha''s interests. Fourth, the Land of Wind and the Land of Water must be fully open to Konoha, allowing Konoha ninja to freely carry out missions in the two countries. Fifth, the Sand and the Mist are not allowed to form other alliances; all missions from the controlled countries such as the Land of Birds and the Land of the Sea must be transferred to Konoha. Sixth, the Sand and the Mist must pay a certain amount of war reparations to Konoha. "These conditions..." Tsunade, after reviewing all the drafted ceasefire agreements, felt immediately that if someone dared to present such conditions to her, she would fight them: "Other conditions might not raise any objections, but the second condition..." The second condition proposed by Konoha nearly made the two vigespletely give up their autonomy, even unable to decide on their own vige leaders! "Isn''t the second condition too mild?" Akihara Kagura looked at the ceasefire agreement, slowly nodded, and said, "Can we change the second item a bit? Isn''t Lady Tsunade the Fifth Hokage?" "Since both the Mist and the Sand have reached their fifth generation, can we change it so that Lady Tsunade also serves as the Fifth Mizukage and the Fifth /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 235: So this is how it feels, no wonder Danzo always argue with the Hokage Chapter 235: So this is how it feels, no wonder Danzo always argue with the Hokage Tsunade coughed violently. The ideas presented by Akihara Kagura were indeed outrageous. All the Hokages present firmly opposed the proposal because the position of Hokage was the dream most desired by the ninjas of Konoha, while the positions of Mizukage and Kazekage held no appeal for them. Once Tsunade seeded as both Mizukage and Kazekage, the Konoha ninjas would gradually realize that being Hokage was not a dream but a position that also included the roles of Kazekage and Mizukage. This would be a fatal blow to the future development of Konoha. "If the position of Hokage bes a political role instead of a goal for the vige''s ninjas to strive for, the ninjas will lose their trust in the Hokage, whose existence is the origin of Konoha... Konoha absolutely must not let the position of Hokage bear any otherbels!" Moreover... The ninjas from the viges of Sand Vige and Mist Vige would never approve! Honestly speaking... It would be better to kill people from the two ninja viges instead!"Wait a moment..." Tsunade narrowed her eyes as if she remembered something: "Although we don''t have such thoughts, Kagura''s idea might make it more eptable for them to sign the agreement..." Tsunade had some political sense. Akihara Kagura''s outrageous ideas were too extreme, but they made other ideas eptable, at least everyone was willing to ept a more moderate condition. Chiyo and Terumi Mei were quite angry and dissatisfied when signing the agreement, but they could only helplessly choose to ept it, their eyes almost unable to contain their hatred and anger. However... Tsunade''s words eased their mood. Tsunade saw their anger and dissatisfaction, and consoled them: "Actually, when we were discussing how to deal with Sand Vige and Mist Vige, Kagura suggested that I take on the roles of the Fifth Kazekage of Sand Vige and the Fifth Mizukage of Mist Vige..." "!!!" Chiyo and Terumi Mei tensed up. Tsunade saw their tense expressions and continued with a solemn demeanor: "But I believe that being Kazekage is the dream of the Sand Vige ninjas, and being Mizukage is also the dream of the Mist Vige ninjas. Out of respect for the future of the ninjas in both viges, I did not agree with Kagura and instead modified his proposal to this one, where Konoha will designate the positions of Kazekage and Mizukage..." "Deeply grateful..." Chiyo and Terumi Mei rxed. "Interesting..." Akihara Kagura crossed his arms, his left finger lightly tapping his right forearm. This new superior had actually learned to let him take the me; Tsunade really thought she and the Root were helping to take the me! Akihara Kagura''s gaze was slightly cold, watching Chiyo and Terumi Mei: "This idea I will not change, even if Lady Tsunade temporarily disagrees with this view, the future Hokage must also hold the positions of Kazekage and Mizukage!" "!!!" Chiyo and Terumi Mei''s expressions changed simultaneously. Because Akihara Kagura, a strong and powerful aide to the Hokage, is definitely a key force in Konoha, his words cannot be taken as a joke... "Kagura!" Tsunade quickly stopped Akihara Kagura, saying sternly: "We have already discussed this matter, it should not be decided by you, I am the Hokage!" This guy... Is way too aggressive! If this continues, once Sand Vige and Mist Vige gain power, they will continue to be hostile to Konoha, and the hatred will continue to spread! "You will regret this, Lady Tsunade." Akihara Kagura turned and left the meeting room, seemingly a bit angrily closing the door of the meeting room, the loud noise making everyone present somewhat uneasy. "I will persuade him to give up this idea..." Tsunade sighed, continuing to console her future allies: "I hope you can submit your candidates for the Fifth Kazekage and the Fifth Mizukage soon after you return..." "Yes..." Chiyo and Terumi Mei were still somewhat uneasy. On the other side. Akihara Kagura arrived at the Konoha prison. This prison housed captives from Sand Vige and Mist Vige who had incited riots in Konoha, including the Jinchuriki Gaara of the One Tail and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist from Mist Vige. The Hozuki brothers, Suigetsu and Mangetsu, were taken directly back to the Root base by Akihara Kagura, and the guarding Konoha ninjas dared not stop him. Inside the Root base. Akihara Kagura looked with interest at the seriously ill Mangetsu. "What the hell do you want!" Suigetsu hurried to protect his brother, fearing that Akihara Kagura might harm him, knowing his brother had no power to resist. Of course. It had always been so. "Suigetsu, step aside." Mangetsu asked his brother to move aside. "Lord Kagura, what do you want me to do?" Mangetsu''s heart was not uneasy, knowing his own condition; the disease had been tormenting his body, and his life had already been ticking down. "Take this kid out first." Akihara Kagura first had people take Suigetsu away, leaving Mangetsu alone. "You''re dying." Akihara Kagura looked at Mangetsu and calmly asked, "I could give you a chance, a chance for your brother to live..." "What do I need to do!" Mangetsu showed a full set of shark teeth, but with a renewed spirit. After all... He was terminally ill and about to die! If he could exchange it for Suigetsu''s survival, it was a fair deal! "I hear you have a talent for summoning techniques..." Akihara Kagura raised his finger and softly said, "If you die, I can use a jutsu to imprison your soul within your body, and in the future, I will turn you into a puppet, of course, your soul will also reside within the puppet..." Mangetsu was the perfect candidate for the second Animal Path puppet. Because the more skilled a ninja was at summoning techniques, the stronger they would be after being made into an Animal Path puppet. "..." Mangetsu''s body trembled. The people of the ninja world generally believed that souls ascend to heaven, even ninjas believe that the dead live in paradise, and preventing a soul from reaching paradise is a cruel act. "Will you agree?" Akihara Kagura looked at Mangetsu, seemingly waiting for his answer. "Do I have a choice?" Mangetsu seemed to have made peace with his fate, his mouth revealing a full set of shark teeth, as if he had found his release: "At least that idiot Suigetsu can still live..." "That''s good enough then." Akihara Kagura nodded, signaling the Root ninjas to take Mangetsu away, and then brought Suigetsu into his office. "Where''s my brother?" Suigetsu looked for traces of his brother. "He''s dying." Akihara Kagura watched the young ninja. "I know that! If he''s going to die, let it be!" Suigetsu grumbled dissatisfiedly, persistently asking, "At least I should be by his side before he dies, right?" This somewhat goofy Suigetsu also had this side! "I have a jutsu." Akihara Kagura looked at Suigetsu, continuing softly, "Even if he dies, I can still bring people back from the dead in the future, you still have a chance to see him, as long as you''re willing to help me carry out a mission..." "What mission?" Suigetsu furrowed his brow, not believing there was anything Kagura could not do: "What can''t you do by yourself? Don''t get me wrong, I''m just curious about the mission, I''m not really interested in himing back to life..." "Go undercover to Orochimaru." Akihara Kagura''s finger lightly tapped the desk. "!!!" Suigetsu broke into a cold sweat! Are you kidding! Do you want him to die there? "I will arrange apanion for you." Akihara Kagura watched Suigetsu, continuing softly, "And there will be someone there to protect you, you won''t die there..." "That''s still okay." Suigetsu nonchntly nodded, then continued, "So can I see my brother now? I''m not interested in himing back after he''s dead, just worried about when he''s going to die now..." "He''s already dead." Akihara Kagura frowned, softly stating, "After you go back, defect from Mist Vige to join Orochimaru, to avoid Orochimaru''s suspicion..." "I understand." Suigetsu grimaced, showing the same shark teeth as his brother: "So you''re using that guy as a hostage against me, huh?" "..." A group of Root ninjas escorted Suigetsu back to the cell. Time passed quickly. The ceasefire agreement had already been signed. Sand Vige and Mist Vige sent their reparations and jutsu scrolls, Chiyo took away the Suna captives, and Terumi Mei took away the Kiri captives. Just before everyone left, a small incident urred. The current leader of the Mist Vige Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Mangetsu, was ill, and Terumi Mei hoped Tsunade could help treat him, but they couldn''t find any trace of Mangetsu. "Lady Hokage, our vige''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen Mangetsu..." Terumi Mei anxiously inquired Tsunade about Mangetsu''s disappearance. "This..." Tsunade wasn''t quite sure about this matter. "He''s dead." Akihara Kagura responded nonchntly. "Where is his body?" Terumi Mei quickly looked at Akihara Kagura, emphasizing, "There''s also a ninja sword on Mangetsu, it''s a treasure of Mist Vige..." "He''s dead, that''s that!" Suigetsu muttered carelessly beside Terumi Mei: "Since he''s already dead, why ask so many questions, anyway he''s already done quite a bit for Mist Vige, it''s quite normal for you high-ups to have killed him here..." "..." The faces of those present changed. "Lady Hokage, we''ll head back first." Terumi Mei didn''t want to argue with this brat here. In the future, they could stille to Konoha to request the return of the lost ninja sword, it was embarrassing enough for Mist Vige to be made aughingstock here. Tsunade watched a group of Mist Vige ninjas leave Konoha, rubbing her forehead, and asked Akihara Kagura: "Is Mangetsu really dead?" "What''s the matter?" Akihara Kagura''s gaze focused on Tsunade, as if he hadn''t heard, curiously repeating the question: "Lady Tsunade, don''t you trust me?" "It''s not that." Tsunade furrowed her brow, looking at Akihara Kagura''s expression, which seemed curiously as if he found the matter strange... This... What''s so strange about it? It''s just a trivial matter, right? Wrong! Edo Tensei! Tsunade suddenly remembered that Akihara Kagura was skilled in the Edo Tensei technique, perhaps Mangetsu was already dead, and Akihara Kagura had revived him using the technique for his own purposes? This... Caused Tsunade to hesitate. Jiraiya had repeatedly reminded her not to let Akihara Kagura get lost in evil techniques like the Edo Tensei, but after this young man had revived the previous Hokages... It seems... He had already delved into it? If so... She might be betraying Jiraiya. Now that Konoha''s wars and foreign rtions had been settled, she needed to find time to talk to Akihara Kagura properly about the Edo Tensei technique. "I need to get busy." Akihara Kagura turned to head straight back to the Root base to rest, and also to study the ninja technique scrolls sent by Sand Vige and Mist Vige. "Wait..." Tsunade called out to Akihara Kagura, seriously saying, "Kagura, there are some things I want to talk to you about, have you been using the forbidden technique Edo Tensei improperly?" "Lady Tsunade?" Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade, seemingly not quite understanding her thoughts: "Wasn''t this technique created to break the rules?" "But..." Akihara Kagura looked at Tsunade, continuing to ask, "To protect Konoha, isn''t it eptable to use any means necessary, right? Just like we revived the previous Hokages.." "That''s because we were worried Orochimaru would use the previous Hokages..." Tsunade immediately countered, sighing, "For a Konoha ninja, it''s worth sacrificing even their life to protect Konoha, but..." Protecting Konoha at all costs. That statement indeed has no fault. But to continuously engage in unauthorized activities using this statement isn''t right, is it? Tsunade remembered the red-haired little girl under Akihara Kagura''smand, who also liked to shout slogans for the sake of Konoha, she was a bit worried that the little girl was being led astray by Akihara Kagura. "By the way." Tsunade remembered a decision she had made before her session when she met Kurenai, saying aloud, "I''ve seen Karin from the Root, I n to bring that little girl to my side..." "..." Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed. Akihara Kagura faintly felt this scene was somewhat familiar, he vaguely understood how the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen must have felt when he transferred him to the Anbu, the feelings of Danzo at that time... Hokages are all like this... It''s no wonder Danzo was always arguing with Hiruzen! "Do you have another idea?" Tsunade looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise, proactively asking, "Others have mentioned to me that Karin has always been your assistant in the Root, but her talents are very strong, staying in the Root is really a waste of her talents..." "History seems to always repeat itself..." Akihara Kagura sighed deeply, his eyes bing slightly colder: "Perhaps Advisor Homura Mitokado was right, because of the war, Konoha could ease its internal conflicts, but once the war ended, the internal conflicts surfaced..." "!!!" Tsunade was startled. The new Hokage seemed to see the shadow of Shimura Danzo in Akihara Kagura''s /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 236: I dont how to rule Konoha, but you do right? Chapter 236: I don''t how to rule Konoha, but you do right? The Hokage and his assistant have neverplemented each other. They are not the same person, and there are bound to be some contradictions between them, even between the brothers Hashirama and Tobirama. Tsunade anticipated potential conflicts with Akihara Kagura and even considered how to resolve their differences and persuade Akihara Kagura to ept her advice. Jiraiya once mentioned... Akihara Kagura is very persuadable. Tsunade realized this, and most of the time, just a few words of persuasion would make Akihara Kaguraply with her proposals. Even if he disagreed with her ideas, he would just storm out, but he wouldn''t cause much trouble and would still follow her orders. But... This time was clearly an exception. Akihara Kagura had never shown this expression before, even appearing ready to dere war against her as the Hokage, which Tsunade found quite unsettling.Tsunade observed Akihara Kagura''s icy demeanor and exined gravely, "I just think that the kid named Karin is more suited to be under mymand. I want to transfer her to my division; the Root is too dark for her. It''s better for her to be my disciple, staying with you would only radicalize her..." "This is a normal personnel transfer..." Tsunade frowned, thinking Akihara Kagura was making a mountain out of a molehill: "Just follow the Hokage''s orders." "But..." Akihara Kagura''s expression was indifferent, as if he didn''t quite understand: "Lady Tsunade, isn''t the darkness of the Root meant to serve the Hokage?" "Jiraiya-sensei chose you, and both Hokage advisors chose you. For the peace of Konoha, I respected everyone''s opinions and supported your work as the Hokage..." "So you''re transferring my assistant away?" "What have I done to deserve such disrespect from you?" "Lady Tsunade." Akihara Kagura stared at Tsunade, continuing coldly: "On your first day in office, you brought war to Konoha. It was I who intervened and resolved this war that could have caused significant losses to the vige, securing your position as Hokage and earning you great prestige..." "Now..." "You want to transfer my assistant away from me..." "Is the next step to transfer all personnel from the Root to the Anbu, and then strip me of my position as assistant to the Hokage, relieving me of all my duties?" Akihara Kagura''s lips curled into a peculiar smile, somewhat frightening: "Because Lady Tsunade has secured her position as Hokage and resolved the war, Konoha is out of crisis, now you''re nning to clean up a disobedient assistant to the Hokage, is that right?" "Akihara Kagura, don''t specte like this, it''s just a normal personnel transfer, and your subordinates are also ninjas of the vige!" Tsunade was quite unnerved by Akihara Kagura''s words! Even though Tsunade''s nature is proud, she wouldn''t foolishly ignore Akihara Kagura''s powerfulbat abilities or his influence in Konoha! Tsunade never thought that she just wanted to transfer a young girl away from the Root to prevent her life from being too overshadowed... But... This matter seemed to have triggered a crisis of trust between her and her assistant! What did her teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen do when he argued with Shimura Danzo? Should she just say that she is the Hokage? At this moment... That probably wouldn''t be appropriate, would it? A bead of anxious sweat appeared on Tsunade''s forehead, and she was still trying hard to think about how to resolve this matter. Should she put aside her dignity as a Hokage? "You will regret this, Lady Tsunade." Akihara Kagura seemed to guess Tsunade''s thoughts, continuing coldly: "I don''t want to lose my subordinate, our battle has begun." After saying that... Akihara Kagura immediately turned and left, nning to return to the Root base to stir up trouble, to see if those few Hokage superiors could issue tasks, he wanted to take this opportunity to test if this turmoil could lead to tasks. "I have no intention of relieving you of your duties, Akihara Kagura, I hope we can work together happily and protect Konoha." Tsunade stared fixedly at Akihara Kagura, exining: "I just think that having Karin stay by my side is better for her future, and I am the Hokage after all..." "..." Akihara Kagura stopped in his tracks but didn''t say that sentence, turning back to question: "If Karin stays by my side, Lady Tsunade can''t teach her, right?" "Of course..." Tsunade faintly felt something was amiss. If she takes Karin as her disciple, shouldn''t Karin be by her side, the Hokage''s side? But... Something seemed not quite right. However, by the time Tsunade realized what Akihara Kagura meant, that because Karin is his subordinate, she, the Hokage, should not teach Karin, Akihara Kagura had already left. Root base. Akihara Kagura immediately called Karin to ask her opinion: "Lady Tsunade wants you to leave the Root, probably wants to take you as a disciple..." "Lord Kagura, should I keep an eye on her?" Karin''s first thought was somewhat rebellious. "Now is not the time." Akihara Kagura shook his head, speaking softly: "Gather everyone, the Fifth Hokage has overstepped her bounds..." Inside Konoha vige. Suddenly, a rumor emerged in the vige, suggesting that the newly appointed Fifth Hokage Tsunade was nning to relieve Akihara Kagura of all his duties. "Why is that?" "Lord Kagura doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong, does he?" "But Lady Tsunade is the Hokage, she must have her reasons, right?" "However, on her first day in office, she initiated a dangerous war, all resolved by Lord Kagura alone, who resolved the war with his own strength..." "I heard that because of the great merits Lord Kagura achieved in resolving the war, the Hokage has been unable to reward him. Could it be that she''s worried about Lord Kagura taking over the position of Hokage?" This rumor spread like wildfire. Within two days, it had spread throughout Konoha. Hatake Kakashi was the first to realize the harm of this rumor, and he immediately went to ask Akihara Kagura about the truth of these rumors. "There''s a rumor going around the vige..." After hesitating for a moment, Kakashi proactively asked his friend: "Is it true that Lady Tsunade wants to strip you of your duties?" "I don''t know." Akihara Kagura shook his head, continuing: "Lady Tsunade wants to transfer Karin away, and I didn''t agree..." "..." Kakashi fell silent. "Actually..." Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura and sighed softly: "The Root has harbored too much darkness; perhaps leaving isn''t such a bad thing..." But... For the stability of the vige, as long as they don''t want to disband the Root, even if they ask Kagura to dissolve it, Tsunade at least has to offer him a suitable position, like the head of the Anbu or something... Actually... All the high-ranking ninjas in Konoha know that Akihara Kagura is the future of Konoha. Inside the Hokage tower. The two Hokage advisors were also curiously inquiring about this. Koharu Utatane looked at the agitated Tsunade and advised solemnly: "Tsunade, there''s no need to be so harsh on Kagura, he has made many contributions to the vige..." "I never had such thoughts!" Tsunade mmed her fist on the table, dering angrily: "I just wanted to transfer a little girl from the Root to the Anbu, I never thought about stripping him of his duties, it''s just that guy thinking too extremely!" "But the rumors in the vige..." Homura Mitokado was somewhat uneasy, speaking softly: "Many people in the vige are curious about this matter, Kagura is a hero of the vige, he quelled the Tailed Beast disturbance caused by Uchiha Itachi, resolved the wars with Sand Vige and Mist Vige..." "Forbid anyone in the vige from spreading rumors." Tsunade issued the order with dissatisfaction. In a vige as small as Konoha, stopping the spread of rumors only required a single decree. Due to the conflict with her subordinate... Tsunade had been feeling depressed for two days and had not seen Akihara Kagura. She summoned her Anbu protectors and spoke sternly, "Summon Akihara Kagura here. Is he really throwing a tantrum over such a trivial matter?" "That guy always boasts about his dedication to Konoha. Why is he now so reluctant to let his subordinate serve under mymand?" "..." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado felt trouble brewing again. However... The message-delivering Anbu ninja quickly returned. "Lord Kagura..." The Anbu ninja, slightly embarrassed and cautious, continued, "Lord Kagura doesn''t want to see Lady Tsunade and hopes not to be disturbed further..." "This is an order from the Hokage!" "Lord Kagura..." The Anbu ninja looked anxiously at Tsunade: "Lord Kagura says¡­ Lady Tsunade¡­ shouldn''t overstep, thest person who lost his subordinates like this, Shimura Danzo, is a precedent..." Boom! This struck Tsunade like a bolt of lightning! What kind of joke is this? Surely it couldn''t be this serious? Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado looked towards Tsunade with unease¡ªthey had never imagined Tsunade might drive the vige''s strongest force to defection. Had they chosen the wrong Hokage? If such a thing really happened... Konoha would truly be aughing stock in the ninja world! Even the peace treaties recently signed with Sand Vige and Mist Vige might be nullified! If Akihara Kagura defected from Konoha, who knows how many Konoha ninjas would be disillusioned with the vige leadership, and who would then dare to risk their lives for the vige in the future! "What exactly did you say..." Koharu Utatane stood trembling before Tsunade, his voice deep, "Tsunade, do you realize the severe consequences if you force Akihara Kagura to leave Konoha?" "The vige would fall into chaos..." Homura Mitokado''s arms shook as he recalled Kagura''sbat abilities: "Once Kagura defects, if he poses a threat to Konoha, no one but the First Hokage could stop him..." "Tsunade!" Jiraiya appeared in the Hokage''s office, trying to counsel his friend, "Didn''t I tell you Kagura is extreme? That kid has always wanted to lead the Root. Just talk to him, he will listen..." "I don''t want to do this!" Tsunade smashed her desk to pieces, her anger boiling over as she prepared to confront him at the Root base: "This is a misunderstanding; I just wanted to transfer someone from hismand, how did it be about stripping him of his duties, forcing him to defect? I never intended to dissolve his Root!" "Konoha already has the Anbu; the Root isn''t under the Hokage''s direct control, but I''ve always tolerated its existence, even tacitly allowed it to operate..." "Now is not the time to discuss this..." Koharu Utatane sighed, always tacitly approving and supporting the existence of the Root, shaking his head as he continued, "Now we need to discuss how to resolve the misunderstanding between Tsunade and Kagura and avoid the most troublesome oues..." "If Kagura is forced by you to defect from Konoha..." Homura Mitokado''s heart was uneasy, unable to imagine the disastrous results that might follow. Maybe... They would have no choice but tomit seppuku as an apology? Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado were shocked by the sudden thought of Hatake Sakumo, Kakashi''s father, who hadmitted suicide in shame amid vige rumors after a mission failure... "I''ll go and talk to Kagura..." Jiraiya headed for the Root base, hoping to meet Akihara Kagura: "If it''s just a misunderstanding, let''s clear it up quickly." At the Root base. Akihara Kagura felt even more wronged than Tsunade. "Karin is proficient in all of Konoha''s medical ninjutsu; there''s not much Lady Tsunade could teach her. Besides, I''ve already asked Lady Tsunade directly, and she bluntly told me that she just wants to transfer my assistant away from the Root..." "Jiraiya-sensei." "You should know..." "This conflict was bound to arise sooner orter." "I''ve always supported Lady Tsunade, even at the cost of my reputation, but she wants more..." Akihara Kagura looked at Jiraiya, his expression somewhat calm: "It''s better to set clear boundaries now to avoid more troubleter..." "Tsunate isn''t thinking like that..." Jiraiya rubbed his head in frustration, continuing, "Tsunate isn''t that kind of person; she wouldn''t want to see you leave Konoha..." Akihara Kagura was ready with his sharpened knife: "Didn''t Jiraiya-sensei also think Tsunade wouldn''t let me revive the past Hokages? Yet, one of the first things she did upon returning to Konoha was to allow me to revive the past Hokages. Conflicts were bound to erupt, better to set them off now to avoid more troubleter..." "!!!" Jiraiya felt his face ache. Akihara Kagura shook his head, sighing, "The Tsunade that Jiraiya-sensei knows is one person, but the Fifth Hokage that Jiraiya doesn''t know is another..." "..." Jiraiya nned to persuade Tsunade again. Jiraiya was somewhat relieved that he hadn''t left Konoha yet. However, after Jiraiya left the Root base, four Hokages appeared before Akihara Kagura; even Hashirama didn''t quite understand why Kagura was in conflict with Tsunade. "This is a power grab!" "They want to force Tsunade to relinquish power!" Tobirama understood Kagura''s tactics clearly. Because he had once used the people''s support against Uchiha Madara, he hadn''t expected that, over time, the situation would turn, and a descendant of the Senju n would fall for the same trick! "Ah..." Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled the trouble he faced with his disciple, also sighing, "Tsunade just made one misstep..." Initially... Hadn''t he also requested Kagura from Shimura Danzo? Why didn''t such an incident ur in the vige then? Was it because he was justifiable, even Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado stood with him? "Because it was a step she was bound to misstep!" Tobirama looked towards Akihara Kagura, speaking coldly, "This kid has always appeared very obedient to Tsunade, even standing by her side against us, just to support Tsunade. Tsunade misjudged his loyalty..." "And this kid has always shown great respect for Tsunade, sacrificing his own reputation to pave the way for Tsunade, the newly appointed Hokage. Tsunade truly believed this kid would prioritize the interests of Konoha, so she thought she could issue this order without considering his feelings..." "Moreover..." "Even if Tsunade had not made a misstep, it would have been useless." "Because Akihara Kagura, the bastard, used us to force Tsunade to start a war, yet he ended it as a hero, his prestige even higher than Tsunade''s. He was already on invincible ground before this struggle began." Tobirama knew the basics of these political battles, shaking his head as he revealed the truth, "Even if this kid doesn''tmunicate with Tsunade, just spreading rumors that Tsunade is jealous of his achievements would make many fools believe, just causing some trouble..." "Alright, the Root is about to start spreading rumors that I''m being forced by Lady Tsunade to defect..." "Four Hokages, do you want to persuade Tsunade to surrender before it starts..." Akihara Kagura''s map for hiding daggers was short, but the daggers hidden in the map were long, enticing the Hokage to issue tasks: "A power struggle between the Hokage and the assistant Hokage will plunge Konoha into chaos, don''t you Hokage consider calming the situation?" "How do you calm it?" Tobirama looked at Akihara Kagura, very dissatisfied with his scheming, speaking sternly, "Take away power? Do you know how to govern Konoha?" "I don''t really understand, but you must, right?" Akihara Kagura looked towards the four Hokages present, speaking, "As long as I can protect my subordinates, avoiding being dismissed by a single word, I ept any method of calming¡­" ~~~ Kagura is cooking absolute spaghetti in the Patreon lmao! Btw, should I create a new FF for the One Piece version of this or nah? I never read it /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 237: The Conflict Between Hokages Assistant and Hokages made the Advisors Step Down Chapter 237: The Conflict Between Hokages Assistant and Hokages made the Advisors Step Down Emotionally, the Four Hokages found it difficult to ept Akihara Kagura''s request. The Hokage represent the ultimate dignity of Konoha, and they did not wish to see the Hokage be a puppet. Moreover, many of the Hokages present were close friends and rtives of Tsunade, and all four Hokages hoped that Akihara Kagura could peacefully coexist with Tsunade, allowing Konoha to transition smoothly. "Kid, we all understand that Tsunade is no match for you." Tobirama stared at Akihara Kagura and spoke solemnly, "You don''t need to resort to these tactics to fight her, our presence has already made her position as Hokage challenging enough; there is no need to usurp her authority further..." "Because her power infringes upon my own." Kagura''s smile faded, seemingly puzzled, "Lord Hokages, this all started because Lady Tsunade wanted to transfer Karin from my side, without ever considering changing her mind. If Lady Tsunade wants to take Karin away and treats me and the Root as if we are there to be exploited, why shouldn''t I retaliate?" Silence fell. Tobirama and Sarutobi Hiruzen exchanged nces.Of course, it''s because you, kid, are just an assistant to the Hokage! Isn''t it natural for the Hokage to transfer someone from the hands of a Hokage''s assistant, given that the position of the assistant is granted by the Hokage himself? But... Akihara Kagura''s situation was a bit different. Akihara Kagura was granted the power of a Hokage''s assistant not only because of his considerable strength but also because of his numerous contributions to Konoha. The alliance between Konoha and the Mist Vige, the peace with the Rock Vige maintained through the kidnapping of the Third Tsuchikage, the internal conflicts of the Uchiha n smoothly handled¡ªall these were reliant on Akihara Kagura''s presence. Even today, Akihara Kagura still holds the position of a Hokage''s assistant, having helped Konoha suppress the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige, re-establishing even stricter alliances, and even turning two major ninja viges into vassals of Konoha... Just this series of aplishments alone... Former Hokage''s assistant, Shimura Danzo, couldn''t evene close... Of course. The other things that Akihara Kagura did, Danz¨­ couldn''t match either, at least Danz¨­''s harm to Konoha was nowhere near that of Kagura''s... "Actually, you don''t really care for power, do you?" Hashirama furrowed his brows, contemting his own thoughts when he once held the reins of power in Konoha: "Shouldn''t there be other pursuits?" "But he doesn''t like others using power to suppress him..." Tobirama cut to the heart of Kagura''s thinking with a single statement, speaking solemnly, "I can help you and Tsunade resolve this conflict this time, and even continue to slowly restrict Tsunade''s powerter, making her understand your bottom line, but let''s stop here for this incident, shall we?" "Tsunade is not your enemy..." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply, feeling uneasy. "I think so too." Minato nodded, following the footsteps of his predecessors. [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Senju Hashirama), abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha.] [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Senju Tobirama), abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha.] [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Sarutobi Hiruzen), abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha.] [System Prompt]: [New Work Task (Namikaze Minato), abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha.] "Alright." Akihara Kagura''s eyes twinkled slightly, looking at a series of system notifications, four Hokages under his control from Edo Tensei, their tasks just exploded! Is this method useful? Sometimes, when a superior wants him to do something, the system might issue some tasks; can it also issue tasks when the superior does not want him to do something? Another point. This matter is very important, and only he must do it. The treasures of a superior are like water in a sponge, just squeeze hard, and ites out; they are also like juice in a pear, just squeeze hard, and ites out... "So how should this be resolved..." Senju Hashirama felt a bit brain-burning. "Rumors have already appeared in the vige, this won''t be easy to solve..." Sarutobi Hiruzen well knew the harm of rumors; even using power to suppress them would only make things worse, especially when Tsunade''s authority as Hokage was still not solid enough. "Let someone take the fall." Akihara Kagura looked at the four Hokages, casually suggesting, "The vige''s two Hokage advisors are already of age, it might be time for them to retire..." These two Hokage advisors had always been a restraint, often disagreeing with Kagura''s suggestions, sometimes even requiring Kagura to use open-window theorizing to persuade them. "!!!" The four Hokages present were startled. But... Kagura made sense. However, it felt a bit strange that the Hokage and his assistant had a conflict, yet the Hokage advisors had to step down for this matter... "This could also work." "By the way, I''m curious about something..." Tobirama looked at Akihara Kagura, proactively asking, "This all started because of a kid named Karin; you helped her make a decision, does that kid really want to stay in Root and not leave this dark ce? Won''t she resent you?" "..." Akihara Kagura fell silent. On the other side. Tsunade was still troubled by her own problems. Because Jiraiya thought Tsunade was somewhat overbearing, which made Tsunade question whether she was really doing something wrong, she left the Hokage building nning to walk around the vige. Rumors in the vige had yet to subside, many vigers still respected Tsunade when they saw her, but they could also see their fear and unease. The origin of this conflict... what really is it? Did Akihara Kagura think that by trying to transfer Karin, Tsunade was trying to disband his Root and strip him of his power? Just then. At that moment. Tsunade saw a group of youngsters gathering. Just as Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy from the same generation of j¨­nin gathered, these genin of the same generation also gathered, even bringing along peers like Tenten. Because Karin was also their ssmate, even the work in Root was actually easier than that of these genin who frequently undertook missions; she asionally appeared at these gatherings. "I really don''t understand..." Uzumaki Naruto held the back of his head, the least understanding of the vige rumors: "Although I also think that Kagura isn''t quite suitable to be a Hokage''s assistant, he seems pretty good to everyone in the vige, right?" "..." The other genin were a bit at a loss. Because this matter was still too early for these kids. The group of genin quickly moved past this topic, discussing some of the troublesome missions they had recently undertaken, then dispersed to continue with their tasks. Only Karin idly returned to the Root base. "That kid named Karin..." Tsunade stopped Karin, actively sharing her thoughts, "I want you to be my disciple, your talent is very suitable..." "Sorry, I don''t want to leave Root!" Karin quickly interrupted Tsunade, continuing on her own, "Lady Tsunade, you were able to discover my talent because Lord Kagura saved me when I was six years old, taught me up to today; unless I die, I will never leave Lord Kagura..." Karin had always been by Akihara Kagura''s side, she knew nearly all of Kagura''s secrets, and also knew of many things Kagura had done. From the age of six, Karin was brought to Konoha, sent to the Ninja Academy, even worried she couldn''t keep up with the pace, specially finding a home tutor for supplementary lessons; After graduation, Karin became Kagura''s assistant, continually receiving Kagura''s teachings, even getting supplementary sses from Kabuto and Dean Non¨­; During the Chunin Exam, Kagura helped her find suitable teammates, worried that the little one might not have food to eat during the Chunin Exam. If one day... Akihara Kagura was gravely injured... Karin would give all her blood to him, in exchange for Kagura''s survival. "That''s how it is..." Tsunade thought for a while, sighed, and then handed Karin a scroll as a gift, "You can learn this... go tell Kagura, I won''t transfer you anymore, I hope this turmoil will soon settle down!" However... When Tsunade returned to the Hokage building, she saw the four Hokages. "Grandfather, Great-uncle, Sarutobi-sensei, Minato..." When Tsunade saw their arrival, she felt a bit panicky. This panicky feeling was like she, this foolish ruler, had just done something foolish, and the previous Hok ages had collectivelye to scold her. "We are here because of your conflict with Kagura." Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeing Tsunade still distressed, took the initiative to speak, "Tsunade, don''t worry, this time it''s because you wanted to transfer Karin from his side, Kagura that kid just reacted a bit excessively..." "Alright!" Tobirama stopped Sarutobi Hiruzen from continuing, speaking solemnly, "We''ve already advised that kid Akihara Kagura, now we are just here to provide a solution to resolve the conflict, let Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado take responsibility for this matter, the two of them will resign to take the me, also giving the vigers an exnation..." "!!!" The expressions of Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado suddenly turned odd. It seems... It seems something isn''t quite right? Why would the two Hokage advisors have to resign over a conflict between the Hokage and his assistant, why does this trouble fall on their heads! However... With all four Hokages here. Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado couldn''t speak out against it. Surely for the stability of Konoha, the two Hokage advisors couldn''t sacrifice themselves? Within Konoha Vige. This matter soon settled down. Because Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, the two Hokage advisors, issued wrong orders under the guise of the Hokage''smand, leading to a conflict between the Hokage and his assistant, and the two Hokage advisors had no choice but to resign to take the me. This conflict was thus dered over. For Tsunade and Akihara Kagura, this resolution was actually excellent. Tsunade, the newly appointed Hokage, was free from the restraint of the two Hokage advisors, and Akihara Kagura no longer had to bother dealing with the Hokage advisors. The upper echelons of Konoha truly only had two people left. [System Prompt]: [Abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha, the task has beenpleted, reward Ashura Chakra (Senju Hashirama).] [System Prompt: Ashura Chakra has been integrated into the God of Ninjas trait.] "!!!" Akihara Kagura couldn''t believe the task reward he had received. Is this some kind of joke? Is the mine going to copse? How could mining still dig up the chakra of Hashirama''s past life? Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows in thought, he could feel that the chakra inside his body was already abundant as if it were endless, even the shell of the Ten-Tails could provide chakra, Ashura Chakra was even more terrifying than that of the Nine-Tails. The only problem is... He couldn''t find aparable object. If speaking seriously, the amount of chakra should have increased quite a bit, but this still far from reaching the potential for a qualitative change... However... When Akihara Kagura looked down, he knew that the mine of Hashirama could continue to be mined because the mine of Tobirama was really about to copse. [System Prompt]: [Abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha, the task has beenpleted, reward Combat Experience (Senju Tobirama).] This boss, for the sake of Konoha, left behind all the forbidden techniques he had researched and studied in Konoha, and they were all mastered by Akihara Kagura... This means... This Second Hokage''s mine was mined dry, only then were thesebat experiences dug up. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was the same. As a professor of ninjutsu, the Third Hokage mastered many Go-style techniques, after his death, Kagura learning those techniques was no longer hindered, the Third Hokage''s lifetime ofbat experiencey in his application of the Five Element Release. The only mine left... Probably only Minato Namikaze. [System Prompt]: [Abandon the political struggle with Tsunade, maintain the peace and stability of Konoha, the task has beenpleted, reward Yin Nine-Tails Chakra (Minato).] [System Notification]: [Yin Nine-Tails Chakra has been integrated into the Ten-Tails (Shell)!] "..." Akihara Kagura sensed that the Ten-Tails'' eyes immediately lit up with two, this nearly alive half of the Nine-Tails being absorbed into the Ten-Tails'' shell, the revival progress of the Ten-Tails'' shell suddenly increased by a quarter, the entire revival progress had already surpassed sixty percent! However, since the reward of half of the Nine-Tails'' chakra had been dug up, it seems that Minato''s mine was also basically about to copse... "Konoha''s mine is about to be exhausted..." Akihara Kagura watched Minato, but his mind was on this Fourth Hokage''s rogue student: "Must quickly dig out Uchiha Madara''s legacy from /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 238: How to deal with Uchihas? Chapter 238: How to deal with Uchihas? How to Deal with an Uchiha? For many ninjas in the ninja world, dealing with an Uchiha is a challenging problem. However, for the Anbu Root division of Konoha, dealing with the Uchiha is a tradition. Whether it''s the first leader of Root, Danzo, or the second leader, Akihara Kagura, they are both adept at handling Uchihas, especially since there is a master of dealing with Uchihas within Root as well. The Second Hokage of Konoha, Tobirama. Root base. Akihara Kagura and the four Hokages began to discuss the threat posed by Uchiha Obito, the man behind the Nine-Tails disturbance, who undoubtedly represents the biggest problem. Of course. This calls for a discussion of the roots of Uchiha Obito''s rise.And a man lurking behind Uchiha Obito. White Zetzu emerged from the ground; he would be the instructor for this lesson, teaching the four Hokages about the origins of Uchiha Obito. "This is Zetzu." Akihara Kagura pointed to Zetzu beside him and whispered, "Zetzu and I were both subordinates of Obito, and he understands Uchiha Obito very well¡­" The four Hokages felt mixed emotions. Uchiha Obito has you two as his subordinates; that seems a bit unlucky! However¡­ Uchiha Obito poses a threat to Konoha and caused the Nine-Tails disturbance, which they must eliminate. Akihara Kagura''s desire to handle Uchiha Obito didn''t feel out of ce to them! "That kid Uchiha Obito¡­" Tobirama had never met Uchiha Obito but spoke with a hint of scorn: "Do we even need to know his past? Just find his location and kill him." "I suggest we understand a bit more¡­" White Zetzu shook his head,ughing as he said, "After all, Uchiha Obito has be a rogue ninja of Konoha, and Mr. Tobirama has made quite a few mistakes too!" Tobirama looked annoyed at Zetzu, then turned to Kagura: "Are you going to criticize my initial policies towards the Uchiha n again?" "No." White Zetzu shook his head again, mentioning a person that made both Tobirama and Hashirama tremble: "The real mistake¡­ was that you forgot to destroy Lord Madara''s body." "Madara¡­" Hashirama''s expression grewplicated. "That guy Madara?" Tobirama frowned, "Wasn''t he killed by big brother during the battle at the Valley of the End?" "From the beginning, the battle at the Valley of the End was a conspiracy." White Zetzu looked at the brothers, chuckling as he spoke, "Because Lord Madara knew from the start that Tobirama wouldn''t destroy his body but would keep it for research, so Lord Madara set up a transference seal within his Sharingan, devising a jutsu called Izanagi, which can turn his death into an illusion¡­" "Remember this jutsu name well." Kagura cut off White Zetzu''s speech and took the initiative to exin, "Izanagi is a forbidden jutsu of the Uchiha n, which can sacrifice the light of one Sharingan eye, allowing an Uchiha to negate unfavorable factors duringbat and turn them into an illusion, preserving favorable elements¡­" "That means, killing him won''t do any good, right?" Tobirama nodded, understanding the effects of the jutsu: "But after the jutsu ends, one Sharingan eye must be sacrificed¡­" "That''s right¡­" Kagura nodded and continued, "But Uchiha Obito got at least a hundred Sharingan eyes on the night of the n''s massacre¡­" The people present felt a chill, but quickly calmed down: "But he needs a safe surgery room to transnt eyes, right?" "It''s uncertain." Kagura shrugged; he didn''t fully understand the situation: "Uchiha Obito also transnted cells from the First Hokage, so his healing speed shouldn''t be slow, and perhaps directly removing a blinded eye and stuffing in a new one isn''t entirely impossible¡­" The four Hokages realized the true horror. Because this way, they couldn''t really be sure when Uchiha Obito used Izanagi, when he removed the blinded eye, and when he transnted a new Sharingan as a sacrifice for Izanagi¡­ Dealing with just Izanagi is hard enough! Not to mention, Uchiha Obito also possesses the most troublesome Mangekyo Sharingan! "Keep talking about Madara." Hashirama was more concerned about Uchiha Madara, speaking softly, "So you mean, Madara already knew he would lose, thus used Izanagi to escape death¡­ then, why did Madara control the Nine-Tails to attack Konoha?" "It was for a piece of your flesh." White Zetzu chuckled, showing his Wood Release. "Big brother''s cells! Wood Release, huh?" Tobirama immediately realized this and quickly thought about the use of Hashirama cells: "Not just for Wood Release? Big brother''s cells must have other uses for him, possibly to enhance his Sharingan?" That matter¡­ Tobirama had witnessed it himself! Kagura used Hashirama cells to cultivate a group of Uchihas with dual Kekkei Genkai, indicating some connection between Hashirama cells and the Sharingan bloodline! "You guessed right." White Zetzu nodded, continuing, "But Hashirama cells are even more terrifying whenbined with Lord Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan, as his Mangekyo Sharingan had eternal power. After transnting Hashirama cells, Lord Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan finally evolved into a Rinnegan just before his death, and even the blinded Mangekyo was enhanced¡­" "Rinnegan!" Hashirama was somewhat shocked, suddenly realizing something. Uchiha Madara had once invited him to see the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, allegedly left by the Sage of the Six Paths. When positive and negative forces arebined, they can unlock all creation! At the time, Hashirama thought it meant that the Uchiha and Senju nsing together could bring peace to the ninja world, but the stone tablet was literally just literal! "So you mean¡­" Tobirama took a deep breath, speaking solemnly, "Madara wanted to transnt big brother''s cells to activate his Mangekyo into a Rinnegan, so he started the battle at the Valley of the End, hid in the ninja world after the battle, and finally activated the Rinnegan¡­" "That''s right." White Zetzu nodded, continuing the lesson for the four Hokages: "But time is fair to everyone, even if Lord Madara activated the Rinnegan, he would inevitably face death. For this, he needed a nurturing ground for the Rinnegan, and a contingency n for his eventual revival¡­" "That nurturing ground¡­" Tobirama immediately thought of destroying the Rinnegan. "Let''s skip that problem." Kagura passed over that issue, continuing, "Let''s continue discussing Uchiha Obito! What we need to discuss now is Uchiha Obito." "No problem, young man." "The Rinnegan is not important, because it contains Lord Madara''s chakra, no one can activate the real power of the Rinnegan. The most important thing is a person who can guide the Rinnegan." White Zetzu said this, chuckling, "Uchiha Obito is the person chosen by Lord Madara, his life is like a tragedy, easily used by others, leading him astray¡­" Minato furrowed his brow. Because Uchiha Obito was his student. White Zetzu cheerfully told the story he witnessed: "During the Kannabi Bridge battle, Uchiha Obito survived the war because Lord Madara saved him, and from then on, he became Madara''s chosen tool¡­" "To be able to activate the Mangekyo Sharingan, to make himpletely despair about this world, Lord Madara manipted the Mist Vige, transnted the Three-Tails into a ninja named Rin Nohara, and ced a curse in Rin''s body to prevent her frommitting suicide¡­" Minato''s pupils dted uncontrobly! "So¡­" Minato recalled his other, more unfortunate student, "At that time, did Kakashi have to kill Rin?" "Yes, that wasn''t the purpose." White Zetzu nodded, continuing, "Lord Madara''s real purpose was for Uchiha Obito to witness everything, to make him disillusioned with this war-ridden world, and topletely be the sessor to Lord Madara''s will¡­" Minato closed his eyes, remembering the mysterious masked man, feeling a touch of sadness. Three students¡­ All became tools of Uchiha Madara! "Of course." White Zetzu, mimicking Kagura, spread his hands, continuing, "Obito never thought this was wrong, he believed the world was at fault, even when Obito, while manipting the Fourth Mizukage, guessed the truth, he still didn''t think Lord Madara was wrong, Obito still believed the world was at fault¡­" "He''s not entirely wrong, it indeed is the world''s fault¡­" Kagura nodded, his tone shifting immediately, "But changing the world in such a way, leaving it in his hands isn''t quite right, and certainly not in Uchiha Madara''s hands¡­" "Leaving it in your hands would be right, right?" Tobirama nced at Kagura. "It''s not impossible." Kagura looked back at Tobirama. Tobirama didn''t want to deal with Kagura, speaking proactively, "Anyway, what''s most important now is to kill that guy named Uchiha Obito, destroy those Rinnegan, and stop Uchiha Madara''s revival¡­" "But I can''t participate." Kagura refused Tobirama''s suggestion, stating proactively, "The only support I can offer you is to dere that the Second Hokage has deciphered the Edo Tensei technique, allowing you to do this¡­ I think my boss Uchiha Obito would understand my helplessness." Tobirama felt a weight on his back. This damn brat¡­ Not doing anything is one thing, but letting me take the me? "Don''t look at me like that¡­" Kagura spread his hands, reminding them, "This way I can also provide you with information about Uchiha Obito¡­" "When you corner Uchiha Obito, perhaps he will bring Uchiha Madara''s body to me, asking me to use the Edo Tensei to revive Madara, helping him avoid being hunted down?" "Do you want to revive Madara?" Hashirama felt a bit amused. After so long, am I going to battle Madara again? "Regardless, he will be revived." Kagura shook his head; he needed to revive Uchiha Madara, just waiting for the right opportunity, he then asked, "But aren''t you curious about what exactly Uchiha Madara painstakingly nned to do?" "A bit¡­" Hashirama nodded, the honest First Hokage really curious about what his former friend Uchiha Madara intended to do. "Not curious, I just want to destroy his ns!" Tobirama''s face was stern, uninterested in Uchiha Madara, just wanting to thwart Madara''s schemes: "Even if he is revived, we must kill him¡­" "I agree." "But before that, we need a little n¡­" "Like choosing a mastermind who knows everything; otherwise, it might expose me and Zetzu betraying them, both Zetzu and I are innocents, still wanting to live peacefully, not wanting to be involved in these old era battles¡­" The expressions of the present Hokages became odd. They all remembered Orochimaru, once considered the mastermind. And¡­ The reason the old era is still fighting¡­ Isn''t it because of the trouble you, the new era, caused? "What n?" Tobirama was very rational, concerned about the oue of the n: "Who should be the mastermind, a mastermind to counter Madara, should we let big brother do it?" "Eh?" Hashirama was a bit excited. "Big brother doesn''t have the intelligence." Tobirama looked at the excited Hashirama, negating his own suggestion: "Others don''t seem suitable either, should I take the me? What n is needed?" "Can I make the n?" White Zetzu looked excitedly at Kagura, and after seeing Kagura nod, he quickly shared his thoughts: "Hehehehe, then let me tell a story first¡­" "Many years ago¡­" "The battle at the Valley of the End was dered over, the First Hokage had died." "The Second Hokage discovered that Lord Madara''s body was missing, subtly covered up this secret, and during a covert investigation of the Uchiha n, discovered the secret of Izanagi¡­" "To prevent Lord Madara from returning, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, researched the Edo Tensei technique, hoping to revive his brother to counter Uchiha Madara¡­" "However, a small problem urred¡­" "The Second Hokage had to sacrifice himself during the Great ninja War, and to avoid future mistakes, he instructed Lord Danzo before his death to research Hashirama cells, hoping to create someone capable of countering Uchiha Madara¡­" "Wait¡­" Kagura felt this story wasn''t quite right, quickly stopping White Zetzu, frowning and saying, "Can we have something more normal? This makes the Second Hokage seem not evil enough; when Uchiha Madara is revived, he willugh at him¡­" "Not necessary!" Tobirama''s face was filled with annoyance. Tobirama felt he didn''t need to be evil at all, only the Uchiha n was the most evil, like the always lurking Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito! "Anyway¡­" Minato didn''t want to argue with them; he only cared about the mission he was about to undertake: "We are now going to besiege Obito, until we force Obito to ask you to revive Uchiha Madara, right?" "Yes." "But not asking, rathermanding." "Fourth Hokage, your student isn''t very good at leadership, he likes tomand when doing things, this is the worst leader I''ve seen¡­" Kagura nodded, hiding his other thoughts: "Perhaps in the meantime, he will alsomand me to find a way to help him deal with being hunted down¡­" "To ensure Obito doesn''t suspect me and Zetzu, to continue passing his information to you four Hokages, your pursuit of my boss might need to be paused asionally due to his asking for /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 239: History of the Ninja World by Akihara Kagura Chapter 239: History of the Ninja World by Akihara Kagura The present Hokages were silent. Akihara Kagura had already arranged Uchiha Obito''s life. That this guy could attract such a subordinate like Akihara Kagura showed ack of discernment... "Obito..." Minato sighed at the fate his former student was about to face, reminiscing about the past: "Obito once wanted to be Hokage..." "..." Tobirama unusually refrained from speaking. "He is not suitable to be Hokage." Akihara Kagura voiced the truth on behalf of Tobirama. Akihara Kagura knew Uchiha Obito, his superior, better than anyone present: "A true leader doesn''t just take without giving anything back to their subordinates, right?""So far, I have helped Obito solve many problems. He hasn''t even sent a single ninjutsu scroll, let alone a birthday gift..." To be honest, Even Orochimaru is far morepetent than Uchiha Obito! "If the four Hokages agree to implement the n..." "I will have Ah Wei first convey the message to Obito, telling him that the Second Hokage has already deciphered the Edo Tensei technique, and I have lost control over the reanimated individuals." Akihara Kagura looked at the Hokages present and added: "By the way, let Ah Wei tell Obito that the Second Hokage is the true mastermind. When I used Edo Tensei to revive him, I was already fooled." "Ah Wei." "ording to what you said..." "The Second Hokage Tobirama has always been wary of Uchiha Madara. Even after Madara''s death in the Valley of the End, Tobirama continued to suspect him, leading to the development of the Edo Tensei technique to prevent future generations from facing an unbeatable Madara!" "..." Everyone looked at Tobirama. "Fine." Tobirama slowly nodded, admitting his identity and not denying his purpose: "Then we''ll force Uchiha Obito into a corner until wepel Madara to revive, thwart his plot, and kill himpletely this time!" Tobirama never took the threat of Uchiha Madara lightly! Although Akihara Kagura was not a good person, Uchiha Obito, who caused the Nine-Tails incident in Konoha, and Uchiha Madara, who had been scheming for decades, clearly attracted Tobirama''s hatred! "Ah Wei." Akihara Kagura immediately looked at White Zetsu Ah Wei, his expression bing serious: "The Second Hokage has agreed. Let''s start the operation!" "Alright!" White Zetsu Ah Wei quickly sank into the ground. Tobirama watched White Zetsu Ah Wei disappear and asked in a deep voice: "This creature doesn''t seem to be something you cultivated, right?" "No." Akihara Kagura shook his head and looked at Hashirama: "It is said that Uchiha Madara cultivated them using the First Hokage''s cells." "My brother''s cells, they really can be used anywhere..." Tobirama snorted coldly, extremely dissatisfied with Uchiha Madara''s actions. "Um, I want to visit Naka Shrine..." Hashirama, after learning about Uchiha Madara''s plot, had not expressed much. After everything ended, this First Hokage still voiced his own thoughts in a deep voice: "It is said that Madara once saw the future of the ninja world on a stele at the shrine and found a new path..." In front of the stele at Naka Shrine... It was thest ce where Hashirama and Uchiha Madara met amicably during their lifetime. At that time, the entire Konoha was bathed in the shade of the First Hokage, who endorsed Tobirama as the Second Hokage, making Uchiha Madara feel out of ce. In utter helplessness, Uchiha Madara eventually met Hashirama in front of the stele at Naka Shrine and asked if he would choose his friend or his brother Tobirama. Unfortunately. Uchiha Madara received a disappointing answer. During that meeting, Madara imed to have found a path on the stele and decided to leave Konoha rather than continue feeling aggrieved. When they met again, it was during the Battle of the Valley of the End. Hashirama wanted to revisit Naka Shrine to see if he could decipher the reasons behind Madara''s conspiracy from the stele. If Uchiha Madara walked the wrong path after his resurrection, he wanted his old friend to understand his mistake. "The stele?" Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered slightly. The stele at Naka Shrine was passed down by the Uchiha n for generations, regarded as an honor, and made of a very special material, hard to destroy. Although Konoha divided the Uchiha territory, it did not destroy Naka Shrine because it was still some distance from the vige''s residential area. Naka Shrine. Akihara Kagura led the four Hokages to the stele at Naka Shrine. Without Sharingan, they could see nothing, not even the content on it. Of course. Even if someone could read it, it would be useless. Because this stele at Naka Shrine had been altered, the content was already distorted. No one could decipher the true history it hid. No one could solve the correct question from the wrong answers. But... Akihara Kagura was a transmigrator. Even with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Akihara Kagura couldn''t fully decipher the stele''s content for now. But that didn''t matter, because Akihara Kagura knew the history of the ninja world. This history... Would be his greatest weapon! "Completely unreadable..." Hashirama gazed at the stele, feeling a bit regretful: "If we could see the content on the stele, perhaps we could analyze Madara''s thoughts... Madara said only the Sharingan could read the stele''s content. It seems we have no way." "Kid, don''t you have many Uchihas under yourmand?" Tobirama looked at Akihara Kagura and asked. This Second Hokage directly examined the stele, finding the content engraved with powerful means, requiring the Sharingan to read. "Useless." Akihara Kagura shook his head, answering on behalf of his subordinates: "It needs the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to read some truth and even higher-level eyes to read the full truth..." After speaking, Akihara Kagura suddenly looked at Hashirama and Tobirama: "I remember that both Senju and Uchiha were ancient ns in the ninja world. The Uchiha n had a stele, didn''t the Senju n have a corresponding one?" "No." Hashirama shook his head. "The n..." Tobirama furrowed his brow, recalling his n''s origins: "The of the Forest lived in the woods during the Warring States period and never had such a stele..." "Could it be hidden on a tree?" Akihara Kagura proposed a reasonable suspicion. Honestly. Akihara Kagura should thank Hashirama. If it wasn''t for Hashirama''s nostalgia for hisst meeting ce with Uchiha Madara, Akihara Kagura wouldn''t have remembered the stele at Naka Shrine. Because what it recorded was useless to Akihara Kagura. But! Now it was useful! Seeing Hashirama and Tobirama unable to recall, Akihara Kagura nned to help these brothers understand. Akihara Kagura''s strength had grown too fast. He couldn''t find a chance to align with his most desired superior, ck Zetsu, because ck Zetsu wouldn''t believe Akihara Kagura truly wanted to align with it, even if it did, it wouldn''t reveal the truth. But! This doesn''t matter! If the future superior wouldn''t speak the truth, Akihara Kagura would for it! If the future superior couldn''t decide, Akihara Kagura would decide for it! If ck Zetsu didn''t believe or recruit him, he would use special means to make it choose him! Once Uchiha Obito was besieged by the four Hokages, if ck Zetsu still didn''t reveal the truth and didn''t let him join Uchiha Madara and Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, Akihara Kagura would force ck Zetsu to rely on him! Root Base. Akihara Kagura had an idea and began fabricating. Everything is rtive, like the rivalry between Uchiha and Senju. Uchiha had a fake stele by ck Zetsu, so deserved a fake bark by Akihara Kagura. ck Zetsu deceived Uchiha Madara with a fake stele; Akihara Kagura would deceive Hashirama with a fake bark. Of course. Faking is a skill. If done haphazardly, it would be easily exposed. However... It can''t be entirely true either. Because revealing the whole truth would be easily refuted by those who knew it. Some falsehoods are needed to let those in the know refute using truth. Akihara Kagura privately visited the stele at Naka Shrine, read part of it with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and nned to write a new truth for the Senju of the Forest in its style. First, the source of the bark. After some thought, Akihara Kagura exined the bark''s origin, recording that the Sage of Six Paths was the ancestor of the Senju, and this bark was left to his second son Asura, recording the history of the ninja world. This is the true fact, naturally unrefutable. Second, the reason for the bark''s existence. Recalling the Uchiha stele''s content, Akihara Kagura decided to modify it slightly, iming the bark existed due to a tragic story in the ninja world''s history. [Over a thousand years ago.] [The ninja world was peaceful, and humans did not have chakra.] [A man named ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo appeared, nted a divine tree in the ninja world, and gained its blessing and power.] [This divine tree was the source of Hagoromo''s power and the ten-tailed beast, the aggregation of nine-tailed beasts. The divine tree bestowed Hagoromo with chakra, the first appearance of this energy in the ninja world.] [Hagoromo, having acquired chakra, found he could bestow it upon others, gathered people, and created ninsh¨±, hoping to use chakra to create a world of understanding. Thus, he was known as the Sage of Six Paths.] [The Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo established ninsh¨±, married, and had three children: the eldest son Indra, ancestor of the Uchiha n, inheriting the Sage''s eyes; the second son Asura, ancestor of the Senju n, inheriting the Sage''s body; and the youngest daughter Kaguya, ancestor of the Hy¨±ga n, inheriting nothing...] These points were mostly true. Akihara Kagura''s thoughts slightly diverged, feeling this could be rted to the Hy¨±ga n. They might have an artifact only the Byakugan could read in the future. For now, he needed to fabricate this story. [Before his death, the Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, to choose a sessor for ninsh¨±, set two tests for his sons Indra and Asura to pick one to lead the ninja world...] This segment is also true. Akihara Kagura disliked fabricating history, thought for a long time, and added a slightly false segment. [This act angered the youngest daughter Kaguya, who,cking chakra, was excluded from session. Furious, Kaguya went to the divine tree, ate its fruit, and gained its chakra!] [Having obtained the divine tree''s chakra, Kaguya transformed into the ten-tailed divine tree, casting an illusion named Infinite Tsukuyomi, binding everyone in the ninja world with the tree''s vines to absorb their chakra and rule the world!] [The Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo had to battle his daughter, eventually reiming the divine tree''s power, splitting it into nine-tailed beasts, and sealing his daughter Kaguya on the moon.] Akihara Kagura was satisfied with this slightly modified historical story, hoping the ck Zetsu, who altered the Uchiha stele, would understand his fake bark. Of course. To gain understanding, one must include others'' roles. [After sealing his daughter, the Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo''s will split, creating a dark part named ck /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 240: Who let him cook? Chapter 240: Who let him cook? Akihara Kagura believed there was nothing wrong with the history hepiled. All the key figures in ninja world history appeared, even the Ten Tails God Tree had its role, and he even proactively fabricated a respectable identity for ck Zetsu. Who is ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya? Where did this minor namee from? Who is the Sage of Six Paths? Everyone in the ninja world knows what kind of figure the Sage of Six Paths is! Akihara Kagura painstakingly helped ck Zetsu fabricate a respected identity. The will split from the Sage of Six Paths is far stronger than the will of ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya... Because everyone has heard of the Sage of Six Paths, they would naturally respect the will split from the Sage of Six Paths, ck Zetsu, especially since Akihara Kagura ns to redeem it... [ck Zetsu''s appearance is coincidental.][Since the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, was a mortal, he would inevitably suffer from the pains of birth, old age, illness, and death. Upon seeing his younger daughter ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya obtain infinite vitality by devouring the Ten Tails God Tree, thepassionate heart of the Sage of Six Paths was invaded by the desire for immortality gained from the Ten Tails...] [ck Zetsu is the dark reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo. It is the embodiment of his deepest desires, seeking the Ten Tails'' power for immortality and dominion over the world. The Sage of Six Paths could not kill it, so he split it off to prevent it from corrupting his heart...] [The chakra of the Ten Tails God Tree had long been scattered across the world as the nine tailed beasts. His younger daughter ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, merged with the Ten Tails'' husk, was sealed on the moon. ck Zetsu''s first goal upon birth was to find a way to gather the Ten Tails and revive his younger daughter ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, thereby controlling Kaguya to obtain the Ten Tails'' power...] This is the origin of ck Zetsu. Akihara Kagura nned to turn ck Zetsu''s idea of reviving the Ten Tails into a desire for immortality, fitting the role of a behind-the-scenes maniptor. Otherwise... iming ck Zetsu merely wanted to save someone? That would hardly suit the identity of a mastermind! Moreover, this reason withstands scrutiny because ck Zetsu''s goal indeed was to gather the tailed beasts to revive the Ten Tails God Tree. Akihara Kagura merely gave it a more grandiose reason... Even though the reason is false... It seems more real than the truth! Apart from the identity, everything else is true. [ck Zetsu''s power isn''t great, but it possesses the Yin-Yang Release left by the Sage of Six Paths and has quietly hidden some of the God Tree''s power, making ck Zetsu immortal. No one can kill it, and it has the power to merge with the Ten Tails God Tree...] This is necessary! ck Zetsu isn''t very powerful, but it is indeed hard to kill! The fabrication of ck Zetsu''s origin isplete. The next step inpiling history requires a blend of truth and falsehood to make the story usible. [The Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, to prevent his dark will, ck Zetsu, from reviving the Ten Tails, sealed this history on a stone tablet, passing it to his eldest son, Indra, who had the Sharingan and extraordinary talent...] [¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo''s eldest son, Indra, was born intelligent, created the hand signs for ninjutsu, and inherited the powerful Sharingan. Hagoromo hoped Indra would bear the responsibility of sealing ck Zetsu. To prevent others from discovering the tablet''s secrets, Hagoromo left a restriction on the tablet that only the Sharingan could decipher...] [His second son, Ashura, was simple and honest by nature. Hagoromo decided to pass the ninja creed to Ashura, hoping Ashura would strengthen the ninja creed...] [However, the situation changed. ck Zetsu, the will split from Hagoromo, upon learning of the tablet revealing its origin, quietly altered the tablet''s content...] [But ck Zetsu,cking great power, imed to be a will born from Indra''s increased strength, persuading him to gain the Ten Tails'' power following his younger sister ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya''s path. This led Indra to attack Ashura and Hagoromo, attempting to capture all the tailed beasts in the ninja world to revive the Ten Tails...] [Fortunately, a dying Hagoromo bestowed his power to Ashura, who led the ninja creed to defeat Indra, averting the ninja world''s second crisis...] [In this crisis, a dying Hagoromo discovered that his will, ck Zetsu, had altered the tablet''s content. Realizing that the immortal ck Zetsu would inevitably cause turmoil in the ninja world to revive the Ten Tails, Hagoromo predicted that future conflicts would arise due to ck Zetsu''s maniptions...] [To correct the errors born from his desires and prevent the descendants of Indra and Ashura from being exploited by ck Zetsu, Hagoromo decided to inscribe this secret history on the bark of the God Tree, passing it to his second son, Ashura, hoping future generations would be wary of ck Zetsu...] The story ends here. Since Akihara Kagura wrote it from the perspective of the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, he added some remorse and shame for not being able to control his desire, which split into the immortal monster ck Zetsu, hoping future generations would be cautious and not be misled by power. As this forged history was left by ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, it naturally couldn''t include stories of the conflicts between the Uchiha and Senju ns, as the Sage of Six Paths had already died by then. "This history is quite good..." Akihara Kagura looked at the history hepiled, feeling there was nothing more to add. Of course. If someone who truly knew the history of the ninja world examined it, the story would be full of ws! But... How many people truly know the real history of the ninja world? And how can those who do know prove it? Even if ck Zetsu appeared and said that, in its thousand years of existence, the history recorded on this bark was all lies, that it wasn''t the will of ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo but of ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, and that Hagoromo never knew of its existence, what use would that be? Wouldn''t that be self-destructive? After all, ck Zetsu always imed to be the will of Uchiha Madara! The will of Uchiha Madara, a being only a few decades old, could not possibly know the truth from a thousand years ago. This exnation wouldn''t hold, so ck Zetsu, by refuting the history, would have to be the dark will of the Sage of Six Paths from a thousand years ago... However, if ck Zetsu chose to remain silent and not refute the history... Then everyone would assume the history recorded on the bark was true! After all, it was left by the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo! ck Zetsu would definitely be considered the embodiment of Hagoromo''s dark will, having altered the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, instigated the millennium-long war between Indra and Ashura, and sought the Ten Tails'' power to dominate the world! This is an unsolvable dilemma. Since ck Zetsu used the name of the Sage of Six Paths when manipting Uchiha Madara, Akihara Kagura did the same, using the name of ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo to record ck Zetsu''s origin and its alteration of the stone tablet, delivering a fatal blow to ck Zetsu... Thus... Whether ck Zetsu would refute these truths or not, it would be thoroughly rejected by everyone in the ninja world, bing a universally reviled figure... Honestly... The only person in the ninja world who has seen the entire content of the Sage of Six Paths'' stone tablet is Uchiha Madara. But if Madara sees the supposed God Tree bark left by the Sage of Six Paths, he would likely believe the content on the bark more... By then... What could the cornered ck Zetsu do? Akihara Kagura felt only he, this broad-minded and equally ambitious genius ninja, could ept ck Zetsu as his superior and conspire together to seize the Ten Tails'' power. ck Zetsu would have no choice but to agree! "Let the four Hokages hunt down Uchiha Obito..." Akihara Kagura formted his action n, deciding to implement it step by step: "Force Uchiha Obito to have me solve his troubles one by one, exploit all the legacy Uchiha Madara left for him, and wait for ck Zetsu and Uchiha Obito to force me to revive Madara..." "At that time..." "I''ll reveal the bark." "Let Hashirama discover the truth recorded on the bark and convey it to Uchiha Madara, making Madarapletely abandon ck Zetsu, turning ck Zetsu into a reviled monster..." Akihara Kagura felt his n was wless. Except perhaps for ck Zetsu, as the historical ount on the bark might make ck Zetsu angry and curse ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, or suspect another mastermind behind the scenes... Anyway... Akihara Kagura could only wish it well in advance. Meanwhile... ck Zetsu wasn''t feeling too good either. Because White Zetsu Ah Wei brought some unfriendly news to it and Uchiha Obito. In the Land of Rain. In the Akatsuki organization''s base. Uchiha Obito and ck Zetsu quietly listened to White Zetsu Ah Wei''s report. "The boy''s Edo Tensei had a problem..." "When reviving the previous Hokages as instructed by the higher-ups of Konoha, the boy experimented on them, intending to revive them at their peak and make them his puppets..." "But something went wrong. After the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama was revived, he had prepared a method to break the Edo Tensei''s control and gained his freedom..." "Wait..." Uchiha Obito recalled an important issue and asked in a deep voice, "Was the Fourth Hokage Minato revived as well?" Regarding his former teacher, Uchiha Obito had some concerns, as Minato once caused him a great loss despite having the Mangekyo Sharingan... "Yes..." White Zetsu Ah Wei nodded, ignoring Uchiha Obito''s grim expression, and continued, "Now the boy can''t control the Edo Tensei he revived..." "This is quite normal..." ck Zetsu understood this matter well, speaking in a sinister tone: "The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama created the Edo Tensei technique. He would certainly have a way to break its control..." "However..." White Zetsu Ah Wei hesitated for a moment before continuing: "Senju Tobirama created the Edo Tensei to ensure his revival. He found Madara-sama''s missing body and wanted to use the technique to stop Madara-sama''s n. Even the Hashirama cell transnt experiments were part of his preemptive measures..." "He knew about Madara and our n?" Uchiha Obito frowned. "Not yet..." White Zetsu Ah Wei shook his head, adding something perplexing: "But whatever Madara-sama intends, or whatever you, Obito, intend, or even what the Uchiha n, Senju Tobirama intends to stop it..." "..." Uchiha Obito felt a surge of anger. This Second Hokage Senju Tobirama was truly a menace! How could he be against them at every turn? He opposed the obedient Uchiha in Konoha and the rogue Uchiha outside of it. How could he still be antagonistic? "This is quite normal." ck Zetsu, understanding the grudge between Senju Tobirama and the Uchiha n, was concerned about the future with four troublesome individuals: "The four revived former Hokages won''t be easy to deal with. They will definitely try to stop our ns..." "That brat Akihara Kagura, I''ve disliked him for a long time!" Uchiha Obito snorted, venting his dissatisfaction with Akihara Kagura: "I''ve long told him to be more obedient, yet he keeps trying to control powers beyond his grasp, now causing us trouble..." Just the Fourth Hokage Minato alone was a huge problem, let alone the other revived Hokages! "But..." White Zetsu Ah Wei seemed puzzled by Uchiha Obito''s thoughts: "The boy has always intended to revive Madara-sama at his peak, using the former Hokages as Edo Tensei experiments..." "It''s not yet time to revive Madara!" Uchiha Obito grumbled in dissatisfaction. "Now it''s necessary..." ck Zetsu shook its head, looking at White Zetsu Ah Wei: "The four Hokages will pose a significant threat to our ns. They won''t let the perpetrator of the Nine Tails incident go unpunished, right?" "Indeed." White Zetsu Ah Wei nodded, continuing: "Before I came, the four Hokages were discussing hunting down Obito. The boy couldn''t act, so he could only pass on information or create some trouble in Konoha to distract /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 241: Sasuke meet his surviving clansmen Chapter 241: Sasuke meet his surviving nsmen The pursuit by the four Hokage¡­ What an immense lineup this is! Each of these Hokage alone could stir up a storm in the ninja world! Even though the Akatsuki organization is imed to be a formidable group in the ninja world,posed of S-rank rogue ninjas and even possessing the Rinnegan, ck Zetsu still feels that the Akatsuki is unlikely to be a match for the four Hokage¡­ If a confrontation is inevitable¡­ ck Zetsu thinks the best course of action would be to preemptively remove Nagato''s Rinnegan and ce the hope of the Eye of the Moon n directly on Akihara Kagura¡­ "Can the Edo Tensei not be undone?" White Zetsu''s main body wondered if there might be another way and asked, "Can''t we just undo the technique and let them return to the Pure Land?" "It''spletely useless."White Zetsu Awei shook his head lightly and said, "The boy has privately attempted to undo the Edo Tensei, but it had no effect whatsoever¡­" "So, what you''re saying is¡­" Uchiha Obito frowned impatiently and said, "I have to deal with the four Hokage myself and clean up the mess caused by that brat?" Although his Mangekyo Sharingan abilities are indeed formidable¡­ Uchiha Obito felt that facing the four Hokage would be somewhat troublesome. Akihara Kagura, this subordinate, was truly a big problem, creating such a huge mess for him! "The boy can provide you with intelligence." White Zetsu Awei nced at Uchiha Obito and continued, "At least with the boy''s intelligence, avoiding their pursuit shouldn''t be too difficult¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Obito still looked somewhat displeased and annoyed: "Even without that brat''s intelligence, I can still handle those troublesome guys!" This guy¡­ Was somewhat ungrateful. White Zetsu Awei didn''t know what to say to him. Since Uchiha Obito didn''t want Akihara Kagura to provide him with intelligence on the four Hokage, then they might as well let the boy provide the four Hokage with detailed intelligence on Uchiha Obito! Konoha Vige. Inside the Hokage Building. With the forced resignation of the two Hokage advisors, the Konoha highmand now consisted only of Tsunade, Akihara Kagura, and the four reanimated Hokage, who made up the current decision-making body of Konoha. As expected. The five Hokage held almost equal status. The Fifth Hokage Tsunade could only sit at the lowest position and solemnly talked about the two major problems Konoha had to resolve: "Konoha''s most pressing enemies are three, two of whom are Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi, both hidden within the Akatsuki organization. Uchiha Obito caused the Nine-Tails incident that led to the deaths of the Fourth Hokage and Kushina, while Uchiha Itachi ughtered the entire Uchiha n¡­" "¡­" The four reanimated Hokage looked at Akihara Kagura. "¡­" Akihara Kagura stared intently at the teacup in front of him. "And the other one¡­" "Is Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade mentioned her former teammate with a serious expression: "Orochimaru has always been obsessed with researching forbidden jutsu and aims to master all techniques in the ninja world. He is likely digging up the corpses of powerful individuals to reanimate them as his puppets, which poses an even greater threat to Konoha¡­" "¡­" Akihara Kagura continued to stare at his teacup. "¡­" The four reanimated Hokage once again looked at Akihara Kagura, seemingly all the most troublesome enemies of Konoha had connections to this person, who appeared to be cking off during work hours. "Why are you all looking at me?" Akihara Kagura gave the four Hokage a puzzled nce and put down his teacup: "I think we should pursue Orochimaru first¡­" "We will go after Uchiha Obito." Tobirama interrupted Akihara Kagura, not wanting to waste time arguing. There was no way he would allow them to go after Orochimaru, an ally of Akihara Kagura. Today''s meeting was to finalize the decision that the four reanimated Hokage would hunt down Uchiha Obito, a n they had agreed upon earlier. Holding the meeting today was simply to amodate Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage. With an overwhelming majority, the four Hokage passed the decision to pursue Uchiha Obito, leaving Tsunade and Akihara Kagura somewhat isted in their opposition. "We can''t just ignore Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade frowned, dissatisfied with the oue. "At the very least, we need to locate Orochimaru''s whereabouts first¡­" Akihara Kagura proposed his own n, "Orochimaru had shown interest in Uchiha Sasuke during the Chunin Exams, so why not use Uchiha Sasuke as an undercover agent by sending him to Orochimaru¡­" "This is too dangerous, isn''t it?" Tsunade was reluctant to sacrifice an innocent child and shook her head: "Uchiha Sasuke has just graduated. Sending him as an undercover agent¡­" "We can teach him the Flying Thunder God Technique¡­" Akihara Kagura tilted his head and slowly exined his n: "If Uchiha Sasuke encounters danger, he can use the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape quickly¡­" Akihara Kagura added, "I also threatened a kid named Hozuki Suigetsu from the Mist Vige to defect and be an undercover agent by Orochimaru''s side. If anything happens, the two kids can look out for each other¡­" "!!!" Tsunade recalled a report from the Mist Vige about Hozuki Suigetsu, a candidate for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who had defected with the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. "Was that your doing?" Tsunade felt a headacheing on, hoping this wouldn''t be exposed in the future. "Indeed." Akihara Kagura nodded. Tobirama had no objection to Akihara Kagura''s arrangements. Remembering his encounter with Uchiha Sasuke, he couldn''t help but snort, "Can that Uchiha kid learn my Flying Thunder God Technique¡­" Tobirama was somewhat dissatisfied! The sight of Uchiha Sasuke''s face was particrly irksome to him! Moreover, Tobirama couldn''t quite imagine it¡ªUchiha Sasuke, the kid who looked exactly like his nemesis Uchiha Izuna, using the Flying Thunder God Technique he had developed. Could there really be another Uchiha capable of learning his techniques? "Let''s give it a try..." Akihara Kagura had some confidence in Uchiha Sasuke, believing in Sasuke''s spatial-temporal abilities. "That kid is Kakashi''s favorite student. In the future, he''ll be seen as Kakashi''s sessor..." Tsunade pondered for a while and then spoke softly, "If Uchiha Sasuke can learn the Flying Thunder God Technique, I will agree to let him infiltrate Orochimaru''s ranks as a spy..." Late at night. Root base. This was Uchiha Sasuke''s first time setting foot here. Karin, Sasuke''s ssmate, was naturally responsible for leading him in. She felt somewhat uneasy about Akihara Kagura bringing Sasuke into Root. After all... Root was full of Uchihas. Sasuke seemed more suitable to be the future leader of Root than she did! "Sasuke." As Karin led Sasuke down a deep well into the underground base, she spoke, "Even though Lord Kagura invited you, I am his most trusted assistant. Don''t try topete with me for the position of future leader of Root..." "I don''t care about that..." Sasuke scoffed, showing no interest in the position of Root leader. His sole focus was on avenging Uchiha Itachi, the murderer. "Then I assume you won''t change your mind!" Karin slowly nodded, leading Sasuke deeper into the Root base, "Lord Kagura values you highly and has prepared a surprise for you..." "What surprise?" For Sasuke, just meeting Akihara Kagura was surprising enough. Sasuke believed Kagura had summoned him to assign a challenging task or teach him a new technique. In any case! It was going to be a surprise! Sasuke needed Kagura''s help to hone his skills! However, as Sasuke followed Karin deeper into the Root base, he sensed something was off. Finally, he saw the surprise Kagura had prepared. A group of people in traditional Uchiha attire stood in the base corridor, their eyes glowing red with Sharingan. Many had familiar faces from his memories of long-deceased nsmen! Many of them... Had watched him grow up! "Sasuke..." "Sasuke..." "Sasuke..." One by one, the Uchihas greeted him, acknowledging the lone Uchiha who could still walk in the light. "What is this..." Sasuke was overwhelmed, barely able to speak, "What... What is happening? Everyone... Everyone..." "Lord Kagura saved them." Karin exined calmly beside Sasuke, "On the night of the n massacre, Lord Kagura saved many. Itachi thought he killed all the Uchihas with the Tailed Beast Ball..." "But these people must remain hidden from Itachi and Obito. Theyck the talent to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan and are no match for Itachi and Obito. They constantly face the threat of assassination by those two rogue ninjas and can only stay hidden in Root. Lord Kagura has been protecting them, and they''ve adapted to life here. They don''t want to leave..." "Enough." After her exnation, Karin waved the Uchihas away, "You''re lucky to see your nsmen. Now, go fulfill Lord Kagura''s mission! Survival is paramount!" "Yes!" The Uchihas swiftly dispersed. Karin watched them leave and continued, "They are now Root ninjas, evading rogue ninja pursuits while also protecting Konoha from the shadows. This is why Lord Kagura wants you to join Root..." "No wonder..." Sasuke suddenly understood. No wonder Kagura wanted him in Root! Because there were his nsmen! "Why... Why didn''t anyone tell me!?" Sasuke''s excitement hadn''t subsided. Finding his living nsmen made him feel less lonely, no longer the sole survivor of the Uchiha n. "Because..." Karin looked at Sasuke and continued calmly, "Are you sure you wouldn''t reveal their whereabouts, drawing Itachi and Obito''s attention? Are you sure you wouldn''t keeping to the Root base?" "!!!" Sasuke took a deep breath. At that moment, a thought emerged: should hepete with Karin for the future leadership of Root and revive the Uchiha n? Once this idea formed, it was impossible to ignore! Of course! Topete for Root leadership... He had to first kill Itachi, the demonic man! Only by killing Itachi could they step into the light... Sasuke''s eyes turned scarlet with Sharingan, evolving into the three-tomoe Sharingan! His Sharingan first awakened on the night of the massacre and advanced during the battle in the Land of Waves against Zabuza... Unexpectedly... It evolved again now. "Three-tomoe Sharingan..." Karin frowned, seeing Sasuke''s eyes evolve before her. "Lord Kagura always believed in your talent, even thinking you could awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan and kill Itachi..." "I will definitely kill that man!" Sasuke''s face showed resolute determination. His eyes no longer cold and indifferent but excited, "I will kill him, be Root''s leader, and lead the Uchiha n''s revival!" He immediately forgot his promise to Karin! Though Sasuke only cared about killing Itachi, he hadn''t thought about what to do after... This time... He knew what to do after killing Itachi! "..." Karin adjusted her sses, her voice icy, "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''tpete with me for Root leadership?" "I... I didn''t mean..." Sasuke''s expression became awkward. If he hadn''t met his nsmen, he wouldn''t have wanted to be Root''s leader. But now, with his nsmen here and Kagura epting him, how could Sasuke not have any thoughts? "Let''s go." Karin led Sasuke deeper into the base, her voice cold, "Lord Kagura found a teacher for you. This teacher will teach you a powerful technique. Once you master it, you can start undertaking Root /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 242: Sasuke: Fourth Hokage is Narutos Father?! Chapter 242: Sasuke: Fourth Hokage is Naruto''s Father?! Root Base. Uchiha Sasuke saw a group of people. When he saw this group, Sasuke felt an even greater shock than when he had just seen his nsmen. His heart almost leapt out of his chest. These people... Were actually the past Hokages... Sasuke had never imagined he would see four deceased Hokages, those heroes who had sacrificed themselves long ago and were memorialized on the Hokage Rock, appearing here at the Root Base! "First, Second, Third Hokage..." Sasuke''s eyes widened as his gazended on the only one he recognized, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. "I am here too..."Minato smiled as he reached out his hand towards Sasuke: "I am Naruto''s father. When I was resurrected, I secretly observed you. Thank you for taking care of him during your missions..." "Naruto''s father! The Fourth Hokage..." Sasuke''s pupils dted in an instant! He recalled his clumsy friend, who had been ostracized by the vigers since childhood, known to everyone as an orphan... But... Never would he have imagined... Uzumaki Naruto''s father was the Fourth Hokage of Konoha! Therade he thought was rejected by the vige was actually the son of the vige hero, the Fourth Hokage! However... Weren''t these Hokages already... As Sasuke stood in shock and confusion, Karin answered his question: "These past Hokages were resurrected using the Edo Tensei technique by Lord Kagura..." "Lord Kagura was always worried that Orochimaru might resurrect the past Hokages to be enemies of Konoha, so he resurrected them first. The past Hokages responded to Lord Kagura''s summons. Even though they are dead, they still wish to protect Konoha tirelessly..." The expressions of the four Hokages present were somewhat subtle. Karin sure knows how to spin a tale! Yet, Sasuke actually believed it! Karin extended her hand gently: "Now you must learn the Flying Thunder God Technique here. Once you master it, Lord Kagura will assign you an S-rank mission. This technique will ensure your safety during missions..." "Is the Fourth Hokage going to be my future teacher?" Sasuke felt a peculiar sense of destiny. His Jonin instructor was Hatake Kakashi, who had also learned the unusual Flying Thunder God Technique. Kakashi asionally mentioned the Fourth Hokage, Minato, whose signature technique was the Flying Thunder God Technique! "No..." Karin shook her head and indicated to Tobirama beside her: "The Second Hokage is the creator of the Flying Thunder God Technique. He will be your future teacher..." Sasuke''s face immediately fell. He had met Tobirama before in the Land of Waves, and that encounter had been quite unpleasant. Sasuke did not have a good impression of Tobirama. "A naturally evil Uchiha brat..." "Perhaps you do have the spatial-temporal talent to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique..." Tobirama looked at Sasuke''s familiar face and felt a hint of absurdity in fate, as if the spirit of the deceased Uchiha Izuna was haunting him. "Tobirama, he really does resemble Izuna!" Hashirama, who had not seen Sasuke before, was surprised when he saw him this time. The First Hokage found it odd and cautiously nced at his somewhat displeased brother, Tobirama, knowing the deep-seated grudge between Tobirama and Uchiha Izuna, lifelong mortal enemies since childhood... "Who is Izuna?" Sasuke couldn''t help but frown. "Uchiha Izuna." Tobirama did not shy away from his past and said coldly: "In the Warring States Period, he was an Uchiha I killed. He always boasted about his Sharingan but was in by my Flying Thunder God Technique..." Sasuke''s face turned even darker. He could clearly feel Tobirama''s deep-seated malice towards him, indicating a strained rtionship with the Second Hokage. "Can I change my teacher?" Sasuke immediately looked at Karin. Karin gently advised him: "The Second Hokage is the best person to teach you the Flying Thunder God Technique. Lord Kagura does not rmend changing teachers..." The Fourth Hokage, Minato, was indeed proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique, but that did not mean he was adept at teaching it. He had not sessfully taught it to Kakashi, after all... Moreover... The Fourth Hokage''s personality was somewhat erratic. "I can also help you learn." Minato, oblivious to his inadequacies as a teacher, patted Sasuke on the shoulder with a smile: "This technique is quite simple. I believe you can master it..." Sasuke nodded, feeling reassured. "First, create a unique Flying Thunder God mark..." As Minato began teaching Sasuke, he first instructed him on aesthetics, even demonstrating with his kunai: "I can help you name your Flying Thunder God mark. This way, you can feel the connection between you and the mark..." "Fourth, do not mislead the student!" Tobirama nced at Minato, feeling that this erratic Fourth Hokage was misleading the student, which he found intolerable: "The Flying Thunder God mark is just a symbol. The important thing is to find a spatial-temporal coordinate..." Tobirama looked at the thoughtful Sasuke and scolded: "Evil Uchiha brat, what are you standing there for? Follow me and learn how to find your own spatial-temporal coordinate!" "I understand!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, feeling a bit overwhelmed. A night passed. In the end, Sasuke acknowledged Tobirama''s teaching skills. Although Uchiha Sasuke felt a bit of a sh with Tobirama,pared to Minato, the seemingly trustworthy Fourth Hokage, Tobirama''s abilities were far superior. At least, if Sasuke could endure it, he felt he could understand Tobirama''s teachings. As for Naruto''s father... He didn''t seem very good at teaching others. However, Naruto''s father was really good atforting people... Whenever Sasuke was scolded harshly by Tobirama and felt he couldn''t master the Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato would step in tofort him, like a gentle fatherforting his child. The next day. In the early morning. Sasuke had already preliminarily mastered the steps to condense the Flying Thunder God mark. He encountered the same difficulty as Kakashi, but with his superior space-time aptitude, he easily found the presence of the space-time coordinates. The next step for Sasuke was to try to turn his Flying Thunder God mark into a Uchiha n fan symbol, a style that greatly displeased Tobirama. "As expected of an inherently evil Uchiha brat! I thought you would at least leave a mark symbolizing Konoha like Kagura!" "Second Hokage!" Sasuke didn''t care much and was extremely dissatisfied with Tobirama''s attitude towards the Uchiha: "Isn''t the Uchiha part of Konoha?" "..." Tobirama was momentarily speechless. "You can leave during the day." Karin came to check Sasuke''s progress, sending him away from the Root base, and warned him softly: "The secrets of the Root base must not be leaked at all..." "I understand." Sasuke was very clear about the need for secrecy. Whether it was the four deceased Hokages at the Root base or the surviving Uchiha n members, these secrets must never be known to outsiders and must be kept in his heart. However... This was truly a torment. Because during the day, when Sasuke was on missions with Naruto and Sakura, he felt a bit guilty towards the always carefree Naruto. This guy... His parents sacrificed themselves when he was born... He hasn''t met his father until now, right? "What''s wrong, Sasuke?" Naruto noticed Sasuke''s somewhat sympathetic gaze. "Nothing." Sasuke shook his head. The matters of the Root base couldn''t be disclosed to anyone. Inside the Root base. A group of Hokages was discussing Sasuke. Although Tobirama was very displeased with Sasuke, he had to admit Sasuke had exceptional space-time talent for learning the Flying Thunder God Technique... Another summer had arrived. Through diligent training, thirteen-year-old Sasuke had be even more proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique than his teacher Kakashi. He was then taken by Karin to meet Akihara Kagura. "Your mission." Akihara Kagura nced at Sasuke and said softly, "Leave Konoha, be a rogue ninja, and join Orochimaru to monitor his every move for the vige..." "!!!" Sasuke looked up in disbelief. "Do you have any objections to the Root''s mission?" Akihara Kagura looked at Sasuke with some confusion, seemingly not understanding why Sasuke was shocked by this task. "No..." Sasuke was still a bit at a loss, realizing for the first time the terrifying nature of Root missions: "If I be a rogue ninja..." "The vige will hunt you down." Akihara Kagura casually stated the consequences of bing a rogue ninja but added, "But don''t worry, I''ll keep your information here. Afterpleting the mission and returning to Konoha, you will be an official member of the Root." "And my position in Team 7..." Sasuke gritted his teeth, reluctant to leave theforts of Team 7. Because of Akihara Kagura''s influence, Sasuke had gained significant power in Konoha, feeling that staying there would bring his revenge within reach, making him hesitant to leave the vige and Team 7. "Reluctant to leave Team 7?" Akihara Kagura looked at the conflicted young Sasuke with interest. "No!" Sasuke quickly lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I will carry out the mission, defect from the vige, join Orochimaru, and monitor him..." "Orochimaru is my ally." When Akihara Kagura said this, there was a strange feeling, but he continued: "I want you to join Orochimaru to monitor our alliance and also to train under him..." "Isn''t Orochimaru..." Sasuke looked up at Akihara Kagura, seemingly unable to believe his ears: "Isn''t he a rogue ninja of the vige..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and continued: "You will soon be a rogue ninja too. There are differences among rogue ninjas... And this is the darkness of the Root." "Yes, I understand!" Sasuke lowered his head again. Although Sasuke didn''t yet understand the situation with Orochimaru, his rogue ninja status was just to execute an S-ss undercover mission... Is this the darkness of the Root? The members of the Root are always buried underground, never seeing the light of day. If it weren''t for a lucky coincidence, he would never know what kind of people Root ninjas were... "People need to grow." Akihara Kagura looked at the young Sasuke kneeling before him, seemingly reminded of his own youth: "Everyone has their own path to follow. By relying on the darkness of the Root and drawing strength from it to kill Itachi, Sasuke, are you sure about this path?" "Yes!" "Then go." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and said softly: "I will inform Orochimaru. He has always been interested in your body. Soon, someone wille to pick you up. Learn well under him. He will teach you how to kill Itachi..." "Yes!" Sasuke bowed deeply and hesitated before asking, "I will handle matters with Team 7 during this time, but the reason for my defection..." "For power." Akihara Kagura looked at Sasuke, providing him with a reason in advance: "Kakashi has always been worried about you losing yourself to vengeance and power. Use the reason of seeking power from Orochimaru to defect from Konoha!" "Yes..." Sasuke lowered his head, clenching his teeth, suppressing his emotions: "I will go say goodbye to them..." "Do not reveal any secrets of the Root." Akihara Kagura looked at the slightly trembling Uchiha Sasuke, sighed, and said, "Sasuke, you have already surpassed Uchiha Itachi on his first Root mission because you possess a humanity that is more precious than /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 243: Jiraiya and Naruto, Orochimaru and Sasuke Chapter 243: Jiraiya and Naruto, Orochimaru and Sasuke The Land of Grass. A base deeply buried underground. Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto had been hiding here conducting experiments. Orochimaru received news that Uchiha Sasuke had learned the Flying Thunder God Technique. Even though Orochimaru had reincarnated into a White Zetsu''s body, which suited him very well and didn''t require another body switch for the time being, he still felt greedy. The Sharingan and the Flying Thunder God¡­ Orochimaru couldn''t suppress his greed for Uchiha Sasuke! Orochimaru had always known that Uchiha Sasuke was a genius. At this moment, he couldn''t help but admit that he had underestimated Sasuke, not realizing he could learn the Flying Thunder God Technique. This talent was enough to make Orochimaru tempted! Anyone who had truly interacted with the Fourth Hokage Minato knew how important the Flying Thunder God Technique was. Uchiha Sasuke learning this technique made Orochimaru urgently desire Sasuke''s body!Although¡­ Another reincarnation would need some time to cool down¡­ And this White Zetsu''s body was very beneficial to Orochimaru¡­ But who wouldin about acquiring more knowledge? Orochimaru had always dreamed of mastering all techniques in the ninja world, and the Flying Thunder God Technique was one he desperately wanted to learn. In the future, he couldpletely use reincarnation to seize Uchiha Sasuke''s body and acquire the knowledge of the Flying Thunder God Technique and the bloodline of the Sharingan¡­ "Kagura won''t stop me from getting Uchiha Sasuke, right?" Orochimaru directly voiced his need to Yakushi Kabuto. "Of course not." Kabuto shook his head and chuckled, "If Lord Orochimaru needs Uchiha Sasuke, we can simply lure him into defecting¡­" "I''ll send the Sound Four to bring him over." Orochimaru nodded, forming his own n: "It''s perfect, I left a curse mark on Sasuke back then. He was my chosen backup¡­" After speaking, Orochimaru recalled Sasuke learning the Flying Thunder God Technique and felt a bit troubled: "If that brat doesn''t want toe, the Sound Four might not be a match for him and could cause trouble¡­" "If it doesn''t work¡­" Orochimaru doubted the Sound Four''s ability to bring back Uchiha Sasuke and decided to visit Konoha himself to personally bring back Sasuke: "I''ll go myself." The Sound Four''s mouths were a bit foul. Orochimaru didn''t believe his subordinates could sessfully lure Uchiha Sasuke to defect; only he could do it. "That''s perfect." Kabuto immediately nned to capitalize on the situation, chuckling: "How about I inform Kagura while Lord Orochimaru is away? Kagura can lead the Root ninja to attack the Sound Vige, providing an exnation to Konoha and preventing Kagura from having to hunt you while you infiltrate Konoha. After all, theoretically, Lord Orochimaru wouldn''t escape Kagura''s pursuit¡­" "Agreed." Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue and smiled, "When Kagura leads the Root ninja to attack the Sound Vige, I''ll be in Konoha luring Uchiha Sasuke to defect. This way, it won''t arouse Konoha''s suspicion¡­" This arrangement was indeed beneficial. Kagura''s public identity was Konoha''s assistant to the Hokage. If Akihara Kagura were in Konoha, it would inevitably cause trouble for Orochimaru. They were allies with ulterior motives, and Orochimaru was worried Kagura might turn against him. "By the way, there''s one more piece of information." Kabuto looked at Orochimaru, smiling as he provided another piece of information: "Kagura''s teacher Jiraiya is still in Konoha, so Lord Orochimaru should be a bit more careful¡­" "A minor issue." Orochimaru recalled the scene where Uzumaki Naruto summons Gamabunta to suppress Shukaku during the Konoha Crush n and had a yful expression: "I heard Uchiha Sasuke''spanion Uzumaki Naruto is Jiraiya''s new disciple. It seems that after the old man''s death, the wheel of fate has begun to turn¡­" "Is fate a wheel¡­" Kabuto squinted his eyes, pondering: "A cycle of inescapable destiny?" Root Base. Akihara Kagura was very supportive of Yakushi Kabuto''s n. Another high-level meeting was held in the Hokage''s office, where the four previous Hokage began to head to the Land of Rain to track Uchiha Obito, while Akihara Kagura led a team to hunt down Orochimaru. This time¡­ Konoha seemed determined to eliminate their enemies. Since the dispatched members were all from Root, it seemed as if nothing had changed in Konoha. Many people were unaware of the major operation. The ninjas in the vige were unaware and continued to diligently execute their missions, asionally visiting the training grounds to practice hard. In Konoha Vige. The atmosphere of Team 7 became increasingly strange. Uchiha Sasuke''s temper grew more and more vtile. Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura continued trying to correct his mindset, while Hatake Kakashi felt troubled by this revenge-obsessed student but was helpless. He could understand Uchiha Sasuke''s madness. Team 7¡­ Was gradually showing cracks. During the day, Uchiha Sasuke argued with Uzumaki Naruto, feeling this idiot didn''t understand him; at night, he would stay alone at home, curled up on his bed like a wounded beast licking its wounds. He was finally going to carry out his first mission for Root, but it required him to defect from Konoha. This period with Team 7 would be the only warmth he could cherish in the future. But¡­ He had to leave Team 7. Akihara Kagura had assigned him to monitor Orochimaru, allowing him to learn from Orochimaru to gain the strength needed to defeat Orochimaru and kill Uchiha Itachi in the future! Furthermore, there was a group of Uchiha nsmen in Root. He couldn''t stay here and waste time. He had a deep blood feud to avenge. Staying in Team 7 would only be a waste of time! Outside Konoha Vige. Akihara Kagura had just left with the Root ninjas. Orochimaru arrived in Konoha with the Sound Four. "Go test Sasuke''s strength!" Orochimaru waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to infiltrate Konoha: "I left the Cursed Seal of Heaven on him. I want to see how much that kid has grown¡­ If he''s not strong enough, just bring him out." "Yes!" The Sound Four immediately infiltrated Konoha Vige! As experimental subjects blessed by Orochimaru with the Curse Marks, the Sound Four always believed in their formidable strength, capable of easily killing a Jonin when working together! This time¡­ The Sound Four met their match. Uchiha Sasuke had just argued with Uzumaki Naruto and was in a bad mood. When he saw the Sound Four, he assumed they were there to wee him in defecting from Konoha, suppressing his anger: "Are you Orochimaru''s people? Here to take me away from Konoha?" "No, we need to test your strength first¡­" Sakon Ukon sneered, twisting his wrist, feeling a bit defiant: "Let me see why you, this brat, were given the Cursed Seal of Heaven by Lord Orochimaru¡­" "Let''s beat him up first!" Jirobo looked down at Uchiha Sasuke and chuckled: "Make him obedient¡­" The remaining two of the Sound Four, Kidomaru and Tayuya, saw theirpanions'' intent to bully Uchiha Sasuke and didn''t stop them, even nning to help. Their task was to test Uchiha Sasuke''s strength. "Bastards!" Uchiha Sasuke, at his most displeased moment, saw these bizarre-looking ninjas and couldn''t suppress his anger any longer! Uchiha Sasuke took out a kunai with a fan-shaped Flying Thunder God mark engraved on it and threw it towards Sakon Ukon! "Is this all you''ve got?" Sakon Ukon disdainfully dodged the kunai! However¡­ The next moment! Sakon Ukon''s expression changed! As Sakon Ukon dodged the kunai, Uchiha Sasuke disappeared from their sight, rming the rest of the Sound Four! "Watch out!" The warning came toote! Uchiha Sasuke reappeared beside Sakon Ukon, grabbing the kunai marked with the Flying Thunder God symbol and pressing it against Sakon Ukon''s throat! This was a unique technique taught by two Hokage who were skilled in the Flying Thunder God Technique! Compared to other users of the Flying Thunder God Technique¡­ Uchiha Sasuke might be the most suited for it! With the Sharingan''s perfect dynamic vision, Sasuke could wlessly coordinate his vision and movements even after teleporting! "Are you kidding¡­" Kidomaru, seeing Sakon Ukon subdued, realized the difficulty of this mission: "Couldn''t track this guy''s movements at all¡­" "I haven''t lost yet!" Sakon Ukon squinted his eyes. He had two heads and two minds. Strictly speaking, Sakon Ukon were two people, one head named Sakon and the dormant head named Ukon, forming a twin entity! In battle, Sakon Ukon''s two heads would fully awaken, cooperating inbat and even unleashing more extraordinary powers! "Uchiha Sasuke¡­" "Seems like I underestimated you¡­" Sakon twisted his arm, disregarding the kunai at his throat, and Ukon''s head woke up! "Let''s all attack¡­" Jirobo felt the situation was moreplicated and feared their mission might fail: "Feels like his teleportation is no simple matter¡­" Next moment! The Sound Fourunched abined assault! However, Uchiha Sasuke''s movements were too fast for them to track. Using only a kunai and his Chidori technique, he defeated the Sound Four! If taken seriously¡­ Uchiha Sasuke''sbat ability now surpassed that of a twelve-year-old Hatake Kakashi. He could perfectlybine Chidori with the Flying Thunder God Technique! "Is this all Orochimaru''s men can do?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the defeated Sound Four, each with a severe wound, staring in terror at him! "Because they are the weakest batch¡­" A long snake slithered up a tree, opening its mouth to reveal Orochimaru. "Orochimaru!" Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils contracted instantly. The tension was quickly suppressed as Sasuke had been preparing to defect. He didn''t expect Orochimaru himself toe to lure him away! "Sasuke, you''ve be more exceptional¡­" Orochimaru had been watching everything. Seeing Uchiha Sasuke using the Flying Thunder God Technique to defeat the Sound Four, his greed and desire were almost uncontroble: "It''s not that they are weak, but you''ve be stronger¡­" Indeed, it was the Flying Thunder God Technique! Even if Uchiha Sasuke used Chidori, it wouldn''t pose much threat to the Sound Four. However, once Sasukebined it with the Flying Thunder God Technique, it elevated hisbat power significantly, making him a challenge even for Orochimaru! "Sasuke." Orochimaru raised a finger, smiling as he asked, "Now that you''ve grown wings capable of flying, don''t you think it''s time to explore a broader world?" "What can you teach me?" Uchiha Sasuke frowned, showing disdain for Orochimaru. If it wasn''t forpleting Akihara Kagura''s mission and using Orochimaru to hone his strength, Sasuke wouldn''t want to associate with Orochimaru! "Everything." Orochimaru grinned. "Then show me¡­" Uchiha Sasuke stared intently at Orochimaru, his Chidori crackling again. After defeating the Sound Four, he wanted to test his strength against Orochimaru! If he could defeat Orochimaru now¡­ He might take the opportunity of defecting from Konoha to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi! "How na?ve¡­" Orochimaru smiled, appreciating Sasuke''s desire to fight: "The Flying Thunder God Technique may change your fighting style, but it doesn''t alter the substantial power gap¡­" Evening. Ichiraku Ramen Shop. Uzumaki Naruto wasining to Jiraiya about his friend Uchiha Sasuke''s increasingly strange behavior, their arguments bing more intense. "..." Jiraiya listened to his disciple, nodding with a smile. He had experienced this phase himself, quarreling with his teammates daily¡­ In the future¡­ These would be their most cherished memories. "Naruto! Naruto!" As they ate, Haruno Sakura rushed over, her body showing some injuries, and she desperately cried for help! "Naruto, Orochimaru took Sasuke out of the vige¡­" "Sasuke!" Uzumaki Naruto''s chopsticks halted instantly! "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya''s chopsticks stabbed into the /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 244: The Battle at the Valley of the End Chapter 244: The Battle at the Valley of the End Valley of the End. Two statues stand here. Tomemorate the fierce battle between the founders of the Konoha Vige, Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, their opposing statues were erected here. Orochimaru and Uchiha Sasuke are resting here. They had to rest and recover their chakra after a battle, in order to face the pursuing forces from the Konoha. The Konoha''s pursuers, sent to retrieve the rogue ninja Uchiha Sasuke, were only two people: Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto. "Truly cold-hearted¡­" Orochimaru nced at Uchiha Sasuke, who was chewing on a military ration pill, and said softly, "I thought you would leave with that little girl named Haruno Sakura. She wanted to leave the vige with you, but you pped her¡­" "There was no need."Sasuke swallowed the pill to restore his chakra, and coldly replied, "A useless waste is of no help to me¡­" "Then you should have killed her." Orochimaru suggested another solution: "Now that she has reported your defection to Konoha, Jiraiya and his disciple are after us¡­" "Killing a useless waste doesn''t bring me any satisfaction¡­" "Moreover, now I can deal with Naruto." Sasuke nced indifferently at Orochimaru, and said coldly, "Orochimaru, if you can''t even handle Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, then following you would make me even worse than that loser Naruto." "You really are a sharp-tongued brat¡­" Orochimaru squinted his eyes and looked around the Valley of the End: "Then let''s settle our scores here!" "The Valley of the End?" Sasuke frowned, recalling the legend of this ce. "Isn''t it symbolic?" Orochimaru looked at the statue of Uchiha Madara, then at the statue of Hashirama Senju: "This is where Uchiha Madara and Hashirama, the founders of the Konoha, severed their bonds¡­" "Orochimaru!" As Orochimaru was talking, a deep voice interrupted them! "Sasuke!" A youthful voice called out Sasuke''s name loudly! A tall, white-haired man stood with a blond-haired boy at the waterfall, across the river from Orochimaru and Sasuke. Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto had quickly caught up, finally confronting each other again. "They came so fast¡­" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a scornful smile, ignoring Jiraiya, and looking at Sasuke: "Sasuke, are you ready?" "Hmph, just a loser." Sasuke snorted coldly, feigning indifference, and looked at Orochimaru: "Orochimaru, I hope you don''t disappoint me¡­" "Hmph, just a loser." Orochimaruughed contemptuously. At this moment... Fate seemed to be repeating itself. Orochimaru was the top student in the ninja academy, while Jiraiya was the ss loser; Uchiha Sasuke was also the top student, while Uzumaki Naruto was the ss loser. "If youck chakra¡­" Orochimaru nced at Sasuke and smiled: "You can draw on the curse mark I ced on you, it will provide you with chakra¡­" "I understand." Sasuke touched the back of his neck, where a ck curse mark was ced by Orochimaru. "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya looked at the familiar figure, his face stern: "Killing the Hokage, desecrating the dead, luring vige ninjas to defect¡­" "This is the path I chose." Orochimaru smiled at Jiraiya and spread his hands: "And Sasuke wasn''t lured by me. The Konoha simply couldn''t provide him with enough power¡­" "Sasuke!" Naruto looked at Sasuke standing beside Orochimaru, puzzled: "Why did you leave the vige? Why join Orochimaru?" "It''s none of your business." Sasuke raised his head and narrowed his eyes at Naruto: "What I must do, you will never understand, nor do I need you to¡­" For revenge... For power... You will never understand! And... I don''t need your understanding! Sasuke stared at Naruto, his thoughts drifting, seeing their potential futures. That idiot who always dreams of bing Hokage... He will probably be Hokage, right? A revenge-driven avenger cloaked in darkness... He might only be the leader of the Root division supporting Hokage. Sasuke had contemted his future while in the Root base, but to enjoy this future, he had to wait until his revenge wasplete! Before that... He needed to train hard and umte power! Likewise... He mustplete the Root missions to gain more favor from Akihara Kagura, topete with Karin for the future leadership of Root! "Sasuke!" Naruto looked at Sasuke''splex expression, thinking he could still be saved, and said in a deep voice: "Wake up already. You should know what kind of person Orochimaru is. He only wants to take your body!" "..." This idiot! Sasuke took a deep breath! Although he had been warned by Akihara Kagura and Karin about Orochimaru''s intentions, and even knew when Orochimaru would perform his next Living Corpse Reincarnation, revealing Orochimaru''s ns now would make it impossible to coexist with him. "Naruto." Sasuke''s face showed disdain, as if he didn''t care, and coldly said: "As long as it gives me power, as long as I can kill Uchiha Itachi, I don''t care about anything, even if it costs my life!" "It''s just a body¡­" Sasuke clenched his fist, recalling the tragedy of his n''s massacre, his eyes filled with anger: "Since I was eight, I''ve been a walking corpse. My life is a price for revenge¡­" "Sasuke,e back with me¡­" Naruto looked at hispanion in pain. "Naruto¡­" Sasuke clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking under the pressure, and said coldly: "I''ve said it before, you can''t understand me. No matter what happens, as long as I get power, as long as I can take revenge¡­" "..." Orochimaru smiled smugly, as if showing off to Jiraiya: "You heard him, Jiraiya. This wasn''t my doing. Sasuke chose to leave with me¡­" "Is that so?" Jiraiya watched the exchange between Naruto and Sasuke, his gaze turning cold and deep: "If that''s the case, why did you return to Konoha? That child was bewitched by you. If I kill you¡­" "You always think it''s my fault¡­" Orochimaru didn''t care about Jiraiya''s usation, smiling: "If you want to kill me, then show me your strength¡­ This time, Tsunade won''t be helping you!" It was almost a deration of war! The Valley of the End suddenly became silent, as Orochimaru and Jiraiya stared at each other, and Sasuke and Naruto faced off. "Sasuke!" Naruto couldn''t hold back any longer! The most impatient of them all rushed towards Orochimaru and Sasuke, sprinting across the river: "No matter what you say, I''m bringing you back today!" "Naruto¡­" Jiraiya couldn''t stop his disciple in time, following Naruto across the river, targeting Orochimaru! There was no need for more words. The pursuers and the pursued had already chosen their opponents! Orochimaru and Sasuke charged at their opponents simultaneously, Orochimaru towards Jiraiya, and Sasuke towards Naruto! "Sasuke!" "Naruto!" "Orochimaru!" "Jiraiya!" The four shed on theke in the Valley of the End! "Fire Release: Dragon me Bullet!" Jiraiya used a fire jutsu as soon as he saw Orochimaru, knowing closebat was pointless against him. "Water Release: Water Wall Formation!" Orochimaru countered Jiraiya''s fire jutsu. On the river, water jutsu had the upper hand over fire jutsu! Compared to the duel of the two Sannin, the fight between Sasuke and Naruto seemed less sophisticated, as the two went at each other with fists and kicks! Sasuke''s taijutsu was superior, grabbing Naruto and mming him onto the river, while Naruto pulled Sasuke''s ankle, throwing him down, the two lower-ranking ninjas fighting fiercely! "Don''t get in my way¡­" Sasuke grabbed Naruto''s throat but couldn''t apply force, gritting his teeth and throwing him away! "I thought you''d want to kill me¡­" Naruto smiled after being thrown off: "Sasuke, you don''t want to leave us, right? Let me take you back!" "You''re wrong." Sasuke''s eyes turned cold, throwing a shuriken: "Ninja Art: Shadow Shuriken Jutsu!" Dozens of shuriken flew in the air! "Old man''s jutsu!" This move distracted both Orochimaru and Jiraiya! Seeing their teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen''s jutsu used by a kid stirred their emotions. "Hmph¡­" Orochimaru saw Jiraiya''s opening, throwing a shuriken: "Shadow Shuriken Jutsu!" "Damn Orochimaru¡­" Jiraiya had no time to counter, sinking into the water to avoid the shuriken barrage. Naruto copied the move, his chakra disappearing from his feet, sinking into the water to avoid Sasuke''s shuriken! "..." Master and disciple exchanged nces underwater. Though they couldn''t speak, both understood each other''s thoughts. Jiraiya and Naruto simultaneously swam towards their respective opponents! "Sasuke, be careful!" Orochimaru warned Sasuke. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke leaped into the air, spitting arge fireball towards the water! The mes hit the river, creating steam and raising the water''s temperature, forcing Jiraiya and Naruto out! "So annoying!" Naruto was the first to emerge, immediately forming a hand seal: "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" With his technique, countless shadow clones appeared on the river, rushing towards Sasuke! "Such chakra¡­ It''s terrifying¡­" Orochimaru watched Naruto''s clones and couldn''t help but praise: "Almostparable to Akihara Kagura¡­" "Do you still have the time toment?" Jiraiya appeared before Orochimaru, dripping wet but resolute: "For Naruto''s sake, I won''t let you go this time!" With that, Jiraiya spat out a stream of oil! Using chakra, he condensed the oil, which didn''t sink but floated on the water''s surface, immune to water jutsu and enhancing fire jutsu! "An old trick¡­" Orochimaru shook his head disdainfully: "If it were Sage Mode, I might be cautious. But with just this¡­" "Fire Release: me Bullet!" Jiraiya spat out a me that ignited the oil on the river! "Foolish¡­" Orochimaru sneered, showing no fear of the mes, and formed a hand seal: "Jiraiya, did you forget? This is a river. The oil flows with the water. Water Release: Water Shockwave!" The river surged, carrying the burning oil towards Jiraiya! "..." Jiraiya had to retreat swiftly! His hard-prepared jutsus were countered by a single C-rank water jutsu from Orochimaru. It was not going well! This bastard... Was he here just to counter him? "Snakes will always restrain toads." Orochimaru spoke Jiraiya''s thoughts, then looked at the other side of the battle: "Just like the Sharingan can control the Tailed Beasts. Even without the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Sasuke can still restrain the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki¡­" On the other side of the battle. Naruto''s shadow clones were obliterated by Sasuke''s fire jutsu! Naruto''s body was covered by a red chakra cloak, his features bing more feral, with tworge fangs protruding! "The Nine-Tails¡­" Sasuke closed his eyes, recalling his conversation with the Fourth Hokage, Minato, about the red chakra cloak that frequently appeared around Naruto. At that time, Minato had smiled brightly, seemingly cing all his hopes on Sasuke: "Sasuke, a Jinch¨±riki''s life is different. All Jinch¨±riki are discriminated against. Naruto must have been ostracized by the vige. Finding apanion like you isn''t easy¡­" "You idiot¡­" Sasuke reopened his eyes and sighed inwardly. Is that why... Naruto doesn''t want to see him leave? But... It''s also why¡­ Sasuke chose to ept the Root''s mission to defect, intending topete with Karin for the future leadership of Root after his revenge, and remain Naruto''spanion¡­ ~~~ Emo Sasuke is /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 245: Obito confronted by Four Hokages Chapter 245: Obito confronted by Four Hokages Uchiha Sasuke was able to understand Uzumaki Naruto. A significant part of this understanding came from the teachings of the Fourth Hokage, Minato, who was one of Sasuke''s teachers and had shared considerable information about the Jinchuriki. Besides this... There were other troublesome aspects. For instance, the fact that the Tailed Beasts could provide chakra to the Jinchuriki. "Idiot..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the figure cloaked in the Tailed Beast''s shroud and felt the difficulty of the situation, as his chakra was nearly exhausted. Before leaving Konoha, Sasuke had first defeated the Sound Four and then fought Orochimaru, depleting most of his chakra at that time... Even though he had slightly recovered his chakra while waiting at the Valley of the End, it wasn''t enough to continue the battle...However... Naruto still had chakra within him. "Are you running out of chakra?" Orochimaru seemed to notice Sasuke''s predicament andughed softly, "At this moment, you could activate the curse mark I gave you and try out the new power..." "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke furrowed his brow. Although he could use the chakra from the curse mark, it would trap him in Orochimaru''s scheme, something he had been warned about beforehand. However... If he didn''t use the curse mark now... It would arouse Orochimaru''s suspicion, which would be detrimental to his undercover mission. Forget it. The curse mark would be cleansed eventually anyway. Uchiha Sasuke decided to no longer resist the invasion of the curse mark, activating its power. The chakra from the curse mark quickly spread over his body, burning his skin like fire, even altering his appearance! Regarding the power of the curse mark... Uchiha Sasuke had also obtained some secret information. Because nearly all the ninjas in the Root division had curse marks, though theirs were bestowed by Akihara Kagura, the members of the Root would asionally mention training using the curse mark. "Ahhhh!" Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t suppress his pain, feeling something drilling out from within his body as the curse mark began to transform his appearance! A fleshy w emerged from his back, standing like a wing, with a fleshy armor covering his face! "The second state of the curse mark..." Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Sasuke in astonishment, then smiled slightly, "Truly an unparalleled genius... Sasuke..." "Rasengan!" Naruto, cloaked in the crimson Tailed Beast shroud, also had a purple Rasengan in his hand, different from his usual one! "Chidori!" Sasuke''s palm was engulfed in a chirping silver light, different from his usual Chidori form as well! Sasuke''s eyes were fixed on Naruto, struggling to resist the curse mark''s assault on his will, finding it to be a form of training... For both him... And for Naruto... This battle was a form of training. "Naruto." In his curse mark form, Sasuke looked at the beast-like Naruto, holding the Chidori in his hand, and coldly said, "Go back and train properly. You still have a long way to go..." "I will definitely bring you back!" In his One-Tailed form, Naruto charged at Sasuke with the Rasengan in his hand, "Even if it means dying! I will definitely bring you back!" "Idiot..." Sasuke cursed, raising his Chidori to meet the attack. He didn''t care how much damage his opponent would take; he knew this guy''s regenerative ability! "Sasuke!" "Naruto!" Naruto''s face still bore a stubborn expression! Sasuke''s face showed hesitation! The two drastically transformed youths raised their most powerful techniques and charged at each other! "Rasengan!" Jiraiya raised his palm, and a Rasengan formed in his hand as he looked at Orochimaru across from him, seemingly inviting a fight. "..." Orochimaru''s expression turned peculiar. Regarding the battle among the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, Jiraiya''s Rasengan can only serve as a minor technique inbat; how could it be the decisive factor in determining the oue? Orochimaru''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, seemingly unable toprehend Jiraiya''s actions. He raised his fingers, swiftly forming hand signs! "Lightning Release: Thunder!" A bolt of lightning struck Jiraiya suddenly! "Ahhhhh..." The Rasengan in Jiraiya''s hand instantly dissipated, and he shook his arm in pain: "You truly are unscrupulous..." "Idiot!" Orochimaru sneered at Jiraiya, mocking his naivety and foolishness: "Do you think we are still twelve or thirteen-year-old children?" Just as they were speaking, the battle on the other side had already reached a conclusion. The techniques of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke collided, immediately causing a massive explosion! "This is bad!" Both Orochimaru and Jiraiya''s expressions changed simultaneously! As the explosion began, the entire Valley of the End started to tremble! At the moment when the Chidori and Rasengan collided, it was as if a ck hole had formed, only to explode suddenly. The cliffs of the canyon cracked rapidly, with debris flying and falling incessantly. Even theke above the Valley of the End began to tilt downward! What''s even more troubling is... If they weren''t careful... They could be swept away by the torrent from theke at any moment! "Earth Release: Earth Flow Rampart!" "Earth Release: Earth Flow Rampart!" Orochimaru and Jiraiya simultaneously formed the seals! Having fought together countless times, the two of them instinctivelypleted the hand signs for the same technique, using Earth Release to block the gap in the cliff! Afterpleting this, both Orochimaru and Jiraiya looked at each other. Jiraiya snorted in dissatisfaction, while there seemed to be a hint of amusement in Orochimaru''s eyes: "Jiraiya, even if you don''t care about Naruto''s safety, I still care about my vessel..." "This is bad, Naruto!" Jiraiya recalled the tremor caused by the explosion. In terms of technique power alone, the two youngsters had already reached thebat level of a Jonin! These two youngsters... Could something have gone wrong? Orochimaru and Jiraiya leaped up simultaneously, each catching a teenager. The chakra-exhausted Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto had reverted to their original states. However... Naruto had already fallen unconscious. Uchiha Sasuke seemed to still have some strength left. "Sasuke, you''ve won." Orochimaru smiled and softly praised Uchiha Sasuke, then looked at Jiraiya opposite him: "Jiraiya, you''ve lost. It seems my judgment was correct this time..." "..." Jiraiya said nothing, only checking Naruto''s body carefully. After confirming that he was not seriously injured, he felt relieved. Jiraiya was unwilling to acknowledge Orochimaru''s victory and didn''t want to engage further: "It''s still too early for the two youngsters to determine a winner... And we haven''t settled our score yet either!" "You''re still as stubborn as ever..." Orochimaru shook his head, indifferent to Jiraiya''s obstinacy. "Make sure Naruto trains well..." Uchiha Sasuke stubbornly stood up from Orochimaru''s arms, looked coldly at Jiraiya holding Naruto, and said: "Next time we meet, I hope this idiot won''t fall too far behind!" "Orochimaru, let''s go!" Uchiha Sasuke turned and was about to leave directly. "Goodbye, Jiraiya." Orochimaru politely bid farewell to his old friend, then smiled and left the Valley of the End with Uchiha Sasuke. "That guy..." Jiraiya stared intently at their departing figures, as if seeing a future where the figures of Orochimaru and Uchiha Sasuke ovepped, a trace of anger shed across his face! Yet he could do nothing... Because Uchiha Sasuke had won, Uzumaki Naruto had lost, and he couldn''t stop Orochimaru, he could only watch them leave. "Sasuke..." Uzumaki Naruto suddenly opened his tightly closed eyes. Seeing Jiraiya in front of him, he felt a sense of relief. "Sasuke held back..." Naruto''s first words upon waking were this. His eyes were still shining, as if there was hope within them, because he saw the struggle in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes: "Sasuke didn''t want to kill me..." "So what if he didn''t?" Jiraiya furrowed his brows, disapproving of Uzumaki Naruto''s idea: "One day, Uchiha Sasuke will be just like Orochimaru..." To be honest. Jiraiya had tried to bring Orochimaru back for a long time but ultimately failed. After Orochimaru orchestrated the Konoha Crush, Jiraiya hadpletely given up on that idea. "He won''t." Uzumaki Naruto shook his head quickly and said firmly, "No matter what he bes, I will definitely bring him back!" "You..." Jiraiya stopped trying to persuade him. One day, this child will bepletely disillusioned with his traitorouspanion. "Lord Jiraiya!" Hatake Kakashi arrived with his ninja dogs! Because he received the news a bitte, he only saw Jiraiya and Naruto when he arrived, and his expression was not very good. "Where''s Sasuke?" "He was taken by Orochimaru." Jiraiya sighed and added, "Uchiha Sasuke was blinded by revenge and left willingly with Orochimaru..." "..." Hatake Kakashi fell silent immediately. Kakashi felt uneasy. Hispanion Uchiha Obito had be a rogue ninja, and now his student Uchiha Sasuke had also be one... What a mess! "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto looked at Hatake Kakashi and solemnly raised his fist: "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring Sasuke back!" "..." Kakashi could only nod hesitantly. At this moment... The wheel of fate seemed to start turning in cycles across generations. This generation''s Uzumaki Naruto wanted to bring back the rogue ninja Uchiha Sasuke, the previous generation''s Kakashi had wanted to bring back the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito, Lord Jiraiya had once tried to bring back the rogue ninja Orochimaru, and even thete Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had once tried to bring back the rogue ninja Shimura Danzo... Konoha''s rogue ninjas... Seemed to be quite numerous? While thinking about Uchiha Obito, Kakashi did not know that the person he wanted to bring back was in great trouble, facing the pursuit of four Hokage! In the Land of Rain. The downpour continued. Uchiha Obito deliberately faced the four Hokage to prevent them from tracking down the Akatsuki base, protecting the organization he had painstakingly built. Undoubtedly. This was an act of seeking trouble. The Fourth Hokage Minato looked at thepletely changed but still recognizable Uchiha Obito, sighed deeply, feeling conflicted. "Obito..." "Sensei..." Uchiha Obito also feltplex emotions, his voice bing hoarse: "It''s been a long time..." Originally, he thought... They would never meet again. But unexpectedly, due to a mistake by Akihara Kagura, he saw this teacher again, and scenes from the past shed in his mind... "Unexpectedly, it was you that day..." Minato took a deep breath, not knowing what to say. If he had to me Uchiha Obito, Minato was not someone who liked to me others. He also knew Uchiha Obito had been controlled by Uchiha Madara... Of course. Another person present did not care about such details. "Evil Uchiha brat..." Tobirama stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Uchiha Obito: "Creating the Nine-Tails incident in Konoha, I will personally capture you!" "Second Hokage!" Uchiha Obito''s expression immediately turned cold, dismissively saying in a cold voice: "Don''t talk big!" "A bunch of old bones long buried in graves, I came to you voluntarily. Even if you are resurrected, I will bury you again!" A spatial vortex shed in Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan, and a fan-shaped weapon suddenly appeared in his hand! "Gunbai¡­" Hashirama immediately recognized the weapon in Uchiha Obito''s hand, as it was etched into his memory: "That is Madara''s weapon!" It was a legendary artifact passed down through generations of the Uchiha n! Hashirama had seen that fan countless times on the battlefield. It seemed Akihara Kagura was right; the one backing Uchiha Obito was indeed Madara! However... Madara must certainly be dead by now. Hashirama knew Madara very well. Madara was very fond of the Gunbai and would never abandon it, let alone give it to someone else! "Just a mere Hokage..." Uchiha Obito swung the fan in his hand and charged forward. He intended to use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities to kill the four resurrected Hokage once again! Hashirama noticed that Obito''s movements were somewhat strange and instinctively wanted to correct him: "That Uchiha brat, you''re using the Gunbai incorrectly; it is a shield meant for defensive /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 246: Obito was hunted by the Four Hokages for 3 consecutive years! Chapter 246: Obito was hunted by the Four Hokages for 3 consecutive years! A bit embarrassing. This was Uchiha Obito''s first thought. It was a great humiliation for a Uchiha, who possessed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, to be criticized by a Senju while using Uchiha weapons. However, the Uchiha n had always been stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat. Even if they identally took the wrong path, they would stubbornly praise the scenery along the way. "I''ll use it however I want!" Uchiha Obito, with his typical Uchiha arrogance, swung his zing fan with an air of arrogance, using it as a weapon! "Fool..." Tobirama looked at Uchiha Obito with disdain, feeling that this Uchiha traitor was aplete fool. A weapon that one doesn''t know how to use only adds trouble in battle! "Sigh..."Minato could only sigh helplessly, instantly appearing beside Uchiha Obito, pressing a Rasengan onto his body! The Flying Thunder God mark wouldn''t disappear! Uchiha Obito was the mysterious masked man who caused the Nine-Tails'' attack on Konoha. Minato had left a Flying Thunder God mark on his back, and it couldn''t be erased! However... This time was different! Uchiha Obito''s body instantly became intangible, dodging Minato''s Rasengan. He swung his fan at Minato, saying, "Sensei, I won''t fall for it this time!" A vine suddenly emerged from the ground, grabbing Uchiha Obito''s arm, forcing him to be intangible again, abandoning his attack on Minato! "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s abilities are truly strange..." Hashirama could only give up attacking, sighing softly, "Even in the Warring States period, I''ve never seen such a mysterious ability..." "It''s just a space-time ability..." Tobirama sneered, disdainful of Uchiha Obito''s intangibility ability. He had already obtained some information about Uchiha Obito from White Zetsu. "He can''t maintain that state forever!" Tobirama, wielding a ninja de, charged towards Uchiha Obito, "Charge directly, once he enters that state, he can''t attack!" "..." The four Hokage immediately surrounded him! Uchiha Obito, undaunted, fought the four Hokage with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. In less than a minute, he was beaten badly by the four Hokage! The longest Uchiha Obito could maintain his intangibility was five minutes. But within less than five minutes, due to his carelessness in trying to attack the weakest Third Hokage, he was caught by Tobirama and Minato! Tobirama''s de shed across his chest! Blood spurted from Uchiha Obito''s chest! "Rasengan!" Minato''s Rasengan hit Uchiha Obito''s back again! Uchiha Obito, looking at Tobirama, and then at his teacher Minato, deeply felt the trouble these two Flying Thunder God users posed. He couldn''t understand how Tobirama managed to ce the Flying Thunder God mark on him! Now... A troublesome problem had arisen... Whenever he attacked, these two Flying Thunder God users could instantly teleport and catch him, injuring or even killing him! Didn''t this mean... He could only take a beating? Of course. He wasn''t worried about being beaten. The key was that the four reincarnated Hokage had infinite chakra and stamina, so he didn''t have to worry about the duration of the battle. How long would he have to endure this beating? "I''ll have to retreat for now." Uchiha Obito decided to leave. A space-time vortex appeared in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, intending to absorb his body and find a safe ce to think of a countermeasure! The next moment! Two figures appeared beside him again! Minato and Tobirama had long known that Uchiha Obito would have to be tangible to absorb anything, and their Flying Thunder God technique allowed them to appear and kill Uchiha Obito during that time! "..." Panic-stricken, Uchiha Obito could only stop absorbing his body, instantly bing intangible to avoid their attacks! Not good... He couldn''t escape! Unless he used Izanagi, the invincible time of Izanagi would allow his body to withstand their attacks and leave... Wait! Since he had Izanagi... Why should he escape? He could just deal with these Hokage here! Uchiha Obito immediately realized he had a perfect countermeasure. He could use Izanagi during the invincible state of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, then use Izanagi''s invincible time to endure the cooldown of his intangibility... If he did this... He could maintain a long invincible state, deal with these enemies, at the cost of one expendable Sharingan. However... The four Hokage had anticipated this. Tobirama and Minato, the two Flying Thunder God users, were like fangs hidden in the shadows. Hashirama and Sarutobi Hiruzen only needed to assist asionally! Five minutester. Uchiha Obito, using the invincible state of Izanagi, absorbed himself into the Kamui space of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, hastily escaping! Before leaving. The ordinary three-tomoe Sharingan he transnted was slowly losing sight. Using his only remaining Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he coldly nced at the two attacking Hokage, saying, "Next time, you won''t be so lucky..." "..." The four Hokage frowned simultaneously, wondering what gave Uchiha Obito, who had been beaten all along, the confidence to say such a thing. In a hidden base. After returning, Uchiha Obito''s first task was to quickly find a recement Sharingan to rece the blinded three-tomoe Sharingan. "You lost." Zetsu emerged from the ground. The entire battle had been within their observation and anticipation. No matter how miraculous Uchiha Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was, it couldn''t defeat the four Hokage of Konoha. Even Zetsu didn''t expect Uchiha Obito to be beaten so badly... "Let Kagura deal with these troubles..." White Zetsu suggested, thinking it was best to avoid unnecessary trouble: "Next time, the oue won''t change. Even if Madara is resurrected, he won''t gain any advantage with the four Hokage present..." "That''s right." ck Zetsu agreed with White Zetsu. If Uchiha Obito had performed a bit better, ck Zetsu might have considered letting him, but Uchiha Obito''s performance was disappointing. The battlested ten minutes. In those ten minutes, Uchiha Obito was beaten for five minutes, neverunching a proper counterattack. Even the invincible time of Izanagi, which allowed him to attack, was wasted by the four Hokage''s dy. "..." After a moment of silence, Uchiha Obito gritted his teeth and issued an order, "Let Akihara Kagura, that kid, find a way to lure them away!" "Fortunately..." White Zetsu sighed in relief, even a bit thankful: "Fortunately, we nted Kagura in Konoha as a spy in advance, or our n might have been ruined..." "But there''s also a problem..." White Zetsu looked at Uchiha Obito, raising another issue: "Awei told me that no one in Konoha can obstruct the four Hokage''s decisions. Even if Kagura can dy, it will only be for a while, not long..." "Dy as long as possible!" Uchiha Obito didn''t want to go through that battle again. "There might be another way..." ck Zetsu suggested, a grin forming on his half-face: "Find a way to hasten Kagura''s research on reviving Madara with full power through the Reanimation Jutsu. If Madara, with the Rinnegan, can be revived..." If Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito teamed up, it wouldn''t be impossible to defeat them. Victory was achievable since the only truly noteworthy opponent among the four Hokage was the First Hokage Hashirama, the others were just support! Even though... Uchiha Obito couldn''t deal with those supports... In Konoha Vige. Akihara Kagura, sitting in the Root base, received the information from White Zetsu Awei and Uchiha Obito''s mission. [System Prompt]: [New Task (Uchiha Obito), lure the four Hokage away to prevent them from continuing to chase Uchiha Obito.] For Akihara Kagura, this was a trivial matter. This task could even be a repetitive cycle. While Kagura had Awei inform Uchiha Obito that the mission wasplete, he also called the four Hokage back for a meeting. After some time, he would have them chase Uchiha Obito again, trying to use this method to strip all the inherited assets from Uchiha Obito until Madara could be resurrected. Konoha Vige calmed down. Uchiha Sasuke''s defection didn''t have much impact. After all, he was just an ordinary genin in the vige, only notable for being thest of the Uchiha n, not causing much of a stir. However... Team 7 was disbanded. With Uchiha Sasuke defecting to Orochimaru, Jiraiya decided to take Naruto Uzumaki away for training, leaving Haruno Sakura alone in Team 7. The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, took Haruno Sakura as her disciple, scattering all the genin of Team 7, but each became a disciple of the three legendary sannin. Within two to three years. Life in Konoha suddenly calmed down. However, the ninja world became more turbulent. Uchiha Obito was frequently pursued by the four Hokage, forcing him to escape to avoid implicating the Akatsuki''s ns. During this period, Uchiha Obito lost hundreds of Sharingan to evade the pursuit. The Sharingan he collected during the Uchiha massacre were gradually exhausted. At this time... Uchiha Obito realized the preciousness of the Sharingan. Even his superior asked White Zetsu Awei to inquire if Kagura could send some Sharingan from Konoha''s dual bloodline ninjas. Land of Snow. It was covered in ice and snow. Uchiha Obito wrapped himself in a thick cloak, warming his hands with his breath. He was chased by the four Hokage all the way here. Now, Uchiha Obito waspletely different from before. Once, Uchiha Obito could stir up turmoil in the Akatsuki and the ninja world, even controlling a major nation''s vige and manipting the strongest rogue ninja organization. Of course. In a certain sense. Uchiha Obito could still influence the Akatsuki and even Konoha through Kagura. However... His image was quite different. At this time, the only clean thing on Uchiha Obito was his newly bought cloak. His clothes were tattered, full of holes from his battles with the four Hokage. The four Hokage were too strong! Even with his extraordinary space-time d¨­jutsu, his opponents had space-time techniques, infinite chakra, and unimaginable attack power, leaving Uchiha Obito unable to counterattack, only able to endure being hunted. "I only have eleven Sharingan left..." Uchiha Obito cherished his remaining Sharingan, not daring to waste them, as each was a life: "When will that kid send me more Sharingan..." "Kagura can''t send extra Sharingan." Zetsu emerged from the ground, cautiously speaking: "Because the Second Hokage issued a ban, forbidding dual bloodline ninjas from leaving Konoha. He wants to experiment on them, and Kagura can''t defy his orders..." "That kid is unreliable!" Uchiha Obito squinted, full of dissatisfaction with Kagura: "Thest time the Hokage left wasn''t even seven days ago, and they''re here again. If I hadn''t diverted them in time, the Akatsuki would have been destroyed..." White Zetsu looked at Uchiha Obito, speaking softly: "Awei said Kagura will find a way to lure the four Hokage back to Konoha. Over the years, to help you evade the four Hokage, he''s repeatedly invited them back, getting scolded more and more by the Second Hokage Tobirama..." "That''s the trouble he caused!" Uchiha Obito recalled the mess caused by Kagura''s reckless use of the Reanimation Jutsu, making him endure years of pursuit: "That kid''s recklessness brought this trouble, and I have to clean it up!" "Forget it, Obito..." White Zetsu continued tofort Uchiha Obito: "Once the Akatsuki starts collecting tailed beasts to revive the Ten-Tails, everything will get /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 247: Three Years had passed and Little Uchiha had finally grown! Chapter 247: Three Years had passed and Little Uchiha had finally grown! "They''re here!" Four figures emerged from the wind and snow! When Uchiha Obito saw them, his first instinct was to use Kamui to teleport away immediately. However, two figures instantly appeared by his side! "Again with this technique!" Uchiha Obito deeply resented the Flying Thunder God mark on his body, but he had no means to remove it, so he could only enter a phasing state to avoid them. "Izanagi!" Uchiha Obito did not expect to be able to defeat them. Over the past few years, he had tried countless methods and even utilized the Yin-Yang ck rods left by Uchiha Madara. Although the ck rods were somewhat effective against the reincarnated ones, they were not enough to deal with four Hokages... Staying here any longer would be pointless.Remaining here would only result in a beating. Uchiha Obito quickly formed the hand signs for Izanagi and, during the invincible period of Izanagi, used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to transfer himself into the time-space dimension. Of course. This was quite troublesome. Because Uchiha Obito still had to appear from time to time. If he disappeared from the ninja world entirely, these four Hokages, who had long been buried, would go to the Land of Rain to investigate the Akatsuki organization. "He escaped again." Tobirama expressionlessly put away his kunai. "Let''s go." Minato didn''t seem surprised either. These Hokages had long been ustomed to chasing Uchiha Obito, leaving the area to wait for the next time they sensed his whereabouts. The Hokages'' pursuit of Uchiha Obito relied entirely on White Zetsu Awei''s speed. The faster White Zetsu Awei could ry messages between them, the shorter the cycle of Uchiha Obito being hunted and escaping. Root Base. Akihara Kagura was twenty-one years old. Over the past two or three years, Akihara Kagura had obtained many things, mastering the inheritance Uchiha Obito received from Uchiha Madara, as well as Wind Release and Water Release techniques from Sand Vige and Mist Vige. To put it seriously... If the ninjas from Sand Vige, Mist Vige, or Konoha fought Akihara Kagura, they would find that Kagura could always use the same techniques as them, even more ridiculously than Hatake Kakashi, who had a Sharingan and mastered a thousand jutsus. "Lord Kagura!" The sound of high heels approached, and Karin hurriedly reported a message: "There''s news from Uchiha Sasuke; Orochimaru''sb has made a new breakthrough!" Over the past three years, Karin had also changed significantly. The girl who had been brought to Konoha had grown into a graceful young woman, always dressed in a tight ninja outfit, holding a clipboard and scrolls, bustling around the Root Base. "What breakthrough?" Akihara Kagura casually took the scroll from Karin, and after reading it, frowned: "Why is Lord Orochimaru researching puppets? Self-operating puppets, did he even create artificial intelligence inside them?" Is this reliable? Akihara Kagura nced over it and then threw the document back to Karin: "Seal Lord Orochimaru''s new breakthrough in the Forbidden Techniques Room of the Root Base. Wait for the information from Kabuto''s channels and issue an order prohibiting Lord Orochimaru from using this breakthrough." "Yes." Karin nodded and would take the scroll to the Forbidden Techniques Roomter. Over the years, many experimental results had been sent over from Orochimaru''s side, most of which had been sealed directly by Akihara Kagura as forbidden techniques, prohibiting anyone from essing them. "There''s one more thing." Karin suddenly asked: "Lord Kagura, Uchiha Sasuke wants to challenge Orochimaru. He believes he now has the power to defeat Orochimaru..." "Let him challenge then!" Akihara Kagura didn''t seem opposed to Uchiha Sasuke challenging Orochimaru, intending to help eliminate potential threats: "Consider it a trial for him. Once he seeds, have him return and remove the curse mark left by Lord Orochimaru..." "Also..." Akihara Kagura folded his fingers and softly added: "Inform Uchiha Sasuke that I will tell Lord Orochimaru about this matter. After all, Lord Orochimaru is our ally, so he should at least be somewhat prepared..." "Understood." Karin adjusted her sses and continued: "The Root intelligence personnel also reported that Jiraiya seems to be bringing Naruto back to the vige..." "Is that so..." Akihara Kagura thought for a moment before speaking: "Then have Sasuke act quickly. They might still have a chance to meet..." "..." Karin felt that Uchiha Sasuke probably didn''t want to meet him. Land of Grass. Orochimaru''s Experimental Base. Uchiha Sasuke idly yed with his kunai, which had a fan-shaped emblem engraved on it. The former little ninja who defected from Konoha had grown into a handsome sixteen-year-old youth. Moreover... Orochimaru was quite good at nurturing talents. Uchiha Sasuke lived well at Orochimaru''s base, and due to diligent training, his body had be robust and muscr, his arm muscles appearing strong and powerful. "Sasuke, what are you doing here?" A young man with a mouth full of shark teeth, carrying a giant sword, approached and nted his sword in the ground: "Want to spar?" It was none other than Hozuki Suigetsu, the rogue ninja from Mist Vige. Since defecting to Orochimaru, Suigetsu hadn''t be one of his experimental subjects but instead his subordinate. With the Sound Four sacrificed at Konoha and Kaguya Kimimaro dead from illness, Suigetsu and Sasuke had be Orochimaru''s trusted lieutenants. Naturally. These two who couldn''t see eye to eye and had both participated in the Chunin Exams years ago as contemporaries, always ended up fighting each other to determine superiority. Suigetsu, who never admitted defeat, challenged Sasuke repeatedly, not caring about embarrassment, just wanting to test his progress against him. "You are not my opponent..." Sasuke lifted his head slightly to nce at Suigetsu: "No matter how many times, the result will be the same..." "You''re even more arrogant than me..." Suigetsu grinned, kicked up his sword, and with a twist of his wrist, swung the giant de at Sasuke! "Fool..." Sasuke raised his kunai and effortlessly blocked the giant sword, tilting his head slightly to see his kunai stop the attack. All this... Felt like destiny. Once, his teacher Hatake Kakashi had blocked this same sword with a kunai, and now, its new wielder was equally easily stopped by him! "Your strength has grown..." Suigetsu smiled and pressed down harder on the sword, trying to push it towards Sasuke. "Fool..." Sasuke looked at Suigetsu, feeling his intelligence hadn''t increased at all, and his figure vanished! "Flying Thunder God again?" Suigetsu sneered but his expression turned serious, swinging his giant sword around himself! "Fool is always a fool..." Sasuke appeared above Suigetsu, a bolt of lightning hitting Suigetsu''s head, causing him to copse from the electric shock. "Ah... ugh..." Suigetsu''s body trembled uncontrobly. "Did Suigetsu lose again?" A tall figure in a cloak emerged from the base''s depths, looked at the fallen Suigetsu, and felt pity: "Why does he always challenge Sasuke..." "Not smart enough..." Sasuke kicked Suigetsu aside, stood up, and left the base, seemingly heading out to train. Outside Orochimaru''s base. As Sasuke walked to a tree, a hand emerged from its shadow and handed him a note. "Lord Kagura approved my action..." "But Orochimaru will also know I intend to kill him? No chance for a sneak attack, but it doesn''t matter, Orochimaru is no match for me anymore..." Sasuke nced at the note and sighed upon seeing the mention of Naruto returning to Konoha. In any case... At least Akihara Kagura supported his challenge against Orochimaru. For the past two or three years, Sasuke had stayed here, training under Orochimaru. No one in the base was his match, and he believed his strength had far surpassed Orochimaru! No wonder Sasuke was confident. With his Three Tomoe Sharingan, Flying Thunder God, and various lightning techniques, along with sword skills and other jutsus he had trained in, defeating any vige''s jonin was easy. Sasuke was convinced he could defeat Orochimaru! Late at night. While Orochimaru was still experimenting. Akihara Kagura''s message would inevitably reach Kabuto first. Kabuto, holding a scroll, approached Orochimaru: "Lord Orochimaru, a message from Kagura. Your puppet development needs to be sealed..." "Sealed again?" Orochimaru frowned, dissatisfied with this method: "Everything I develop gets sealed in the Forbidden Techniques Room..." "Perhaps it''s deemed too dangerous for ordinary people..." Kabuto casually responded and mentioned the situation in the base: "By the way, Lord Orochimaru, I''ve observed some odd behavior from Uchiha Sasuke recently. I suspect he ns to assassinate you..." "Has the Uchiha fledgling finally grown?" Orochimaruughed, seemingly looking forward to Sasuke''s actions, licking his lips: "Just in time, the three-year term of Living Corpse Reincarnation is up. I need to switch to his /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 248: Sasuke vs Orochimaru Chapter 248: Sasuke vs Orochimaru Late Night. Inside Orochimaru''s base, the lights were still bright. Perhaps it was because candlelight could evoke a deep sense of oppression that Orochimaru liked to light rows of oilmps within the base to solve the problem of lighting. Plop¡­ plop¡­ Footsteps echoed in the silent, dim base. Uchiha Sasuke, dressed in a white robe that revealed his muscr chest, walked step by step into the depths of the base with his hand on the ninja sword at his waist. Along the way, Sasuke encountered a figure he recognized as Yakushi Kabuto, an assistant of Orochimaru. Of course. As a member of Team 7 from Konoha, Sasuke knew Kabuto''s identity and his connections with the Konoha Orphanage and Akihara Kagura.Just as Sasuke and Kabuto were about to pass each other, Kabuto suddenly extended his hand, and a syringe containing a pale yellow liquid flew from his hand towards Sasuke! "..." Sasuke nced curiously at Kabuto. "Just an antidote." Kabuto adjusted his sses, hiding his eyes behind the lenses, and lowered his voice: "Don''t worry about it. It won''t make much difference to you. It just makes your battle a bit quicker, so the noise won''t keep me up at night." "I understand." Sasuke grabbed the antidote and added in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, the battle will end quickly." After speaking, Sasuke continued towards the depths of the base. In theboratory deep within the base, Orochimaru was still busy. The heavy iron door was slowly pushed open, and a robust figure appeared inside theboratory. "Is that you, Sasuke?" Orochimaru''s hands were still upied, as if he had been expecting this moment: "Don''t rush. Can you wait until I finish this experiment?" "Fine." Sasuke stood at the doorway of theboratory, resting his hand on his ninja sword, showing remarkable patience as he nodded slowly at Orochimaru. "You don''t seem to be interested in experiments¡­" Orochimaru gently shook a test tube containing a purple liquid and smiled: "Would you like to know what I''ve concocted?" "You said it yourself. I''m not interested." Sasuke didn''t even nce at the test tube in Orochimaru''s hand, showing no concern whether it was poison or medicine: "Is the experiment finished?" "Almost." Orochimaru nodded and suddenly smashed the purple liquid on the ground, filling theboratory with a purple toxic mist! "This is¡­ a poison that disrupts visual nerves¡­" Sasuke realized something was wrong! At that moment, his eyes began to hurt, and his vision blurred. For him, visual nerves were crucial for using certain techniques! But¡­ That bastard Orochimaru¡­ He had prepared a poison targeting him while Sasuke had been lenient! Sasuke remembered the antidote Kabuto had given him. Quickly, he took out the syringe and injected the pale yellow liquid into his thigh! As the antidote took effect, the pain in Sasuke''s eyes rapidly eased, and his vision became clear again! "That is¡­" Orochimaru noticed the antidote in Sasuke''s hand and saw his vision clearing. His pupils contracted: "That guy Kabuto¡­ had already figured out my poison!" Indeed, Kabuto, who had been monitoring him, possessed extraordinary medical ninja skills. Even before he had concocted the poison, Kabuto had developed an antidote and given it to Sasuke! "Damn it¡­" Orochimaru gritted his teeth and spat out a Kusanagi sword! Sasuke slid his hand and drew his ninja sword, charging straight at Orochimaru! ng! Sasuke and Orochimaru''s swords shed! Both of their weapons were extremely hard Kusanagi swords, and when they collided, sparks flew! "Uchiha''s little fledgling¡­" Orochimaru gripped his Kusanagi sword, staring intently at Sasuke''s eyes: "Your swordsmanship was taught by me. Do you think you can kill me with it?" "Hmph¡­" Sasuke was unfazed. Both of them were adept at the Kenjutsu style of Orochimaru! "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" Orochimaru raised his hand! Sasuke shed with his sword, cutting down the heads of countless snakes that flew at him! However, amidst the falling snake corpses¡­ Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword pierced through, striking Sasuke''s arm, causing a spray of blood! "Chidori Sharp Spear!" Lightning flickered in Sasuke''s palm, extending like a spear, piercing through Orochimaru''s shoulder and marking him with a Flying Thunder God seal! "This guy¡­" Orochimaru could only retreat, clutching his shoulder! The figure of Uchiha Sasuke instantly vanished using the Flying Thunder God Technique, reappearing behind Orochimaru. With a swift swing of his ninja sword, the de gleamed sharply as it shed through Orochimaru''s waist, slicing him in half! "Flying Thunder God¡­" "When did you leave a mark?" Orochimaru squinted his eyes, and from the wounds on his upper and lower body, snakes surged forth, quickly rejoining his severed body. Uchiha Sasuke coldly observed Orochimaru, indifferent as he said, "How could you possibly see the speed of the Flying Thunder God Technique user..." In the next moment, Uchiha Sasuke vanished again! Reappearing beside Orochimaru once more, a crackling Chidori appeared in Sasuke''s palm, piercing through Orochimaru''s heart, the electric light instantly prating his body! "Your Flying Thunder God has gotten faster!" Blood trickled from Orochimaru''s mouth, and even with his heart pierced by Sasuke, he continued to smile, saying, "Your Flying Thunder God''s speed has surpassed Akihara Kagura''s already..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke let out a cold snort, "The fastest in the Flying Thunder God Technique is Konoha''s Fourth Hokage, Minato. How does my speedpare to his?" "Who knows..." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, suddenly opening his mouth as a small white snake darted towards Sasuke''s mouth! "You!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly turned his head! The moment the small white snake fell to the ground, it transformed into arge white-scaled snake, covered with scales made up of numerous small white snakes! "So this is your true form..." Uchiha Sasuke frowned, raising his ninja sword without hesitation and charging at Orochimaru''s form! "Sasuke, surrender your body to me! Only by merging with me will you have a chance against Akihara Kagura!" The white-scaled snake opened its mouth wide, charging towards Uchiha Sasuke! The numerous small white snakes on the white-scaled snake''s body also transformed into long snakes, rushing towards Uchiha Sasuke and wrapping around him! Uchiha Sasuke didn''t dodge but wielded his sword, slicing the snakes into pieces. His speed caught Orochimaru off guard! Before Orochimaru could react, the head of the white-scaled snake was already severed, and the massive snake was cut into seven or eight pieces by Sasuke, seemingly dead on the spot! "So simple..." Uchiha Sasuke found it somewhat strange and easy. How could one of Konoha''s Sannin, Orochimaru, be killed by him so quickly? As Sasuke was still pondering, Orochimaru''s voice suddenly appeared beside his ear! "What terrifying talent..." Despite being cut down, the white-scaled snake came back to life, softly praising, "You killed me without even using the curse mark... But the drug''s effect will begin soon..." "What drug effect?" Uchiha Sasuke frowned. From the mouth of the white-scaled snake, Orochimaru''s voice came, "The body fluid of this white-scaled snake turns into an anesthetic upon contact with air. This anesthetic was meant to be a secret weapon against Akihara Kagura, but unfortunately, its strength is insufficient. However, it is enough to deal with you..." "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke''s body suddenly stiffened! In the next moment, the white-scaled snake eagerly swallowed Sasuke whole! Inside the white-scaled snake''s belly was Orochimaru''s reincarnation space, the ce where he performed his Living Corpse Reincarnation. When Sasuke opened his eyes, he felt nauseated, seeing masses of flesh... "This is..." "This is my reincarnation space." Wrapped in flesh, Orochimaru gleefully looked at Sasuke, "Your body, knowledge, and those eyes will soon be mine... Once I gather enough power, I will eventually take Akihara Kagura''s body!" "Foolish..." Uchiha Sasuke''s brows furrowed tightly. In the next moment, Sasuke stared intently at Orochimaru, coldly speaking, "Orochimaru, do you really like these eyes?" "Of course¡­" A hint of madness appeared in Orochimaru''s eyes, recalling the fear imposed by Uchiha Itachi. However, he suddenly felt something was amiss! "Have you forgotten..." Sasuke''s eyes turned blood-red, staring at Orochimaru, "When fighting an Uchiha, never look into their eyes..." "Genjutsu..." Despair gradually filled Orochimaru''s eyes. "Uchiha¡­ you..." Orochimaru''s consciousness began to waver, and the entire reincarnation space started to crumble under Sasuke''s control. Even Orochimaru''s body and chakra were absorbed, gradually merging into the curse mark on the back of Sasuke''s neck! Thump, thump, thump... Theboratory door quietly opened. Kabuto walked in, adjusting his sses. Seeing Orochimaru''s body on the ground, he showed no surprise, as if he had already expected this oue. "Uchiha Sasuke, your trial is sessful. You may return to the Root and report to Kagura." "I want to kill Uchiha Itachi..." Sasuke''s brows remained furrowed, reluctant to obey Kabuto''s orders. After killing Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s Sannin, who had caused the death of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sasuke''s confidence soared. He believed he now had the qualifications to kill Uchiha Itachi! "Root ninjas must follow orders." Kabuto nced at Sasuke, a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, "Do you mean to leave the Root?" "..." Sasuke hesitated for a second, recalling the soon-to-return Naruto Uzumaki. "I''ll go see Lord Kagura /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 249: Naruto and Sasuke return to Konoha Chapter 249: Naruto and Sasuke return to Konoha Konoha Vige. Two figures, weary from a long journey, entered the vige. They were none other than Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto, returning after years of training. Naruto dropped his bag and climbed up a tall, sturdy utility pole, overlooking the scenery of Konoha Vige. "So nostalgic¡­" Naruto spread his arms wide, reminiscing about the scenery with a fond smile: "The vige hasn''t changed much!" "Hmm¡­" Jiraiya stroked his chin. "Naruto!"A slim young woman, Haruno Sakura, ran over with three young genin from Konohamaru''s squad. They were Naruto''s former followers, now all genin of the vige. "Sakura!" Naruto leaped down from the pole, joyfully greeting his old friend: "Long time no see, Sakura¡­" "..." Sakura gazed at the now-grown Naruto. The young blond man before her had a calm demeanor,pletely different from his unruly childhood self, as if he had be a different person in just a few years. "Naruto-nii, Sexy Jutsu!" Konohamaru proudly used the Sexy Jutsu taught by Naruto, transforming into a naked, voluptuous woman and blowing a kiss to everyone! "How is it?" Konohamaru boasted: "How is it, Naruto-nii, isn''t this sexy and enchanting enough?" "Konohamaru, I''m not a kid anymore¡­" Naruto chuckled softly, advising gently: "You shouldn''t use such a low-level jutsu anymore¡­" Konohamaru looked downcast, a heavy atmosphere enveloping the group as they all felt a sense of mncholy over the passage of time. Indeed¡­ Children do grow up¡­ However, in the next second, Naruto''s calm demeanor vanished as he clenched his fist: "Your Sexy Jutsu is not refined enough, let me show you my new version developed during my training!" Just as Naruto was about to demonstrate his new Sexy Jutsu to Konohamaru, Sakura punched him away in anger! While this side was lively, the other side was particrly quiet. Two hooded figures passed by them, seemingly uninterested in themotion, walking by without a nce. "Huh?" Naruto, with a bloody nose from the punch, curiously looked back as if he had seen a familiar face: "Hey, wait¡­" "Shh!" Sakura raised her finger, hastily stopping Naruto from provoking those two: "Don''t talk, those two with hooded cloaks and Root''s symbol on their backs, they are Root ninjas, don''t mess with them!" "Root?" Naruto recalled Root and Akihara Kagura, and asked in surprise: "Weren''t they Kagura''s subordinates¡­" "Yes." Sakura''s expression turned serious: "Root is now the most powerful department in the vige, even taking over the police force''s authority, overseeing all the ninjas in the vige, and can arrest anyone at any time without restraint¡­" "..." Jiraiya frowned. "Let''s go see Lady Tsunade first." Sakura''s eyes showed a trace of worry. On the other side. The two hooded figures continued their low-voiced conversation. One of them removed his hood, smiling and asking: "Sasuke, how does it feel to see old friends?" "Hmph¡­" The other person refused to remove his hood, a smirk forming on his lips as he sneered: "That guy¡­ still an idiot as ever¡­" "Let''s go back to Root." Kabuto smiled, leading Uchiha Sasuke back to Root. They hadn''t needed to pass through here but had decided to after seeing Naruto and Jiraiya return to the vige. Meanwhile, inside Root''s base. When Akihara Kagura saw Uchiha Sasuke, he beckoned him to remove his cloak, revealing the curse mark on his neck: "Alright, you''ve passed your trial, let me examine the curse mark left by Orochimaru¡­" "Huh?" Sasuke curiously looked at Kagura. The curse mark had greatly enhanced his jutsus, and Sasuke hadn''t noticed any hidden dangers within it. "Dispel Curse Seal." Kagura extended his palm, injecting his chakra into the curse mark, and a long snake immediately emerged from it. The snake opened its mouth wide! Orochimaru crawled out from the snake, his eyes freezing upon seeing Kagura, a sense of foreboding rising within him. "What is going on?" Sasuke was shocked! Having killed Orochimaru and absorbed his chakra, Sasuke couldn''t fathom how Orochimaru could resurrect in this manner! "This fight was also a trap set by Lord Orochimaru." Kagura nced at Orochimaru, exining to Sasuke: "Due to the curse mark on you, Lord Orochimaru was never truly killed by you, hiding within you. The Living Corpse Reincarnation requires the consent of the caster for a perfect transfer. He can always lurk inside you, waiting for the chance to take over your body¡­" "You always ruin my ns¡­" Orochimaru took a deep breath, filled with dissatisfaction towards Kagura. After failing to take Sasuke''s body, Orochimaru had hidden within Sasuke, nning to seize his body as Kagura described, but had been exposed as soon as he hid. "!!!" Sasuke was about to draw his sword. "Enough." Kagura restrained Sasuke''s hand,manding: "When I arranged for you to go to Lord Orochimaru, it was in preparation for this trial. I anticipated this oue, which is why I urged you to kill him quickly and return to Konoha¡­" "Wait¡­" Orochimaru squinted, scanning Sasuke and Kagura''s faces: "Kagura, I have a question. When I took Sasuke from Konoha¡­" How did these two end up together? What did Kagura''s arrangement mean? "It was pre-arranged by me." Kagura nodded, not denying it: "Sasuke was arranged to feign defection, acting as an informant by your side, reporting your movements to me¡­" "This was to avoid Lord Orochimaru''s suspicion of Kabuto, so Sasuke became another hidden assistant by your side¡­" "What a crafty n¡­" Orochimaru smiled bitterly, at a loss for words. However¡­ Having experienced worse, Orochimaru felt less despair in his heart. "Just a small maneuver." Kagura shook his head, cing his hand on Sasuke''s shoulder, imprinting his curse mark: "My curse mark should be safer than Lord Orochimaru, you should quickly master it. Keeping Orochimaru''s curse mark was to avoid his suspicion. Adapt to it and ask if you have any questions¡­" "Yes." Sasuke nodded slowly. "You may leave now." Kagura waved Sasuke off: "I will arrange a trial for you in the afternoon and then assign you a new mission¡­" "Yes." Sasuke nodded and asked: "When can I kill Itachi? His intel¡­" "Your next mission might involve encountering him." Kagura''s words filled Sasuke with anticipation. "Yes!" Sasuke''s eyes gleamed with determination, adding: "Orochimaru''s base still has two others, Suigetsu and Jugo, who I think are suitable to¡­" "Do as you see fit." Kagura looked at Sasuke, smiling as he offered encouragement: "I''ve heard you and Karin arepeting for the future leader of Root. Because of your excellent performance on this mission, Sasuke, from today, you are qualified topete with Karin¡­" "If you be the leader of Root in the future, you will need your own team. But keep Root''s matters from them for now, let them follow you." "Yes!" Sasuke felt reassured. It seemed his performance on this first mission had made Kagura look at him differently, even allowing him topete for Root''s future leadership¡­ "Alright, go and adapt to the curse mark." Kagura waved Sasuke away, softly reminding: "Karin has already mastered the curse mark to its fullest extent, don''t fall behind your opponent." "Yes." Sasuke clenched his fist tightly. The future leadership of Root would be his! However¡­ Thepetition would be fierce. Because Karin, raised by Kagura from a young age, had always exhibited outstanding talent, always ahead of Sasuke¡­ "Kagura, your methods are bing more terrifying¡­" Orochimaru smirked as he watched Sasuke leave: "You promise nothing, yet make it seem like you''ve done a lot¡­" "I have done quite a bit for him¡­" Kagura shook his head with a smile, turning his gaze to Orochimaru: "Of course, I''ve also done a lot for you, Lord Orochimaru¡­" "No need for such false goodwill." Orochimaru scoffed, not believing a word from Kagura. "Rest assured." Kagura soothed his ally: "After Sasuke kills Itachi, I won''t interfere with your and Sasuke''s matters¡­" As long as¡­ At that time¡­ Orochimaru could still defeat Sasuke. "Lord Orochimaru, greater turbulence ising." Kagura warned: "This turbulence will engulf the entire ninja world. If you leave Root, I fear you might meet an unfortunate end. Staying in Root will give you a good ce to rest and conduct experiments with Kabuto and Karin¡­" Kagura sighed: "The ninja world is abuzz with news of your death by Sasuke. You''re already over fifty, you raised me, and now it''s my turn to take care of you¡­" "..." Orochimaru''s eyes shed with coldness. This bastard taking care of him? Orochimaru doubted he''d live past sixty! At fifty-something, still robust, not yet at retirement age, he suspected Kagura wanted to imprison him in Root! "I mean it." Kagura''s eyes showed sincerity: "I received intel on the Akatsuki, they''re about to take action¡­" "Akatsuki?" Orochimaru became alert, recalling something: "Wait, I remember you have ties with Nagato¡­" "Hmm¡­" Kagura nodded, sighing: "I have a meeting at the Hokage Tower this afternoon, then I''ll leave Konoha tonight to discuss Akatsuki''s ns with Nagato¡­" "You have quite a few roles¡­" Orochimaru''s smile was sarcastic, mocking Kagura''s ties with various forces in the ninja world. "This can''t be helped¡­" Kagura picked up his forehead protector, calmly tying it on: "But once the real n is in motion, these burdens will be /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 250: [Sponsored]: Uchiha Sasuke vs Hatake Kakashi Chapter 250: [Sponsored]: Uchiha Sasuke vs Hatake Kakashi [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Hokage Tower. Inside the Hokage''s office. Tsunade saw the returning Uzumaki Naruto and Jiraiya. "Is something wrong?" Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, appearing somewhat downcast. "No, it''s actually good news." Tsunade nced at the intelligence on her desk and sighed deeply: "Information from Root''s operatives indicates that Orochimaru was killed by Uchiha Sasuke..." "!!!"Everyone present widened their eyes in shock! Because during the Konoha Vige Copse n incident, Orochimaru had murdered the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, leaving a seed of fear in the hearts of Konoha''s ninjas. "Orochimaru... is dead?" Jiraiya''s expression becameplicated, and he sighed lightly: "Back when Orochimaru took Uchiha Sasuke away, I thought he wanted to seize that kid''s body. I didn''t expect him to die at that kid''s hands..." "This is, after all, a good thing." Tsunade sped her hands together, resting her elbows on the desk: "Now let''s check Naruto''s training results. I n to reassign Naruto and Haruno Sakura back to Team 7. For this, I have specially prepared an opponent for you..." "Of course." After saying this, Tsunade added: "However, Hokage''s assistant Akihara Kagura, after hearing my idea, wanted to insert a Root ninja into Team 7, forming aplete unit..." "I refuse!" Uzumaki Naruto waved his fist and rejected this proposal! Because Team 7 always belonged to him, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura, he didn''t want anyone else to join and rece Sasuke! "..." Haruno Sakura looked at Tsunade with worried eyes. "I also rejected his proposal." Tsunade fully understood Uzumaki Naruto''s feelings. Because her disciple, Haruno Sakura, thought the same. Of course. If Akihara Kagura had proposed Karin, Tsunade might not have objected. But since Akihara Kagura proposed an ordinary ninja, Tsunade immediately rejected it, fearing that Akihara Kagura wanted to control the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. However... Akihara Kagura didn''t give up. In the name of worrying about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki possibly encountering idents, Akihara Kagura hoped to send a Root ninja to monitor Uzumaki Naruto. Tsunade had no choice but to agree because this was decided at the Konoha Vige''s Five Hokage meeting. This Five Hokage meeting... Refers specifically to the five Hokage of Konoha Vige. Over the years, while Jiraiya trained Uzumaki Naruto, they seemed to intentionally liberate the Nine-Tails chakra, which resulted in several dangerous situations. In any case, while Tsunade rejected Akihara Kagura''s proposal to ce someone in Team 7, she couldn''t refuse Akihara Kagura''s request to send someone to monitor Naruto to prevent idents. "Fine." Tsunade nced at Shizune beside her and said softly, "Let me first check your results! I specially selected an opponent for you. To wait for Naruto''s return, I didn''t let him go on a mission..." "Who?" Uzumaki Naruto was curious. "Ahem... He wille this afternoon." Tsunade coughed lightly and then said: "The opponent I prepared for you is Kakashi, but he was assigned by the Hokage''s assistant to test someone else in Root first..." This was necessary. Because Akihara Kagura wanted to send a Root ninja to monitor Team 7, and since Akihara Kagura and Team 7''s captain, Hatake Kakashi, were old friends, the proposal had to be approved by Kakashi. So... Hatake Kakashi epted Akihara Kagura''s invitation to first check the strength of the Root ninja, to see how strong they were and what kind of person they were. Root''s exclusive training ground. When Hatake Kakashi arrived, he felt somewhat averse to Akihara Kagura''s actions. Upon seeing Akihara Kagura, he wanted to make a sarcastic remark: "Hey, I say, isn''t it unnecessary to have someone monitor us?" "This is also for your safety." Akihara Kagura looked at Hatake Kakashi and said softly: "Over the years, Naruto and Jiraiya-sensei have caused quite a few incidents during their training. Being cautious is never wrong... I originally wanted to insert someone into Team 7, but Lady Tsunade rejected it. However, to prevent idents, it''s best to have someone monitor them!" "You''re bing more and more like Danzo..." Hatake Kakashi recalled the former leader of Root. "First, let''s see the person I selected..." Akihara Kagura patted Kakashi''s shoulder amicably and said, "If you think his strength is eptable, I''ll let him monitor Team 7. If not, I''ll rece him..." "..." Hatake Kakashi shook his head in silent refusal. This Team 7 instructor had decided that regardless of who Akihara Kagura chose, he would not agree to Akihara Kagura''s proposal. Of course. Unless Akihara Kagura chose Karin. "Come out." Akihara Kagura pped his hands, looking at the shadow behind a big tree in the training ground: "Let your former superior test your strength to decide if you are qualified for the next task I have for you..." "..." From behind the tree emerged a hooded figure. The figure gently removed their hood, revealing a familiar face to Hatake Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, long time no see..." It was the recently returned Uchiha Sasuke. "..." Hatake Kakashi was stunned. Hatake Kakashi was dumbfounded. Hatake Kakashi couldn''t understand. "You..." Hatake Kakashi looked at the grown-up Uchiha Sasuke in disbelief, his eyes frozen in their sockets: "Is it really Sasuke? What... is going on?" "This is a long story." Akihara Kagura stood beside Hatake Kakashi and slowly began to exin: "Back then, Orochimaru was always greedy to obtain Sasuke''s body..." "In order to kill Orochimaru, I saw Sasuke''s talent and brought him into Root to carry out a secret mission. He intentionally defected, allowing Orochimaru to take him and investigate Orochimaru''s secrets, continuously passing information back to the vige about Orochimaru..." "Finally..." "Sasuke seeded in killing Orochimaru." "Since his mission ispleted, I naturally want him to return to Konoha." When Akihara Kagura said this, he seemed a bit helpless: "I originally wanted Sasuke to return to Team 7, to yourmand, to prevent Naruto from losing control of the Nine-Tails, but Lady Tsunade refused. I can only let Sasuke monitor Team 7..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s mind was in a whirl. He could only rub his temples repeatedly and gestured to Akihara Kagura: "Wait, let me process this..." The information was overwhelming. Hatake Kakashi had often regretted andmented hispanions and disciples defecting from Konoha, only to find out now that hispanions were still causing trouble in the ninja world, and his disciple''s defection was actually a facade to carry out a mission to kill Orochimaru... Now... The mission wasplete. Sasuke had returned. Hatake Kakashi looked up at the sky, feeling that his years of regret needed somepensation, but he couldn''t criticize Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Sasuke. After all... Assassinating Orochimaru was undoubtedly an S-rank mission. Such a mission was beyond the knowledge of an ordinary Konoha Jonin like him. However... For the sake of friendship... Couldn''t they have at least hinted tofort him? Hatake Kakashi remembered the times he and Akihara Kagura had barbecue and ramen, asionally mentioning Uchiha Sasuke''s defection, and Akihara Kagura would always smile without saying a word, sipping pear juice as if indifferent to these matters. Yet... Now all crises have been resolved. Uchiha Sasuke''s defection was fake. Hatake Kakashi didn''t feel too upset, but sighed: "You should have at least told me when you took my student..." "Sorry, Kakashi-sensei." Uchiha Sasuke stepped forward and apologized in a deep voice: "Back then, I actively requested to join Root to gain power..." "..." Hatake Kakashi averted his gaze. "Why are you looking at me?" Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, feeling puzzled: "Didn''t you also want to join Root back then? It''s normal for Sasuke to want to join." "I don''t want to join now." Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath and shook his head: "Now Root''s reputation in the vige is as bad as the Uchiha Police Force''s back in the day..." After saying this, Hatake Kakashi realized he might have said something offensive, potentially hurting Uchiha Sasuke. After all... The Uchiha n had been annihted. However, Uchiha Sasuke seemed indifferent to Kakashi''s words, even nodding thoughtfully as if understanding something. "Alright." Hatake Kakashi, seeing Uchiha Sasuke, had no desire to test or involve him in monitoring. He simply beckoned Sasuke: "Let''s go, and reassign you to Team 7..." "Lady Tsunade has already refused." Akihara Kagura interrupted. "You didn''t tell Lady Tsunade the truth, did you?" Hatake Kakashi nced helplessly at Akihara Kagura. "Root ninja''s identity is top secret." Akihara Kagura shook his head, speaking coldly: "The Hokage cannot interfere with Root''s matters, and the assistant cannot interfere with the Konoha Hospital''s matters. This is a rule set by the Five Hokage... I let you meet Sasuke because we''re friends." "..." Hatake Kakashi found this rule nonsensical. What kind of rule was this? Why was there a different focus between the Hokage and the assistant? Normally, shouldn''t the assistant not interfere with Anbu? However... Since the Fifth Hokage Tsunade was a medical ninja, this seemed somewhat understandable. "Kakashi-sensei." Uchiha Sasuke stepped forward and declined Kakashi''s proposal: "I haven''t killed Uchiha Itachi yet, I can''t go back now..." On one hand, he needed revenge. On the other hand, he needed topete with Karin for the position of Root leader. Although Uchiha Sasuke knew he could enjoy a brief warmth in Team 7, he also understood that the position of Root leader was crucial. To Uchiha Sasuke, the position of Root leader meant that if Uzumaki Naruto ever be Hokage, they could still fight side by side; More importantly, Root was the base for surviving Uchiha, and revitalizing the n required him to surpass Karin and be Root leader! "I need to stay in Root." Uchiha Sasuke felt deeply connected to both Root and Team 7: "In the future, I can protect Team 7 from the shadows..." "Test his strength." Akihara Kagura patted Hatake Kakashi''s shoulder, sighing: "I''ve tried to persuade him, but he insists. Let him stay in Root for now!" "..." Hatake Kakashi fell silent. This Team 7 instructor thought for a moment, then had no choice but to nod: "I agree, but Naruto and Sakura will be disappointed..." "Kakashi-sensei, don''t tell them the truth yet." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, a sneer on his lips. He was still the proud Uchiha: "If Naruto knew, he''d mess up my ns. I''ll tell him after I kill Uchiha Itachi..." "..." Hatake Kakashi knew Sasuke''s thinking was correct. This student... Was indeed moving towards revenge! But this student didn''t seem lost to revenge, as from Sasuke''s face, Kakashi could see... In Sasuke''s heart... There was a ce for Team 7. Hatake Kakashi could tell that while Sasuke mocked Naruto, he didn''t want Naruto entangled in Root''splexities... Hatake Kakashi''s gaze shifted to Akihara Kagura beside him. How had Akihara Kagura taught Sasuke? This young man hadn''t forgotten his revenge, nor was he blinded by it... "If you don''t want to return and wish to protect them from the shadows..." Hatake Kakashi raised his hand to Sasuke, saying softly: "Then let me see the results of your years of training..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke removed his cloak and raised his hand to Kakashi, his eyes turning serious! Challenging his teacher... Was something Uchiha Sasuke had long considered! Chapter 251: [Sponsored]: Things are in Motion Chapter 251: [Sponsored]: Things are in Motion [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] In the ninja world, there is an unwritten rule. If a ninja wants to walk a path opposite to their teacher, they must challenge and defeat their teacher to prove they are right. Now... Uchiha Sasuke is no exception. At the moment the Seal Of Opposition was formed, Uchiha Sasuke''s hand grasped the hilt of the Kusanagi sword, charging directly towards Hatake Kakashi! Uchiha Sasuke gripped the hilt tightly and drew the sword from its sheath, shing fiercely at Hatake Kakashi. The sharp edge of the Kusanagi sword was threatening! Hatake Kakashi hooked a kunai with his finger, using it to block Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja sword, but was forced back by the power of Sasuke''s sh! "You''ve really be stronger..."Hatake Kakashi marveled at his student''s excellence. "For revenge, I haven''t dared to stop for a moment!" Uchiha Sasuke raised his ninja sword, and the Kusanagi sword, like a snake in the grass, continuously aimed at the vital points around Hatake Kakashi! Hatake Kakashi felt the cunning and strange swordsmanship Sasuke was using. He was merely wielding the kunai to block but was still forced back repeatedly by Sasuke''s sharp attacks! However... Hatake Kakashi was not without the ability to counterattack! As Sasuke continued his offensive, feeling a subtle sense of pride in his progress and enjoying his former instructor''s shock at his improved strength, Kakashi''s figure suddenly leaped! In the next moment! Hatake Kakashi bypassed the sword edge, grabbing Sasuke''s wrist with one hand while shing at Sasuke''s forehead with the kunai in the other! "!!!" Sasuke watched as a lock of hair was cut off his forehead by Kakashi''s kunai, using the opportunity to grab Kakashi''s wrist with a reverse grip and kick him in the chest, forcing him back! Hatake Kakashi didn''t notice... A Flying Thunder God mark had been ced on his wrist! Sasuke sensed that his mark had been sessfully ced and curiously asked, "Kakashi-sensei, you are also skilled in swordsmanship?" "Yes..." The kunai in Kakashi''s hand spun continuously at his fingertips, and there was even a hint of nostalgia on his face: "It''s been a long time since I used it..." His father, Hatake Sakumo, was also very skilled in swordsmanship. Kakashi had also made a name for himself with swordsmanship, butter, he developed more powerful Lightning Release techniques and gradually stopped using his sword. "I see, but this ends now..." Sasuke nodded, then formed a seal with his hands, spewing a ball of mes towards Kakashi: "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Kakashi ced his hand on the ground, summoning a wall with dog carvings that blocked the huge fireball. He was surprised by Sasuke''s sudden use of ninjutsu. There must be a trap! Kakashi instantly released a Lightning Clone! The next moment! Kakashi felt a chill at the back of his neck, catching a glimpse of Sasuke''s figure out of the corner of his eye, causing him to be startled! This is... "Flying Thunder God!" Kakashi suddenly realized something! Because no matter how fast Sasuke was, he couldn''t possibly have reached him in an instant; his student used the Great Fireball Technique as a cover and then used the Flying Thunder God Technique to instantly appear beside him! "Kakashi-sensei, you''ve lost." Sasuke looked at his teacher, feeling the power in himself: "At the moment you grabbed my wrist, I ced a Flying Thunder God mark on you..." "No wonder..." Kakashi hadn''t known Sasuke had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, considering his own mastery of the technique was rudimentary! "But... to say I''ve lost is too early, isn''t it?" Kakashi''s body suddenly turned into a bolt of lightning, which then transferred along the Kusanagi sword to Sasuke''s body! "!!!" Sasuke''s body instantly stiffened! "Don''t underestimate me..." Kakashi''s figure emerged from the ground, grabbing Sasuke''s ankle, and was about to use the Earth Release: HeadHunter Jutsu to drag Sasuke underground! "Chidori Stream!" Sasuke released thread-like currents of electricity around his body, forcing Kakashi back! "Chidori''s shape transformation..." Kakashi was amazed at Sasuke''s ability! This student... Hadn''t abandoned his study of Lightning Release! "Chidori Sharp Spear!" Sasuke extended his hand, shooting a spear of electricity towards Kakashi! "What a nuisance..." Kakashi barely dodged the Chidori Sharp Spear when Sasuke''s next wave of Lightning Release techniques appeared! "Chidori Senbon!" Sasuke scattered numerous needles of electricity, shooting them towards Kakashi! "You''re progressing fast..." Kakashi still found time to praise his student, disappearing from the range of the Chidori Senbon and appearing beside Sasuke! "Flying Thunder God..." Sasuke frowned. As a practitioner of the Flying Thunder God, Sasuke was highly sensitive to the marks. Based on his observations, Kakashi did have the opportunity to leave a mark on him, but his teacher''s rudimentary technique shouldn''t allow enough time to set it, right? Moreover... This teacher''s mark wasn''t very hidden... Sasuke looked down at his feet, seeing a wide Flying Thunder God mark like a manhole cover. Clearly. Kakashi had secretly set this mark before using the Earth Release: HeadHunter Jutsu. Despite itsrge size, it still served as an anchor for Kakashi! "Kakashi-sensei is still the same as ever..." Sasuke sighed, not using the Flying Thunder God to escape or counterattack because this wasn''t a life-or-death battle: "A single moment of carelessness can provide an opportunity for counterattack..." "You''ve really grown, Sasuke." Kakashi didn''t pull out a kunai but gently patted Sasuke''s shoulder, praising his outstanding student: "If this were a real battle, I''d be the first to die by your hand..." Kakashi understood thebat style of Flying Thunder God users very well. A Flying Thunder God user could disappear anytime they didn''t want to lose and could appear anytime they wanted to kill. Of course. Kakashi could always escape. Though his mastery of the Flying Thunder God was only partial, he could set marks in safe ces to use them for escape. However... This wasn''t a life-or-death battle. This was just a test. Kakashi was very pleased with Sasuke''s growth. "It seems Sasuke passed the test." Akihara Kagura pped lightly as he watched Kakashi and Sasuke, saying, "Sasuke, continue your training here; we are going to the Hokage office." "Yes." Sasuke nodded in agreement. He had just received a curse mark from Akihara Kagura and hadn''t had time to feel how it differed from Orochimaru''s curse mark. Although he understood how to utilize the curse mark, he still needed to familiarize himself with the power hidden within Kagura''s mark. "Let''s go." Kagura grabbed Kakashi''s shoulder. Inside the Hokage office. Kakashi had no objections to the candidate Kagura proposed, feeling somewhat regretful: "The Root ninja monitoring us is strong; it would be good if they could join Team 7..." "Strong, huh?" Tsunade thought Kakashi was acting strangely. He tested a Root ninja monitoring them, and instead of refusing, he wanted to ce the person in Team 7? Tsunade shook her head and said, "Naruto and Sakura don''t agree with adding new members to Team 7. I''ll send Naruto to the Third Training Ground immediately; you go test their progress..." "Yes." Kakashi didn''t dare to ck off. Because if Sasuke had be this strong in just two or three years, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura couldn''t be far behind. "Root obtained information on the Akatsuki organization; I need to verify it." Kagura''s figure disappeared, heading to the Akatsuki base in the Land of Rain to discuss the n with Nagato. He had no choice. The Akatsuki wanted to collect the Tailed Beasts. Kagura was someone they couldn''t bypass. In Konoha. At the Third Training Ground. While Naruto was still catching up with his friends, Sakura called him to the Third Training Ground, where their test was awaited by their teacher Kakashi. "¡­" Kakashi sighed, feeling his busyness. After testing Sasuke, he now had to test the other two. However... Fortunately, he didn''t have to test all three together. Otherwise, Kakashi felt he might lose. "Did you see Kagura?" Naruto asked excitedly upon seeing Kakashi, discussing what he heard at the Hokage office: "Lady Tsunade said you went to find Kagura. When I see him, I mustin; that guy wants to put someone new in Team 7!" "¡­" Hope you won''t regret it. Kakashi thought to himself, showing no signs on his face, continuing, "Alright, let''s test your training results. Don''t disappoint me..." Hopefully... You haven''t fallen far behind Sasuke. After fighting Sasuke and witnessing his strength, if Naruto and Sakura weren''t strong enough, they should be grateful Sasuke hadn''t returned to Team 7, sparing them from despair at the gap in power. However... Kakashi was soon disappointed. Although Naruto and Sakura had goodbat abilities, with Naruto''s improved Rasengan and Sakura''s learned super strength causing Kakashi trouble, they didn''t bring the same pressure as fighting Sasuke. That was... A fight where a single mistake could lead to death. As for Naruto and Sakura, they could only cause trouble in battle. If Kakashi took it seriously, he could easily defeat or even kill them. The test continued until evening. Kakashi didn''t hold back anymore, going all out, even using the Flying Thunder God. "You''re progressing fast, but not enough." Kakashi looked at Naruto, determined to teach him harshly: "If you can''t master the nature transformation of the Rasengan, you won''t be able to catch up with Sasuke..." At least... Sasuke had already mastered the shape transformation of Chidori, and that was just one of his many powerful abilities. "¡­" Naruto''s eyes widened. "¡­" Sakura''s eyes dimmed. "Kakashi, so strict?" "It''s rare for him to be motivated..." Jiraiya and Tsunade discussed the test results briefly, then turned to the recent turmoil in the ninja world, especially the Akatsuki organization. "Any news?" Jiraiya asked Tsunade, his expression turning serious: "The Akatsuki members are gathering; it''s unclear what they''re nning..." For years, Jiraiya had been gathering information on the Akatsuki and Orochimaru. With Orochimaru dead at Sasuke''s hands, only the Akatsuki remained. However... Jiraiya couldn''t find the Akatsuki or Nagato''s traces. Tsunade shook her head, not feeling the Akatsuki''s threat was imminent: "The four former Hokage are still pursuing Uchiha Obito. Obito, to protect the Akatsuki, continues to lure them, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities are very strange..." "Then..." Jiraiya frowned, understanding the pressure Obito faced being hunted by four Hokage, knowing how formidable they were, even capable of destroying other ninja viges. Jiraiya sighed, realizing: "For Obito to protect the Akatsuki despite being hunted by the Hokage, their n must be terrifying, making him take such risks..." "¡­" Tsunade shook her head, not having received any intelligence. "But..." Tsunade mentioned an event from that afternoon: "Root has been investigating the Akatsuki, and Kagura left Konoha, seemingly to verify Root''s information about Akatsuki''s rogue ninjas." In the Land of Rain, at the Akatsuki base. Pain and Konan weed Kagura. The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, personally provided Kagura with intelligence: "Our n is about to begin. I have sent Sasori and Deidara to Sand Vige to capture the One-Tail Jinch¨±riki¡­" Chapter 252: [Sponsored]: A Root Ninja and Itachi Chapter 252: [Sponsored]: A Root Ninja and Itachi [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] Land of Wind. The yellow sand still filled the sky. Two figures, wearing straw hats and ck cloaks adorned with clouds, trudged through the sandstorm until they finally reached their destination. Sand Vige. One of the Five Great Ninja Viges. The home of Shukaku, the One-Tailed Beast. The Akatsuki''s n to collect the Tailed Beasts required them to follow a strict order based on the number of tails. Now, among the Five Great Ninja Viges, the weakest, Sand Vige, was their first target. "Sasori."Deidara pulled a y bird from his pocket and flung it into the air, where it immediately erged. "This time, leave it to me!" Standing atop the y bird, Deidara struck a pose for Sasori: "Sasori, how do you like my art?" "Don''t make me wait too long," Sasori replied coldly. "Of course! If Akihara Kagura could single-handedly capture Sand Vige, so can I!" Deidara turned to Sasori with a confident smile before soaring into the sky on his y bird, searching for Sand Vige''s Jinchuriki. "What a naive kid..." Sasori watched the y bird fly, sighing lightly. This blond kid often spoke ill of Akihara Kagura, not realizing he had always been Kagura''s pawn... No matter how strong Deidara was, there was a significant gap between his abilities and Kagura''s. He hoped this blond kid would realize soon that years of training did not make him a match for Kagura. What started as a childhood grudge could lead to him risking his life, and then Sasori would have to intervene with Kagura... While Sasori was lost in thought, Sand Vige erupted in chaos. It seemed the vige''s ninja had spotted the intruding Deidara. Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage, approved by Konoha, rose into the sky on a wave of sand to confront him! As a Jinchuriki, Gaara was not easy to deal with. His sand maniption was precise, and the sky was filled with sand chasing Deidara. "This..." Sasori watched, speechless, sighing inwardly. How could Deidara think he could challenge Kagura in such a state? Though Deidara and Gaara were evenly matched, their battleground was Sand Vige. To protect the vigers, Gaara had to hold back, allowing Deidara to exploit openings... Above Sand Vige, a wave of sand grabbed Deidara''s arm, ripping it off! Deidara ignored the loss of his arm, using the detached limb to release y spiders into the sand... The next moment, he unleashed more y birds! The birds flew towards Gaara, forcing him to envelop himself in a sand sphere! But... This was exactly what Deidara had nned! As Gaara hid inside the sand sphere, thinking he had evaded the y birds, small spiders emerged from the birds! Boom! Explosions echoed from within the sand sphere! Severely injured, Gaara could no longer maintain the sphere and fell from the sky. Deidara, riding his giant y bird, swooped down and captured Gaara! "Shukaku, captured!" A smile of satisfaction crept onto Deidara''s face. "....." Sasori was baffled. This blond kid had gone to great lengths, even losing an arm, to capture Sand Vige''s Kazekage. What was there to be proud of? However, Sand Vige had not given up. They sent a falcon to seek aid from their ally, Konoha, while dispatching troops to track Deidara and Sasori. Among them, the puppet master Kankuro was the fastest! Yet... This time, Kankuro faced the world''s most powerful puppet master! A cannon emerged from Sasori''s Hiruko, firing dozens of rockets that exploded, sting Kankuro and his puppets away! "Let''s go." Sasori ended the battle with ease. "Sasori''s art style..." Deidara grinned, watching Sasori handle the fight effortlessly. He then steered his giant y bird towards the distance. "Hmph..." Sasori nced at the y bird in the sky. Four metal pipes emerged from Hiruko, quickly transforming into four propeller des, lifting Hiruko into the air and catching up with Deidara''s y bird. "What was that..." Kankuroy bewildered in the desert, staring at his scattered puppet parts, unable toprehend the enemy he had encountered. Without any chance to resist... He was easily defeated. A team of Sand ninja soon found Kankuro and took him back for treatment. Having lost track of the enemy, they could only wait for Konoha''s response. Konoha. Inside the Hokage''s office. Akihara Kagura, having returned from the Akatsuki, reported to Tsunade about the Root''s findings on the Akatsuki members active in the Land of Wind. He also deliberately summoned the other Hokage for a collective meeting. Such a proposal could not be refused. Tsunade sent people to notify the four Hokage to return to Konoha and others to the Sand Vige, ordering them to gather intelligence on the Akatsuki. However... A plea for help arrived from the Sand Vige. The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, had been captured by the Akatsuki! As the leader of the Great Ninja Vige, Konoha had to fulfill its responsibilities. Tsunade could not refuse the Sand Vige''s plea for help and immediately dispatched teams to the vige, including Team Three and the newly reformed Team Seven. At the Root base. Akihara Kagura sat in his office, reviewing scrolls, while Uchiha Sasuke kneeled before him, listening to his orders. "Team Seven has already departed." Akihara Kagura lightly traced the characters on the scroll with his fingers as he spoke, "Sasuke, follow them, monitor and protect them." "The enemy is..." Uchiha Sasuke recalled what Akihara Kagura had mentioned before. "It''s just as you think." Akihara Kagura set down the ninjutsu scroll and said softly, "The Akatsuki captured the Fifth Kazekage. Naruto and his team will encounter the Akatsuki while rescuing him..." "Uchiha Itachi..." Uchiha Sasuke narrowed his eyes. Even if he didn''t encounter Itachi this time, he could seize the opportunity to capture an Akatsuki member and force information about Itachi from them. "Go." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, signaling Sasuke to execute his mission. After Sasuke left, White Zetsu emerged from the ground, seemingly aware of Akihara Kagura''s n: "Young one, should I report to Pain and the others?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded and said casually, "Report to him. The reinforcements from Konoha are just a group of kids; the Akatsuki can easily send a team to stop them..." "Alright." White Zetsu sank back into the ground. The Akatsuki moved swiftly. After capturing Gaara, Deidara and Sasori immediately started extracting the One-Tail Shukaku using the Sealing Technique: Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals aiming to seal it into the Gedo Statue as quickly as possible. Both the Sand Vige and Konoha reacted promptly. Konoha''s Team Three and Team Seven soon arrived at the Sand Vige. Upon regaining consciousness, Kankuro reported his encounter with the enemy to the vige leaders, particrly noting the abilities disyed by his adversary, which drew the attention of Elder Chiyo. "The enemy imed to be a puppet master..." "Perhaps he is a puppet master from our vige because he knew my puppets well. I was no match for him. In an instant, he released dozens of bombs from his body, destroying all my puppets in one move..." As Kankuro reported his experience, he looked at his shattered puppets with a pained expression: "His fighting style was very strange, beyond my understanding..." "Follow their escape route..." Elder Chiyo sighed helplessly, having some suspicions but unable to extract more information from Kankuro. However... The Sand Vige had no suitable sessors. Elder Chiyo decided to verify her suspicions by joining Konoha''s Team Seven to track the enemy. Team Three assisted in pursuing the enemy''s trail. Meanwhile, The Akatsuki received intelligence as well, even detailed personnel information. Pain ordered Deidara and Sasori to prepare two living bodies, transforming them into puppets resembling Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame through the Ritual. Although these puppets only possessed a third of their original power, it was sufficient to cover Deidara and Sasori, preventing interruptions in the extraction of the One-Tail Shukaku. In an oasis in the desert. Team Seven and Elder Chiyo tracked the trail relentlessly. A figure wearing a Root ninja cloak and a cat-faced mask followed closely behind them, staying on their trail. "Is someone following us?" Uzumaki Naruto felt uneasy. "¡­" Hatake Kakashi, aware of the Root ninja monitoring them, reassured his disciple: "It''s probably just your imagination. Let''s focus on tracking the Kazekage..." Suddenly! Everyone halted! In their sight, within the oasis forest, stood a figure in a ck cloak adorned with red clouds, seemingly waiting for them. This figure... Looked extremely familiar. "Uchiha Itachi..." Hatake Kakashi''s heart tightened. Everyone stopped, watching Uchiha Itachi warily. "Kakashi-sensei." Itachi''s eyes opened slightly, revealing crimson eyes: "I''ve been waiting for you. Sorry, but you can''t pass through here." Even though this Itachi was merely a puppet with a third of his original power, it was enough to block this team! "Sasuke''s brother¡­" Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura had long heard of this name. "The infamous Uchiha Itachi..." Elder Chiyo sighed, recalling the legends once created by the now-destroyed Uchiha n: "We still need to be a bit cautious, the Sharingan is not something easy to deal with..." "Of course, we won''t underestimate him..." Hatake Kakashi adjusted his ninja forehead protector and said in a low voice, "Though Uchiha Itachi was once defeated by Kagura, he has only ever been defeated by Kagura..." Kakashi''s fingers gradually brushed over his transnted Sharingan. Over the past few years, he had been diligently training this eye, gradually mastering some of its magical uses. Likewise. Kakashi also felt a certain side effect. That is, whenever he used the Sharingan''s magical abilities, it would cause a decline in his vision and impose a heavy burden on his brain and body. "We are not without a chance of winning..." Elder Chiyo, with her rich experience, took the initiative to teach these juniors: "Since ancient times, there has been a saying about dealing with the Sharingan. One-on-one, flee immediately. Two-on-one, strike the heart. We four can have one person distract him while the others attack from the blind spots of the Sharingan. However, I heard that this Uchiha Itachi is not that simple..." "Leave this to me." A voice emerged from within the forest. Apanying this voice, a figure wearing an animal mask, dressed in Root ninja uniform, and draped in a Root cloak instantaneously appeared on a tree. "You continue with the mission to rescue the Kazekage..." The Root ninja pressed his animal mask tightly and said coldly: "Leave this to me, I will take care of him..." "Root member..." Haruno Sakura''s expression immediately became serious, frowning tightly: "Why is a Root member following us..." "Hmm?" Uzumaki Naruto found the person''s speaking style familiar and curiously stroked his chin: "Why does this guy sound so arrogant when he speaks..." "..." Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead helplessly. "A Root member?" Elder Chiyo''s expression turned grim. Although the Root of Konoha had no reputation in the ninja world, the one supporting these Root ninjas behind the scenes was as towering as a giant tree, making people afraid to provoke him! "He has his own mission..." After lightly defending the Root ninja, Kakashi asked him another question: "If we leave this guy to you, there won''t be any problem, right?" "Of course." The Root ninja pressed his mask tightly: "You go do your job, I will do mine, and we''ll meet up afterpleting our respective tasks¡­" Chapter 253: [Sponsored]: Sasuke vs Itachi (Puppet) Chapter 253: [Sponsored]: Sasuke vs Itachi (Puppet) [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] In the desert oasis. Hatake Kakashi continued tracking the Akatsuki with Team 7 and Elder Chiyo, leaving Uchiha Itachi to the Root ninja. Although the Root ninja bravely took on the task of confronting Itachi, Elder Chiyo was somewhat displeased with the Root ninja''s surveince. "What scheme does Akihara Kagura have this time?" Elder Chiyo had a very poor impression of Akihara Kagura and spoke in a deep voice: "That guy sent Root members to follow us. It can''t possibly be just to help us¡­" "Maybe he really is here to help¡­" Hatake Kakashi found keeping secrets exhausting. As a Jonin, Kakashi should have been ustomed to keeping secrets, but it was particrly strenuous to keep the identity of that Root ninja a secret.Because¡­ Uzumaki Naruto, typically insensitive, was acting somewhat perceptive, while Haruno Sakura, usually keen, hadn''t noticed anything amiss. Perhaps¡­ Because such a thing was too improbable? Arade who became a rogue ninja after breaking ties for power had actually been secretly working as a Root ninja? In the forest. The Root ninja stared at Uchiha Itachi before him, slowly grasping the ninja sword in his hand, his eyes filled with killing intent towards Itachi. "No need to wear that mask anymore." Uchiha Itachi gazed at the Root ninja standing before him, slowly closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, they revealed a pair of scarlet eyes. "Sasuke." Uchiha Itachi''s single word revealed the other''s identity. If there was still one person in this world who harbored such intense and fierce killing intent towards him, it had to be his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. "Hmph, figured it out?" Uchiha Sasuke extended his hand and removed the cat-faced mask, revealing an angry face: "I was wondering! If even you couldn''t recognize me, I''d think you were underestimating me¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi shook his head lightly and continued speaking: "I didn''t expect you to join Root, just like I did¡­" If Uchiha Itachi had any doubts when he first heard of Sasuke''s defection, all those doubts were now resolved. After all¡­ Given Akihara Kagura''s malicious nature, he wouldn''t have allowed Sasuke to defect; and Sasuke wouldn''t have chosen to follow Orochimaru, who had lost to Akihara Kagura, instead of joining him. So¡­ Everything from the past made sense now. Uchiha Itachi thought of the recent news of Orochimaru being killed by Sasuke and broke the past truth to himself: "It seems infiltrating Orochimaru to assassinate him was a mission you undertook¡­" "Indeed." Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand, proud of his achievement: "Infiltrating Orochimaru and waiting for a chance to assassinate him was my first mission after joining Root. I heard your first mission for Root failed¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi recalled his first mission. At that time¡­ Root''s leader was still Shimura Danzo. Danzo ordered him to assassinate Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, but he failed that mission and ended up forming a grudge with Akihara Kagura. "Uchiha Itachi¡­" A cold smile appeared on Sasuke''s lips as he suddenly drew his ninja sword, pointing it at his brother who killed their parents: "I have now surpassed you!" "You gained power from Root and killed our parents. Now I''ve gained power from Root, and it''s time for my revenge!" "This time¡­" "Leave your life here!" Here and now, at this very moment! Sasuke felt as if fate was on his side, using his power to kill Itachi here and now, then reuniting with Team 7 to reveal the whole truth and embrace a new life! "¡­" Itachi remained silent. For him, this was also an opportunity. Because this body was merely a clone with thirty percent of his strength, it might be a good chance to test Sasuke''s growth in preparation for their final battle. "Let me see then¡­" Itachi slid his fingers into his sleeve, his expression turning serious: "How much you''ve grown now!" The next moment! Itachi raised his hand and threw a shuriken! Uchiha Sasuke''s hand pressed onto a shuriken, which suddenly grewrger and was directly thrown out by him! "Shuriken Ergement Technique..." Uchiha Itachi nced in surprise, quickly sping his hands together: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" Dozens of shurikens flew towards Uchiha Sasuke! "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" A contemptuous smile shed at the corner of Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth as dozens ofrge shurikens flew towards Uchiha Itachi! The shurikens from both sides collided immediately! Thebination of the Shuriken Ergement Technique and the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique was clearly superior. After all of Uchiha Itachi''s shurikens were knocked down, several of therge shurikens continued their momentum and struck Uchiha Itachi! The next moment! Uchiha Itachi''s figure turned into a swarm of crows! Uchiha Itachi was somewhat shocked in his heart. He had never had any rivals in shuriken throwing techniques, not even Uchiha Shisui who once taught him had reached his level of perfection. However... Uchiha Sasuke was still progressing! Using the Uchiha n''s shuriken throwing techniques, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Shuriken Ergement Technique, and the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique, Uchiha Sasuke managed to defeat him in this aspect, even if it was just the simplest part! "A crow clone, huh..." Uchiha Sasuke snorted lightly through his nose, throwing out a row of lightning: "Chidori Senbon!" The senbon formed from lightning hit Uchiha Itachi''s crow clone continuously, pinning the crows to the ground, their fate uncertain! The next second... The bodies of the crows turned into feathers, slowly floating up and reassembling into Uchiha Itachi''s form! "Genjutsu and cloning..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes turned crimson as he instantly identified the location of Uchiha Itachi''s real body, swinging his ninja sword and charging forward! ng! Uchiha Itachi pulled out a kunai to block! The two Uchihas fought fiercely in the oasis of this desert! Uchiha Itachi realized that his brother''s growth in swordsmanship made him a formidable opponent, and that this puppet body might not be able to surpass Sasuke in swordsmanship! Uchiha Sasuke grew braver as he fought! However, Uchiha Sasuke had his own tricks up his sleeve. Watching Uchiha Itachi retreat step by step, Uchiha Sasuke showed a contemptuous smile, created an opening with his sword, and took the opportunity to ce a Flying Thunder God mark on Uchiha Itachi''s shoulder! As long as the Flying Thunder God mark was ced... This battle was already won! Uchiha Sasuke was convinced of his victory, moving even faster with his ninja sword, his superb swordsmanship forcing Uchiha Itachi to leap back to evade! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" Uchiha Itachi retreated and spat out a fireball! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" Uchiha Sasuke formed a seal and spat out a fireball at the same time! The two fireballs collided instantly, turning into a wall of fire and creating a sea of mes around them! However... In Fire Release ninjutsu, Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have the upper hand! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Uchiha Sasuke spat out another me! As a subordinate of Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Sasuke naturally had no shortage of benefits. Besides what he learned from Orochimaru, Akihara Kagura also provided him with some ninjutsu scrolls! "It seems Akihara Kagura taught you quite a bit..." Uchiha Itachi could only retreat, knowing that Sarutobi Hiruzen could not have taught Uchiha Sasuke these techniques, which could only havee from Akihara Kagura. "Trying to escape?" Uchiha Sasuke''s figure disappeared from his original spot, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear beside Uchiha Itachi, punching towards his chest! "So fast!" Uchiha Itachi suddenly sensed something amiss! Uchiha Sasuke''s Body Flicker Technique was even faster than Shisui''s in the past! "Flying Thunder God Technique, huh?" Uchiha Itachi immediately recognized the technique Uchiha Sasuke was using. He had seen Akihara Kagura use the Flying Thunder God Technique before and was well aware of its terrifying nature. The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, had made a name for himself in the ninja world with this very technique! It seemed Akihara Kagura had taught Sasuke quite a bit. Just from the techniques Uchiha Sasuke had learned, he now possessed enough power to challenge the Kages of other viges and even had a good chance of killing Itachi himself! "It looks like you''ve really grown stronger..." Uchiha Itachi raised his hand to block Sasuke''s punch, but in the next moment, Sasuke''s figure disappeared again, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport behind him! "This time, I will definitely kill you!" Sasuke kicked Itachi in the waist, but Itachi''s body turned into a flock of crows that scattered and then reformed into his body in the air. "Maybe next time..." Uchiha Itachi shook his head calmly and said softly, "Your progress is too fast, Sasuke. It seems that next time we meet, I must kill you..." "Are you finally afraid?" Uchiha Sasuke sneered coldly. Is this guy actually afraid? The same Uchiha Itachi who ughtered the Uchiha n and killed their parents¡ªis he now afraid? If not for Akihara Kagura''s help, the Uchiha n would have been annihted that night... Is this bastard afraid of his growth too? "If you had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan..." Itachi looked into Sasuke''s eyes, which still held the three tomoe pattern. "Perhaps I really wouldn''t be your match..." "Even without the Mangekyo Sharingan, I can still kill you!" Sasuke was confident in the power he had gained. He hadn''t even used the curse seal given to him by Akihara Kagura, which would ensure Itachi''s defeat even faster! "Perhaps." Itachi had gauged Sasuke''s strength. If they fought with their true bodies next time, Sasuke could indeed pose a significant threat. Even if he used his full strength, the oue was uncertain. The Flying Thunder God Technique was too powerful an enhancement for any ninja... However, The biggest gain this time was... It seemed Sasuke had found a ce to settle. But Itachi didn''t want Sasuke to stay in the darkness of the Root organization, as its leader, Akihara Kagura, knew the truth and might not always be willing to protect Sasuke in the future. Just as Itachi was contemting this, Sasuke appeared behind him again and stabbed him through the heart with a sword! "Also, there won''t be a next time..." Sasuke stood behind Itachi, gripping the ninja de tightly, his face showing a cold and ruthless intent, as if he was relishing his revenge. "Uchiha Itachi, do you think you can escape this time?" "You always say ''next time''..." Sasuke pulled the ninja de out of Itachi''s body, watching as his brother clutched his chest and nearly fell to the ground. He coldly said, "I''ve always hated it when you said that..." When they were young, Itachi always said that. Now that he sought revenge, Itachi still wanted to say that! "Sorry, Sasuke." Blood trickled from Itachi''s lips, yet he stubbornly spoke his final words: "This isn''t thest time. This is just a puppet to test your strength..." "Next time..." "Make sure you give it your all..." "I won''t let you continue to grow." After saying this, Itachi''s body stiffened and fell to the ground. At the moment of his death, his body began to change, revealing the appearance of another person. It was someone Sasuke didn''t recognize. Clearly, this person had been used as a sacrifice to perform some puppet technique! "A puppet?" Sasuke''s face darkened, realizing it was only a puppet, yet Itachi now knew his greatest trump card, the Flying Thunder God Technique! Although he still had the curse seal and other techniques as trump cards, Itachi''s cautious defense against the Flying Thunder God Technique would make fighting him more troublesome... "Forget it." "I can still kill him next time." Sasuke let out a cold snort, his ninja de slicing through the air before he sheathed it, his eyes resolute. "Next time, I''ll still be able to kill this bastard!" Chapter 254: The Strongest Puppet Master Chapter 254: The Strongest Puppet Master Akatsuki Base. Uchiha Itachi had already sensed the death of his Puppet. Kisame grinned, chuckling softly. "So Itachi''s Puppet was also killed? The Konoha guys seem tough to deal with!" Kisame''s Puppet was dealing with Team 3, still entangled with them. That guy named Might Guy was not easy to handle; meanwhile, Itachi''s Puppet was dealing with Team 7 and was eliminated so quickly. It was indeed surprising. "Hmm." Uchiha Itachi didn''t say much in response. Before he could obtain urate information about Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi didn''t want to reveal anything about his brother, especially knowing the rules of the Root. However... Their fates were quite peculiar.Uchiha Itachi had once joined the Root but was manipted by Danzo to kill his n; Uchiha Sasuke also joined the Root and was controlled by Akihara Kagura, relentlessly hunting his own brother. "Deidara and Sasori..." Itachi shifted the topic to the Akatsuki''s matters. "Don''t worry about them." Pain shook his head and continued solemnly, "We have alreadypleted the extraction of Shukaku from the One-Tails Jinchuriki. The two of them can easily escape from those chasing them..." "..." Itachi doubted this. Because he knew how strong his brother Uchiha Sasuke had be! Neither Sasori nor Deidara might be a match for Sasuke, especially with the highly skilled Hatake Kakashi on their side... However... Itachi didn''t anticipate. The puppeteer battles in the ninja world had long undergone a transformation. Inside a hidden cave. When Team 7 and Chiyo found this ce, Deidara and Sasori had just finished sealing Gaara with the Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals. Gaara''s body, the Jinchuriki of the One-Tails, had already had Shukaku extracted and was now a corpse. "You go first." Seeing Team 7 and Chiyo, Sasori waved for Deidara to retreat with Gaara''s body and said coldly, "I''ll stay to deal with them." "Tch, I wanted to give it a try!" Deidara was reluctant to leave. Seeing Team 7, he seemed eager. "Like old man Kakuzu says, seeing your headbands reminds me of the first Konoha ninja I fought..." "Akihara Kagura, right?" Hatake Kakashi interrupted Deidara, rubbing his forehead. "Then you lost to Kagura and were imprisoned by him, impersonated to kidnap the Third Tsuchikage. I was there at that time..." "!!!" Deidara''s eye twitched! A sh of anger appeared on his face! These bastards... Why didn''t they cooperate with him! They even poked at his wounds here! He still hadn''t forgotten the moments when Akihara Kagura humiliated him. Deidara despised that talented guy because he was too humiliating! "That guy..." Deidara clenched his fist, his arm trembling. "It''s all because of that guy that the old man kept nagging me about not learning Dust Release. Who wants to learn that crappy thing, it can''tpare to my art!" "He seems to hate Kagura..." Uzumaki Naruto cautiously pointed at Deidara. "That''s normal..." Without waiting for Kakashi to answer, Chiyo spoke first, "Many people hate Akihara Kagura. His existence is like a mountain, making it hard for others to breathe, making ninjas unable to control their own fate..." "This..." Naruto couldn''t understand. To him, Akihara Kagura was like an older brother in the family. He had a good rtionship with Kagura and never found anything wrong with him. "..." Kakashi understood well. Because Akihara Kagura was too powerful, making it impossible for other viges to harm Konoha, even forcing them to ept Konoha''s harsh conditions, naturally leading to resentment from others. "Let''s go quickly." Sasori of the Red Sand did notment on their discussion, instead he coldly instructed Deidara, "You''ve lost an arm. Staying here will hinder my battle..." "Got it!" Deidara angrily released a giant y bird, manipted it to grab Gaara''s corpse, and then left the cave by mounting the bird. "Leave the Kazekage!" Hatake Kakashi raised his hand, leaving a Flying Thunder God mark like a manhole cover. He thenmanded, "Sakura, Elder Chiyo, you two stay here and deal with him. Naruto and I will go after the other guy. Once we recover the Kazekage, I''lle back immediately!" "Understood!" Haruno Sakura nodded promptly. "Okay." Elder Chiyo nodded and then took out a scroll from her pocket. "It doesn''t matter if you don''te back. I want to have a good talk with my dear grandson..." "Dear... grandson?" Sakura looked at Elder Chiyo in surprise. However, Elder Chiyo ignored Sakura, directing her gaze towards Sasori. "How long has it been since west met, Sasori? I heard you retired a long time ago. I really want to see what my grandson looks like now..." "..." Sasori remained silent. Indeed, he was Elder Chiyo''s grandson. This was a fact he couldn''t deny, but saying anything would be lowering himself, so saying nothing was better. "Let me try first..." Elder Chiyo stepped towards Sasori, a chakra thread flying from her hand, wrapped around several kunai. As the chakra thread fell, the kunai shot rapidly towards Sasori! "Manipted Assault des!" In the next moment, the kunai flew towards Sasori! The kunai, enhanced with chakra, moved extremely fast! "Still ying with outdated puppet techniques? Unfortunately, the times have changed..." Sasori coldly watched the iing kunai, the tail of his puppet Hiruko suddenly extending in front of him, with gun barrels protruding from it! Bang! Bang! Bang! Nails infused with chakra shot out like bullets, directly knocking down the flying kunai! The nails were even faster and more powerful! "It seems like nothing has changed!" Elder Chiyo swiftly dodged the flying nails, but her eyes showed faint shock and unease at this scene! Because... The speed of these nails was strangely fast! Crack... Crack crack... The ck robe with red clouds on Sasori''s Hiruko puppet began to crack. The mechanical puppet gradually transformed, with countless cannon barrels emerging densely from Hiruko''s body! "That is!" Haruno Sakura watched Hiruko in astonishment! "It seems to be highly offensive..." Elder Chiyo frowned, sensing that Sasori''s puppet techniques had taken a strange turn. "If it''s too offensive, its defense will weaken..." "I told you, times have changed." Sasori retorted in a muffled voice, coldly continuing, "Why can''t a powerful attacking puppet also have strong defense?" As he spoke, Hiruko''s puppet emitted a grating metallic sound. The cannon barrels quickly retracted, revealing ck, hard armor tes on Hiruko''s body, forming something like a suit of armor! Elder Chiyo''s eyes narrowed slightly. Her fingers moved lightly as she pondered Hiruko''s weaknesses. "If it has both attack and defense, its flexibility will decrease..." If its flexibility is significantly reduced... That means if they can withstand Hiruko''s attacks and have enough power to break its defense, Hiruko would be a sitting duck! "It seems he''s made many modifications to his puppet..." Elder Chiyo nced at Haruno Sakura beside her, softly saying, "My attack power isn''t strong enough to break his defense. That puppet''s defensive capabilities are very strong..." "Let me handle it!" Haruno Sakura had great confidence in her fists! "But..." Elder Chiyo raised another concern, speaking seriously, "You must avoid all of that puppet''s attacks perfectly. I just tested it, and the nails shot by those mechanisms are very fast..." "I understand!" Haruno Sakura''s heart tightened. "It''s not just about speed¡­" Chiyo shook her head and continued to remind, "You also need extremely richbat experience to judge the hidden weapons fired from the mechanisms. That guy Sasori has armed that puppet to the teeth. The only drawback is probably its flexibility..." "..." Haruno Sakura fell silent. Becausebat experience was what shecked the most. All along, Haruno Sakura had not participated in many battles. Even when she did, she was merely ying a minor role. The only significantbat experience she had was during a Chunin exam she participated in over the past two years, which was far from extensive. "Leave it to me." Chiyo''s fingers extended chakra threads as she began to exin, "When ites tobat experience, Scorpion is far from matching mine. That''s why he hasn''t dared to move. I''ll control your body to dodge the puppet''s attacks..." "Alright!" Haruno Sakura leaped up, charging towards Sasori of the Red Sand. The chakra threads from Chiyo''s hands attached to her body! "Charging straight at me?" Sasori of the Red Sand snorted dismissively, unimpressed by Haruno Sakura''s threat. After shedding several pieces of armor from his puppet Hiruko, several square openings were revealed. Three gun barrels emerged! Blue chakra spewed out from the three gun barrels! Rat-tat-tat! Rat-tat-tat-tat-tat! Rat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat! Countless chakra bullets encased in iron sand flew out, forming a powerful line of fire in front of Sasori! "What!" Chiyo''s face turned pale with shock. She hastily raised her hand, controlling Haruno Sakura''s body to rapidly ascend, narrowly avoiding the bullets! Fortunately, Sasori''s Hiruko puppet was driven by chakra, not actual gunpowder. Even at high speed, it remained within the ninja''s reaction time! "This kind of mechanism..." A sh of terror appeared in Chiyo''s eyes as she recalled the hidden cannons on Hiruko. She wondered how many more attack methods it had! Chiyo immediately realized her mistake. Even after seeing Hiruko''s attack methods, she still underestimated its aggressiveness! "Did you think you could evade by being in the air?" Sasori controlled Hiruko to extend two more cannons,unching two rockets. The tails of the rockets emitted blue chakra light! Chiyo hurriedly controlled Haruno Sakura to dodge! The rockets exploded on the cave ceiling, causing countless rocks to fall! "This won''t do..." Chiyo quickly controlled Haruno Sakura tond beside her, pulled out her own puppets, and said in a deep voice, "I must use puppets to distract him..." "Okay." Haruno Sakura obediently followed her elder''s advice. "Don''t worry..." Chiyo, feeling a bit uneasy, tried to reassure Haruno Sakura, "Just smash that puppet when you get close. Its movement speed is very slow. I will cut the puppet''s movements from time to time, using chakra threads to keep an eye on you..." "Mm!" Haruno Sakura nodded firmly. "To think he has be this strong..." Chiyo took out two scrolls and summoned two puppets. "Those are..." Sasori''s voice suddenly turned grim. Those were the puppets ''Father'' and ''Mother'' that he created in his childhood, hoping they could rece his deceased parents to apany him. However, they never met his standards and were abandoned. Unexpectedly, Chiyo had kept them and used them now! Click, click... The ''Father'' and ''Mother'' puppets started moving under Chiyo''s control, charging towards Hiruko! Rat-tat-tat-tat-tat! The cannons on Hiruko roared! Chiyo''s eyes shed as she controlled her puppets to release a defensive jutsu: "Mechanical Light Shield Block!" A defensive shield blocked the iron sand bullets! Although the shield developed cracks under the dense barrage of bullets, it stubbornly held its position, drawing Hiruko''s fire! Taking advantage of the ''Father'' and ''Mother'' puppets attracting Sasori''s attention, Haruno Sakura ran along the cave wall, avoiding asional bullets and rockets from Hiruko. She leaped towards Hiruko, swinging her fist down! "Granny..." "This is the third time..." "I told you, times have changed." Hiruko''s tail suddenly folded up, transforming into a series of tubes. Blue chakra erupted from the tubes, propelling Hiruko at a speed that made it nearly invisible, dodging Haruno Sakura''s attack! Haruno Sakura stared in shock as Hiruko vanished before her eyes! A gust of wind from high-speed movement surged through the cave! Sasori''s Hiruko moved to the other side of the cave. At this moment, Hiruko''s appearance had drastically changed. It unfolded four propeller wings, with several tubes continuously spewing blue chakra, allowing it to hover in the air, lookingpletely out of ce in this era. "Attack, defense, agility..." "Who says these can''t all be present in a /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 255: Kakashi, that fool! Does he think Kamui is a garbage dump Chapter 255: Kakashi, that fool! Does he think Kamui is a garbage dump Outside the Cave. Deidara was still being pursued by Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto. However, Deidara was flying on his y giant bird in the air, while Uzumaki Naruto and Hatake Kakashi could only chase desperately, always on the verge of losing him. "Naruto, don''t rush¡­" Hatake Kakashi watched the relentless pursuit of Uzumaki Naruto ahead, feeling uneasy: "Be careful, don''t lose your head due to the enemy''s provocation¡­" "I understand!" Uzumaki Naruto nodded while keeping his pace: "I just lost track of the enemy for a moment, it''s unavoidable¡­" ng! A sharp de suddenly shed brilliantly!A Root ninja with ck wings flew rapidly towards Deidara, shing the head off the y giant bird with a swift motion! "Damn it!" Deidara immediately lost his bnce! The headless y giant bird plummeted from the sky, and Deidara, who was riding it, tumbled to the ground. The three present quickly surrounded him! "How did you get here so fast?" Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but ask the Root ninja before him: "Weren''t you stopping Uchiha Itachi? Did he escape?" "That was just a puppet." The Root ninja responded coldly,nding beside them with an indifferent demeanor: "A puppet created by some unknown means, significantly weaker than his actual strength. I''ve already eliminated it¡­" "Who are you¡­" Uzumaki Naruto looked surprised at the Root ninja retracting his wings, trying to see his true identity through the cat mask on the Root ninja''s face. "Naruto!" Hatake Kakashi hurriedly interrupted Naruto''s inquiry, speaking in a serious tone: "The identities of Root ninjas are confidential. Don''t ask recklessly¡­" "Let''s deal with the enemy first!" The Root ninja with the cat mask swiftly charged at Deidara, with Uzumaki Naruto and Hatake Kakashi following closely! The three ninjas quickly surrounded Deidara! Deidara, having lost his aerial advantage, had no strength to resist against them. Resolutely, he raised his hand, ready to self-destruct on the spot! "Witness my art!" The next moment! Deidara''s body began to swell! All the chakra within Deidara gathered at his heart, swelling and ready to explode! If it explodes... None of the three might escape! "Watch out!" The Root ninja reached out to grab Uzumaki Naruto, intending to teleport away with him: "I''ll take Naruto, Kakashi, use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave!" "Don''t worry, leave it to me¡­" Hatake Kakashi quickly raised his hand! Hatake Kakashi''s Sharingan gradually transformed into a unique Mangekyo Sharingan, and a spatial force suddenly enveloped Deidara''s body, absorbing him into another dimension! The forest abruptly fell silent! Deidara, who was about to self-destruct, vanished without a trace. "Let''s rescue the Kazekage first¡­" Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto tore apart the corpse of Deidara''s y giant bird, but only found Gaara''s body. The Kazekage had already had Shukaku extracted from him, showing no signs of life. "!!!" Uzumaki Naruto''s face turned pale. Gaara, who had once taken the Chunin Exams with them, had lost Shukaku inside him and nowy there as a rigid corpse... The death of someone of the same age undoubtedly resonated deeply. "Let''s bring the Kazekage''s body to Sakura¡­" Hatake Kakashi ced his hand on Uzumaki Naruto''s shoulder and continued solemnly: "I left a Flying Thunder God mark with Sakura¡­" "I''lle with you!" The Root ninja left a Flying Thunder God mark on Hatake Kakashi. As long as Hatake Kakashi teleported to the battlefield where Sakura was, he could follow Kakashi instantaneously. Inside the Cave. Sasori of the Red Sand was overwhelming Elder Chiyo and Haruno Sakura single-handedly, using only his Hiruko puppet to drive them into a corner! Elder Chiyo, forced to counter Hiruko''s attacks, had to bring out her most prized puppets¡ªthe Chikamatsu Collection! "White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection!" Elder Chiyo unleashed ten powerful puppets! These ten puppets had bizarre animal heads and wore masks, crafted by the first puppet master, possessing the power to destroy an entire town! "A White Secret Technique?" Sasori of the Red Sandughed, continuing indifferently: "I once believed the power of a puppet master was determined by the number of puppets they could control, but from today, the history of puppet masters in the ninja world will change¡­" "Oh?" Elder Chiyo showed a trace of doubt in her eyes. Sasori of the Red Sand controlled Hiruko to throw out a scroll, and a puppet''s figure appeared before Elder Chiyo, causing her face to turn pale! "The Third Kazekage¡­" "Yes." Sasori of the Red Sand manipted the reconfigured Third Kazekage puppet, speaking coldly: "If the history of puppeteers were to change, it would bergely due to his abilities. Using the power of Ma Release merely to control iron is a waste..." "..." Chiyo furrowed her brow and spoke in a low voice: "Many people initially believed that the Third Kazekage went missing..." "I killed him." Sasori admitted his crime calmly, his emotions hidden beneath Hiruko: "As the Kazekage''s bodyguard, no one had a better opportunity to assassinate him than I did..." "Why?" "For the sake of a perfect masterpiece." Sasori continued to manipte the Third Kazekage puppet: "Originally, I intended only to preserve his Ma Release. However, as I acquired more advanced puppet knowledge, I realized that the power of Ma Release represented a revolution for puppeteers!" "Revolution?" Chiyo''s face wrinkled further. The elderly woman found it hard toprehend... Could the power of Ma Release be used for something else? While Chiyo was in shock, the Third Kazekage puppet suddenly raised an arm, which was no longer a de, but a pitch-ck barrel! Bang! ck bullets were fired at Chiyo! Chiyo had not yet recognized the unusual technique and continued to control the Ten Puppets of Chikamatsu to fend off the ck bullets. Strangely, each bullet that struck a puppet caused it to lose control and copse rapidly! "What is this...?" A look of shock crossed Chiyo''s face. As the strongest puppeteer of the Sand Vige and Sasori''s mentor in puppetry, Chiyo had never seen such bizarre projectiles! "This is the nemesis I developed specifically against puppeteers." Sasori''s Hiruko floated in the air as he spoke coldly: "A single bullet carrying maic force can disable the chakra-transmittingponents inside a puppet..." "..." Sweat began to form on Chiyo''s forehead. The elderly woman had nned to deal with her renegade grandson herself, but she did not expect her strongest puppeteer skills to bepletely countered by Sasori''s abilities... "Well, goodbye." Sasori''s Hiruko puppet and the Third Kazekage puppet simultaneously raised their barrels, the projectiles aimed at Sakura and Chiyo! Boom! Two shells were shot straight at their targets! Chiyo and Sakura had no means to counter Sasori''s attack and could only wait helplessly for their fates to unfold! Three figures suddenly appeared from the Flying Thunder God mark on the ground, revealing Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto, who was carrying Gaara''s body! Along with Kakashi, a masked ANBU operative appeared in the cave! ng ng ng... The sound of metal shing was piercing! The masked ANBU ninja swiftly appeared beside Sakura, slicing the projectile in half, and the pieces fell to either side! Kakashi acted quickly, using his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to absorb the projectile aimed at Chiyo into the Kamui dimension! Kakashi hoped that the Kamui dimension, possibly linked to Uchiha Obito, could contain Deidara''s self-destruction remnants or the exploding projectile... Naturally, there was no time to worry about that now. "Troublesome¡­" Sasori nced at the scene and noticed the masked ANBU operative, snorting coldly: "I''ll let you go this time, but next time, you won''t be so lucky..." With that, Sasori swiftly retracted the Third Kazekage puppet. As Sasori attempted to leave, he saw Chiyo using the "Father" and "Mother" puppets, and with a flick of his chakra strings, he seized them as well! When Sasoripleted this, pipes appeared on Hiruko, suddenly releasing blue chakra that propelled him out of the cave at high speed! "Don''t think you can escape!" Naruto yelled, a burst of red chakra surging from him as he charged toward Sasori! However... Hiruko''s body scattered numerous tiny shing bombs, which exploded instantly, forcing everyone to close their eyes involuntarily! "Naruto, don''t chase!" Kakashi quickly stopped Naruto, speaking seriously: "At least wepleted our mission..." Afterward, Kakashi looked apologetically at Chiyo, saying softly: "I''m sorry, but when we arrived, the Kazekage was already..." "..." Chiyo remained silent. The elderly woman seemed to be in a daze, recalling how Sasori hadpletely overpowered her in the battle, and realizing that her grandson had forged a new path, shattering the traditional ways of puppeteering. "This era..." "Is no longer ours..." Chiyo shook her head and sighed, her gaze falling on Gaara''s corpse: "Old people like me, in their twilight years, must inevitably step down..." "Granny..." Sakura approached with concern. The battle against Sasori of the Red Sand was indeed a devastating loss for them, but Haruno Sakura did not believe it was Elder Chiyo''s fault. Sasori''s power was overwhelming. He seemed not to have shown his terrifying abilities yet, but still defeated them effortlessly. "It''s alright." Elder Chiyo shook her head, slowly walked to Gaara''s corpse, and whispered, "The future ultimately belongs to you young people..." "Gaara..." Uzumaki Naruto stood beside Gaara''s body, lowering his head. "He''s already dead... because the monster inside him is gone... If it weren''t for the monster sealed inside him..." "I know." Elder Chiyo nodded calmly, squatted down, and started talking about the past. "Back then, to give Sand Vige the power to protect itself, I suggested to the Fourth Kazekage to seal the One-Tailed Shukaku inside the Fifth Kazekage. I also presided over that sealing ceremony, which led to many tragedies in the Fifth Kazekage''s life..." The elderly woman made a silent decision to use a forbidden technique she developed, sacrificing her own life to revive the Fifth Kazekage, Gaara! Perhaps because Sasori''s power had left Elder Chiyo in despair, she saw her grandson taking a path far beyond her reach. She no longer believed that her aging puppet master self could confront her powerful grandson... However, Elder Chiyo couldn''t correct her mistake of nurturing the terrifying rogue ninja Sasori. The only thing she could do was to atone for another mistake she made. "It was my actions that caused him to suffer a life of tragedy..." Elder Chiyo looked down at Gaara''s body, ced her palm on it, and a glow appeared on Gaara''s body. "Let me atone for my sins..." In the next moment! Elder Chiyo''s chakra flowed into Gaara''s body! But this chakra transfer also meant theplete depletion of Elder Chiyo''s chakra. This was the forbidden technique she had once researched, Reanimation Jutsu (One''s Own Life Reincarnation), using her own chakra as a medium to transfer her life to the recipient! As Elder Chiyo''s chakra was exhausted, she reached the end of her life. On the ground, Gaara began to breathe slowly... "..." Everyone present lowered their heads, for they were no longer children and understood Elder Chiyo''s sacrifice. "Granny..." Haruno Sakura nervously grasped Elder Chiyo''s hand. "I have already reached the end of my life." Elder Chiyo slowly shook her head, a hint of regretful smile on her face. "Just remember... In the future... be wary of Sasori..." "Yes..." Haruno Sakura quickly nodded, indicating her understanding. In this battle, Haruno Sakura realized the power of Sasori of the Red Sand. "No..." Elder Chiyo indicated she didn''t understand, her voice growing weaker. "The Sasori you faced... was just a modified puppet... His real body, he might have transformed it to be even stronger..." Because Elder Chiyo had also partially transformed her own body into a puppet. She knew her grandson wouldn''t overlook the human puppet technique. Sasori of the Red Sand had surely transformed his own body into a human puppet! "Rest assured." The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, awakened, holding Elder Chiyo''s other hand. "I will capture that guy, Sasori of the Red Sand..." "I''m sorry... to trouble you..." Elder Chiyo saw Gaara and a relieved smile appeared on her face. "I''ll leave it... to you young people..." The elder of Sand Vige passed away. The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, had long known about Elder Chiyo''s involvement in imnting the One-Tailed Shukaku in him and had already forgiven her after bing Kazekage. Now... Gaara was a bit worried about the Shukaku issue. Although Gaara and Shukaku had a bad rtionship, always fighting each other, this time, he had limited Shukaku''s reckless behavior to protect Sand Vige, which indeed caused trouble for Shukaku. "I want to visit Lady Tsunade and Lord Kagura." The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, lowered his head and continued speaking. "The ninja world must be vignt about the threat of the Akatsuki..." "..." Hatake Kakashi and the Root ninja beside him both nodded. Because whether it was Kakashi''s teammate Uchiha Obito, or Sasuke''s target, Itachi, they were all members of the Akatsuki. Meanwhile, Uchiha Obito had already escaped the pursuit of the Four Kage. But before Uchiha Obito could catch his breath, he sensed another person in his Kamui space and found Deidara trying to self-destruct. Obito stopped Deidara''s self-destruction and immediately released him from the Kamui space to prevent him from discovering its secrets, ignoring the furious fool. "Let''s discuss with Pain first..." After releasing Deidara, Obito''s body slipped back into the Kamui space through a spatial vortex, nning to return quickly to the Akatsuki base in the Land of Rain to discuss the next steps. However... Just as Obito entered the Kamui space. A cannonball suddenly appeared in the Kamui space! Obito frowned, puzzled as the cannonball exploded, instantly sting his body away! At that moment of being blown away... Obito realized how the cannonball got there! Because his Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan had two eyes, one with him and one in Hatake Kakashi''s socket! "Kakashi, that fool... does he think this space is a garbage /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 256: Father and Son reunion Chapter 256: Father and Son reunion Kamui is a public space. No. Kamui is Uchiha Obito''s private space. Hatake Kakashi, that idiot, has mastered the usage of Kamui''s Mangekyou Sharingan and keeps throwing things into Kamui space, like a bomb today, a shuriken tomorrow... Uchiha Obito realized the trouble of losing his Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan. If that idiot Hatake Kakashi throws things in there while he''s fighting in the future... "Should I take back the eye I gave to that idiot..." Uchiha Obito didn''t want to break his promise, mainly to avoid beingughed at for taking back something he had given away. For a Uchiha, that would be too humiliating! "Forget it."Uchiha Obito thought of Nagato''s Rinnegan, which he wanted more: "I should find a way to get the Rinnegan in the future. Only the Rinnegan can control the Ten Tails and release Infinite Tsukuyomi. I don''t trust Madara..." Compared to a mere Mangekyo Sharingan... Uchiha Obito desired the Rinnegan to control the Ten Tails. In Konoha Vige. Teams 7 and 3 sessfullypleted the mission to rescue the Kazekage and were returning to the vige. Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were curious about the Root ninja apanying them. "Go and train hard first..." Hatake Kakashi refused to answer Uzumaki Naruto''s questions, feeling that the gap in strength between Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke was too great. After returning to the vige, Naruto needed to train hard. Coincidentally. Hatake Kakashi knew some secrets. For instance, there were four Edo Tensei resurrected Hokage in the vige. This should have been a secret, but Hatake Kakashi, having rejoined the Anbu during a two to three year break, naturally learned this secret. When reporting to Tsunade after returning to the vige, Hatake Kakashi casually made his request: "I want Minato-sensei to teach Naruto..." "Coincidentally, the four previous Hokage have just returned..." Tsunade frowned but said, "I can bring this up at the vige''s Hokage meeting. The Fourth Hokage should agree to it... They are all in the Root division now." "We need to act quickly." Hatake Kakashi felt a sense of urgency and whispered, "The Akatsuki organization has started to act. Naruto''s training results are still not enough..." "Not enough?" Tsunade felt that Naruto performed well in thest test: "I think the kid has made quite a lot of progress over the years..." "..." Hatake Kakashi sighed to himself. Although Naruto''s progress was significant, he was still far behind Uchiha Sasuke, and Naruto''s strength was not enough to protect himself. The Akatsuki organization had captured the One-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Sand Vige, and they would surely target Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki... Fortunately. Hatake Kakashi had a good rtionship with Akihara Kagura. Hatake Kakashi decided to meet Akihara Kagura, hoping to see the Fourth Hokage Minato and discuss Naruto''s training. Akihara Kagura had just received news about the retrieval of the One-Tail Shukaku and casually suggested: "Why not let Naruto apply to join the Root? His strength would surely improve quickly..." "Lady Tsunade would never agree to that..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t imagine Naruto joining the Root, shaking his head repeatedly: "Besides, if that guy joins the Root, wouldn''t it be a headache for you as the Root leader?" There were a few people in Konoha who were not suited for the Anbu and Root divisions, like Might Guy and Rock Lee, and Uzumaki Naruto. Their personalities were too sunny... As an old friend of Akihara Kagura, Hatake Kakashi''s small requests couldn''t be refused. Akihara Kagura agreed to Kakashi''s request directly. Moreover, Hatake Kakashi, feeling somewhat opportunistic, rubbed his hands together nervously: "By the way, I also heard you mastered the nature transformation of the Rasengan..." Obviously. Hatake Kakashi wanted Akihara Kagura''s help. He felt that his two disciples, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, were quite suitable for training under Akihara Kagura. At least Uchiha Sasuke performed very well in this mission. "Training Naruto?" Uchiha Sasuke was interested and said: "If possible, I can help too. It''s been a long time since I had a proper match with that guy..." "Before that..." Hatake Kakashi hesitated, unsure whether to do something: "Should we... tell Naruto about his lineage..." Although it might not be the right time¡­ However, for a child who has never met their parents, there might never have been a notion of suitability or unsuitability; perhaps a bit of stability at this moment is more important. Konoha''s Third Training Ground. Hatake Kakashi brought Uzumaki Naruto here. Akihara Kagura, Minato, and a Root ninja wearing a cat-face mask, all practitioners of the Flying Thunder God Technique, suddenly appeared in the training ground. Minato, who received the news, was quite excited. He had long wanted to reunite with his son and have a good chat. "Huh?" Uzumaki Naruto ignored Minato at first and was immediately interested in the Root ninja with the cat-face mask: "Thank you forst time..." "No need to be polite." Uchiha Sasuke felt somewhat ufortable with this. "Alright, Naruto." Hatake Kakashi grabbed Naruto and extended his hand to introduce: "Let me introduce you first, this is the Fourth Hokage of the vige..." "The Fourth Hokage!" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Minato in shock, at this man who somewhat resembled him: "Isn''t the Fourth Hokage already..." "This is a vige secret..." Hatake Kakashi patted his shoulder and exined in a deep voice: "It is said that to prevent Orochimaru from resurrecting the previous Hokages through Edo Tensei, the vige revived the past Hokages in advance to use them as thest line of defense for the vige..." "..." Uzumaki Naruto couldn''tprehend this. Such matters were clearly beyond his understanding. Naruto recalled his childhood dreams, wanting to be the vige hero, just like the former Fourth Hokage, and even surpass him! "By the way..." "He has another identity..." At this point, Hatake Kakashi fell silent, looking at Minato, unsure if he should be the one to reveal it. Because... This identity was significant to Naruto. "Long time no see, Naruto." Minato took over the conversation, extending his hand to Naruto with a full smile: "I am Minato, and also your father." This world is always so strange. Such an important matter could arise in such a calm setting. Even when introducing his identity, the Fourth Hokage Minato was so gentle, making it seem like he had little expectation for this father-son reunion. Even... The Root ninja beside them looked somewhat intrigued. "..." Uzumaki Naruto looked at Minato in shock. As an orphan who had always been used to living alone, Uzumaki Naruto never thought he would meet his parents one day. Naruto always believed he was an orphan, never having expectations for his parents. Having never had them, he naturally wasn''t afraid of losing them. Now... Having grown up... Suddenly, someone told him he was his father? "Don''t joke around..." Naruto''s smile was very unnatural. "This is true." Minato interrupted Naruto, reaching out to pat his son''s shoulder while trying to provide evidence of being Naruto''s biological father: "Back then, when the vige encountered the Nine-Tails incident, I sealed the Nine-Tails within you..." "I don''t believe it!" Hearing this, Naruto pped away Minato''s hand, turned around angrily, and ran into the forest, ignoring anyone trying to stop him! All of this... Everything in his life... Was because of the Nine-Tails sealed inside him! Because he was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, he was always rejected by everyone in the vige, no one wanted to approach him, and even when he tried to buy things, he would be driven out... Because he was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, people didn''t want to interact with him or acknowledge him, no matter what he did, he was always scorned by the vigers... All of this... Was because of the Nine-Tails inside him! The man who initially sealed the Nine-Tails within him now openly ims to be his father, but he absolutely refuses to acknowledge that man as his father! "Naruto!" Minato anxiously tried to give chase. "Fourth Hokage." Akihara Kagura stopped Minato''s movement and suddenly gestured to a nearby Root ninja. "Sasuke, go have a good talk with Naruto. Don''t let him do anything foolish, and you''re permitted to reveal your identity." "Understood..." Uchiha Sasuke swiftly headed in the direction Uzumaki Naruto had gone. In the past, he had been deeply consumed by the desire for revenge against Itachi and was utterly obsessed with gaining power. Uzumaki Naruto, that idiot, wanted to pull him out of the mire of vengeance, even risking his life to save him... Now... Is it his turn? In Konoha Vige. On a park bench. Uzumaki Naruto sat there silently, tears streaming down his face. He felt a mix of emotions and didn''t know what to say or do. Once, Uzumaki Naruto had admired the Fourth Hokage greatly; now, he despised him just as much! That guy... What right did he have to nt the Nine-Tails inside him? All the suffering he''d endured since childhood was because of the Nine-Tails within him, and now that man, who imed to be his father, told him it was all his doing! That guy... What right did he have to do that! Is this something a father should do? Did that man, who imed to be his father, understand what kind of fate he was condemning his child to? Sixteen years! Sixteen whole years! Uzumaki Naruto had almost forgotten how many misfortunes he''d endured because of his identity as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. No matter how hard he tried to live, he could never gain the recognition of others because of that identity! "That idiot..." The Root ninja wearing a cat-faced mask cursed softly and walked over to Naruto, handing him a cup of sweet pear juice he had bought. "What are you doing here..." Naruto''s face still looked downcast. "I''m here to tell you about the Fourth Hokage..." The Root ninja extended the pear juice to him and spoke softly, "Many people know the hidden truth about this matter; perhaps you''ve heard some of it..." "I don''t want to hear it!" Naruto swung his hand, intending to knock the pear juice away. Naruto had initially had a good impression of this Root ninja who had protected them. Hearing him trying to speak for the man iming to be his father now made him immediately resentful! "Idiot!" The Root ninja grabbed Naruto''s wrist! "You!" Naruto retaliated, gripping the ninja''s wrist and trying to fight back! However, this Root ninja was extremely skilled. Seeing Naruto resisting, he pressed down on Naruto''s wrist and kicked, knocking Naruto and the bench to the ground! "Bastard!" Naruto angrily fell backward to the ground! A hint of disappointment appeared in the Root ninja''s eyes, and he said coldly, "Uzumaki Naruto, since when did you start taking out your anger on innocent people..." "Who are you really?" Lying on the ground, Naruto red at the Root ninja in fury, recalling something his formerrade Uchiha Sasuke had said: "You have no idea what I''ve been through, so what gives you the right to question me!" "..." The Root ninja was momentarily stunned. Because he had said those very words to Naruto countless times in the past, never imagining that Naruto would one day use them against him... "You idiot..." The Root ninja sighed, shaking his head slowly. He extended his hand, removed his mask, revealing a face that seemed familiar to Naruto: "Shouldn''t I know exactly what you''ve been through, you /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 257: Forgiveness Chapter 257: Forgiveness The mask on the Root ninja''s face was taken off... The cold and stern face hidden beneath the mask was revealed. Uzumaki Naruto looked at the vaguely familiar face, and his anger turned into a look of shock. For a moment, he couldn''t believe the other person''s identity. "Sas...Sasuke?" "Is it really Sasuke?" "Hmph, can''t you even recognize me?" Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into his characteristic arrogant smile as he reached out his hand to the Naruto lying on the ground. "No, it can''t be..." Naruto grabbed his hand and stood up with his help, still finding it hard to believe his eyes. "What...what is going on? Why are you a Root ninja? Why haven''t you returned to Team 7?""Wait..." Naruto suddenly remembered something and his eyes widened. "Granny Tsunade mentioned that a Root ninja was going to join Team 7..." At that time... Granny Tsunade said she had refused the proposal. Moreover, he seemed to remember rejecting the news himself... Argh... Naruto hit his head hard, frustrated with his past foolishness. "I should have asked who it was back then!" "Lord Kagura did consider letting me return to Team 7." Uchiha Sasuke nodded and said softly, "Coincidentally, both of you rejected it. I''m morefortable staying in Root because I have more important things to do..." "What is going on?" Naruto interrupted Sasuke, eager to know the truth. "Back then, you clearly left with Orochimaru..." "It was just a mission." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, indifferent to his past experiences. "At that time, Orochimaru was eyeing Konoha. Lord Kagura had me infiltrate his side to monitor and, if possible, assassinate him..." "To gain Orochimaru''s trust, I couldn''t reveal my identity as a Root ninja or the secret mission, so I had to leave as a defector. I didn''t expect you to follow me then, almost blowing my cover..." These words... Actually hid some truths. Such as Kagura''s cooperation with Orochimaru. Such as Kagura constantly using Orochimaru''s experimental results. These matters are top secrets of Root, belonging to Konoha''s darkness, which Uchiha Sasuke believes he will inherit in the future. Before Naruto bes Hokage, the only thing Uchiha Sasuke can disclose is the publicized issue of Orochimaru''s death. "No wonder you had no killing intent back then..." Naruto remembered their sh in the Valley of the End and vaguely understood Sasuke''s experiences over the past two or three years. "If I had known¡­ you should have told me. I spent years worrying about Orochimaru taking over your body..." "You idiot, did you forget about the second round of the Chunin Exams?" Uchiha Sasuke helplessly rubbed his forehead and said in a deep voice, "This was a confidential mission for the vige. How could I tell you? Even revealing my identity to you required Lord Kagura''s permission..." "So that''s how it is..." Naruto immediately understood, nodding to himself. He then asked, "So, when we were rescuing Gaara, you were secretly protecting us the whole time?" "Yes..." Uchiha Sasuke nodded and casually mocked Naruto, "Because you idiot haven''t made any progress in the past two years..." "What did you say!" Naruto immediately became furious! There is nothing more infuriating in this world than being mocked by an old friend for bing weaker. Uzumaki Naruto immediately wanted to prove to Uchiha Sasuke that he had be stronger! However, as Uzumaki Naruto rolled up his sleeves in anger, ready to show Uchiha Sasuke his newfound strength, Sasuke''s words doused his fury. "Sorry, Naruto..." Uchiha Sasuke softly apologized. "Hmph..." Uzumaki Naruto finally crossed his arms over his chest, nodding proudly: "Since you''ve apologized, I''ll forgive your rudeness..." "It''s not for what I just said..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at his dear friend and said quietly: "Actually, the Fourth Hokage was resurrected two or three years ago. Part of my Flying Thunder God Technique was taught to me by him. When I was still in Team 7, I knew he had been resurrected and that he was your father..." This was Uchiha Sasuke''s guilt. Because at that time, Uzumaki Naruto was still living a life disliked by the vigers, while he was receiving guidance from the Second and Fourth Hokage, and even knew about Naruto''s heritage without telling him. "..." Uzumaki Naruto''s face immediately turned grim. "The Fourth Hokage has always wanted to see you." Uchiha Sasuke continued softly, ignoring Naruto''s expression: "Because he sacrificed himself to seal the Nine-Tails and protect the vige when you were young, he had to leave you alone. Even though he was resurrected, to keep the vige''s secrets, he couldn''t meet you and could only observe you from the shadows..." Uchiha Sasuke ced his hand on Naruto''s shoulder and patted it lightly: "Naruto, the threat of Orochimaru to the vige has disappeared. The Fourth Hokage could be released at any time. Don''t wait until it''s toote and regret it..." "As for the Nine-Tails..." Uchiha Sasuke continued, addressing what Naruto was most concerned about: "Even if you''re dissatisfied with it, at least you should discuss it face to face, right? Speak your mind and follow through. Have you forgotten your ninja way, you idiot?" "Of course not!" Uzumaki Naruto furiously waved his fists! The Third Training Ground. Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura, and Minato were still there. "This was expected, right?" Akihara Kagura shrugged and casually criticized Minato: "Naruto suffered a lot as a child because of his status as a Jinchuriki. It''s normal for him to have resentment and darkness in his heart. Why not ce him in the Root..." "Hey, hey, hey!" Hatake Kakashi nced at Akihara Kagura and quickly tried to dispel his dangerous idea: "Don''t always think about taking my subordinates!" "Because back then, I believed Naruto could ovee the darkness." Minato, still thinking like a ninja, showed no signs of a father''s concern: "Naruto is my child. I believe he can endure the trials of being a Jinchuriki and emerge like a butterfly from a chrysalis..." "But..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on Minato: "For a child, it''s a painful process. The only way to ovee the pain is to continue growing. Perhaps I should wait until Naruto has ovee thisyer of pain before reuniting you two¡­" As they were chatting idly here, Uchiha Sasuke had already brought Uzumaki Naruto back to the third training ground, but Naruto''s face still showed some difort. "I already know everything..." "I''m sorry." Minato apologized to his son with a serious expression: "After you were born, I never fulfilled my responsibilities as a father. I even made you a Jinchuriki to contain the Nine-Tails. Naruto, that was my fault..." "You did fulfill some responsibilities..." Akihara Kagura helped mediate the family conflict for his superior and casually added a dig at another superior: "Naruto, the Fourth Hokage mentioned that Uchiha Obito, disguised as the mysterious masked man, tried to kill you right after you were born. The Fourth Hokage saved you at the cost of his life..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s expression stiffened. "That child, Obito..." Minato sighed lightly. Over the years, Minato had been involved in the pursuit of Uchiha Obito with other Hokage, and he knew how miserable Obito''s life had been during these years... "So today you want to see me..." Uzumaki Naruto looked at his father, whom he had never met before, and asked in a deep voice, "Is it to apologize for sealing the Nine-Tails inside me back then?" "No." Minato shook his head and said solemnly, "The purpose of today is to help you with advanced training, so you can learn to modify the nature of the Rasengan..." "Rasengan?" Uzumaki Naruto immediately forgot about his grievance and spoke about his biggest problem: "The Pervy Sage taught me the Rasengan, and he mentioned the Nature Transformation of the Rasengan, but he didn''t seem to have any idea about it. I still don''t understand what chakra nature transformation is..." "..." Minato and Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura. Among those present, only Akihara Kagura had mastered the nature transformation of the Rasengan proficiently. Even the developer, the Fourth Hokage Minato, needed to rely on Sage Mode to incorporate wind element into the Rasengan''s nature transformation. "It''s roughly like this..." Akihara Kagura raised his palm, and a blue Rasengan appeared in his hand. He continued, "First, form a Rasengan, then infuse it with chakra of other elements to give it new and extraordinary abilities..." Before he finished speaking, the Rasengan in Akihara Kagura''s hand had four shuriken-like des around it. "By infusing wind element chakra into the Rasengan, its form and nature change, turning it into Wind Release: Rasengan, which is more powerful than a regr Rasengan..." In fact, Akihara Kagura was a good teacher. Due to the characteristics of the "Ninjutsu Professor," Akihara Kagura could easily learn ninjutsu; and because of the "Forbidden Technique Master," he had a deeper understanding of ninjutsu. Uzumaki Naruto nodded repeatedly, at least understanding how to strengthen the Rasengan, and wanted to try it immediately. Naturally, Akihara Kagura could only guide him for a while. At least Uzumaki Naruto had a starting point, someone to show him the way. As long as he continued to practice diligently, he could achieve it. However... Uzumaki Naruto was happy training. Because his father, Minato, and his friend, Uchiha Sasuke, were with him. Despite constantly bickering with Sasuke in the training ground, a weight was lifted from Naruto''s heart, as Sasuke, whom he always wanted to bring back, had returned. Next to the third training ground, Akihara Kagura stood beside Hatake Kakashi, nced at the figures training hard, and said leisurely, "So, do you think I''m a better Root leader than Lord Danzo..." "Ah, yes, yes, yes..." Hatake Kakashi responded perfunctorily and brought up the main issue: "The Akatsuki organization has started moving, and I''m worried that the ninja world might face a major crisis. Do you remember when we unmasked Obito?" "Obito..." Hatake Kakashi never forgot what his former close friend said: "He wants to create a new world, and this new world might require the power of the Tailed Beasts. They definitely want more than just one Tailed Beast..." "I''ve been keeping an eye on this kind of information." Akihara Kagura leaned against the log in the training ground and spoke slowly, "The Root''s intelligence personnel reported signs of Akatsuki members appearing in the Land of Lightning. I want to go to Cloud Vige myself..." "You''re not nning to kidnap the Raikage, are you?" Hatake Kakashi was startled. He didn''t doubt Akihara Kagura''s ability but was worried about him doing something drastic: "The ninjas of Cloud Vige are always reckless. The Fourth Raikage would rather die than..." "I''m just going to gather intelligence on Cloud Vige." Akihara Kagura waved his hand nonchntly, "I just need to ask if Cloud Vige has any ties with Akatsuki. Otherwise, why would Akatsuki members appear in the Land of /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 258: Hell Path?Hidan Chapter 258: Hell Path?Hidan Root Base. The Root has discovered traces of the Akatsuki''s activity in the Land of Lightning. Akihara Kagura wants to go there to investigate, and only needs to notify the Hokage''s office. Fifth Hokage Tsunade has no reason to prevent this. Akihara Kagura has always been able to anticipate the enemy''s actions. As soon as the Akatsuki members appeared, the Root obtained information about them. The problem was that the information transmission was too slow, causing them to be one step behind. When Akihara Kagura arrived in the Land of Lightning, Akatsuki members Kakuzu and Hidan were preparing to leave. They had already extracted the Tailed Beast chakra from the Jinch¨±riki Yugito Nii of Cloud Vige, killed a bounty-bearing ninja along the way, and Kakuzu took the corpse to a bounty station to exchange it for money. Bounty Station. The bounty stations in the ninja world have always collected the corpses of well-known ninjas for money, selling these bodies at higher prices to recipients. As the bounty stations are usually filled with corpses, to avoid the smell being noticed, their locations are often hidden in toilets or garbage dumps.These ces are considered sufficiently secretive. In a way, bounty stations are a type of assassination organization. The bounty on Akihara Kagura has been rising steadily, reaching seven billion ry¨­, and has long been at the top of the bounty list. For years, this top position has not changed. Even so, many in the ninja world still believe this price is too low for the value of his corpse. "Hmph, that bastard''s bounty has increased again¡­" Kakuzu came here mainly to exchange corpses for money and to take thetest bounty book from the station. The first thing he saw was Akihara Kagura at the top of the list, unable to forget his past defeat: "Seven billion ry¨­, really tempting..." To be honest. Kakuzu had some inappropriate thoughts. Kakuzu didn''t really expect to have the opportunity to kill Akihara Kagura. It was just that his name was too conspicuous in the bounty book. "No one in the ninja world thinks they can kill him." The bounty station staff, checking the corpse Kakuzu brought, exined while counting the money: "If you could bring Akihara Kagura''s corpse, this price could easily be ten times higher¡­" "..." Kakuzu frowned. Even after several years, Kakuzu still didn''t believe he could defeat Akihara Kagura. His Wood Release techniques were too terrifying. "Then kill him!" Hidan stood by, waving away the stench around his nose, and said unhappily: "I heard he''s called the new God of Ninja, but the only true god is the one I believe in¡­" "Idiot!" Kakuzu nced at Hidan and couldn''t help but curse: "That bastard is more terrifying than any enemy you''ve faced. With a flick of his hand, he could crush you¡­" Kakuzu couldn''t forget that during their previous fight, his Earth Grudge Fear was individually crushed by Akihara Kagura''s Wood Human Technique. If they met Akihara Kagura, one p from the Wood Human Technique would tten Hidan, and he wouldn''t be able to scrape him off the ground! "Here is your money." The bounty station staff finished counting the reward and handed it to Kakuzu. Kakuzu took it but didn''t put it in the box immediately. Instead, he counted it himself, fearing the amount might be wrong. "You''re such a¡­" Hidan looked at Kakuzu angrily: "Why do you always care so much about money? It''s the most useless thing and will corrupt your soul!" "Only money can be trusted." Kakuzu responded coldly, finished counting the money, and then left with Hidan, pushing open a hidden door to leave. This bounty station was hidden in a foul-smelling garbage dump. "So annoying." Hidan muttered unhappily, waving away the constant smell and carrying his scythe, wanting to leave immediately. "Idiot¡­" Kakuzu was also annoyed with Hidan. But Kakuzu couldn''t kill Hidan, and Hidan couldn''t kill Kakuzu. They were known within the Akatsuki as the Immortal Duo because they were said to be unkible. Because of this¡­ Kakuzu''s partner became fixed. Previously, Kakuzu enjoyed killing his partners and exchanging their bodies for money. Hidan was the only one who could escape death. However¡­ Their rtionship was not harmonious. Hidan only had his god in mind and often conflicted with Kakuzu''s obsession with money. While Kakuzu was working hard to earn money, Hidan would spend it while cursing that money was useless¡­ This idiot¡­ Kakuzu, an old man, didn''t want to argue with this fool. "The next destination is the Land of Fire." Kakuzu thought about the orders conveyed by Pain through Zetsu while flipping through the bounty book: "Let''s see if we can collect some bounties along the way¡­" "You really love money¡­" Hidan snorted, picking his ear: "Kakuzu, don''t you consider hunting down that sphemer Akihara Kagura with me?" "If you''re dead, you can''t make money." Just as Kakuzu was reading the manual in his hand while traveling with Hidan, a pping sound suddenly appeared in their ears. "Well said!" A voice drifted down from the sky, gently pping towards them: "An old person in a household is a treasure indeed. Mr. Kakuzu''s life experience is truly rich..." "Who are you?" Hidan looked arrogantly at the young man descending from the sky. "..." When Kakuzu saw the figure, a bead of cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead. His first thought was the seven billion or seventy billion ry¨­ bounty, and his second thought was whether he should abandon Hidan and escape! "Hey, Kakuzu, what''s wrong with you?" Hidan frowned and nced at Kakuzu, who usually had no scruples when it came to money. "Do you know each other? An old friend of yours?" "Of course." The neer earnestly nodded and looked at Kakuzu sincerely: "Mr. Kakuzu and I are old friends. I have always admired Mr. Kakuzu''s money-first philosophy. Out of the entire Akatsuki, Kakuzu is my favorite..." Many people in the ninja world think that money is useless. That''s because they have never been bound by money. If Yakushi Nono from the past were to say, for a little bit of money, she would risk her life to be a spy, because a little more money could allow an orphan to have a full meal. "Akihara Kagura..." Kakuzu said the identity of the neer in a deep voice and immediately instructed Hidan to retreat: "Don''t let him touch your body, find a chance to escape immediately!" "He''s Akihara Kagura?" Hidan looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him with a somewhat maniacal excitement: "Why should we run? Your money is here, and the person I want to kill is here too!" Before the words fell... Hidan swung his scythe and rushed towards Akihara Kagura! "This idiot is indeed unreliable..." Kakuzu tightly grasped the box full of money in his hand and quickly wanted to retreat. He didn''t want to die alongside Hidan! Even though Kakuzu knew Hidan''s ability, he didn''t believe that this lunatic could win in a situation where the strength difference was so great! "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!" Akihara Kagura immediately summoned a tall wooden figure. The wooden figure pped Hidan directly into the ground, firmly embedding him! "!!!" Kakuzu immediately retreated! For Kakuzu, he had long been ustomed to selling out his teammates, so abandoning Hidan at this moment didn''t make him feel any guilt! "Isn''t it bad to just abandon yourpanion like this?" Akihara Kagura''s figure turned into a golden light, appearing in front of Kakuzu. He raised his fist and struck Kakuzu''s chin, sending him flying back! "This guy..." Kakuzu''s eyes almost popped out! "Don''t rush." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and a vine emerged from the ground, directly binding Kakuzu''s body and absorbing his chakra: "I just happened to pass by and unexpectedly ran into Mr. Kakuzu..." "Akihara Kagura, what do you want to do¡­" Kakuzu could only watch as he was bound to the tree, feeling his chakra being continuously drained by Akihara Kagura. "You bastard!" Hidan struggled to free himself from the ground, leaped up, and swung his scythe towards Akihara Kagura! "Too noisy." Akihara Kagura raised his hand. A ck rod appeared in his hand, which suddenly flew out from his palm, piercing Hidan''s chest and pinning him back to the ground! However... This kind of fatal injury was nothing more than a scratch to Hidan! While trying to pull the ck rod out of his chest, Hidan cursed at Akihara Kagura: "It hurts like hell! I''m going to tear you to pieces!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four more ck rods flew out from Akihara Kagura''s hand! This time, four ck rods pinned Hidan''s limbs directly, rendering him immobile. He could only lie on the ground, cursing incessantly! "Let me go!" "God will protect me, I will not die!" "You bastard, do you think you can kill me!" Kakuzu frowned, pondering the current situation. Even though Hidan couldn''t die, he couldn''t pose a threat to Akihara Kagura, not even causing any trouble. Perhaps the only thing Hidan could do was pollute Akihara Kagura''s ears, unless he could get Akihara Kagura''s blood and use his strange ability on him. But they were unlikely to injure Akihara Kagura¡­ "You''re thinking about how to get my blood to him, aren''t you?" Akihara Kagura looked at Kakuzu, seemingly reading his mind. "How could it be¡­" Kakuzu looked at Akihara Kagura in disbelief. This guy knew what he was thinking; he knew Hidan''s secret! But¡­ This seemed normal. "My subordinates already found out who that noisy guy is..." Akihara Kagura nced at Hidan, who was pinned to the ground in the distance, and said slowly, "Actually, my main purpose foring here was for him..." On his way to the Land of Lightning, Akihara Kagura had deliberately sought out the Immortal Duo with the aim of capturing Hidan. On one hand¡­ Hidan''s immortal characteristic was quite useful. Akihara Kagura had been collecting suitable candidates for the Six Paths Puppets. The most important of the Six Paths puppets was the Hell Path puppet. As long as the Hell Path puppet was alive, no matter how the other puppets were damaged in battle, they could rely on the Hell Path puppet''s resurrection ability to restore the other puppets'' bodies. Obviously. Hidan was a very suitable candidate. Hidan came from a small cult that worshiped an unknown evil god in the ninja world. They used Hidan in a sacrificial ritual. Since then¡­ Hidan had gained immortality. No matter what methods were used, Hidan could not be killed. Besides that, Hidan also gained the ability to curse others. As long as he got a drop of the enemy''s blood, he could curse and kill the enemy from a distance. Even attacking Hidan would be equivalent to attacking oneself. No one could kill him, yet he could kill anyone. Perhaps this made Hidan''s mind less agile. Whenever he encountered an enemy, he would recklessly charge in, unable to distinguish between strong and weak opponents. As long as he could get the enemy''s blood, he could instantly secure victory. This method was extremely insidious. Many ninjas stronger than Hidan were inevitably fooled. "Let''s get down to business first..." Akihara Kagura''s figure instantly appeared beside Hidan, using the Soul Restraint Technique to prevent Hidan''s soul from leaving his body. Akihara Kagura had long mastered the methods of creating Six Paths puppets from living people. The Soul Restraint Technique trapped the soul in the body, and then the person''s body was made into a puppet. Even if the person died during the process, the soul would be sealed within the puppet. "Hey, hey, hey!" "What are you doing to me!" "Let me go! It hurts, you bastard!" Hidan kept cursing, but his body couldn''t resist. He could only watch helplessly as one ck rod after another was inserted into his body. "My body..." Hidan''s pupils suddenly dted as he felt his body gradually losing control: "You... what are you nning to do with my body..." "I''m helping you gain a more powerful ability..." After Akihara Kagura filled Hidan''s body with ck rods, he raised his hand and left a cursed mark on Hidan''s body. "From today on, you are the Hell Path Hidan." Akihara Kagura raised his finger, controlling Hidan''s body to stand up, testing his mobility: "Before you can truly use this name, let''s experiment to see if your previous abilities are still there." "What... what is going on?" Hidan involuntarily raised his scythe, step by step moving towards Kakuzu: "Wait, what are you making me do..." "Is there anyone more suitable for experiments than the immortal Kakuzu?" Akihara Kagura looked at Kakuzu, who was tied to a tree, and softly exined: "Your ability requires killing. I don''t want to kill indiscriminately¡­" ~~~ Puppets: Deva Path?Shisui Animal Path?Hanzo (Substitute?Hozuki Mangetsu) Asura Path?Sasori Hell Path?Hidan Previous chapter have some kind of BL energy between Naruto and Sasuke. Their bond is too strong. /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 259: Hiruzen saves his son, Asuma Chapter 259: Hiruzen saves his son, Asuma "You idiot..." "Calm down..." Kakuzu felt a bit uneasy, hoping that Hidan could regain control of himself. As Kakuzu watched Hidan approach, he noticed strange ck spots appearing on Hidan''s body. Hispanion''s movements were stiff as he walked over. "I can''t control myself..." Hidan''s body trembled with fear. The next moment! Hidan raised his scythe and swung it directly at Kakuzu, causing a burst of blood to fly from Kakuzu''s body, droplets sshing onto Hidan''s face! "Blood... hahaha... blood..."Hidan suddenly became frenzied. Instinctively, he collected Kakuzu''s blood and began to draw a curse array at his feet! "You idiot..." Kakuzu had long known about Hidan''s abilities and tried to snap him out of his blood-induced madness, but it was futile. He could only watch as Hidanpleted the curse array! "This idiot!" Just before Hidan finished the curse array, Kakuzu spat out a Jiongu in hopes of saving his own life! "Hahahaha... you''re dead." Hidanpleted the curse array, lying contentedly in the middle of it with a maniacal smile. There was nothing more Hidan needed to do because his body was pierced with countless ck rods. The curse array would instantly transmit Hidan''s physical state to his opponent! In other words... As long as Hidan obtained his opponent''s blood andpleted the curse array, his opponent would be doomed based on Hidan''s physical state! The moment the array waspleted... Blood spurted from every part of Kakuzu''s body! Kakuzu''s head drooped lifelessly, as if he had lost all vitality, leaving only a single ck Jiongu wriggling beside him, seemingly contemting when to re-enter his body. "It''s over." Akihara Kagura walked over and lifted Hidan''s body: "It seems you retained your abilities from life quite well, even able to use them..." "Don''t make me get up!" Hidan stubbornly insisted on lying down, struggling desperately: "I can''t get up. I must lie here and pray to the Lord. Leaving here would be disrespectful to the Lord!" "Alright then." Akihara Kagura didn''t intend to argue with this deranged puppet, since Hell Path?Hidan was merely a means to resurrect other puppets. "Mr. Kakuzu, you can safely resurrect now." Akihara Kagura looked at Kakuzu''s corpse and the Jiongu, trying to persuade him: "I won''t kill you. Are you interested in earning an extra sry..." "¡­" The Jiongu immediately re-entered Kakuzu''s body! Kakuzu''s head lifted up again, and his eyes regained a touch of green vitality: "Akihara Kagura, what do you want me to do?" "Of course, it''s to have you take on a part-time job..." Akihara Kagura extended his hand to help heal Kakuzu''s injuries: "The Akatsuki''s bonuses probably aren''t that great, right?" "Capturing a Jinch¨±riki earns a bonus of five million ry¨­." Kakuzu wasn''t secretive about their wages, responding coldly: "If you want me to do something, then offer a suitable price..." "What about the regr mission pay?" Akihara Kagura, unable to afford the bonus, decided to approach it from another angle. "Thirty-seventy split." Kakuzu was quite satisfied with his share of the mission earnings. The Akatsuki''s mission pay was generous, but other rogue ninja didn''t care much for money, so they rarely received their mission earnings directly, relying on the Akatsuki to distribute funds. "Why only seventy percent..." Akihara Kagura frowned. "Seventy percent goes to the organization." Kakuzu couldn''t help but frown as well. "Isn''t that like begging?" Akihara Kagura reflexively retorted. "¡­" Kakuzu gave Akihara Kagura a strange look. It seems that Akihara Kagura does not quite understand the rules of the Akatsuki. Other members of the Akatsuki, when they want to get a 30/70 split, still have to take Konan''s opinion into ount. Of course, the other members do not care and have no need to take this share. Because the Akatsuki covers the cost of weapons like ninja tools. Even Sasori of the Red Sand, who once went through hardships with Nagato and Konan, does not care about money. Konan always approves whatever budget Sasori requests. However¡­ Konan would naturally not approve any budget for Kakuzu, who loves money by nature, because if Kakuzu were to ask for money, his budget alone could drain the Akatsuki''s funds. Kakuzu looked at Akihara Kagura with no loyalty to the Akatsuki, only fidelity to money in his heart: "If you want me to help you, in the future, if there are anymissions, give me thirty percent of the reward, and I will help you. If you give me forty percent of the reward, I can even help you if themission conflicts with the Akatsuki..." "Agreed." Akihara Kagura nodded and nced at Hidan beside him: "Hidan, keep Mr. Kakuzu''s blood. If he dares to betray our agreement in the future..." Having only Hidan return would make others suspicious, plus Hidan has to cover the ck rods on his body, so a witness is needed. Moreover¡­ Kakuzu will be the Akatsuki''s future revenue source. Akihara Kagura wants to gather the Akatsuki under hismand in the future, and he does not want to waste futurebat power now. "By the way, I should let you know..." Akihara Kagura straightforwardly revealed his identity to Kakuzu at this moment: "I am also a member of the Akatsuki. I hope you will not be too surprised when you see me in the future..." "!!!" A look of surprise suddenly appeared in Kakuzu''s eyes. "The reason I recruited you today..." Akihara Kagura looked at Kakuzu and spoke softly: "It''s because I want to take over the Akatsuki in the future and be its leader. Mr. Kakuzu, do you understand what I mean?" "It doesn''t matter to me who the leader of the Akatsuki is." Kakuzu was quite open-minded about such things and directly expressed his true feelings: "As long as I can earn more money in the future, I can support you as the leader of the Akatsuki..." "You won''t be disappointed." Akihara Kagura extended his hand. "That would be best." Kakuzu reached out and shook Akihara Kagura''s hand. This transaction was thus concluded, making Kakuzu and Hidan''s trip to the Land of Fire much more secure because Akihara Kagura could order his Root ninjas to block their information. Akihara Kagura, recalling their itinerary, proactively asked: "Are there any bounties on the nobles and daimyos in the Land of Fire?" "Of course there are." Over the years, the Akatsuki has assassinated numerous nobles. For other ninjas, assassinating nobles would incite the hostility of a nation, but the Akatsuki, in its relentless pursuit of money, naturally does not care about such hostilities. "You may dispose of these people at will." Akihara Kagura extended his hand and left his own curse mark on Kakuzu: "If Konoha ninjas besiege you, I will send Root ninjas to deal with these troubles. Falling into the hands of the Root is just like falling into my hands, and you will not face any problems..." "I understand." Kakuzu was more astute than Hidan. This ninja, who had lived for over ny years, clearly understood the weight of these words. A high-ranking Konoha official willing to protect their actions in the Land of Fire significantly reduces their operational risks there. Especially¡­ This person is also known as the new God of Ninja. Even the leader of the Akatsuki has been defeated by him. Kakuzu felt optimistic about his future. Having learned about Akihara Kagura''s n to go to the Land of Lightning, he shared information about the area: "If you are going to the Land of Lightning, you''d better be careful. We just dealt with the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, so things might not be very peaceful there..." "Thank you." Akihara Kagura nodded in gratitude and asked: "By the way, do you have any evidence of a connection between the Cloud Vige and the Akatsuki?" "..." Kakuzu thought Akihara Kagura was speaking nonsense. The two of them had just extracted the Two-Tails from the Jinchuriki Yugito Nii. How could there be any collusion with the Cloud Vige? "Never mind, I will find it myself." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, signaling them to leave. The group parted ways here, with Kakuzu and Hidan heading to the Land of Fire. Under the protection of Konoha Hokage''s aide, they nned to gather intelligence on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and kill a few nobles to make money. Meanwhile, Akihara Kagura continued to the Cloud Vige, knowing that the Akatsuki and the Cloud Vige were already in a state of enmity, to search for evidence of any connection between the two. As Akihara Kagura watched Kakuzu and Hidan leave, he raised his fingers, a slight smile appearing on his lips. "Four Hokages, inform Lady Tsunade that I have discovered some information about the Akatsuki. Two members of the Akatsuki will be active in the Land of Fire¡­" Akihara Kagura found it difficult to trust Kakuzu based solely on a verbal agreement. It was more suitable to capture Kakuzu and Hidan first and then let Pain or Uchiha Obito take them back, which would also allow him toplete his own mission. Anyway¡­ Kakuzu already knew it was not a big deal to fall into the hands of Root ninja. Meanwhile, Other parts of the ninja world were also in turmoil. Akatsuki''s actions were swift. After extracting Shukaku and Matatabi, they immediately set their sights on the newly resurrected Isobu in the Land of Water. After reporting back to the Akatsuki base, Sasori of the Red Sand and Deidara hurried to the Land of Water to capture the recently resurrected Isobu. Clearly. This battle was very easy. Sasori''s Hiruko revealed several cannons and, with full firepower, blew Isobu away, capturing it in less than five minutes. As for the rest of Akatsuki¡­ Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hoshigaki went to capture the jinch¨±riki of the Four-Tails; Pain personally took charge of capturing the jinch¨±riki of the Five-Tails and Six-Tails; Uchiha Obito went to capture the jinch¨±riki of the Seven-Tails. Within a mere ten days. The entire ninja world was in upheaval due to Akatsuki''s actions. In the vige of Konoha. Not long after Akihara Kagura left Konoha, the vige was in a state of anxiety. This was because bad news kepting from the Land of Fire. Two members of Akatsuki were active in the country, killing several nobles in session, prompting the daimyo to urgently issue an order to eliminate them. Fortunately. Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, learned in advance that two Akatsuki members would be active in the Land of Fire, and immediately dispatched twenty teams to search for their identities, fearing that these members would cause more disasters in the Land of Fire. The strongest team, led by Jonin Sarutobi Asuma and including Chunin Shikamaru, Kotetsu Hagane, and Izumo Kamizuki, finally intercepted the two Akatsuki members at a bounty station. However¡­ The two Akatsuki members were tantly exchanging the corpses of nobles for money at the bounty station, appearingpletely unafraid of them. "No Root marks¡­" Kakuzu nced at Asuma and the others who surrounded them, his eyes flickering slightly: "It seems killing them is no problem. That guy called Asuma is worth thirty-five million¡­" "Alright!" Hidan swiftly raised his scythe! "They really don''t take us seriously¡­" Shikamaru frowned, raising his hand to try to control the opponent with his shadows, so that his teacher Asuma could quickly deal with Kakuzu and the others. However¡­ Kakuzu''s Earth Grudge Fear emerged from his body! During this free time, Kakuzu had replenished his hearts, and four Earth Grudge Fears acted simultaneously, easily defeating Asuma''s team! Just as Kakuzu was about to eliminate this audacious team by controlling his Earth Grudge Fear and releasing five types of techniques! "Fire Release: Headburn!" "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!" "Water Release: Water Wall!" "Lightning Release: False Darkness!" "Earth Release: Stone Dragon!" Five elemental techniques shot towards Asuma''s team, causing despair to appear on the faces of both Asuma and Shikamaru! At that moment! A short old man appeared in front of them! The old man, with cracks on his face, quickly performed the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, creating four clones that joined the main body in releasing five elemental techniques! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" "Wind Release: Cyclone!" "Water Release: Water Wave!" "Lightning Release: Thunder!" "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!" Two different sets of five elemental techniques collided in an instant! Realizing the disparity between himself and his opponent, Kakuzu''s eyes widened in shock as he recognized the old man''s appearance! "Wait, that is¡­" "The Third Hokage!" Shikamaru shouted joyfully, identifying the neer! Sarutobi Asuma was stunned, watching the old man who had suddenly appeared to save their team, the cigarette in his mouth falling to the ground in surprise¡­ The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was also Sarutobi Asuma''s father. Even Sarutobi Asuma had never imagined that his deceased father, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would appear at the most critical moment to save his life¡­ "Asuma, are you alright?" The resurrected Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen nced back at his son before turning and issuing orders loudly, somewhat uncharacteristically for someone of his status, to the Root ninja who had followed him: "Capture these two and take them to /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 260: Kagura suddenly appeared in Raikages Office Chapter 260: Kagura suddenly appeared in Raikage''s Office Sarutobi Asuma breathed a sigh of relief. On this mission, Sarutobi Asuma brought his prized disciple, Nara Shikamaru, along for some training. For this disciple, it was a valuable experience. Sarutobi Asuma hadn''t expected the members of the Akatsuki to be so powerful. The guy named Kakuzu almost defeated them single-handedly! Fortunately... Fortunately, at the critical moment... Reinforcements from the vige arrived. Sarutobi Asuma''s heart finally stopped hanging in suspense. Just moments ago, he had been prepared to sacrifice himself. The only regret he had was that his girlfriend, Kurenai Yuhi, was pregnant, and he might never see their child born. He never expected his long-deceased father to appear among the reinforcements and even save him.Sarutobi Hiruzen also didn''t expect it. This time, he ended up saving his youngest son, Sarutobi Asuma. Akihara Kagura didn''t let other Hokages lead the team, but instead had him and the First Hokagee for the rescue. Perhaps he had foreseen this situation? "Let''s retreat!" Kakuzu immediately called for Hidan to escape! Although Akihara Kagura had informed them that the members of Root were all his men, Kakuzu could never have imagined that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was also one of Akihara Kagura''s people! However... When Hashirama appeared before Kakuzu, his heart was filled with utter despair. This nightmare from sixty years ago had reappeared... "We meet again, Kakuzu." Hashirama was very enthusiastic when facing someone from his era: "Last time we met, we didn''t get a chance to have a good chat..." Thest time... Was in Orochimaru''s Sound Vige. "I really don''t want to meet a monster from the same era again..." Kakuzu didn''t want to see Hashirama at all, nor did he want to chat with him. He was very worried about falling into Konoha''s hands. No matter how high Akihara Kagura''s status was in Konoha, iming that Root was his territory, could he really be stronger than the revived First and Third Hokages? Unfortunately... Kakuzu had no choice but toply. "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Vines and roots sprouted from the ground! These vines and roots instantly bound Kakuzu and his four masked beasts, even Hidan wasn''t spared! With just one technique, Hashirama captured Kakuzu and Hidan, and took them back to Root with the Root ninjas, leaving Sarutobi Hiruzen to deal with Sarutobi Asuma and the Konoha ninjas. "What exactly is going on?" Sarutobi Asuma looked at his father and asked, "Did someone in the vige use the Edo Tensei to revive you?" "Yes." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Asuma and saw his son protecting Nara Shikamaru during Kakuzu''s attack, and sighed: "Asuma, do you finally understand the meaning of Konoha''s existence?" "¡­" Sarutobi Asuma lowered his head, picked up his fallen cigarette, and put it back in his mouth, still not used to his father''s lecturing: "Are you going to start nagging again? The fact that you and the First Hokage are revived should be a vige secret, right? Hurry back!" "Hehehe..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and chuckled, feeling more rxed than his son, because he too understood Akihara Kagura''s stance through this incident: "Then I''ll head back first. Make sure to properly guide the future of the vige..." "Got it." Sarutobi Asuma muttered somewhat impatiently. Perhaps because it was rare to see his father, or perhaps because he didn''t know when the next time would be, Sarutobi Asuma added on a whim: "By the way, Kurenai and I are having a child, and I n to name the child Mirai..." "I know about this..." Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had been staying in Root and had a good flow of information, said earnestly: "Work hard to be a good father, and don''t let your child be disappointed in you like I did..." "I won''t." Sarutobi Asuma shook his head, his gaze fixed on his father as he took a deep drag of his cigarette. "A child will never be disappointed in his father... The things we don''t understand as children, wee to understand when we grow up." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed surprised that his son had given him an answer. He shook his head with a wry smile. "Hehehe... Well, I''ll be off then." "..." Sarutobi Asuma watched as his father''s figure receded into the distance. Nara Shikamaru, rubbing his chin and mimicking his father''s contemtive pose, began to think. "If the First and Third Hokage have been resurrected, then perhaps the Second and Fourth Hokage have also been revived..." This was a significant matter. The appearance of the former Hokages was a major event for the politics of Konoha. Sarutobi Asuma might not have realized this yet, but Shikamaru had already thought about it. He also considered how the resurrection of the previous Hokages would significantly strengthen Konoha''s power. However... Shikamaru didn''t overlook another matter. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had taken the members of the Akatsuki to the Root division. This meant that the resurrected Hokages should all be within the Root division of the vige. No wonder the Root''s authority had been steadily increasing, even overshadowing the Hokage''s directmand, the Anbu, at times... While Shikamaru was still deep in thought, Sarutobi Asuma ced his hand on his disciple''s shoulder, smiling as he praised him. "Shikamaru, you did well this time, but you''ll need to continue your special training when we get back..." "Yes." Nara Shikamaru nodded heavily, his mind weighed down. On the other side. Inside the Root base. Kakuzu and Hidan had just been escorted into the Root base. A red-haired kunoichi with sses beckoned them, leading them into the depths of the Root base. "Even though you were captured by Konoha''s ninjas, there''s no need to worry about your safety. Lord Kagura will rescue you. For now, you''ll need to stay in the Root base to prevent any rumors that could harm Lord Kagura..." "How do you know about our dealings with Akihara Kagura..." Kakuzu nced in surprise at the red-haired kunoichi. "You have Lord Kagura''s curse mark on you." The red-haired kunoichi immediately identified the curse mark on Kakuzu, even revealing his secret. "You have five chakra focal points on your body. Besides your heart, are the other spots also your hearts?" "..." Kakuzu''s eyes widened abruptly. This kid''s perception is that sharp? She saw through his secret with just a nce? "The Root will protect you." Karin looked at Kakuzu and Hidan, advising them. "During this period, do not leave the Root base. When Lord Kagura returns, he will find a way to get you out." "That would be best." Kakuzu nodded in agreement. "However..." Karin hesitated for a moment before continuing, "There is someone in the Root who has been seeking information about Uchiha Itachi. He mighte to question you about Uchiha Itachi..." "That guy said..." Hidan impatiently fixed his hair, looking up and muttering, "We can tell him about Uchiha Itachi." Within Konoha Vige. The news of the two Akatsuki members being captured had not been kept from certain informed individuals. At the very least, Uchiha Sasuke of the Root certainly knew. He immediately ended his training and returned to the Root, seeking to extract information about Uchiha Itachi from these two individuals. "Karin, I want to interrogate them." Uchiha Sasuke made his request, his voice serious. "The members of the Akatsuki must know about Uchiha Itachi. I need to extract information about him from those two..." "Alright." Karin nodded and then reminded, "However, they are Lord Kagura''s guests. When Lord Kagura returns, he may still need them for something, so absolutely no violent means can be used against them..." "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke quickly nodded and, looking at Karin in front of him, coldly snorted, "Hmph, I''m not an idiot. If I vited the rules of the Root, how could Ipete with you for the position of the future leader of the Root..." "You idiot..." Karin rubbed her temples. Everyone in the Root knew that Uchiha Sasuke and she werepeting for the position of future leader of the Root. It was not surprising that many Uchiha supported Uchiha Sasuke because he represented their avenger. However, Karin also had her advantages... Tendo Shisui stood by her side, which influenced many Uchiha. But... The current leader of the Root, Akihara Kagura, was still very young! Meanwhile. In the Land of Lightning, in Cloud Vige. The Fourth Raikage was the first to know that the vige''s Two-Tails Jinchuriki, Yugito Nii, had gone missing after engaging in battle with members of the Akatsuki organization. In a fit of rage, he immediately summoned the vige''s ninjas to search for Yugito Nii to prevent the vige''s tailed beast from being lost. It was at this moment that the Fourth Raikage received news. Akihara Kagura, the assistant to the Hokage of Konoha, had arrived in the Land of Lightning and was heading towards Cloud Vige, seemingly with unfriendly intentions. "What is Konoha''s Hokage assistant doing here?" The Fourth Raikage could not understand Akihara Kagura''s intentions. He would have preferred a visit from Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, as he had some acquaintance with her. "Should we take the opportunity to detain him?" The Fourth Raikage had always been keen on collecting secret techniques and kekkei genkai from various ninja viges, and naturally coveted the wood release kekkei genkai of Akihara Kagura. Furthermore, it was widely known in the ninja world that Akihara Kagura was an experimental subject. Theoretically... As long as they obtained Akihara Kagura''s body, they could uncover the secrets of the wood release, which was the power of the God of Ninja. Having wood release would be enough to aplish any grand ambition! Konoha had always treated the ninja viges of Sand Vige and Mist Vige as their vassals, using their alliance to suppress Cloud Vige and Rock Vige, mainly because of the power of wood release that Akihara Kagura possessed. However... This was also the crux of the problem. Akihara Kagura had always disyed formidablebat power. Since he appeared in the ninja world, he had never been defeated, even having single-handedly taken on a great nation''s ninja vige multiple times and emerged victorious each time. Just as the Fourth Raikage was contemting using his less adept strategic skills to devise a n for capturing or obtaining Akihara Kagura''s body when he was alone, someone made a decision for him. Raikage''s office. The Fourth Raikage walked in with a group of people. This Raikage called in his strategists, pushing open the door to his office to discuss matters regarding Akihara Kagura: "The assistant to the Hokage of Konoha hase to the Land of Lightning alone. That wood release boy''s kekkei genkai..." "Crunch, crunch..." A sound of someone eating an apple unexpectedly came from the Raikage''s office. A stranger appeared in the office, sitting on the Fourth Raikage''s favorite sofa, biting into an apple nonchntly. When a group of Cloud Vige higher-ups entered, he showed no fear and even asked for more fruit. "Your Land of Lightning''s apples aren''t crispy enough. Can I have some /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 261: The Fall of Cloud Village Chapter 261: The Fall of Cloud Vige This guy... When did hee in? The higher-ups of the Cloud Vige stared with wide eyes. A stranger had sneaked into the heavily guarded Cloud Vige, into the Raikage''s office, and not only did he stealthily eat the apples in the office, but he also picked and chose among the fruits! And even... Even after being discovered, he still acted so nonchnt? "Who... who is this guy?" The Fourth Raikage''s guard, Darui, was sweating. "Let me introduce myself."The intruder put down the apple core and leaned back on the sofa: "I am the Wood Release ninja you are looking for, Akihara Kagura." "I just heard you discussing me..." Akihara Kagura nced at the higher-ups of the Cloud Vige, as if he didn''t take them seriously at all: "You people from the Cloud Vige always act so despicably, whenever you see something from another vige, you think of using sinister means to take it..." "What did you say!" The Fourth Raikage clenched his fist. "Isn''t that so?" Akihara Kagura looked at the Fourth Raikage and stated the facts: "You once tried to seize the Kekkei Genkai of the Uzumaki n from the Konoha Vige, tried to seize the Byakugan from the Konoha Vige, and now you want to take the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. Whatever the Konoha Vige has, you want to take..." These events actually happened. The ninjas from the Cloud Vige once tried to kidnap Uzumaki Kushina from the Uzumaki n of the Konoha Vige to uncover the secrets of the Jinchuriki but were stopped by Minato;ter, they tried to abduct Hyuga Hinata from the Hyuga n of the Konoha Vige with evil intentions, which was eventually stopped by Hyuga Hiashi, the head of the Hyuga n, but the Cloud Vige still tried to frame them... Moreover, There were also incidents in the ninja world where the Cloud Vige had stolen secret techniques. The Cloud Vige was indeed greedy. Many people in the ninja world were deceived by the appearance of the Cloud Vige, thinking they were straightforward and trustworthy, but in reality, they often had the mentality of robbers. "I''m curious about one thing..." Akihara Kagura held his head and asked mockingly: "Were the founders of the Cloud Vige a bunch of robbers and scum?" "You bastard, what did you say!" A powerful chakra burst forth from the Fourth Raikage, instantly entering Lightning Release Chakra Mode, his body shing with electricity, charging towards Akihara Kagura like a bolt of blue lightning! "Lightning Oppression Horizontal!" The Raikage''s arm suddenly rose, and a powerful hand chop aimed at Akihara Kagura''s body, intending to crush this foul-mouthed bastard! "Are you so angry because I told the truth?" Akihara Kagura raised his arm, and his chakra exploded, blocking the Raikage''s hand chop: "I heard you plotting to take my Wood Release Kekkei Genkai with my own ears. It seems the descendants of robbers and scum are no better, failing to steal from others and still pretending to be the victims, considering their thieving ways to be justified..." "Argh!" The Fourth Raikage''s Lightning Release chakra exploded again, high-intensity currents and chakra streams swirling around him! In the ninja world... Who had ever dared to speak to him like this? Even former enemies wouldn''t dare to anger a Kage this way! Although what Akihara Kagura said was true, how could he dare to insult a Kage like this, how could he dare to humiliate the Cloud Vige! "This bastard..." The other higher-ups of the Cloud Vige also began to lose theirposure. "Are you mad?" Akihara Kagura''s single sentence further incited the Fourth Raikage''s fury, making him lose hisposure and charge at Akihara Kagura with his other arm raised! Bang! Akihara Kagura kicked the Fourth Raikage in the chest, sending him flying into the crowd of Cloud Vige Jonin! "Lord Raikage!" A group of Jonin hurriedly tried to help the Raikage up. "Kill him!" The Fourth Raikage got up again, charging towards Akihara Kagura at terrifying speed, enhanced by his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, his speed rivaling even that of Minato, so fast that many sensory ninjas in the ninja world couldn''t keep up with him! However... A golden sh moved even faster! Akihara Kagura and the Fourth Raikage collided instantly! Boom! A shockwave erupted from the area where they shed, sweeping through the entire Raikage''s office. Therge floor-to-ceiling window of the office shattered abruptly, sending countless ss shards falling from the air! Crack... crack... Cracks began to appear continuously on the ground! "How is this possible..." Darui watched in disbelief as Akihara Kagura and the Fourth Raikage fought on equal terms. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing: "That guy can actuallypete with Lord Raikage in physicalbat!" Not only that! He was even more terrifying than the Fourth Raikage! Akihara Kagura''s speed was faster than the Fourth Raikage''s! Just as the Fourth Raikage raised his fist to strike, Akihara Kagura''s figure disappeared before his eyes. This scene felt incredibly familiar to the Fourth Raikage! "Flying Thunder God..." The Fourth Raikage recalled the opponent he had encountered in his youth, the Fourth Hokage Minato, but he quickly realized and his pupils contracted: "No, this speed is even faster than that guy''s!" In the next moment, Akihara Kagura appeared beside him, raising his arm and striking the Fourth Raikage''s neck, mming him to the ground with sudden force! Boom! Arge hole appeared in the Raikage''s office! The Fourth Raikage was directly thrown down by Akihara Kagura! The other Jonin from the Cloud Vige could no longer stand by. Sensing that their Raikage might not be able to defeat the enemy in this battle, they quickly moved forward to support! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Vines and tree roots emerged from the ground! Darui drew his ninja sword, and with the sound of electricity, he cut through a vine, but more vines surged toward him, and the ninjas of the Cloud Vige were slowly being bound by the vines! A towering tree appeared above the Raikage Building in the Cloud Vige. Vines spread from this giant tree, extending to every corner of the Cloud Vige. Trees also began to grow within the vige, binding every passing Cloud Ninja to the trees, quickly absorbing their chakra. In an instant. The entire Cloud Vige, built on a high mountain, turned into a forest. Valley of Clouds and Lightning. This canyon near the Cloud Vige housed the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, Killer Bee. After the disappearance of the Two-Tails Jinchuriki following an encounter with members of the Akatsuki organization, the Fourth Raikage ordered the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee to stay in Valley of Clouds and Lightning to train, to avoid being captured by the Akatsuki. As a perfect Jinchuriki, Killer Bee had a very carefree personality, getting along well with the Eight-Tails sealed within him. They had a rtionship of mutual understanding and trust. No. Strictly speaking... Killer Bee''s personality should be described as lively. This Eight-Tails Jinchuriki was very active, always enjoying rapping and other songs, to the extent that he asionally spoke in rhymes and even held rap concerts, though the audience was mostly his close students. "Let''s fill in some lyrics first..." Killer Bee, after training for a while, seemed to have a musical inspiration and took out a small notebook he carried with him, seriously writing down his lyrics. "Bee!" The Eight-Tails inside him immediately called out to its host, reminding in a deep voice: "Something doesn''t feel right. I suddenly sensed a terrifying chakra..." "Terrifying?" Killer Bee raised his arm, striking an exaggerated pose: "Let me think, how to show a terrifying move at the concert..." "Idiot!" The Eight-Tails hurriedly cursed him, speaking gravely: "This chakra''s aura is more terrifying than the First Hokage Hashirama whom I once encountered..." "Bee-sensei!" A rapid voice came over! A blonde female ninja leapt towards Killer Bee, shouting loudly: "Something big happened in the vige, go and check it out quickly!" This was Killer Bee''s student, Samui. Because Samui had always been responsible for liaising with Killer Bee and the Cloud Vige, she and her teammates returned to the vige, only to find it transformed into a primeval forest. Her two remaining teammates volunteered to investigate the situation but were immediately captured by vines emerging from the forest and bound to trees. Only Samui managed to escape. Naturally. The first person Samui thought of was her teacher. "What happened?" Killer Bee curiously looked at his student, pondering the biggest trouble for him: "Did my big brother... get angry again? I won''t go! I''d rather die than go!" "You... should go take a look..." Despair was evident in Samui''s eyes. When Killer Bee and Samui arrived at the Cloud Vige, they saw that the vige, once standing tall on a mountain, was now covered by forest trees. He began to sweat in fear, as the Eight-Tails within him also informed him of the situation. "This is Wood Release..." The Eight-Tails, sealed inside Killer Bee, was even more terrified than Killer Bee: "Hashirama''s Wood Release, the terrifying enemy I sense is in there..." This primeval forest reminded the Eight-Tails of its past, a deep-seated fear resurfacing as it recalled being effortlessly captured by Hashirama Senju''s Wood Release without any ability to resist. Despite being suppressed by sessive Raikages over the years, the Eight-Tails still saw a vast disparitypared to Hashirama... The ancient fear gradually resurfaced... "Charge in!" Swords emerged from their sheaths in Killer Bee''s hands, and octopus tentacles suddenly sprouted from his back! This was the power lent to him by the Eight-Tails! The swords were wrapped in octopus tentacles! Killer Bee charged directly into the forest. Despite knowing the forest concealed dangers and terrifying enemies, he could not afford to hesitate! Vines surged towards Killer Bee, but he wielded his swords, cutting them down with his exceptional swordsmanship! "Use the Tailed Beast Ball directly!" The Eight-Tails suggested a method to clear the forest! "That''s not feasible..." Killer Bee''s eyes darted around. Seeing his fellow Cloud ninja bound in the forest, he refused the Eight-Tails'' proposal. Because... There were stillpanions from the Cloud Vige here. However, Killer Bee''s swordsmanship couldn''t hold out for long! Boom! The Cloud Forest trembled! A massive bull-headed octopus appeared in the forest, with Killer Bee having entered Tailed Beast Mode. The colossal bull-headed octopus rampaged through the forest! A wooden dragon emerged from the forest, coiling around the bull-headed octopus and instantly absorbing its chakra! Inside the Raikage''s office. The office had already been pierced by a towering giant tree. Standing under the tree, Akihara Kagura felt the chakra absorbed into his body. Looking at the Fourth Raikage bound to the tree before him, he asked routinely: "Tell me, when did the Cloud Vige collude with the Akatsuki organization? Where are the secret techniques the Cloud Vige has stolen over the years?" "We would never stoop to colluding with that group of rats!" The Fourth Raikage, exhausted, still roared angrily: "You bastard, daring to invade the Cloud Vige, I will never let you go!" "Lord Raikage..." Darui lowered his head slightly. From the elevated position of the Raikage''s office, it was clear that the entire Cloud Vige was surrounded by Wood Release. If the high-ranking ninjas of the vige couldn''t resist, what chance did the other ninjas have? To be rational... The entire Cloud Vige had fallen. It waspletely overrun by the enemy without any resistance. This was the darkest hour for the Cloud Vige, even more terrifying than when the Third Raikage was killed in battle, or when the untamed Eight-Tails rampaged through the vige! "Lord Akihara Kagura..." The Fourth Raikage''s secretary, Mabui, looked at Akihara Kagura and asked: "Lord Kagura, do you intend to destroy the Cloud Vige?" Mabui, the Raikage''s secretary, was the most rational and calm person in the Cloud Vige, often mediating tensions between the Raikage and his subordinates. She sought to understand the situation with the enemy at this moment, hoping to find a reason for the Cloud Vige''s continued existence. "Mabui, the ninjas of the Cloud Vige will never submit!" The Fourth Raikage snorted and rebuked his secretary. "Lord Raikage, calm down." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and a vinepletely gagged the Fourth Raikage to prevent him from interfering. He looked at Mabui: "First, hand over the evidence of your collusion with the Akatsuki organization..." "Apologies." Mabui shook her head and softly exined: "Lord Kagura, the Cloud Vige has never had any contact with the Akatsuki organization." "This can be arranged..." Akihara Kagura tapped his finger on his arm. Mabui sighed helplessly. "There really isn''t /Bleam ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership! Chapter 279: Todays event is grand enough for Uchiha Madara to see Chapter 279: Today''s event is grand enough for Uchiha Madara to see Click-ck... Click-ck click-ck... The sound of wooden clogs walking on the stone pavement was rhythmic. Uchiha Itachi walked along the stone path amid the ruins, his gaze unwavering, seemingly ignoring the Root ninjas standing in the corners of the ruins, as he steadily approached the door of the inner warehouse. These Root ninjas noticed Uchiha Itachi''s disregard for them, and the murderous intent in their eyes burst forth with anger. One of the Root ninjas even slowly drew his ninja de! "Don''t be hasty." A Root squad leader coldly stopped his subordinate from attacking Uchiha Itachi and continued, "His life should have ended today anyway..." "Such intense killing intent..." As Uchiha Itachi walked slowly, he secretly formed a hand seal inside his sleeve, his eyes slightly lowered: "There are forty-one people outside..."This number... Is double the number of people that were in the Root when he was there. Uchiha Itachi began to ponder. These people must have been arranged by Akihara Kagura, fearing that he might escape after killing Sasuke. However... All these worries were unnecessary. Because he had never intended to leave here alive. Uchiha Itachi stood at the door of the warehouse, pushed it open, and stepped into the somewhat dim house. "Inside are..." "Forty-three people." Uchiha Itachi immediately noticed that there was also a group of Root ninjas standing inside the house, and even the corners of his eyes could see people standing on the beams of the roof. The number of Root members... Is it almost the same as the number of Anbu members? It seems this time Akihara Kagura really doesn''t want him to leave here alive. However... These people are not important. Uchiha Itachi''s gaze lifted and saw Uchiha Sasuke sitting on the stone chair in the middle. He looked at his once timid and cowardly younger brother. Uchiha Sasuke rested his chin on his hand, surrounded by a group of Root ninjas, looking like the leader of these Root ninjas, his face full of arrogance and indifference. "Finally, you''vee..." A cold smile appeared on Uchiha Sasuke''s lips as he looked at his brother, the murderer of their parents, with disdain in his eyes: "Itachi, I thought after I killed your clonest time, you wouldn''t dare toe see me..." Thest time they fought was during the Kazekage Retrieval Mission. During theirst encounter, Uchiha Sasuke had almost effortlessly killed Uchiha Itachi''s clone, even though that clone only had thirty percent of Itachi''s power. "Sasuke." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, his lips pressed together: "Can your Sharingan only see the past? You are still afraid, afraid that you might not be a match for the Mangekyo Sharingan, which is why you brought these useless people..." "What did you say!" A masked Root ninja roared in anger! "Calm down." Uchiha Sasuke soothed the group of Root ninjas who wanted to explode in rage, his eyes unchanged, as if he didn''t feel that Uchiha Itachi was insulting him. "This is not fear." Uchiha Sasuke stared at Uchiha Itachi, and the killing intent in his eyes began to brew: "Although I want to kill you, every n member here also has the right to watch you die in front of them. Their rtives, just like our parents, were ughtered by you on the night of the massacre..." "n members..." Uchiha Itachi frowned. "Take off your masks." Uchiha Sasuke slowly straightened up and said coldly: "Let this traitor know that the Uchiha n will not be exterminated!" A Root ninja removed his mask. Other Root ninjas followed and removed their masks. Everyone present revealed their scarlet Sharingan. Each person''s face was filled with hatred, and the killing intent in their eyes was like tangible knives, fixed on Uchiha Itachi. "Uchiha Itachi..." "You probably don''t remember many of these people, do you?" Uchiha Sasuke gripped his ninja de, drawing it out with a flip of his hand, staring at the sharp edge of his de as if contemting when it could drink Uchiha Itachi''s blood: "That''s understandable. To hide, all Uchiha, except me, had to change their names and live in hiding. Everyone has almost forgotten their own names¡­" Uchiha Itachi''s pupils trembled violently, and his fingers began to shake involuntarily. How is this possible? Uchiha Itachi''s vision had deteriorated somewhat, and he could barely recognize some of the people, discerning their youthful features. The most important evidence was that these people could freely switch between the n''s Sharingan and their normal eyes, which meant they undoubtedly possessed Uchiha blood! These were all members of the Uchiha n! This kind of thing... How is this possible? On the night of the n''s massacre, how could so many people have survived! Uchiha Sasuke swung his sword and continued coldly, "Since that day, I had only one goal for the rest of my life, which was to kill you at all costs to avenge..." "Fortunately..." "There are still many Uchihas alive in this world." "There are still many people with the same goal as me. I am no longer alone." Uchiha Sasuke raised his sword towards Uchiha Itachi and said coldly, "Now tell us the truth about that night of the massacre, why you killed the others, why you killed father and mother!" Uchiha Sasuke had always wanted to know this. Because he could not believe that his brother would do such a thing. There were some discussions in the vige about the Uchiha massacre, mentioned by Shimura Danzo and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzeni, during the Chunin Exam, suggesting there was more to the story, but these words soon disappeared. Only Uchiha Sasuke remembered them. The other Uchihas didn''t care about these things; they only cared that Uchiha Itachi killed their rtives. Uchiha Sasuke never asked them... "Is that so..." Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes. Now Uchiha Itachi''s mind was focused on one question... The fact that some n members survived the massacre night was beneficial to his brother, giving Uchiha Sasuke a sense of belonging and relieving Itachi of worries about Sasuke''s future... But... Is there a conspiracy behind this? If nothing went wrong, on the night of the massacre, when he and Tobi Uchiha conspired, all the n members should have been eliminated by him. Those who hid should have been killed by him using the Tailed Beast Bomb with the Three-Tails... Unless... Someone saved them before he used the Tailed Beast Bomb. In an instant, Uchiha Itachi deduced the truth and subconsciously identified the suspect. Only Akihara Kagura had the motive to do this. That guy deliberately saved some people who had grudges against him to seek revenge; this was entirely usible... The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzeni, should have been involved; otherwise, these people couldn''t have hidden in Konoha, but the Third Hokage was already dead... Shimura Danzo should... Shimura Danzo wasn''t that kind of person. If Shimura Danzo wanted to save some Uchihas, there was no need to persuade him to massacre the whole n; he could have directly said to spare some people... Forget it. Thinking about it is pointless. The most important thing now is to ensure the n goes smoothly! As long as he achieves his goal today, awakening his brother''s Mangekyo Sharingan and transnting his own to achieve eternal vision, he could reach the height Uchiha Madara once stood at, able to resolve any conspiracy. No matter what happens... The original n is most important! Besides... Sasuke has improved significantly... He might no longer be a match for him! But he must know the Uchiha n''s most crucial power! Since Sasuke is asking now, he might as well take this opportunity to tell him about the Mangekyo Sharingan''s ws... "Want to know?" When Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes again, his Sharingan was revealed, and the shock in his eyes quietly disappeared, reced by the usual coldness and arrogance. "Very simple." "Just for power." Uchiha Itachi touched his eye sockets and said coldly, "This is a secret of the Uchiha n, rted to the Mangekyo Sharingan''s w..." "When one of our n members awakens the Mangekyo Sharingan, they fall into its curse. Every use of the Mangekyo Sharingan consumes ocr power, leading to a decline in vision..." Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke, whose figure was vaguely blurry, and continued in an icy tone, "To restore the Mangekyo Sharingan''s power, one must transnt another''s Mangekyo Sharingan..." "Of course, this method still has ws." "But..." "In the Uchiha n, there was another who discovered the secret of the Mangekyo Sharingan, truly finding a way to break its curse." "Who?" Uchiha Sasuke furrowed his brow. "Uchiha Madara." Uchiha Itachi mentioned the name of Uchiha Madara. On the other side. In the corner of the warehouse. A ck and white figure was hiding here. Besides these Uchiha, there was another visitor, the Akatsuki''s intelligence operative, Zetsu. Of course. This intelligence operative was somewhat unqualified. Because even though the Akatsuki base had been destroyed, this operative was still here watching the brotherly duel between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke. However... This time, Zetsu was somewhat d they hade! "There are still other Uchiha who survived..." White Zetsu looked at the group of Uchiha inside the warehouse, incredulous: "We never discovered them..." "Akihara Kagura!" White Zetsu suddenly realized the severity of the problem and quickly asked ck Zetsu beside it: "These people are all under Akihara Kagura''smand. He actually hid so much from us..." "Minor issues." ck Zetsu no longer cared about these trivial matters. Now, the Eye of the Moon n is proceeding smoothly. There was no need to argue with Akihara Kagura over this, because Akihara Kagura held the most crucial piece of the Eye of the Moon n¡ªUchiha Madara''s body. "However..." ck Zetsu was still a bit uneasy and spoke in a raspy voice: "We must have Kagura revive Madara soon, we can''t let him hold all the control..." Just at this moment, White Zetsu Awei appeared beside them and gently reminded: "Hey, hey, the boy wants to revive Madara with the Edo Tensei, but he needs a sacrifice..." "Now?" White Zetsu and ck Zetsu were both shocked. At this time... That guy wants to bring up reviving Uchiha Madara? "Right..." White Zetsu Awei cautiously spoke to White Zetsu and ck Zetsu: "The boy told me that to give Madara powerfulbat abilities, the main body must be used as the sacrifice for the revival..." "What!" The main body of White Zetsu immediately wanted to object! "..." ck Zetsu silently took control of White Zetsu''s body and spoke in a raspy voice: "Where is Kagura?" This so-called main body of White Zetsu waspletely insignificant. As long as Uchiha Madara could be revived with the Edo Tensei, as long as their Eye of the Moon n continued on its predetermined path, they could have as many White Zetsu as they needed! "Nearby." White Zetsu Awei hurriedly led the way. Clearly. Everyone was quite anxious about this matter. In the forest outside the ruins, Akihara Kagura stood under the shade of a tree, with Uchiha Madara''s body ced beside him. ck Zetsu, controlling White Zetsu''s main body, emerged from the ground. Upon seeing the corpse next to Akihara Kagura, it immediately rxed: "Kagura, why choose to revive Madara at this time?" "It''s about time." Akihara Kagura leaned casually against the tree trunk, ncing down at the corpse on the ground: "Today''s battle is a grand event for the Uchiha n; it''s no harm to have Lord Madara participate a /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 280: Black Zetzus mental fatigue Chapter 280: ck Zetzu''s mental fatigue This guy... Is he just watching themotion without caring? Letting Uchiha Madara see the younger generation of the n killing each other? "Madara wouldn''t care about that..." ck Zetsu shook his head, because it knew Uchiha Madara very well. As a ninja born in the Warring States period, Uchiha Madara had experienced countless wars and pain, making his character more resilient and ruthless than anyone else. The current Uchiha Madara was determined to realize the Eye of the Moon n, to bring the ninja world into an eternal dream of peace, and would never be disturbed by such trivial matters. "Let''s just watch for now..." Akihara Kagura sped his hands together to form a hand seal, then lightly pped the ground, causing a ck spell to appear on the surface.In the next moment. Uchiha Madara''s body slowly turned into flying ash and paper scraps. ck Zetsu''s body gradually detached from White Zetsu, and the flying ash and paper scraps instantly attached to White Zetsu''s body. A man d in crimson armor slowly emerged from the ash and paper scraps, appearing before them! "Madara in his prime..." ck Zetsu immediately rxed. It had willingly handed Uchiha Madara''s body to Akihara Kagura, hoping that Akihara Kagura could revive Uchiha Madara at his peak! Now... Everything had gone as nned! All the subsequent ns would proceed smoothly! As long as Uchiha Madara could be revived at his peak, he would undoubtedly be the strongest person in the ninja world, with no one able to oppose him! ck Zetsu had already devised the next n: letting Uchiha Madara control Nagato, using the Rinnegan to fully resurrect him through the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique, then having Uchiha Madara re-imnt those Rinnegan to directly attack Kumogakure and Konoha, instantlypleting the Eye of the Moon n! "Is this Uchiha Madara?" Akihara Kagura lightly tapped his arm with his fingers. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Uchiha Madara), receiving a neer wee package, and unlocking new traits!] [Ninja World''s Asura (The pupil power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan within the host has been enhanced, the pupil power of the Rinnegan within the host has been elevated, originating from the legendary power of the strongest Uchiha!)] [System Prompt]: Detecting enhancement in Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s pupil power, the [Mangeky¨­ Sharingan] trait has advanced to [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan]! [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan (The highest evolution of the Uchiha n''s Sharingan, possessing eternal pupil power, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will never suffer from curses, vision loss, or blindness, and its power is greatly enhanced, enabling the fourth and final form of the ultimate dojutsu, Susanoo!)] [System Prompt]: Detecting enhancement in Rinnegan''s pupil power, the [Rinnegan (Temporary)] trait has advanced to [Rinnegan]! [System Prompt]: Detecting Asura Chakra within the host, [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan] trait advanced, detecting host already possesses [Rinnegan] trait, pupil power enhanced to [Six Tomoe Rinnegan]! [Six Tomoe Rinnegan (Possessing power surpassing the legendary Sage of Six Paths'' eyes, it grants control over yin and yang, the ability to reverse life and death, and inherent godlike power! Inbuilt Rinnegan techniques not yet activated...)] Akihara Kagura hadn''t expected that after Uchiha Madara''s resurrection, he would be his superior directly, perhaps because Uchiha Obito was his superior? Uchiha Obito... He seemed to be Uchiha Madara''s pawn? None of that mattered. Now that Uchiha Madara had been resurrected, his Rinnegan and Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had advanced to their fullest forms, the only thing left was to find a time to activate the Rinnegan... "As expected of a ninja from the Warring States period, truly powerful..." Akihara Kagura had gained immense benefits, and the enormous advantages brought by Uchiha Madara''s resurrection made him deeply respect Uchiha Madara. Just as Akihara Kagura was praising Uchiha Madara, Madara''s eyes suddenly opened, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes! This man, renowned since the Warring States period, looked at his own body upon awakening, his brows furrowing instinctively. "This is... the Edo Tensei technique?" Uchiha Madara''s face darkened slightly, seemingly displeased with his resurrection method: "Did the n go wrong? Did something happen to that brat Nagato?" "Hmm." Akihara Kagura nodded, directly exining: "Nagato was persuaded by his Jiraiya-sensei to betray the Eye of the Moon n and join Konoha..." "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara''s frown deepened. "Hmm?" ck Zetsu looked at Akihara Kagura in shock. No way... It was still here! Why was Akihara Kagura throwing dirt on Nagato here! Although ck Zetsu knew that Akihara Kagura was indeed very interested in the Rinnegan, why mention this now? And... What was going on? Nothing like this had happened in between, right? Nagato is still diligently preparing to attack the Cloud Vige at the Akatsuki base, so why is he being used of betraying the Eye of the Moon n by Akihara Kagura? "Uh..." ck Zetsu quickly stopped Akihara Kagura from spouting nonsense and exined, "Nagato should still be at the Akatsuki base. He is about to prepare for the attack on the Cloud Vige to capture the Eight-Tails. Once he has collected the Eight-Tails, he will cooperate with Kagura to capture the Nine-Tails..." "The n encountered a slight change." Akihara Kagura interrupted ck Zetsu and exined proactively, "Before I came here, while you and Obito were not at the Akatsuki base, I tried to steal Nagato''s Rinnegan to see if I could control the Gedo Statue with it. However, I ended up destroying the Akatsuki base and failed to obtain the Rinnegan..." Akihara Kagura knew this matter couldn''t be hidden, so he bluntly revealed the truth, "Originally, I nned to have jiraiya-sensei and Lord Orochimaru help me attack Nagato, but when they learned I intended to steal the Rinnegan, they directly protected Nagato and helped him escape. Now, Nagato is afraid that I will use the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue to destroy the ninja world, so he has definitely betrayed the Eye of the Moon n and probably defected to the Konoha..." "What?" ck Zetsu''s small eyes widened! Is Akihara Kagura joking? Why mention such shocking things at this moment! Does he know what he''s talking about? Why try to steal Nagato''s Rinnegan? Why use the Gedo Statue to destroy the ninja world? Akihara Kagura... Is definitely joking, right? "Why so surprised?" Akihara Kagura nced at ck Zetsu in confusion, not understanding why ck Zetsu was shocked by this, "If I hadn''t failed to obtain Nagato''s Rinnegan, why would Ie here to watch the duel between Itachi and Sasuke?" "What... Do you mean?" ck Zetsu was a bit confused about Akihara Kagura''s meaning. Akihara Kagura looked at ck Zetsu and continued to ask, "Didn''t you tell me that there might be an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and a Rinnegan born between Itachi and Sasuke? So, I came here to keep an eye on it, to prevent the second Rinnegan from disappearing..." After speaking, Akihara Kagura added, "By the way, the Konoha probably already knows about my collusion with the Akatsuki, and they will likely consider me a rogue ninja and hunt me down. Our original n to secretly capture Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, using my identity might also face issues..." "..." ck Zetsu''s small eyes started to show fear. An overwhelming amount of information bombarded ck Zetsu''s brain, making it momentarily unresponsive. It had never faced such a massive shock... If it had a heart, Akihara Kagura''s words would have made it explode. ck Zetsu even felt its brain was now overloaded with information... What has Akihara Kagura done! Why, when the Eye of the Moon n was proceeding smoothly and about to seed, did he try to steal Nagato''s Rinnegan? ck Zetsu always thought its job was hard enough, never having a day off for a thousand years, and finally saw hope of sess recently... But at the final moment of sess, Akihara Kagura acted recklessly, giving it a heavy blow, and now everything was back to square one! Nagato had escaped... The Konoha still had four former Hokage inmand... Nagato and the Rinnegan were missing, and the Nine-Tails still needed to be captured by force. If the Rinnegan was destroyed by those people, would ck Zetsu cry for decades? Should it be grateful the Uchiha n wasn''t extinct? "..." Uchiha Madara frowned. Because Uchiha Madara had not been resurrected, he didn''t know the situation in the ninja world. He just looked at Akihara Kagura in front of him and asked his first question. "Who are you?" This was Uchiha Madara''s biggest doubt about Akihara Kagura. Why did this person, who tried to steal Nagato''s Rinnegan and disrupt the Eye of the Moon n, seem like a part of the n? Speaking of which... Was this person part of the Eye of the Moon n? Why did he seem to mess things up more than he achieved? "Wait a moment..." ck Zetsu''s body felt weak. This creature, created by Yin-Yang Release, had been active in the ninja world for thousands of years without feeling fatigue, but now, it finally understood what fatigue felt like... If a n never seeded, ck Zetsu might not care and could keep fighting; but when the n was about to seed, and it suddenly failed, ck Zetsu truly felt weary... Akihara Kagura warmly invited ck Zetsu and Uchiha Madara to get back to business: "Let''s go watch this duel first. Without Nagato''s Rinnegan, we can''t let the other Rinnegan be lost..." "I might need a rest..." ck Zetsu''s body slumped. "Cheer up, ck Zetsu, you are my will." Uchiha Madara coldly rebuked ck Zetsu, his gaze fixed on Akihara Kagura as he asked again, "Who is this person?" "I am an advisor to the Hokage of Konoha..." The first sentence from Akihara Kagura rendered Uchiha Madara silent. "A Konoha ninja?" Uchiha Madara felt something was off. He frowned in thought and raised a crucial question: "An advisor to the Hokage of Konoha, how did you end up mingling with ck Zetsu?" "Probably because... I''m a spy!" Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows, leaning nonchntly against a tree. "An advisor to the Hokage, acting as a spy?" Uchiha Madara''s frown deepened, struggling to understand Akihara Kagura''s reasoning. "An advisor to the Hokage should be in line to be the next Hokage, right?" This guy... What does he take the advisor to the Hokage for? Although the advisors to the Hokage from the first, Tobirama, to the second, Shimura Danzo, were never good people, each one worse than thest, but this generation''s advisor conspiring with the enemy as a spy¡ªisn''t Konoha''s decline a bit too rapid? "I can no longer be the next Hokage." Akihara Kagura shook his head indifferently and continued, "Jiraiya-sensei will surely expose my collusion with the Akatsuki to steal the Rinnegan. Konoha will soon list me as an S-ss rogue ninja, maybe even higher..." "Forget it, consider it as atonement..." "I once forced the previous advisor to defect, so it''s not surprising that I, the current advisor, be a rogue ninja..." "..." Uchiha Madara felt his mind was overwhelmed. Isn''t it... Indeed, the advisors to the Hokage of Konoha have always been no good... How could this generation''s advisor be so power-hungry, even to the extent of colluding with Konoha''s enemies and forcing the previous advisor to defect... Has the era changed too quickly? How many years have passed since Hashirama and I founded Konoha, and it has already fallen to this state? I wonder what Tobirama, the first advisor, would think if he knew what kind of person the current advisor is... "Wait..." ck Zetsu finally came to its senses, remembering what it should ask, "Kagura, why are you trying to steal the Rinnegan now..." Akihara Kagura spoke very honestly, "Because if Nagatopletes the collection of all the tailed beasts, I might not be able to defeat him. Just in case, I must steal Nagato''s Rinnegan before hepletes the collection. I need those eyes..." "..." ck Zetsu felt that Akihara Kagura made sense. What sense is there! Everyone is working towards the Eye of the Moon n, so why are you ruining the n at this critical juncture! The most troublesome thing... Nagato, who has the Rinnegan, betrayed the Eye of the Moon n and defected to Konoha! "Right, one more thing." Akihara Kagura looked at ck Zetsu and proactively asked, "Nagato controlled the Gedo Statue to attack me, and its limbs were torn off. Will this hinder the collection of tailed beasts?" "..." ck Zetsu fell silent. This mastermind who hadn''t sighed in a millennium finally felt a hint of relief: "Compared to other issues, this is a minor one. The Gedo Statue cannot be killed..." "Let''s go watch the duel between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke first..." ck Zetsu decided to prevent problems with its backup n. Having a spare Rinnegan was indeed very important. If Nagato really destroys the Rinnegan, I can abandon Uchiha Madara and use the victor between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi as a /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 281: Madaras "Story" according to Itachi Chapter 281: Madara''s "Story" ording to Itachi ck Zetsu''s mental fortitude is truly impressive. The enormous trouble caused by Akihara Kagura quickly overshadowed the joy of Uchiha Madara''s revival through the Edo Tensei, forcing ck Zetsu to suppress his excitement once more. This also served as a wake-up call for ck Zetsu. While the ninjas were undoubtedly his pawns, not all of them weremitted to the Eye of the Moon n. Among them were always those with greed, willing to disrupt things... Such as Akihara Kagura. This man''s power is exceedingly strong. Fortunately, within this ruined warehouse, there were still two dueling Uchiha brothers. Perhaps, an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan could emerge... ck Zetsu wanted to abandon Akihara Kagura but feared he might continue to cause trouble since Akihara Kagura was strong enough to stop Uchiha Madara. At the same time.Uchiha Madara was also not in a good mood. This prominent figure from the Warring States Period slowly grasped the situation. From the brief exchange between Akihara Kagura and ck Zetsu, Uchiha Madara understood a crucial point¡ªthere seemed to be a minor w in the Eye of the Moon n. Akihara Kagura, the Hokage''s assistant, attacked Nagato out of greed for the Rinnegan, resulting in Nagato fleeing with the Rinnegan and the Eye of the Moon n to Konoha, possibly even destroying the Rinnegan... The Eye of the Moon n remains... But the eyes to execute the n are lost. This generation''s Hokage assistant is more of a hindrance than a help... No... Something seems off. How could such a greedy person defeat Nagato? Though Nagato''s body must be weakening from the frequent use of the Rinnegan, the Rinnegan''s power isn''t something an ordinary person can handle... Even the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path was destroyed by this guy! Uchiha Madara lightly tapped his arm with his fingers, contemting the true extent of Akihara Kagura''s strength while listening to ck Zetsu''s report on the feud between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke... "Eight years ago..." "Uchiha Itachi nearly annihted the Uchiha n..." As ck Zetsu reached this part, he couldn''t help but nce at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura should know the full story, right?" "I do know a bit." Akihara Kagura took over the conversation, actively exining: "Due to the policies left behind by the Second Hokage, Tobirama, the Uchiha n and the Konoha leadership were always in conflict. Danzo, the Hokage''s assistant at the time, constantly sought to exterminate the Uchiha n..." "Hmph..." Uchiha Madara''s lips curled into a sneer: "That inherently insidious Tobirama saw everyone as evil and always harbored malice towards the Uchiha..." Back then, when Uchiha Madara intended to leave Konoha, he nned to take the Uchiha n with him. However, the n, longing for so-called peace, refused to follow their former leader. As a result... The remaining Uchiha were indeed suppressed by the Konoha leadership. Akihara Kagura was well aware of Uchiha Madara''s personal inclinations and didn''t mind his continuous criticism of the Second Hokage. He continued discussing matters concerning the Uchiha. "The Uchiha n intended to revolt, and the Konoha leadership sought to prevent it. The previous Hokage assistant Danzo colluded with Uchiha Itachi, and together with Obito, they massacred the Uchiha n, including his parents, sparing only Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi''s younger brother..." "ording to information I received from Danzo, Uchiha Itachi killed his n to ensure his brother Uchiha Sasuke''s survival and to pledge loyalty to the Konoha leadership..." "Of course." "Perhaps it was also for power." Akihara Kagura casually nced at ck Zetsu and continued: "Because Uchiha Itachi awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, he might have aimed to obtain the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, intending to provoke his brother Uchiha Sasuke to awaken his Sharingan..." "..." Uchiha Madara fell silent. He could ept the Uchiha n''s destruction. After obtaining the Eye of the Moon n and being abandoned by his n, Uchiha Madara had long broken free from familial bonds. The n''s demise didn''t stir him. The problem is... Uchiha Itachi''s actions were somewhat suffocating. If it was for the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uchiha Madara could understand the ruthless pursuit of power, killing other n members, even parents, to provoke his brother''s Sharingan... But... If it was merely to ensure Uchiha Sasuke''s survival by killing all n members to pledge loyalty to the Konoha leadership, then something must be wrong with his head. "To betray all his n members..." After a long silence, Uchiha Madara suddenly asked: "Did that Uchiha Itachi ever ask his brother what he thought?" "Probably... not?" Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly and continued nonchntly, "The Third Hokage was still contemting how to prevent a coup at that time. The situation had not yet escted to that point. My power was sufficient to suppress the Uchiha who sought to incite rebellion. However, Lord Danzo acted privately, aiming to annihte the Uchiha n. He used Uchiha Sasuke to lure Uchiha Itachi into ughtering the Uchiha..." "The most interesting part is..." "Uchiha Itachi was well aware that Lord Danzo wanted to kill all the Uchiha, yet he still chose to cooperate with Danzo, because he always believed that his path was the right one. He thought that this was the only way for his brother Uchiha Sasuke to survive..." "This reason is a bit far-fetched." Uchiha Madara shook his head, unable toprehend Uchiha Itachi''s thinking, and said, "If it was for this reason, how could his brother Uchiha Sasuke live on knowing his brother ughtered their n for his survival? Upon learning the truth, what would his path forward be?" "Staying in Konoha would be impossible." "Even if he bes a rogue ninja, he would certainly be scorned." "This kind of existence..." "Is actually more painful than death." "Anyone should understand this truth. Uchiha Itachi definitely wouldn''t think this way. He definitely wasn''t doing it just so his brother could live." Uchiha Madara pondered for a while and finally found a key reason: "I guess it was still for the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!" This prominent figure from the Warring States period suddenlyughed, eager to see what exactly was Uchiha Itachi''s situation: "This kid named Uchiha Itachi is really interesting. To go to the extent of killing his own n for the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his determination is indeedmendable..." However... Uchiha Madara''s praise was quickly cut off. Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura arrived at a corner of the base''s warehouse. An Uchiha wearing a mask was guarding there. Upon seeing Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara, he looked at them with astonishment. "Lord Kagura, this is..." "Step aside." Akihara Kagura waved his hand. "Wait..." Uchiha Madara frowned and looked into the other''s eyes: "Didn''t you just say that the Uchiha n... was all killed by Uchiha Itachi?" "There are still some survivors." Akihara Kagura took over the conversation and continued, "At that time, Lord Danzo didn''t want to relinquish his position as head of the Root and assistant to the Hokage, causing tension between us... whatever Lord Danzo wanted to do, I would certainly oppose." "..." Uchiha Madara nced at Akihara Kagura in confusion. This guy... How rxed must he be to talk so casually about his own power struggles! "Of course." "This was also for revenge." Akihara Kagura seemed to have no psychological obstacles, and continued proactively, "Uchiha Itachi almost killed two people important to me in order to join Lord Danzo. These survivors hate Uchiha Itachi to the core, and they are also my means to deal with Uchiha Itachi..." "Let me introduce." "This is Uchiha Madara." Akihara Kagura introduced Uchiha Madara to his subordinate and instructed, "You may go now. Don''t disclose this matter..." "Madara... Uchiha Madara..." This Uchiha widened his eyes in shock. The Uchiha n might forget many people, but they would never forget the renowned Uchiha Madara! "Step aside." Akihara Kagura waved his hand. Uchiha Madara nced strangely at Akihara Kagura. This guy could make the inherently proud Uchiha n so obedient? Uchiha Madara leaped onto a beam, looking down at the interior of the warehouse, wanting to see the situation of the fratricidal brothers Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke... The younger generation of this era... Even brothers have to kill each other¡­ Uchiha Madara thought of his younger brother, Uchiha Izuna. The Warring States period was ten thousand times harsher than the current environment, yet the two brothers supported each other. Even before his death, Izuna entrusted his eyes to Madara. Just then, Uchiha Itachi''s voice echoed in the warehouse. Itachi was narrating the story of Uchiha Madara to all the Uchihas present. "During the Warring States period, there were two brothers from the Uchiha n. The elder brother''s name was Uchiha Madara, and the younger brother''s name was Uchiha Izuna..." "They both awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan. Uchiha Madara became the leader of the Uchiha, and the brothers led the n..." "....." Uchiha Madara nodded silently. In the past, he and his brother Izuna had led the Uchiha n to great fame during the Warring States period. Although that era was extremely cruel, it was still worth mentioning. Speaking of which... That era was quite interesting... At least Hashirama was still around... "However..." Itachi changed his tone and spoke of Uchiha Madara''s misfortune: "All along, the sessful Uchiha Madara underwent a certain mutation..." "I just mentioned that the Mangekyo Sharingan is a special kind of eye. Using its power causes a severe decline in vision. The more it''s used, the worse it gets, ultimately leading to endless darkness..." "That is the fate of the Mangekyo Sharingan." "The powerful eye techniquees at a great cost." "This power will lead the Uchiha into the abyss. The power gained through the eyes will ultimately be lost through them, resulting inplete blindness." "....." All the Uchihas listened quietly. Even Uchiha Madara above was listening silently. Reflecting on his past, he indeed suffered from the deteriorating vision of the Mangekyo Sharingan. However... It didn''t seem to matter? Most of the time, the Mangekyo Sharingan was only needed to deal with Hashirama''s Wood Release. In other battles, his Taijutsu and Ninjutsu were enough to easily defeat opponents. "Uchiha Madara went blind." Uchiha Itachi continued the legend with an unchanged expression. He was a master storyteller and didn''t think the subject of his story would be present. "To regain his sight..." "Uchiha Madara used various methods..." "But none of these methods were effective..." "....." Everyone present felt a tug at their hearts. Although they might have known the ending, they still felt uneasy, and many of the Uchihas present had troubled expressions. "Did I go blind back then?" Uchiha Madara doubted his own memory. If his memory served him right, his eyes shouldn''t have gone blind. It was only after his brother Izuna was severely injured by Tobirama Senju and entrusted his eyes to Madara before his death that Madara learned the secret of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan... "Madara despaired." Uchiha Itachi calmly ndered the family ancestor. "....." Uchiha Madara frowned. As a naturally strong ninja, how could he despair over something like this? Just a pair of eyes, he could still unleash immense power without them! However... This young Uchiha, Itachi, indeed had a talent for storytelling. Even though he knew the story''s protagonist was himself and was well aware of the story''s ending, Madara unconsciously wanted to continue listening... "Uchiha Madara, misled by the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan in his quest for sight..." Itachi''s voice turned gloomy: "Decided to take his brother''s eyes. Uchiha Izuna,pletely unsuspecting, never imagined his brother would want to take his eyes. He was caught off guard and had his eyes taken by Madara..." "....." Uchiha Madara''s eyes twitched. ~~~ Who Let Itachi Cook! /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 282: Itachi who took the wrong path Chapter 282: Itachi who took the wrong path ... Is this person really out of his mind? Uchiha Madara''s brows furrowed slightly. Why is this guy called Uchiha Itachi making up stories about him? Does this Uchiha kid not understand the history of the Uchiha n, nor know about his and Izuna''s story, and is he just making things up here? Although Uchiha Madara no longer cared about his reputation, his brother, Uchiha Izuna, was the most important person in his life. The bond between the brothers was once so strong that they were willing to sacrifice their lives for each other. However... Just as Uchiha Madara was about to jump down and argue... Akihara Kagura hurriedly reached out to stop him.It''s still early! Uchiha Itachi hasn''t even gotten to the good part yet! Sure enough. Uchiha Itachi spoke again, continuing to fabricate stories about Uchiha Madara to the gathered Uchiha: "Uchiha Madara gained sight by taking his brother''s eyes, which would never go blind and granted him eternal vision..." "Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan..." Uchiha Itachi spread his arms wide, his voice growing louder: "This allowed Uchiha Madara to awaken new powers, enabling him to defeat other ninja ns with these eyes and, together with the then most powerful Senju n leader, Hashirama, founded Konoha..." "..." Uchiha Madara''s brows furrowed again. In fact. The founding of Konoha was far from the truth. At that time, he was too young and naive, believing in Hashirama''s foolish words, which led him to co-found Konoha with him. But after the establishment of Konoha, Hashirama changed, no longer being the person who wanted to protect everyone... Konoha... Had long be a memory. This story should alsoe to an end, right? "However..." Uchiha Itachi abruptly continued: "Not long after the founding of Konoha, Uchiha Madara and Hashirama fought a great battle at the Valley of the End due to differing philosophies about Konoha''s future. After his defeat, Madara fled Konoha..." "Subsequently..." Itachi paused briefly before continuing: "Many believed Uchiha Madara to be long dead, but in truth, he had been hiding in the corners of the world, surviving in disgrace, fearing that Konoha would discover his whereabouts..." These were things Uchiha Obito had told him. After Obito''s identity was revealed, to maintain his own stature before Itachi, he had no choice but to use Uchiha Madara''s name. Of course. All of this was true. Uchiha Itachi had only made some artistic embellishments. "..." Uchiha Madara''s face darkened as he listened. He had been hiding in the corners of the ninja world to awaken the Rinnegan, to find a suitable pawn, not to survive in disgrace fearing detection by Konoha! Mere Konoha... Without Hashirama, who could stop him? "Perhaps Madara is dead, or perhaps he is still alive..." Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes coldly: "Now, Uchiha Madara can only manipte others as his pawns, never daring to show himself to anyone, nothing more than a pathetic defeated dog..." "..." Uchiha Madara''s forehead veins bulge as he eavesdropped. This person... Is cursing quite viciously... Can he find out the truth before ndering someone? "The one who truly approaches the peak of Uchiha is no longer that guy..." Uchiha Itachi''s voice grew sinister, and a murderous intent flickered in his eyes: "The one who truly surpasses Uchiha Madara, surpasses that man, is me. The one who will truly reach the peak of Uchiha is me. I will take your eyes here, and I will gain power surpassing Uchiha Madara here!" "Sasuke!" "You are my new light!" "You are nothing more than a part I prepared long ago!" Uchiha Itachi''s face showed a trace of madness. His eyes gradually grew wider, and his murderous intent became increasingly intense: "The Uchiha n has always been one that kills family and friends for the Sharingan!" "For the sake of eternal Mangekyo power, they kill their own siblings, and take pride in such power¡ªa hideous n..." "When an Uchiha is born..." "Their fate is sealed at that moment!" The murderous intent emanating from Uchiha Itachi was almost tangible, sweeping toward Uchiha Sasuke: "Sasuke, you will be entangled in this bloody and cruel destiny for your entire life!" "Come on, Sasuke!" "Let me kill you with my own hands!" "And then take care of the one who escaped that night!" Uchiha Itachi suddenly extended his hand, almostpletely consumed by madness, shouting loudly: "Let me kill all of you, to free you from the shackles of fate, and let my power transcend!" Uchiha Itachi''s roars were deafening! No one present had ever seen Uchiha Itachi in such a state! The Uchiha Itachi before them was unprecedentedly out of control, as if he had be a lunatic driven mad for the Mangekyo Sharingan! "..." Uchiha Sasuke remained silent. At this moment... Uchiha Sasuke recalled an evening many years ago when he softly asked his brother why he was so good to him. At that time, Uchiha Itachi told him they were forever brothers, a scene now appearing exceedingly ironic in his mind. After a long time. A trace of regret and sigh passed over Uchiha Sasuke''s face. He looked at Uchiha Itachi with a hint of pity in his eyes, as if he were looking at a pitiful creature. "I thought it would be something..." "But it turns out it''s for the so-called eternal Mangekyo Sharingan..." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression was unusually calm, and his voice became increasingly steady, though his words were full of sarcasm, unclear whether directed at himself or his brother. "Uchiha Itachi." "Since I was born, I have always looked up to you as a role model." "Even on the night of the n''s annihtion, I had to admit your terror, and I had nightmares every night of being killed by you during my revenge..." "Everyone praised your excellence." "Even after that night..." "Now it seems..." Uchiha Sasuke gently shook his head, looking at his still mad brother, and said coldly: "You have truly disappointed me..." "Disappointed?" The madness on Uchiha Itachi''s face gradually faded. He looked at his brother, unable to understand Uchiha Sasuke''s words, feeling that this brother seemed to be increasingly unfamiliar... "Yes..." "Truly disappointing." Uchiha Sasuke stared at Uchiha Itachi, continuing coldly: "Just some hearsay and gossip made you fall into madness for the so-called Mangekyo Sharingan, bing this twisted and sick state..." Uchiha Sasuke gripped his ninja sword tightly and pointed it at Uchiha Itachi again: "There is one thing you got wrong, Uchiha Madara didn''t kill his brother, Uchiha Izuna was identally killed by the Second Hokage, Tobirama..." "!!!" Uchiha Itachi''s heart skipped a beat. How did Uchiha Sasuke know about this? "Of course." "There''s one thing you didn''t get wrong." Uchiha Sasuke did not entirely refute Uchiha Itachi. In a cold voice, he continued, "Before Uchiha Izuna died, he entrusted his eyes and the future of the Uchiha n to his brother, which is why Uchiha Madara obtained the more powerful Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, or what you call the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." "..." Uchiha Madara, standing on the beam, nodded in satisfaction. The man''s displeasure slightly faded as his gaze fell upon Uchiha Sasuke. Seeing the face that greatly resembled Uchiha Izuna, a look of surprise appeared on his face. This child... He looks so much like Uchiha Izuna! "How ugly... Itachi..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at his brother and slowly shook his head. "Seeing youpletely lost in pursuit of power makes me feel immensely disgusted..." "Killing our kin, our father, and mother to force me to awaken my Sharingan for the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan... I''ve never seen you be so repulsive..." Uchiha Sasuke fixed his gaze on Uchiha Itachi and coldly reminded him, "A senior I don''t much respect told me how the Uchiha n''s Sharingan manifests..." "When we lose something, a special chakra is secreted in our brains, allowing us to awaken the Sharingan. Each loss makes the Sharingan stronger..." "However, some Uchiha believe that losing something will enable them to awaken a more powerful Sharingan, forgetting why they gained this power in the first ce. Such Uchiha be extreme and lose themselves..." "The power of the Uchiha is not for hatred and ughter. The strength our Sharingan brings is to ensure we no longer face irreparable regrets due to our weakness..." "Uchiha Itachi." "You have chosen the wrong path." "..." Uchiha Itachi''s hands began to tremble slightly. At this moment... Uchiha Itachi felt a mixture of relief, guilt, and pain, because he knew that his brother Uchiha Sasuke had chosen the right path! Not only Uchiha Itachi... All the Uchiha present were deeply shocked by Sasuke''s words, realizing that everything he said was correct! However... The next moment... Everyone''s thoughts were interrupted. "Interesting." A round of apuse broke the silence. A figure d in red armor suddenly leaped down, causing the ground to crack as hended, and dust filled the warehouse! "Who is it!" All the Uchiha in the warehouse were immediately rmed by the neer! The Root ninjas present instinctively drew their swords, not wanting their revenge to be interrupted! "This viewpoint is very interesting." The figure in red armor seemed indifferent to the rudeness of those present, slowly emerging from the dust with a lightugh, asking, "Who proposed this viewpoint? It seems he knows the Uchiha very well..." "Do not be nervous." "That guy is Edo Tensei..." Uchiha Sasuke signaled the Root ninjas to calm down as he looked at the somewhat familiar man, noticing the cracks on his face. "You are..." "He is... Madara!" "He is Uchiha Madara!" Someone present suddenly recognized the neer''s identity! The entire warehouse buzzed with excitement. As everyone remembered this name, they couldn''t help but recall the legend he left within the n! "Quiet." "He is under the Edo Tensei." As the future head of the Root and the recognized future n leader of these surviving Uchiha members, Uchiha Sasuke was actually quite nervous. He was just a young man of sixteen or seventeen, yet he had to remain calm in front of these nsmen. "Everyone, quiet down!" "All those in the ninja world capable of using the Edo Tensei are in the Root. He is one of us!" Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand, signaling the people present to quiet down. He knew that a figure of Uchiha Madara''s caliber couldn''t have been resurrected by Orochimaru and Kabuto. This person appearing here couldn''t possibly be their enemy! "You truly have the bearing of a great leader..." Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Sasuke in front of him and unexpectedly let out a lightugh, praising, "When Izuna was your age, he couldn''t achieve what you have done. He even came to me for advice when he encountered trouble..." "By the way, who mentioned the secret about the Sharingan of the Uchiha n just now? They seem to know quite a lot about our n''s bloodline..." "Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama." Uchiha Sasuke frowned, seemingly reluctant to bring up this name. Although Uchiha Sasuke had received considerable guidance from Senju Tobirama and even trusted Tobirama''s expertise deep down, he felt that he and Tobirama had an innate mutual dislike for each other... "That guy..." The smile on Uchiha Madara''s face faded. The person he disliked the most had a profound understanding of his n''s bloodline, which was inevitably irritating. Especially since Tobirama, that insidious and despicable person, studied the Sharingan with the obvious intent of countering the Uchiha... "Enough." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him, frowned, and coldly questioned, "Lord Kagura sent you here, certainly not to hinder our revenge. What mission do you have to convey?" "Huh? Did you actually think I am that kid''s subordinate?" Uchiha Madara lightly smiled at the corners of his mouth. His gaze fell on Uchiha Itachi as he continued with a lightugh, "I originally came along with that kid just to watch the excitement, but I didn''t expect to hear someone here ndering my name..." "I initially thought you kids who covet life in Konoha were a bit disappointing, but I sensed just now that some of you might not bepletely useless..." "..." Uchiha Itachi felt a strong sense of unease. Uchiha Madara... How could he appear here? Why would Uchiha Madara be resurrected through the Edo Tensei? What secrets lie behind this? However... All of this was extremely unfamiliar to Uchiha Itachi. He had no relevant information. He could only stand where he was, staring intently at Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara, however, ignored him, turned around, and walked straight to the stone chair where Uchiha Sasuke had previously sat. As soon as his body settled down, he naturally crossed his legs and looked down at everyone present arrogantly. At this moment... This man seemed to be the true master of these Uchiha. Uchiha Madara extended his arm, resting it on the armrest of the stone chair, and propped up his slightly tilted head with his hand, as if this position made him morefortable. However... This posture was a disy of contempt for everyone present. The corners of Uchiha Madara''s mouth curled into a smile. Looking at Uchiha Sasuke, he softly ordered, "Alright, I won''t hinder your revenge. The only thing that interests me is whether the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will be born today..." "If the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is born in your brother''s eyes, no one present should be his match. I could help kill that guy..." Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Itachi, noticing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in Itachi''s eyes, and casually continued, "I am not a fool who would harm his own brother for power..." "Of course." "There is one thing worth praising you for." The smile at the corners of Uchiha Madara''s mouth remained, but it was quite eerie, "To achieve one''s goals, one''s own brother, blood rtives, and friends can all be sacrificed..." "This..." "I learned from Hashirama." "Just like back then, he would kill rtives and friends to protect the so-called vige, with his dark will¡­" ~~~ This guy like to badmouth others too /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 283: Uchiha Sasuke is indeed strong now! Chapter 283: Uchiha Sasuke is indeed strong now! Uchiha Madara sat proudly on the stone chair, like a judge of this duel,menting on the impending battle between the brothers, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke. This man indeed had the qualifications to be a judge. Even though Uchiha Madara had long left the Uchiha n, the reputation he brought to the n and his personal prestige in both the Uchiha n and the ninja world left no room for objection from those present. "You may begin." Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows. A sh of dissatisfaction appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes. Given his proud nature, how could he be willing to follow someone else''s orders? However, Uchiha Itachi did not hesitate! Uchiha Itachi raised his hand and threw several shuriken at Uchiha Sasuke, quickly forming hand seals and spitting out mes. "Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson!"The mes attached to the shuriken! The shuriken, wrapped in mes, flew towards Uchiha Sasuke! Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja sword danced, deflecting the ming shuriken. His palm turned over, revealing several kunai, one of which had a Flying Thunder God mark. He threw it towards Uchiha Itachi! "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara, observing, immediately became curious. Uchiha Madara''s Sharingan noticed something unusual among the kunai¡ªone bore the Uchiha n''s fan emblem, evoking some unpleasant memories for him. "Hmm?" Uchiha Itachi also noticed the marks on the kunai. Having fought Uchiha Sasuke before, Uchiha Itachi was particrly wary of Sasuke leaving a Flying Thunder God mark around him! However... What surprised Uchiha Itachi most was Sasuke''s kunai-throwing technique, a Release he thought only he and Uchiha Shisui could use. He didn''t expect Sasuke to have mastered it as well! Uchiha Itachi produced a kunai in his hand, his technique sharp and precise, striking down the kunai with the Flying Thunder God mark! He sidestepped the other kunai with slight movements. In the next moment! Taking advantage of the cover provided by the kunai, Uchiha Sasuke dashed towards Uchiha Itachi with his ninja sword, prompting Itachi''s first thought to be to retreat! If it came to closebat... Uchiha Sasuke would surely leave a Flying Thunder God mark on him! Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly, his fingers moved lightly, and a clone instantly split off, charging towards Sasuke! "Clone Great Explosion!" Uchiha Itachi''s clone exploded as it neared Sasuke, the st forcing him back! Sasuke had to retreat a few steps, raising his ninja sword, his eyes flickering: "Toplete the clone jutsu in such a short time?" The speed of forming hand seals¡­ It was indeed impressive! "I''ve heard people say you can form six seals in a second¡­" Sasuke, who had long heard of Itachi''s seal-forming speed from others, coldly remarked: "Your speed should be even faster, right?" "Seems your intel is quite thorough¡­" Uchiha Itachi''s expression tensed slightly, surprised that his younger brother knew even this. His hand flipped slightly, quickly forming a seal! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" A massive me rushed towards Sasuke! "So fast!" Sasuke was shocked, quickly sping his hands together to form the fastest defensive jutsu he could! "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" A wall carved with an eagle''s head appeared in front of him! The Great Fireball''s mes instantly rendered the Earth Flow Wall into a tattered mess! Uchiha Sasuke gripped his ninja sword, stepping hard on the ground, and charged towards Uchiha Itachi again! Clearly¡­ Uchiha Sasuke was eager to close the distance with Uchiha Itachi! Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly, activating the Mangekyo Sharingan''s ability, releasing the Tsukuyomi illusion towards Sasuke at that moment! "Tsukuyomi!" In the next second! Uchiha Sasuke fell into the Tsukuyomi illusion! This time, Sasuke found himself in the Tsukuyomi illusion space, his body trapped within the illusion, and Itachi''s figure appeared in the illusion space! Uchiha Itachi wanted to use this opportunity to have a serious talk with Sasuke, at least to give his brother a wake-up call: "Sasuke, you''ve be a pawn of Kagura..." "So what?" Uchiha Sasuke sneered, showing no kindness to Uchiha Itachi: "What''s the point of saying these things now? If bing a pawn means I can avenge you and save the Uchiha n, then I''m willing!" For Uchiha Sasuke, Akihara Kagura is certainly more trustworthy than Uchiha Itachi, because Akihara Kagura saved many Uchiha on the night of the n''s massacre, taught him many ninjutsu, and even arranged for others to teach him. Moreover... Akihara Kagura also allowed him and Karin topete for the future leader position of the Root, paving a way for the revival of the Uchiha n! If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Sasuke wouldn''t have understood his future direction, wouldn''t have found his life''s goal, and might have gone to any lengths for revenge, thus bing estranged from his formerpanions... But now... He is living well. In his life of vengeance, Uchiha Sasuke always believed himself to be in darkness, but the appearance of Akihara Kagura and the Root brought a glimmer of light to his life. The Root... is Uchiha Sasuke''s new home. Akihara Kagura is the head of this home. If Uchiha Sasuke were to say, as Naruto often liked to put it, his mentor Kakashi was like ackluster father, while Akihara Kagura was the most promising older brother in the family. "..." Uchiha Itachi hesitated for a moment, unable to say more. Because his younger brother didn''t understand the dangers of Akihara Kagura well enough, Uchiha Itachi had vaguely heard some information from Uchiha Obito... Akihara Kagura... seems to have colluded with the Akatsuki organization. That former opponent certainly has a huge conspiracy. "..." Uchiha Sasuke ignored Uchiha Itachi, quickly raising his fingers. His crimson eyes glowed red in the Tsukuyomi space as he tried hard to break the Tsukuyomi illusion! "Uchiha Itachi..." A contemptuous smile shed at the corner of Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth as he coldly said, "The stronger the person you pull into your Tsukuyomi, the harder it is for your mind to sustain, right?" The next moment! A mass of flowing liquid suddenly appeared on Uchiha Sasuke''s body! "..." Uchiha Itachi immediately felt a headache. Originally, Uchiha Itachi''s body was seriously ill, and his mental state was not good. At this moment, he was unable to sustain it any longer, and the Tsukuyomi space was about to be shattered by Uchiha Sasuke! However... Uchiha Itachi could not stop it. Because if it continued, to avoid blindness, he would be unable to use other Mangekyo Sharingan techniques. The Tsukuyomi space suddenly shattered! Uchiha Sasuke broke through the Tsukuyomi illusion with his Three Tomoe Sharingan! Uchiha Itachi''s eyes lowered, his hand tightly covering one eye! "Ha, not bad..." Uchiha Madara noticed this, chuckling lightly in praise. Although Uchiha Madara didn''t think much of Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi, this illusion was still quite troublesome for Uchiha Sasuke with his Three Tomoe Sharingan! "Uchiha Itachi!" Uchiha Sasuke wielded his sword and charged towards Uchiha Itachi, shouting fiercely: "You are no longer my match!" ng! Uchiha Itachi raised his kunai to block the sword, but he didn''t want to have any contact with Uchiha Sasuke, fearing the Flying Thunder God mark would be ced on him! Uchiha Itachi''s kunai danced back and forth in front of Uchiha Sasuke, forcing his body to retreat constantly! "Lightning Release Chakra Mode!" A burst of strong chakra erupted from Uchiha Sasuke''s body, with streaks of electricity shing within the chakra! Uchiha Sasuke rushed towards Uchiha Itachi again! Uchiha Sasuke''s figure was as fast as lightning, catching Uchiha Itachi off guard, a look of surprise shing across his face! A streak of lightning shed! The sword in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand crossed paths with Uchiha Itachi''s body in mid-air, about to leave a wound on Uchiha Itachi''s body! The next second! Uchiha Itachi''s body dissipated into a flock of crows! "Terrifying..." Uchiha Itachi''s body slowly reformed in ce, turning to look at his brother, unable to help but praise: "You have be very strong..." This speed... was not much slower than the Flying Thunder God technique''s movement speed! If he hadn''t been alert and used the Crow Clone technique in advance, if his speed had been slightly slower, his body would have been cut open by Uchiha Sasuke''s sword! "Hmph..." Uchiha Sasuke sneered, slowly turning to look at his brother: "I told you, you are absolutely no match for me now!" As Uchiha Sasuke finished speaking, he swung his sword again, charging towards Uchiha Itachi, his eyes filled with murderous intent! "You can''t escape forever..." Uchiha Sasuke''s face even carried a hint of madness, his body transforming into a bolt of lightning again: "Uchiha Itachi, I have countless chances to attack you, and you have only one chance to make a mistake. If I get close to you once, you will die under my de..." Uchiha Sasuke... now believed he was strong! And indeed, now, he really was /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 284: Hit Sasuke? No! Hit Madara! Chapter 284: Hit Sasuke? No! Hit Madara! Uchiha Itachi never expected this. His own brother had be so powerful! With the enhancement of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, Uchiha Sasuke''s figure was as fast as lightning, so fast that even Uchiha Itachi had to predict his movements in advance! Moreover¡­ The speed exploded into immense strength! Even Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to directly confront the sword in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand! As Uchiha Sasuke said, he had countless opportunities to attack, and just one mistake from Uchiha Itachi would split him in two with the sword! This intense battle posed a huge challenge for Uchiha Itachi. No matter how fast his hand signs were, they couldn''t keep up with Uchiha Sasuke''s speed! A simple Great Fireball Technique, a jutsu that usually only took one second toplete, took Uchiha Itachi a full five seconds to finish the hand signs!"Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" Uchiha Itachi spat out a massive me towards the direction Uchiha Sasuke was charging from, hoping this technique would buy him some breathing time! Bang! Uchiha Sasuke directly broke through the mes! The Lightning Release Chakra Mode granted him both speed and defense, allowing him to ignore the damage from this jutsu! ng! Uchiha Sasuke swung his sword towards Uchiha Itachi''s chest! Uchiha Itachi could only hastily extend a kunai to block! In the instant they shed head-on, the power from Uchiha Sasuke''s speed gave him the upper hand, sending Uchiha Itachi flying, and the kunai in his hand shattered in an instant! "Completely unmatched¡­" A serious expression slowly appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s face: "Even among the many opponents I''ve faced, none could match you in closebat¡­" "That''s only natural!" Uchiha Sasuke snorted coldly, extremely satisfied with his training in the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, a secret technique only the Raikage of the Cloud Vige could master! In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke charged towards his brother again! However¡­ This time, it was clearly different! Because red, ethereal skeletal structures suddenly emerged from Uchiha Itachi, appearing extremely solid, like armor protecting his body! "Finally using it, huh?" "The legendary eye jutsu, Susanoo¡­" Uchiha Sasuke watched his sword strike the skeletal structure of Susanoo, observing Uchiha Itachi within, who seemed slightly relieved. Indeed. Only Susanoo could ensure his safety. Uchiha Itachi finally took a breath under the protection of Susanoo. "First form of Susanoo, huh?" Sitting on a stone chair, Uchiha Madara seemed a bit disdainful,ughing contemptuously: "Is this level of Susanoo meant to be a joke?" For Uchiha Madara, it was naturally insignificant. For Uchiha Sasuke, this level of Susanoo was a considerable nuisance, as hecked the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to contend with it. Bang! Uchiha Itachi manipted the first form of Susanoo to grow a skeletal hand, mming it heavily towards Uchiha Sasuke! Uchiha Sasuke quickly retreated! The solid stone ground was instantly shattered into rubble by Susanoo''s hand! Standing at a distance, Uchiha Sasuke slowly inserted his sword into the ground, scrutinizing Susanoo, seemingly trying to find its weakness. "Now¡­ it''s my turn." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes flickered, calmly forming hand signs under Susanoo''s protection, and spat out numerous mes towards Uchiha Sasuke! "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!" "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Jutsu!" A barrage of mes chased after Uchiha Sasuke, who could only dodge swiftly! Although these techniques couldn''t harm him, he couldn''t stay in one ce either, which made him look slightly embarrassed¡­ However¡­ This was a good thing. "Chidori!" Uchiha Sasuke''s expression changed, swiftly forming hand signs, a mass of lightning appearing in his palm, as Chidori required extreme eleration for maximum impact! "Is that Captain Kakashi''s jutsu?" Uchiha Itachi saw the lightning in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand. "No¡­" Uchiha Itachi frowned, watching Uchiha Sasuke running around Susanoo, gradually transforming into a bolt of lightning! In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke suddenly dashed towards Susanoo, thrusting his Chidori into the skeletal structure of Susanoo! Crack¡­ The sound of a bone breaking was crisp! The corners of Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth curled into a smug smile. The speed of the Lightning Release Chakra Modebined with the elerated impact of Chidori was enough to pierce through the defense of Susanoo! In the face of the high-speed Chidori Lightning Release, the first form of Susanoo was as fragile as a paper wall,pletely unable to resist! "Not good..." Uchiha Itachi''s figure rapidly retreated! However, Uchiha Sasuke pressed forward! The first form of Susanoo shattered instantly! Uchiha Itachi''s body was about to be pierced directly by the Chidori in an instant, and he could already feel the sharpness of the Chidori on his body! Boom! Susanoo reformed! This time it wasn''t just a simple first form! A red Susanoo skeleton suddenly appeared, and lines of chakra filled Susanoo''s body in an instant, enveloping Uchiha Itachi in aplete Susanoo giant! The walls and ceiling of the entire warehouse were instantly shattered by the Susanoo giant''s body! However... It wasn''t over yet... The evolution of Susanoo continued! Chakra formed a thickyer of armor over Susanoo''s body in an instant, covering Susanoo entirely. In one hand, Susanoo held a zing red shield, and in the other, a gourd sword hilt! Uchiha Itachi spat out a mouthful of blood, forcibly using Susanoo in this form was taking a heavy toll on his body, but this was already his strongest defensive technique! Uchiha Itachi raised his hand, manipting Susanoo to raise the shield, directly knocking Uchiha Sasuke away. The Chidori posed no threat to that shield! In the next moment! Uchiha Itachi manipted Susanoo to raise the gourd sword hilt, stabbing it towards Uchiha Sasuke. A stream of liquid-like light emanated from the gourd sword hilt! Uchiha Sasuke rolled on the ground to avoid the light! Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo had already reached the limit of his control. The defensive shield in his hand could resist any attack, and the gourd sword light in his other hand could extend indefinitely! "Yata Mirror, Totsuka de..." Among those present, only Uchiha Madara understood these the best. Sitting on a stone chair, Uchiha Madara''s eyes finally showed interest. He watched Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo wielding its weapons with great interest: "The Yata Mirror that is said to be able to defend against any attack, and the Totsuka de that can seal anything..." Uchiha Madara smiled lightly, not withholding his praise: "Even I feel a bit envious of these two weapons..." However... Just as Uchiha Madara was smiling lightly, Uchiha Itachi''s Totsuka de continued to attack Uchiha Sasuke, forcing him to dodge in a sorry state! Until Uchiha Itachi saw the figures of Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Madara ovep, his expression changed slightly, and he suddenly retracted the gourd sword hilt! In the next moment! The Totsuka de shot out from the gourd sword hilt again! The light of the Totsuka de was dazzling, forcing Uchiha Sasuke to dodge instantly! At the moment Uchiha Sasuke dodged, the Totsuka de continued with undiminished momentum, suddenly striking Uchiha Madara who was sitting on the stone chair! "!!!" No one present had expected such a twist in the duel! No one had anticipated that during the battle between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo would make a mistake and directly hit Uchiha Madara! The light of the Totsuka de grew intense! No matter how strong Uchiha Madara was, his soul was being involuntarily drawn back by the Totsuka de, seemingly about to be sealed! This unexpected turn... Caught everyone off guard! ck Zetsu suddenly became tense! Because the Totsuka de was the most terrifying Kusanagi sword in the ninja world, capable of sealing all evil and strange forces, it was especially effective against reanimated beings like Uchiha Madara! "Interesting..." Uchiha Madara looked at the Totsuka de piercing his body, without a trace of panic, but his eyes grew dangerously sharp: "For an Uchiha with the Sharingan, such a basic mistake of injuring a spectator shouldn''t happen..." "Sorry." Standing within Susanoo, Uchiha Itachi lowered his eyes slightly, seemingly apologetic: "My vision has deteriorated significantly, I didn''t see your position clearly..." "But..." Uchiha Itachi suddenly manipted Susanoo to retract the Totsuka de, intending to seize this opportunity to seal the reanimated Uchiha Madara into the Totsuka de: "Since the mistake has been made, I might as well let it be!" This was a n Uchiha Itachi had conceived long ago! This was also why Uchiha Itachi hadn''t used Amaterasu, he had to save enough eye power to deal with the reanimated Uchiha Madara! Without a doubt... Uchiha Madara was an evil person! Uchiha Itachi took advantage of Uchiha Sasuke''s attack momentum, gradually forcing himself to use Susanoo, forcing himself to confront his brother with Susanoo! Taking this opportunity, while Susanoo could still be maintained, he caused a ''mistake'' with the Totsuka de in the battle, thereby injuring the always-watching Uchiha Madara! The other surviving Uchiha posed no threat... However, the reanimated Uchiha Madara would definitely instill evil thoughts into Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Madara''s power would pose a huge threat to Uchiha Sasuke, which Uchiha Itachi could never tolerate! "This kind of mistake shouldn''t happen..." Uchiha Madara stroked his eye sockets, still resisting the sealing power of the Totsuka de, his battle intent shining fiercely in his eyes: "Kid, should I take this as a premeditated challenge against your predecessor?" "You can." "Killing Sasuke is just a minor issue..." Uchiha Itachi raised his gaze, looking at the Uchiha Madara sitting on the stone chair: "Eliminating the souls that should be buried is the real issue." "I originally didn''t want to intervene..." Uchiha Madara shook his head, a pale blue skeleton gradually appearing around him, a chilling chakra suddenly bursting from his body, his face revealing an arrogant smile: "Kid, you''re the one who initiated the /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 285: Itachis Defeat and Death Chapter 285: Itachi''s Defeat and Death Uchiha Madara''s spirit was somewhat excited! As a militant, killing an annoying junior and demonstrating the ultimate power of the Uchiha to those present was something he enjoyed! A deep blue chakra erupted from Uchiha Madara, forming a towering Susanoo. A sickly madness appeared on his face! This chakra... Made all the Uchihas involuntarily feel a deep sense of fear! Uchiha Itachi also felt uneasy, because the Totsuka de carried a deadly sealing genjutsu. Anyone struck by it should be drawn into an illusionary world of drunken dreams! However... Uchiha Madara''s will was astonishingly strong! The genjutsu of the Totsuka de was easily seen through by such a person, and he even possessed the will to resist it. The stronger his will to resist the Totsuka de, the harder it was for the de to absorb him into its gourd... Uchiha Itachi watched the zing light emanating from the Totsuka de. The light remained embedded in Uchiha Madara, but he had already gained the upper hand: "I have the advantage; the sealing power of the Totsuka de is absolute and cannot be resisted...""That''s not entirely wrong..." Uchiha Madara''s mouth curled into a slight smile. The blue Susanoo extended two more arms, making it appear extremely bizarre! The two arms of the blue Susanoo firmly grasped the zing light of the Totsuka de, doing everything possible to prevent Uchiha Madara''s body from being sealed! "The legendary sealing power of the Totsuka de is indeed invincible..." Uchiha Madara disdainfully looked at Uchiha Itachi''s red Susanoo, then suddenly sneered: "But I have a curious question... Can the Susanoo wielding the Totsuka dest long enough to seal my body?" "!!!" Uchiha Itachi was shocked. If his red Susanoo was broken by Uchiha Madara, the Totsuka de would not have time to seal him and would disappear immediately... However, as the owner of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the third form of Susanoo was his limit; its defense was said to be invincible... Until now... Uchiha Itachi had only seen Akihara Kagura break through Susanoo''s defense. "Your weapon is indeed good." Uchiha Madara stood inside the head of the blue Susanoo, looking down haughtily at Uchiha Itachi inside the red Susanoo: "If you had a pair of Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, even I might find it troublesome and annoying..." "Unfortunately..." A look of regret appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face. His hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and the blue Susanoo expanded once again! A Susanoo as tall as a mountain lifted the roof and stood on thend once owned by the Uchiha! Theplete Susanoo, over a hundred meters tall, appeared with sped hands. The armor of chakra immediately covered its body! This was a true demon god! Uchiha Madara stood within a crystal on the forehead of this demon, his face full of arrogance and battle intent. Every use of Susanoo brought him immense confidence! Whether it was Uchiha Shisui''s green Susanoo of Uchiha Itachi''s red giant Susanoo, in front of the blueplete Susanoo, they were like immature children, seemingly easy to crush! "Is this a joke..." "This level of Susanoo..." One by one, the Uchihas looked up in horror. There was no ce left for them to stay in this warehouse. If they stayed, they might die from the coteral damage of the battle! The blue Susanoo stood towering! Even the outside observers, Hoshigaki Kisame and Karin, saw this scene! Hoshigaki Kisame tightly gripped his Samehada sword, while Karin remained calm because she had witnessed Akihara Kagura''s True Several Thousand Hands. However... Those facing the blue Susanoo would not remain calm. "..." Uchiha Itachi was terrified! This usually calm man couldn''t hold back, desperately manipting the red Susanoo''s arms to pull back, trying to seal Uchiha Madara as quickly as possible! The light of the Totsuka de was still embedded in Uchiha Madara, but part of it was stuck in the crystal of the blue Susanoo, unable to move! "This is theplete form of Susanoo." Uchiha Madara stood in the crystal of theplete Susanoo, looking down coldly at the red Susanoo below: "Even a child with a sharp weapon is just a child to an adult, easily dealt with..." "Such a pity." Uchiha Madara controlled Susanoo to slowly draw a giant katana, shing it towards Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo! Boom! Uchiha Itachi manipted Susanoo to raise the Yata Mirror! This divine weapon was renowned for its defense, and he could only use the Yata Mirror to block the blue Susanoo''s de. The third form of Susanoo couldn''t move flexibly! The moment the Yata Mirror and the blue katana shed, a powerful shockwave erupted, sending everyone flying! The entire Uchiha n''s old base was leveled instantly! Even those outside, Karin and Hoshigaki Kisame, felt the intense shock, and their bodies were thrown back! However... One person remained as steady as a mountain. Akihara Kagura stood on the ttened ground, gently raising his hand. Vines sprouted from the ground, catching all the Root ninjas, ensuring everyonended safely! "Lord Kagura!" The Uchihas present finally found their backbone. "Lord Kagura!" "Lord Kagura, why are you here¡­" Karin and Uchiha Sasukended beside Akihara Kagura, wanting to ask or report something, but Akihara Kagura stopped them with a wave of his hand. "No hurry." Akihara Kagura waved his hand, watching the tall blue Susanoo. "Let''s wait until their battle is over..." Crack! A crack suddenly appeared on the armor of the red Susanoo! The Yata Mirror in the hand of the red Susanoo, truly a legendary artifact, did indeed block the powerful sh from the blue Susanoo! However... The body of the red Susanoo could not withstand it. Even though the Yata Mirror could block all attacks and even counterattack with its original strength, the body of the red Susanoo couldn''t endure even the residual power of this sh! Crack, crack... The cracks on the armor of the red Susanoo spread faster and faster! The next moment! The entire red Susanoo copsed instantly! Uchiha Itachi spat out a mouthful of blood, unable to suppress his pain, with blood continuously flowing from the corners of his mouth. He felt a sharp pain in his eyes and brain! As expected. As the red Susanoo copsed, the sealing power of the Totsuka de also quickly disintegrated. Uchiha Madara finally slowly dispelled his Susanoo. "I have many ways to break your Susanoo." Uchiha Madaranded beside Uchiha Itachi, still looking at him arrogantly. "However, consider this sh a reward for daring to challenge your predecessor..." In this battle... Uchiha Itachi had already lost to Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Itachi, holding his mouth, blood gushing from his fingers, staggered and could not stand! Uchiha Itachi could only stand amidst the ruins, leaning against a broken wall with the Uchiha n symbol on it. He turned his head to look at the crowd, searching for something. However... Where his eyes rested... Was a group of hostile nsmen. "Kill him!" "We must kill him here!" "He''s just a traitorous dog who abandoned his n..." All the Uchihas present slowly surrounded Uchiha Itachi, showing no mercy as they revealed their killing intent upon seeing he was still alive! Behind these nsmen, Uchiha Itachi saw the figure of Akihara Kagura, the man who had been his opponent since the Chunin Exams... Akihara Kagura seemed to notice Uchiha Itachi''s gaze. He turned to look at Itachi, a strange smile appearing on his face... What is this guy...smiling about? Uchiha Itachi frowned. He did not want to look at Akihara Kagura anymore because his body was already about to give out when Susanoo was destroyed. His chronically ill body had been torturing him, and he could only lean against the wall... In his current state... Even if his nsmen did not strike, he would die here. Uchiha Itachi wanted to find his brother Uchiha Sasuke before he died, to tell Sasuke something he had always wanted to say... However... Uchiha Sasuke appeared beside Akihara Kagura. Uchiha Sasuke looked at his brother with disgust, as if annoyed that Uchiha Itachi had not died in the previous Susanoo battle. Under Itachi''s gaze, he saw Akihara Kagura pat Sasuke''s shoulder, and the disgust and impatience on Sasuke''s face gradually faded. This younger brother... Seemed very close to Akihara Kagura. The brother who was once closest to him would no longer be close, instead, obediently following themands of his long-time enemy... "Cough, cough..." Uchiha Itachi spat out another mouthful of blood! All of this now... Is it the price he has to pay? But... If he were to die like this... To suffer this cruelty as atonement, at least Sasuke now has found a home... Perhaps... For Sasuke, this current life is not bad... At least Sasuke is not alone, with a goal to revive the Uchiha n, surrounded by many Uchihas. The only problem is Akihara Kagura... "Do you want to see him onest time?" Akihara Kagura nced at Sasuke beside him and asked, "I see his body seems to be giving out. Although Uchiha Itachi might be heartless, he is still your brother..." "¡­" Sasuke turned his head away impatiently. "Let''s go. I''ll apany you to see him." Akihara Kagura led Sasuke step by step toward Uchiha Itachi, speaking softly, "No matter what, I have known him since we were ten..." The crowd parted to make way. Uchiha Itachi watched Sasuke approach step by step, ignoring Akihara Kagura beside him, a hint of anticipation appearing in his eyes. "Uchiha Itachi." Sasuke looked at Itachi coldly, his voice icy. "At this point, do you have anyst words?" "Cough, cough¡­" Blood was still pouring from Uchiha Itachi''s mouth. His gaze fixed on Uchiha Sasuke, and he surprisingly revealed a relieved smile: "I''m sorry, Sasuke..." "If yourst words are an apology, then there''s no need to say them." Uchiha Sasuke coldly rejected Itachi''s apology, showing no regard for it. His eyes even showed more disgust: "It''s a pity I didn''t defeat you with my own hands. I had meticulously prepared a technique to bury you..." "Sorry..." Uchiha Itachi seemed to still want to maintain his politeness. "It seems to be a deathbed confession..." Akihara Kagura tilted his head, waved to Uchiha Sasuke beside him, and said: "Alright, let me talk to Uchiha Itachi next. As his formerrade and enemy, let me send him off. Everyone else, step back!" "Yes." A group of Uchiha members retreated swiftly. Even Uchiha Sasuke left the scene. Uchiha Madara, obviously insensitive to the situation, stood nearby, watching them with great interest, seemingly wanting to hear what Akihara Kagura had to say to Uchiha Itachi. "Are you satisfied with Sasuke''s life?" Akihara Kagura''s lips curled into a slight smile. He continued, smiling: "If nothing unexpected happens in the future, he will likely stay in the Root division for his life, perhaps bing the third leader of Root, continuing to protect Konoha alongside the surviving Uchiha..." "..." A glimmer of light appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. "But..." Akihara Kagura suddenly approached Uchiha Itachi slowly, a slight smile on his lips as he lowered his voice: "If I choose to tell him the truth about the Uchiha n''s massacre, letting him know that all those dead family and n members died for his sake, and let the current survivors around him know that they ended up like this because his brother, Uchiha Itachi, chose to ughter his n and parents to let him live..." "!!!" Uchiha Itachi looked as if he had seen a devil! If that happens, how could Uchiha Sasuke have a ce to stand? How could this younger brother continue to stay among the n members? This younger brother... Would be despised by all the n members! Perhaps this younger brother wouldn''t even want to live anymore! "Uchiha Itachi..." "You have thrown Sasuke''s life into the depths of hell." Akihara Kagura ced his hand on Uchiha Itachi''s neck, as if they were very close: "I personally rescued Sasuke from hell. I turned his dark future into a warm and bright one..." "But..." Akihara Kagura''s smile grew stronger as he continued with a light chuckle: "I''ve heard an interesting theory. If a person in darkness gets a little warmth and then loses that warmth, it will drive them into an even more obsessive darkness..." "You..." Uchiha Itachi looked at Akihara Kagura with a face full of terror, his eyes filled with disbelief at what Akihara Kagura was saying! Because... Uchiha Itachi knew how severe it would be if this happened! If Uchiha Sasuke only experienced the pain of losing his family and n once but then gained their admiration again, and then was made to lose it all once more... His younger brother wouldpletely copse! Is this Akihara Kagura''s scheme? "Is this the revenge you want against me?" Uchiha Itachi, trembling, looked at Akihara Kagura, with blood still on his lips, and pleaded in a low voice: "Don''t drag Sasuke into our hatred..." "Of course." Akihara Kagura patted his shoulder, smiling as he spoke: "It all depends on your performance, Itachi. You don''t want Sasuke to know the truth, right?" "What do you want me to do..." Uchiha Itachi, striving to pull himself together, asked in a deep voice: "There''s nothing I can do to help you now. If you need, you can use Edo Tensei to bring me back..." "What a coincidence." "I also prepared a surprise resurrection for you." Akihara Kagura slowly took a few steps back, waving goodbye to Uchiha Itachi: "Before that, mourn for your soon-to-end /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 286: Kagura vs @Everyone?! Chapter 286: Kagura vs @Everyone?! Uchiha Itachi copsed to the ground in defeat. This man, who had once massacred his n, finally died on thend that once belonged to his family. His eyes seemed to still show some unwillingness before he died. "Did he die with his eyes open?" Akihara Kagura nced at Uchiha Itachi''s wide-open eyes, shook his head, and sighed, "It seems he still regrets not being able to take Sasuke''s eyes..." "This guy..." "Was it really all for his brother?" Uchiha Madara stood in front of Akihara Kagura, having listened to their entire conversation, and roughly understood the truth about Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi. "You knew all of this..." Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura with a strange expression and said, "But you deliberately trained his brother to kill him? For the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?""No..." A smile appeared at the corner of Akihara Kagura''s mouth as he said something that even Uchiha Madara found somewhat shameless: "I did it for fairness and justice..." "Huh?" Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura with a hint of confusion in his eyes, seemingly unable to understand why someone like Akihara Kagura existed in the ninja world. "You are truly despicable and shameless in your methods..." Uchiha Madara sneered and directly issued a regional insult to Akihara Kagura: "No wonder you are an advisor to the Hokage of Konoha..." "Thank you for thepliment." Akihara Kagura was not bothered by Uchiha Madara''s insults toward the Hokage advisor. "Alright." Uchiha Madara snorted coldly and said, "Now that this amusement is almost over, it''s time to drag out that kid Nagato..." "Understood." Akihara Kagura nodded and brought up a problem to Uchiha Madara: "But there are still four previous Hokages I resurrected with Edo Tensei running rampant in Konoha. Lord Madara should be able to handle them, right?" "Four..." A look of interest immediately appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face. He was only concerned about one of the four Hokages: "Hashirama... Did you also resurrect him?" "Yes." Akihara Kagura nodded. "Hahahaha..." Uchiha Madara suddenly burst intoughter, even sounding somewhat delighted: "Hashirama was resurrected too? This resurrection is truly interesting, hahaha..." At this point, Uchiha Madara even clenched his fist, grinning: "I thought this resurrection would be boring, just following the n step by step, but now it seems this world is more interesting than I imagined!" Uchiha Madara''s excitement surged again. This war-loving ambitionist found his opponent: "Let''s first attack Konoha to find Nagato''s whereabouts, and in the meantime, have a fight with Hashirama to show him my strength..." To be honest. After awakening the Rinnegan before his death, Uchiha Madara''s other wish besidespleting the Eye of the Moon n was to show off in front of his old teammate and friend, Senju Hashirama, to let him know how strong he had be! This was something... Uchiha Madara had wanted to do for a long time! Unfortunately, by then, Senju Hashirama was already dead, and Uchiha Madara was old, unable to fight Senju Hashirama anymore. Now... Uchiha Madara was in his prime! As far as he remembered, Senju Hashirama had also died in his prime! Uchiha Madara, being aplete battle maniac, immediately wanted to take action. His figure instantly leaped several times, heading towards Konoha! "Madara..." ck Zetsu wanted to remind Uchiha Madara that it had seen Senju Hashirama''s strength when he chased Uchiha Obito: "Senju Hashirama''s power is also nearly at his peak..." "Huh? Isn''t that perfect for me?" Uchiha Madara''s excitement only grew! There was nothing more exhrating than this! He originally thought he would just be slightly beating up juniors, but now Senju Hashirama was also resurrected, making this extremely interesting for him! "This time, it''s my turn to attack Konoha..." Uchiha Madara smirked, recalling his past, his smile turning somewhat sinister: "Hashirama, can you protect Konoha this time?" In the old Uchiha n territory. A group of Uchiha members stood there, some still stunned as they watched Uchiha Madara leave to attack Konoha. They looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. "That guy is going to attack Konoha..." Uchiha Sasuke stood beside Akihara Kagura and took the initiative to ask: "Shouldn''t we stop him?" "Let the First Hokage deal with him." Akihara Kagura shook his head gently and said in a low voice, "There should be no one more suitable than the First Hokage. Let him test his own strength!" A strange smile appeared on Akihara Kagura''s lips: "If he still loses to the First Hokage, then he will understand his own weakness; if he wins against the First Hokage, I will make him realize that there is always someone stronger." "Yes." Uchiha Sasuke nodded, nced at his brother''s corpse, and said softly, "Can I bury Itachi''s body before leading the team to hunt down Uchiha Obito?" This was the wish of the surviving Uchiha. Hunting down Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito was necessary because they were the ones who had exterminated the n; they could not be forgiven under any circumstances. "Karin." Akihara Kagura beckoned to Karin and instructed, "Help take Uchiha Itachi''s eyes and give them to Sasuke! When Sasuke awakens the Mangekyo Sharingan in the future, he can use Itachi''s eyes to prevent blindness..." "Yes." Karin immediatelyplied. "..." Uchiha Sasuke fell into silence. Because Uchiha Itachi wanted to kill the entire n to obtain the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke couldn''t quite bring himself to appreciate its power... "Power itself is not wrong." Akihara Kagura, like an elder brother, patted Uchiha Sasuke''s shoulder gently and consoled him: "The ones who make mistakes are always the people who wield the power." While speaking, Akihara Kagura nced at the people present: "If you want to revive the Uchiha n, you need a pair of powerful eyes to gain recognition. The leader of the Root in the future must be as strong as possible, right?" "..." Uchiha Sasuke nodded, slowly reached out, and took the bottle containing the sealed eyes from Karin. He didn''t want to dwell on these eyes and changed the subject: "Captain Kakashi and Naruto are still holding off Uchiha Obito..." "Or perhaps they are the ones being held off by Uchiha Obito!" Akihara Kagura chuckled and waved his hand: "Sasuke, you all should go. This time, finish off Uchiha Obito!" "Yes." Uchiha Sasuke agreed, and as he led a group of Root ninjas away, he suddenly said: "By the way, that guy Hoshigaki Kisame escaped..." "It doesn''t matter." Akihara Kagura shook his head, unconcerned. Since the Akatsuki base had been destroyed and these Root ninjas were going to eliminate Uchiha Obito, Hoshigaki Kisame was certainly homeless. There was no need to worry about him... Hoshigaki Kisame would eventually fall into their hands. Just as the group of Root ninjas was about to leave, Akihara Kagura waved at them as if bidding them farewell. "Sasuke." Akihara Kagura called out to Uchiha Sasuke, smiling gently: "You''ve achieved your goal today. The path ahead is for you to decide..." These Root ninjas had all had tragic lives. Whether it was Uchiha Sasuke or the surviving Uchiha, they were victims of Konoha''s internal conflicts. He had given them a home and the power to protect themselves. The future path no longer needed his guidance. Now... He had his own matters to attend to. "..." The Uchiha looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. "What?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Akihara Kagura in astonishment but seemed to understand his meaning. With a serious and determined expression, he nodded. "Yes, I will not disappoint you." Perhaps... Akihara Kagura meant... That with Uchiha Itachi dead, his desire for revenge was gone... What remained... Was the matter of the Root and Team 7? Uchiha Sasuke quickly left with the Root ninjas, as he still needed to lead his n to deal with the traitor Uchiha Obito, who had brought cmity to the Uchiha n! "Lord Kagura?" After Uchiha Sasuke left, Karin looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise: "Lord Kagura, are you leaving the Root?" Karin could sense Akihara Kagura''s intention to leave the Root. She was uneasy, knowing about his collusion with the Akatsuki, and asked, "Or... are you leaving Konoha?" "Wasn''t this always going to happen?" Akihara Kagura smiled, turned to look at Uchiha Itachi''s burial site, and continued: "Karin, if you want to return to Konoha and live a peaceful life, you can follow them. I can appoint you as the third leader of the Root in advance..." "Absolutely not!" Karin clenched her fist, a trace of unwillingness still on her face: "I don''t really care much about these things, but that idiot Sasuke always wants topete with me for the future leader position!" "I''m only twenty-one years old." Akihara Kagura cracked his fingers and tapped Karin''s forehead: "You two youngsters are still a bit early to be thinking about inheriting the leader''s position..." "Lord Kagura, you never really valued the leader position of the Root either..." "This position was passed to me by Lord Danzo..." "Danzo has long since be a sacrifice..." "Show some respect to our first leader..." Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly a bit dissatisfied with Karin''s bluntness: "No matter what, he created a home for us, the homeless..." "Yes..." Karin sighed and continued: "To thank Lord Danzo, we first helped him with his arduous work, then helped him transcend the shackles of life. Saying it like this makes us sound like heinous criminals..." Clearly... Lord Kagura is the good person. Karin looked at Akihara Kagura''s figure, slightly lowering her head, not voicing her inner thoughts. Unfortunately, most people in the ninja world would not agree with what she wanted to say. "Let''s get to business." Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on Uchiha Itachi''s burial site. From the shadow on the ground, a figure slowly emerged, it was Akihara Kagura''s Tendo, Shisui. Evidently, everything that happened today had not escaped Shisui''s notice. "Itachi..." Uchiha Shisui felt particrlyplex, looking at Akihara Kagura: "What do we do now? Revive Itachi with Edo Tensei?" "First, help me collect his body." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and slowly spoke: "Next is just to wait, wait for a big news explosion, wait for the five great viges of the ninja world to unite ande after me..." "And then..." "Catch them all in one go." Akihara Kagura lightly tapped his arm with his fingers. The progress of collecting the chakra of the Ten Tails within Akihara Kagura''s body had long surpassed seventy percent over the years. ording to Akihara Kagura''s judgment, he needed the opportunity of a great ninja world war to fully revive the Ten Tails within him! "Let''s go." Akihara Kagura watched as Shisui collected Uchiha Itachi''s body, and said to himself: "Before the real war starts, let''s find a peaceful ce to rest..." "A peaceful ce?" "Let''s go to the Valley of the End first!" Akihara Kagura mentioned a nostalgic name, and slowly said: "It''s a great ce for fishing..." Outside Konoha Vige. Chunin Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki were still guarding the gate. Just as the two of them were feeling a bit bored, a group of toads appeared here, among them, a particrly huge toad. This huge toad seemed to be just a bearer, carrying a cradle on its back, in which sat a toad wrapped in bandages. It was none other than Fukasaku, the Sage of Mount Myoboku, and his son, Gamabunta. Fukasaku had ck bandages wrapped around his ws and arms, and his face showed a look of dejection and sadness, as if an important person had passed away: "We are from Mount Myoboku, here to visit the Fifth Hokage of Konoha to discuss some important matters..." "Yes!" Kotetsu Hagane dared not be careless. This matter was quickly reported to the Hokage''s office. As the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade did not hesitate, swiftly ordering the Konoha ninja to clear the way and invite Fukasaku to the Hokage''s office for a meeting. While Fukasaku and Gamabunta were heading to the Hokage''s office, a team of Rain ninjas rushed over, carrying a pile of stretchers, led by a person of seemingly significant status. "I am Hanzo of the Smander." Hanzo''s first words startled Kotetsu Hagane. "That one... that one..." Kotetsu Hagane''s eyes widened in disbelief! Hanzo of the Smander was used to such reactions, and spoke in a deep voice: "Go inform your Fifth Hokage, I havee to Konoha for an important discussion with her..." "Additionally..." Hanzo pointed to one of the stretchers, on whichy a tall, white-haired man: "I also brought a ninja who needs her /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 287: WTF Face Tsunade! Chapter 287: WTF Face Tsunade! Hokage Building. Gamabuntay beside the Hokage building. Fukasaku straightened his robe, sitting in the Hokage office with a sorrowful expression, and softly began to convey the distressing news to Tsunade. "First..." "Jiraiya has died in battle." "..." Tsunade''s mind instantly went nk. As the Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade''s emotions had just begun to grieve. Even as she recalled various conversations with Jiraiya, she had to suppress her inner sorrow and maintain aposed demeanor. "Lady Tsunade!"Shizune noticed Tsunade''s body trembling slightly. "It''s okay." Tsunade shook her head, lowering it slowly to control her emotions, and continued, "Fukasaku, please tell me what happened..." "Sorry..." Fukasaku closed his eyes, continuing calmly, "What I am about to say might shock you even more..." "It won''t." Tsunade shook her head firmly, though her voice trembled as she continued, "Nothing could shock me more than Jiraiya''s death..." "Compared to what I''m about to say..." Fukasaku sighed and was about to continue with more troubling news. "Lady Tsunade!" An ANBU suddenly interrupted them, loudly announcing, "Lord Jiraiya has returned, along with Hanzo of the Smander from Rain Vige..." "¡­" Upon hearing the first part, Tsunade hurriedly stood up, her excitement evident to anyone observing the Fifth Hokage''s reaction. "Jiraiya is still alive!" Fukasaku, unaware of the false information, showed a bit of joy on his face, "I thought he had died at the hands of Akihara Kagura!" "Wait... who?" Tsunade''s forward steps abruptly stopped, feeling as if she had just misheard, a wave of dizziness oveing her: "Did you just say that the one who tried to kill Jiraiya was... who?" "Akihara Kagura." Fukasaku had to state this harsh truth, even adding, "He''s Jiraiya''s student, and Konoha''s advisor to the Hokage..." "..." In Tsunade''s mind, it was as if a tightly stretched string suddenly snapped upon hearing that name! "Fukasaku!" "This joke is not funny!" Tsunade angrily punched through the office door, intending to see Jiraiya first to ensure his safety, and then to hear the truth directly from him! A minuteter. Tsunade saw Jiraiya. She also saw Konan and Nagato who hade along. And... A man wearing a gas mask. "Hanzo of the Smander!" Tsunade''s nerves immediately tightened. Even though her current strength was vastly different from her younger days, she had never forgotten how terrifying the leader of Rain Vige was! "Don''t be nervous, youngdy." Hanzo spoke with magnanimity and gentleness, regarding Tsunade still as a junior, yet showing respect for the Hokage: "Now, you have be the Hokage..." After many years. Their statuses had changed. The female ninja who once survived by naming herself on the battlefield had be the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, and the proud demigod ninja of the battlefield had aged... "This time, we must thank Lord Hanzo..." Jiraiya, lying weakly on the sickbed, spoke softly, "If not for Lord Hanzo, I might have died at the hands of Kagura..." "Was it really... Akihara Kagura?" The Fifth Hokage had to ept a harsh truth: Jiraiya was indeed injured by Akihara Kagura and almost died in the Land of Rain. "We''ve all been fooled by the young ones¡­" Jiraiya held his hand to his forehead, his face no longer cheerful but rather showing a self-deprecating bitter smile. "About ten years ago, when Uchiha Obito first revealed his identity in Konoha, Akihara Kagura was already conspiring with him¡­" "Wait¡­" Tsunade interrupted Jiraiya, raising a doubt. "Although we were not in Konoha at that time, I checked the vige records about Uchiha Obito¡­" Tsunade''s expression turned strange. "If I remember correctly, the first person to discover Uchiha Obito''s identity and report it to the vige was Akihara Kagura¡­" "Yes¡­" Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, a helpless look on his face. "So, no one in the vige would suspect that Uchiha Obito and Akihara Kagura were colluding, right?" This was so obvious. Uchiha Obito had been active under the guise of the mysterious masked man and Uchiha Madara, even gaining the respect of Konan and Nagato with this identity. However¡­ Uchiha Obito''s identity was suddenly exposed. This caused a lot of trouble for Uchiha Obito and almost led to the breakdown of his cooperation with the Akatsuki organization. The identities of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito were vastly different. Uchiha Obito managed to survive this crisis thanks to the power of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but the cost of this exposure to his reputation was significant. However¡­ The benefits were also substantial. Because it was Akihara Kagura who exposed Uchiha Obito''s identity, Konoha never suspected that Akihara Kagura would have any collusion with the Akatsuki organization. "When I took Akihara Kagura on a journey through the ninja world and met Nagato and Konan again, by then, Kagura hadpletely colluded with the Akatsuki organization¡­" Jiraiya''s expression grew serious as he began to talk about something troublesome. "Over the years, Akihara Kagura has maintained contact with the Akatsuki organization, secretly interfering with Konoha''s investigations into Uchiha Obito and the Akatsuki¡­" "..." Tsunade gasped. Because this news was quite shocking to her. Jiraiya nced at Konan and Nagato in the hospital room, adding, "The reason Kagura colluded with the Akatsuki organization back then was that he wanted their support to be Hokage, and he would assist them in capturing the tailed beasts and cover their tracks¡­" "This n¡­" Jiraiya hesitated for a moment, then looked towards Hanzo of the Smander. "It was probably learned from the previous Root leader, Danzo¡­" "Danzo had contacts with Lord Hanzo in the past, and Danzo''s goal was also to get Lord Hanzo''s support to be Hokage, but Lord Hanzo didn''t agree¡­" "Of course¡­" "The Akatsuki organization couldn''t do much for Akihara Kagura either." "..." Tsunade''s eyes twitched. Why are the two Root leaders of Konoha so troublesome! The previous Root leader was always detestable, and the current one, who was supposed to be less annoying, ended up being even more extreme! "I have a question¡­" Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then asked Jiraiya, "Did Kagura not be Hokage and thus break ties with the Akatsuki?" "Because bing Hokage was never his true goal." Jiraiya shook his head and continued in a serious tone, "Having the Akatsuki''s secret support for his bid to be Hokage was just an excuse for his collusion with the Akatsuki. His real aim was Nagato''s Rinnegan¡­" "..." Tsunade was at a loss for words. Although Akihara Kagura''s actions were rather dark and he did collude with the Akatsuki, aiming for the Rinnegan wasn''t entirely uneptable... The Root¡­ Has always dealt with the dirty work¡­ Moreover, Akihara Kagura had been actively pushing Konoha''s investigation into the Akatsuki and Uchiha Obito, even proposing at the Five Kage Summit that the former Hokage should kill Uchiha Obito. Tsunade frowned and raised another doubt. "All along, Kagura has been vehemently advocating for the pursuit of the Akatsuki and Uchiha Obito at all costs in front of me¡­" "But none of these pursuits have ever seeded, have they?" Jiraiya looked again at Nagato and Konan, answering, "Because Nagato and Uchiha Obito kept asking Kagura to call off Konoha''s actions, the former Hokage''s efforts to chase Uchiha Obito were always intermittent¡­" "And¡­" "No matter what he did, no one would suspect him of colluding with the Akatsuki or having secret contacts with Uchiha Obito." "And the ultimate goal of all this¡­" "Was to obtain Nagato''s Rinnegan." "And the war weapon that the Rinnegan can control." "This time, when I went to the Land of Rain to investigate the Akatsuki''s base, all my movements were within Akihara Kagura''s ns¡­" Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and spoke in a deep voice, "Kagura is using the potential conflict between Nagato and me to gather information on Nagato. He thinks I can''t collect much intel alone, and even Orochimaru has been used by him..." "Orochimaru!" Tsunade heard a name that should have been long dead. "Yes." "Akihara Kagura has always colluded with Orochimaru. In fact, he might be a spy nted in Konoha by Orochimaru. Perhaps he returned to Konoha through Orochimaru''s help." Jiraiya recounted these past events and continued solemnly, "Uchiha Sasuke didn''t kill Orochimaru. It might have been a ploy for Orochimaru to escape Konoha''s animosity under the guise of death..." "Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura have always been in contact. Orochimaru blew up the trap set by Konan to cover Nagato and Konan''s escape. He is still missing..." "Wait a minute..." The information was overwhelming for Tsunade. The Hokage felt she needed a moment to process everything, rubbing her temples and trying to piece it all together. A Hokage advisor in the vige is a spy for Orochimaru? The person who has been actively pushing the investigation of the Akatsuki and Uchiha Obito is actually deeply colluding with these enemy ninjas? "Tsunade..." "Sorry..." "There is no time for you to take a break now..." Jiraiya shook his head, looking at his old friend who seemed to have a headache, and continued to exin the tricky situation, "We escaped Akihara Kagura''s assassination, but this doesn''t mean the end of the matter. The real trouble is just beginning..." "There''s no rush to issue a wanted order..." Tsunade, still rubbing her temples, stated her stance in a deep voice, "Jiraiya, do you know how much turmoil it will cause if it''s revealed that the Hokage''s advisor is colluding with the Akatsuki and Orochimaru?" Bluntly speaking... Most of Konoha''s crises have been resolved by Akihara Kagura! Even though many of these crises were also caused by Akihara Kagura... Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, understood very well how much the ninjas of Konoha admired Akihara Kagura during this period. They have witnessed Akihara Kagura''s strength. The vige can do without her as the Fifth Hokage, but absolutely cannot do without the Hokage''s advisor! "Compared to what I''m about to say next, these matters are insignificant..." Jiraiya shook his head, his expression bing extremely serious. He looked at Tsunade and continued, "The ninja world is about to face a terrifying crisis..." "The Akatsuki''s n was to gather the tailed beasts to create a terrifying war weapon controlled by Nagato''s Rinnegan. They originally intended to use this weapon, capable of destroying a major vige with a single strike, to intimidate the ninja viges into not starting wars..." "But..." "This n is going to be used by Akihara Kagura." "Akihara Kagura is seeking Nagato''s Rinnegan to use that war weapon to destroy the ninja world. He wants to kill all the ninjas, end all the ninja viges of this era, and create new ninjas, ushering in a new era of the ancient ninja!" "Give me a moment to process this..." Tsunade took a deep breath again and turned to punch the wall! For Tsunade, today felt like a rollercoaster ride. She was mourning Jiraiya''s death, and then Jiraiya returned alive... Alright. This was something worth celebrating. But then she found out her Hokage advisor was colluding with the Akatsuki and Orochimaru. Actually, internal Konoha issues were manageable, as this wasn''t unprecedented... The previous Hokage advisor, Danzo, often did things behind the Third Hokage''s back. As long as it was within Konoha, discussing it in a small meeting room could resolve it... But... Then Jiraiya came to tell her... The ''Future of Konoha'' that the Konoha ninjas always liked to talk about had be the most dangerous and terrifying rogue ninja in the history of the ninja world. Tsunade looked at everyone present, her gaze falling on Nagato''s Rinnegan. Her solution was often a bit violent: "Since everything is caused by the Rinnegan and the war weapon, why don''t we just destroy these eyes that bring disaster?" "No!" This was Konan''s firm objection. "It seems not possible..." This was Jiraiya shaking his head with a troubled look. "Tsunade, it''s best not to do that..." This was Orochimaru, stretching his neck as he crawled into the hospital room through the /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 288: its not your fault, its Danzos fault! Chapter 288: it''s not your fault, it''s Danzo''s fault! "Orochimaru!" Everyone present stared in shock at the man with the elongated neck. This man... is he even mortal? Whenever people in the ninja world thought Orochimaru had died, even when they mourned his passing or were on the verge of forgetting him, this guy always reappeared mysteriously, reminding everyone he was still alive. "You''re still alive!" A hint of surprise shed across Jiraiya''s face as he deliberately lied with good intentions: "We could never find any trace of you. We thought you died in that big explosion..." "Thanks to you..." Orochimaru''s body slithered into the hospital room like a snake, then quickly transformed back into human form. He smirked mysteriously: "I''ve been following you all along and noticed you didn''t seem to be looking for me..." "Hahaha..."Jiraiya scratched the back of his head,ughing awkwardly: "The situation was urgent, you understand..." "No problem, I can forgive that." Orochimaru''s smile deepened: "I was following you to see if anyone was trying to kill you..." "You rascal!" Jiraiya angrily retorted, instantly disying a double standard! "Enough." Orochimaru chuckled, not wanting to argue with Jiraiya over this matter. He hade with an important message: "ording to my information, Akihara Kagura has found another way to obtain the Rinnegan..." "It''s very likely that Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi, the Uchiha brothers, also have a pair of Rinnegan. The Rinnegan evolved from the Uchiha n''s Sharingan. Akihara Kagura doesn''t care about this pair of Rinnegan. He''s long prepared an alternative n..." "!!!" Everyone''s expressions changed. If this is true, what should they do? "First, we need to control Sasuke..." Jiraiya suggested a n. "You''re toote." Tsunade''s face darkened, her brows furrowing with worry: "Jiraiya, shortly after you left Konoha, the entire Root mobilized to hunt down Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito. I also dispatched several teams to assist them..." "..." Everyone fell silent. "I see..." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he continued: "That little guy initiated his n when Jiraiya went to the Land of Rain. With two ns in action, at least one will seed..." "There''s another troubling issue..." "I included Team 7 among the dispatched teams..." Tsunade''s eye twitched as she seemed to recall something terrifying: "If Akihara Kagura''s goal includes the tailed beasts..." Then... She had essentially handed the Nine-Tails to Akihara Kagura! "The Nine-Tails is crucial." Nagato, lying on the hospital bed, reminded in a low voice: "If Akihara Kagura wants to revive the war weapon, he will definitely try to capture the Nine-Tails..." "I will immediately send the Four Hokages!" Tsunade decided to leave immediately, stating firmly: "With the Four Hokages, Kagura can''t..." "Wait..." Jiraiya quickly stopped her, mentioning another problem: "Kagura has always imed that the four reanimated Hokages are under his control. Our first priority should be to seal the previous Hokages to prevent them from being manipted by Kagura to attack us..." "That''s impossible!" Tsunade shook her head quickly, not believing it: "From my observations, the previous Hokages and Akihara Kagura have never gotten along..." To put it bluntly¡­ The four previous Hokagess never agreed with Akihara Kagura''s proposals. Of course, most of this is because Akihara Kagura''s proposals were too frightening. Naturally. The four previous Hokages also did not agree with Tsunade''s proposals. These four previous Hokages had more governing experience than she and Akihara Kagura; their policies and proposals were more in line with Konoha''s interests. "I do believe this matter..." Orochimaru smiled slightly and offered an intriguing perspective: "When Akihara Kagura and I were colluding, I saw with my own eyes that he used the Reanimation Jutsu to revive the four Hokages, who were then unable to escape his control..." "!!!" Everyone present looked at Orochimaru with strange expressions. This guy... Why does what he says always sound so odd? Orochimaru spread his palms and smiled, reminding Tsunade: "If the four Hokages had escaped Akihara Kagura''s control, why didn''t they tell you about his collusion with me?" "..." Tsunade fell silent. Yes... Orochimaru hit the nail on the head. If the previous Hokages knew about Akihara Kagura''s collusion with Orochimaru, why hadn''t they told her, at least to make her more cautious of Akihara Kagura... "Moreover..." "If I''m not mistaken..." Orochimaru looked at Tsunade and asked: "Didn''t Akihara Kagura im in Konoha that Danzo was still alive and that he always respected Danzo?" "Yes." Tsunade nodded. Jiraiya couldn''t help but frown and said in a deep voice: "Danzo''s influence on Akihara Kagura is too deep, which is why he turned out this way..." "Hah..." Orochimaru sneered, mocking his two old friends: "Has anyone seen Danzo since I caused the Konoha''s Incident?" "Well..." Tsunade recalled what Akihara Kagura had said about Danzo, and exined in a deep voice: "Danzo colluded with you to kill the old man, which is why he''s been hiding in the Root..." "Danzo has long been dead." Orochimaru shook his head and sneered: "That Incident was a n orchestrated by Danzo, Akihara Kagura, and me!" "If it weren''t for the cooperation of Konoha''s strongest, how would I have dared to initiate the n! The n was to elevate Akihara Kagura to the Hokage position!" "However, midway through, Tsunade reaped the benefits of the n, and on the night the n ended, Danzo was used as a sacrifice by Kagura to resurrect the old man, and the previous Hokages were also revived that very night!" "I know about this too..." Nagato cautiously added from the side: "When Danzo died, Akatsuki''s contact person, Zetsu, reported this to me..." "!!!" Tsunade widened her eyes, took a deep breath, and suppressed her rising anger: "This matter... Kagura revived the previous Hokages with the high-level''s permission... The purpose was to prevent you from using the Edo Tensei to control the previous Hokages to attack Konoha..." "That was a lie..." Orochimaru chuckled, looking at his old friend Tsunade as if she were a naive little girl: "In fact, when you were chosen to seed as Hokage, Kagura had already figured out how to avoid your influence..." "Therefore..." "Before you returned to Konoha to take over the Hokage position, Kagura had me and Kabuto take the Reanimated Dan Kato to attack you; he even knew about your rtionship with Dan Kato. All of this was to make you believe one thing..." "He must use the Edo Tensei to revive the previous Hokages..." "Otherwise, it would be me controlling the previous Hokages to threaten Konoha." "After you became Hokage, he pretended to have just revived the four previous Hokages, and began to secretly use their identities to control Konoha''s political situation..." "That bastard!" Tsunade swung her fist, smashing it against the hospital wall! Boom! The entire wall was suddenly shattered by a single punch! However, no one present said a word; they merely shrank back. They all understood the Hokage''s feelings. They all understood... They all understood... As someone who had ascended to the position of Hokage, she had been pre-nned to be a puppet even before taking office, with every step controlled by others... Afterpletely shattering the hospital wall with one punch, Tsunade''s mood remained unsettled for a long time. She recalled the first time she met Akihara Kagura... Back then... She had just be Hokage and was thinking about how to cooperate with this Hokage advisor, working together to protect Konoha... Even after the resurrection of the four previous Hokages, that advisor always supported her proposals and even took the initiative to handle some inconvenient matters for her. At that time... Tsunade even understood why Sarutobi Hiruzen used Shimura Danzo. But the result? The resurrection of the four Hokages was his conspiracy. Their participation in governance was his conspiracy. The decisions made by the four Hokages were his conspiracy. That bastard! When the four Hokages were resurrected, she thought they would support her, making it easier to govern Konoha. Instead, she found herself constantly hindered... "So that''s how it is..." Tsunade stood before the broken wall of the hospital, gazing at the scenery of Konoha, and said coldly with narrowed eyes, "It turns out that before I even entered Konoha, I had already stepped into his trap, without the slightest awareness..." "Actually, it''s not entirely bad!" Orochimaru, seeing Tsunade on the verge of rage, chuckled and consoled, "After all, while Kagura was in Konoha, he did solve many problems for Konoha, and it is indeed because of his presence that Konoha hase this far..." Without Akihara Kagura, Konoha would have just been one of the great ninja viges upying fertilend, constantly coveted by other viges... It was precisely because of Akihara Kagura that Konoha could thrive, even conquering Sand Vige and Mist Vige, with Rock Vige and Cloud Vige also forced to bow down... "I will immediately dispatch the sealing team!" Tsunade nced at those present and said in a deep voice, "The Anbu personnel must also be mobilized to first find a way to seal the four previous Hokages to prevent them from bing tools for Akihara Kagura to attack Konoha!" "I quite agree with this suggestion..." Orochimaru smiled as he looked at Tsunade, "Thebat power of the four previous Hokages, especially the strength of the First Hokage, Hashirama, is enough to destroy the entire vige of Konoha..." "..." Tsunade felt her head was about to explode, yet she had to forcefully carry out this task: "Even so, we cannot sit idly by. We must not let Akihara Kagura lead us by the nose; we must find a way to seal the four previous Hokage first..." "This is not easy..." Orochimaru, smiling, shared his thoughts, "To seal them, we must first destroy the bodies of these reanimated beings..." "Among the four previous Hokages, the Second Hokage and Fourth Hokage are skilled in the Flying Thunder God technique. If they want to leave, they can easily escape..." "But..." Jiraiya interrupted Orochimaru, stating something favorable to them: "Moreover, I believe the four previous Hokages still want to protect Konoha. Kagura has likely not extinguished their will, and I think they will cooperate with us to be sealed..." "Konan and I can also help..." Nagato, lying on a hospital bed, proactively suggested, "Although the Six Paths of Pain were mostly destroyed by Kagura, I have revived them..." "Besides..." "This matter is also a mess we created..." Nagato, looking at everyone present, took the initiative to admit his mistake, "If it weren''t for us trying to collect Tailed Beasts to create war weapons, Kagura wouldn''t have been able to exploit this..." "This is not your fault, Nagato." Hanzo of the Smander, patting his shoulder, coldlyforted him, "If you must me someone, it''s because Shimura Danzo, the former advisor to the Hokage, conspired with me to kill Yahiko that led to your thoughts¡­" ~~~ Nah, Danzo can''t take a break /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 289: Madara Arrived!!! Chapter 289: Madara Arrived!!! Alright, alright¡­ Is the Land of Rain shirking responsibility like this? Tsunade clenched her fist, unable to argue because, at the root of the issue, this was all Danzo''s fault. "At this point, we shouldn''t be shirking responsibility." As the Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade had to deal with the problems left behind by Shimura Danzo. After all, these issues were nothingpared to the trouble brought by Akihara Kagura. "Now, we must first address the crisis of Akihara Kagura." Tsunade tightened her fist and solemnly began to give orders: "First, we need to gather our forces and seal the previous Hokages..." "Based on my understanding of Akihara Kagura..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and pondered, "He might already have a way for the four Hokages to escape from Konoha..."This was a lesson Orochimaru had learned long ago. Akihara Kagura always had a follow-up n before executing any scheme, never giving them time to react. "And about Naruto..." Jiraiya reminded Tsunade. "And about Sasuke..." Orochimaru also reminded Tsunade. "I know, I know..." Tsunade waved her hand impatiently, feeling a bit annoyed with her two old friends. Did they think she was unaware? But what could she do even if she knew? Both Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke had already fallen into Akihara Kagura''s trap. She could only send the Anbu to search for them to prevent them from going missing. "I think..." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Tsunade and proactively suggested, "This crisis might be beyond the power of Konoha alone to solve..." "Does Lord Hanzo have any suggestions?" Tsunade frowned. "Summon all the ninjas in the ninja world." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Tsunade and suggested, "At least be prepared for the worst. This is a crisis that could destroy the entire ninja world. Relying solely on Konoha''s power may not be enough to stop the dangerous man named Akihara Kagura..." "I understand." Tsunade had to admit that Hanzo had a point. Akihara Kagura had never lost, whether his opponent was a person or an entire vige. Hanzo of the Smander continued, "Perhaps this might seem disrespectful to Konoha, but the only hope of resolving this crisis lies in gathering enough people andbining their strengths..." "I support Lord Hanzo''s idea." Nagato strongly supported Hanzo, recalling the principle once mentioned by his old friend Yahiko: "A single straw is easily broken, but a bundle of straws..." "...is still easily broken." Konan had to remind Nagato. This was a metaphor Yahiko once used to gather stray ninjas, intending to demonstrate the strength of unity, but during his speech, the straws broke easily. It was a lousy yet memorable speech. This straw example... Gave Konan a bad feeling. The first group of Akatsuki members, who had gathered like straws, had almost been wiped out, leaving only her and Nagato. Would the ninjas gathered this time be able to defeat Akihara Kagura? "Having more strength is never a bad thing." Hanzo of the Smander shook his head and said, "I will go around the ninja world, dragging this old body of mine, to persuade others to unite and solve this crisis, to avoid being defeated one by one..." "As far as I know..." Hanzo of the Smander looked at Tsunade and the others, saying in a deep voice, "So far, no major ninja vige in the ninja world has ever won against Akihara Kagura..." "Yes..." Tsunade had to admit this. Although Konoha had never faced the crisis of the vige being destroyed, Akihara Kagura had once saved Konoha single-handedly. It was also possible for him to destroy Konoha single-handedly. "Then I leave it to you, Lord Hanzo." Tsunade had to thank Hanzo of the Smander for his goodwill. "This is also a selfish idea of mine." Hanzo of the Smander waved his hand and said, "On the way here, they also discussed letting Nagato revive the war weapons, but every poweres with a price..." "If it doesn''t require Nagato to pay a heavy price, at least it could leave a qualified sessor for Rain Vige..." "Lord Hanzo!" Nagato stopped Hanzo of the Smander and had to speak a truth to this respected elder: "My life is nearing its end. If ites to a critical point, I am prepared to sacrifice myself..." "..." Tsunade nced at the emaciated Nagato. To be honest, based on her years of medical experience, it would be surprising if Nagato lived for another month or two; it was impossible for him tost much longer. "..." Hanzo of the Smander hesitated for a moment, perhaps a bit surprised. His body trembled slightly, and he slowly nodded. "I understand." After Hanz¨­ spoke, he continued in his deep voice, "Nagato, death is not the end of life. If your journey ising to an end, then do your best to leave your story in the ninja world!" "Let the ninjas of Rain Vige, and everyone in this ninja world, remember that there was a man named Nagato who sacrificed himself for the survival of the ninja world. His will shall remain forever." "Yes." Nagato''s hand clenched tightly. "I still need to go and contact the other ninja viges." Hanzo of the Smander gazed at Nagato and continued softly, "The survival of the ninja world does not depend on the strength of one person. I once thought I could shoulder the peace of the Land of Rain alone, but ultimately, I brought greater disaster to it..." "Even if we once called ourselves gods, we are ultimately mere mortals. The greatness of mortals lies in uniting all their strengths. This is also the will that Yahiko left behind, and one that I deeply agreed with back then..." After Hanz¨­ finished speaking, he turned back and instructed the remaining Rain Vige ninjas in Konoha, "After I leave, you will follow Nagato''s orders in everything." "Lord Hanz¨­." Tsunade stopped Hanzo of the Smander, who was about to leave, and instructed in a serious tone, "After we resolve Konoha''s internal issues, I want to use Rain Vige to convene a Five Kage Summit, inviting the leaders of the other great ninja viges to attend..." Rain Vige... It''s indeed a suitable ce. Because Rain Vige is located in the center of the ninja world, it is convenient for all the major countries to reach, except for the Mist Vige overseas. "And..." Tsunade added in a solemn tone, "If necessary, Lord Hanz¨­ can use the name of the Hokage to invite others. Konoha will support Lord Hanz¨­''s actions!" "Alright." Hanzo of the Smander nodded and readily agreed. After this ninja demigod finished speaking, he left Konoha. At least he had gained Konoha''s approval to gather everyone in the ninja world to solve this crisis together. "This man once stood like a mountain in the ninja world." Tsunade sighed as she watched Hanz¨­''s departing figure, "Jiraiya, Orochimaru, I always thought we had already caught up to him, at least in terms of spirit..." During the Second ninja World War... The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha had felt powerless against Hanz¨­''s might. As they gradually grew stronger, the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha''s perspectives widened, and they thought they had equaled Hanz¨­. But now Tsunade suddenly realized that the gap between her and this ninja demigod was not just in power. "Should I also go seek reinforcements?" Jiraiya proposed his idea. "I can go dig up some graves in the vige." Orochimaru also offered his suggestion. "Shut up!" Tsunade turned around, swinging her fist, smashing the hospital table. What was wrong with these two old friends? Jiraiya was one thing, but Orochimaru wanted to take this opportunity to dig up graves! "Um..." Nagato looked at the annoyed Tsunade, unsure if he should speak. "What is it?" Tsunade''s expression softened. While she could lose her temper with Jiraiya and Orochimaru, she needed to maintain a friendly demeanor with others. "Is there anything else we should be aware of?" "Could you ask Konoha to contact Sasori of the Red Sand?" Nagato looked at Tsunade and spoke up, "Members of the Akatsuki organization have grudges with Akihara Kagura, especially Sasori, whosebat strength is considerable..." "!!!" Orochimaru''s brow furrowed as he suddenly remembered something and asked in a deep voice, "Has Sasori had private interactions with Akihara Kagura..." "Have they?" Nagato looked at Orochimaru in surprise. "Sasori, that guy¡­" Orochimaru recalled how Sasori of the Red Sand once threw him down the steps of the Akatsuki base and muttered, "It''s very likely someone from Akihara Kagura''s group." Moreover¡­ Sasori and Yakushi Kabuto had once conspired to torture him together. These two were under Akihara Kagura''s orders, aiming for the Edo Tensei technique in his hands. Kabuto had mentioned this before. "!!!" Nagato''s eyes widened in shock. Sasori was one of the most trusted members of the Akatsuki for him and Konan, even saving them once. How could such a person be a spy for Akihara Kagura? "I suffered a lot because of that guy back then..." Orochimaru smirked, a strange smile appearing on his face. "I just remembered, Kabuto is still in the vige..." Tsunade immediately thought of something and said in a serious tone, "Yesterday, he reported to me about the Konoha Hospital. That guy must be one of Akihara Kagura''s men!" Feeling like she had finally caught a loophole of Akihara Kagura, Tsunade quickly instructed the Anbu around her, "Send people to the Konoha Orphanage to detain Kabuto and have the interrogation team extract all information about Akihara Kagura from him!" "He might have already fled by now..." Orochimaru shook his head, not holding out much hope, and chuckled, "Over the years, with Akihara Kagura''s support, Kabuto has amassed a considerable number of powerful reanimated ninja, almost enough to form an army. Among them, there are at least three to four Kage-levelbatants. It won''t be easy to capture him..." "Wait, let me think..." Tsunade rubbed her temples again and continued, "So, capturing Kabuto will require a significant number of people..." Now¡­ Tsunade realized a more serious problem. They needed to seal the four previous Hokages, which required mobilizing arge portion of Konoha''s high-levelbat forces, possibly even all the Jounin-level fighters, to avoid any mishaps. At the same time, they needed to capture Kabuto, who had three to four Kage-level figures under his control, also requiring high-level forces... Konoha''sbat strength seemed somewhat insufficient... Tsunade''s face turned extremely grim. Since she became the Fifth Hokage, she had never considered that Konoha''sbat power would be inadequate. Historically, Konoha''s strongestbat unit was the Root. Members of the Root were all Dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas with the Sharingan and Wood Release, each one being an elite Jounin-level fighter. In addition, there was Akihara Kagura, the vige''s strongestbatant, who could single-handedly take down a major nation''s ninja vige, relieving Tsunade of any worries about insufficientbat power. However¡­ In the situation where Root and Akihara Kagura might be enemies¡­ Konoha''sbat strength suddenly showed arge gap. Tsunade never imagined that one day she would face such a dilemma. When had she ever fought such a difficult battle? Moreover¡­ Adding insult to injury. Just as Tsunade was calcting whom to send to capture Kabuto and who to help seal the four previous Hokages... "Wait, someone ising!" Nagato''s strong sensing ability quickly detected a terrifying chakra approaching Konoha: "A powerful chakra is heading towards Konoha!" "Akihara Kagura!" Everyone present believed that the approaching individual might be Akihara Kagura. "No¡­" "It''s not Akihara Kagura¡­" Nagato shook his head, his body trembling slightly with unease: "This person''s chakra is strange, feeling both unfamiliar and somewhat familiar¡­" "Everyone, stay alert!" Tsunade could only shout out loudly! Konoha had not yet resolved its internal issues, and now an external threat had appeared! All the Anbu quickly spread the word, and the defense units immediately went on alert, with piercing rm sounds echoing throughout the vige! "He''s here!" Nagato suddenly looked in one direction! The direction Nagato was looking at was the Hokage Rock of Konoha. Regardless of where you were in Konoha, you could see the Hokage Rock, as it was the vige''s sacred ground. A figure in red armor ignored Konoha''s barrier, descending from the sky andnding directly on the Hokage Rock, looking down arrogantly at the view of /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 290: Sannin vs Uchiha Madara Chapter 290: Sannin vs Uchiha Madara Konoha Vige. This name is well-known throughout the ninja world. However, for the man standing on Hokage Rock, it was merely a name he came up with on a whim when he saw a hollow leaf. A group of Konoha ninjas watched the proud man on Hokage Rock vigntly. Konoha had long since passed sixty years; it was unlikely anyone would still remember the man''s name. Only those truly wise and insightful ninjas could deduce the man''s true identity based on various facts. "That man..." Jiraiya saw the cracks on the man''s face typical of an Edo Tensei, and his appearance remarkably simr to the statue in the Valley of the End. Orochimaru''s lips curled into a grin, his face breaking into a cold sweat as he uttered a name that sent chills down the spine: "It seems to be... Uchiha Madara." "Edo Tensei..."Tsunade had to consider the reason for Uchiha Madara''s appearance, her brows furrowed: "Did Kagura send Uchiha Madara to aid the escape of the four previous Hokages? Or did he have Madara cooperate with the four previous Hokages to attack Konoha..." The other Konoha ninjas were still unclear about the situation, and some informed high-ranking officials suspected if it was a rogue Edo Tensei ninja from the Root. However, this was the greatest danger Konoha had faced since its establishment, even more terrifying than the Nine-Tails'' rampage, a danger that could lead to destruction if not handled carefully. Despite the unease in her heart... As Hokage, Tsunade, along with Orochimaru and Jiraiya, rushed forward first. She could not retreat in the face of the enemy at this moment. "I need to ask..." Tsunade clenched her fist and said in a deep voice, "If it is the enemy, we must protect Konoha at all costs..." "I''ll go with you." Jiraiya tore off his hospital gown and turned to Orochimaru: "Hey, Orochimaru, can you still fight?" "¡­" Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya but followed Tsunade nheless. Although Orochimaru did not want to take any risks, he knew very well how troublesome these legendary figures could be, but he could not suppress his curiosity. "Thank you, both of you." Tsunade felt a sense offort and confidence welling up inside her. Jiraiya and Orochimaru, herpanions for decades, were once again by her side in the most dangerous moment, and they had always been reliable on the battlefield. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The former "Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha" reappeared! The three of themnded instantly in front of Uchiha Madara! Tsunade clenched her fists and immediately questioned the man in front of her: "Uchiha Madara, were you sent by Akihara Kagura?" "That brat?" Uchiha Madara smirked, seemingly mocking why they would think he was under that kid''smand. Orochimaru''s voice lowered, and he whispered: "It seems Kagura is quite confident, as he didn''t erase Madara''s will..." Of course. They did not believe that Uchiha Madara had broken free from control. Since even the First Hokage Senju Hashirama could not break free from Edo Tensei''s control, it was unlikely for Madara, who was acknowledged to be slightly weaker than Hashirama, to do so. "Enough." Uchiha Madara nced at the three Legendary Sannin with a look of disdain and impatience: "I''m not interested in children, nor do I want to talk much with you..." Uchiha Madara''s chakra exploded instantly. With his arms still crossed over his chest, he suddenly smiled: "My original goal was to challenge Hashirama again, but I didn''t expect to find a pleasant surprise here..." What an unexpected joy! Uchiha Madara had already sensed Senju Hashirama''s chakra but hadn''t expected to also sense Nagato''s chakra here! Coming to one ce... He could achieve two goals! Uchiha Madara''s gaze slowly turned towards Konoha Hospital, his smile bing increasingly cruel: "Young ones, hand over Nagato!" "Absolutely not!" Tsunade coldly rejected Madara''s demand! The Fifth Hokage of Konoha clenched her fists tightly, her voice resolute: "Konoha will never let the Rinnegan fall into your hands!" "Huh?" Uchiha Madara tilted his head, seemingly unable to understand Tsunade. With a cold sneer, he said, "Did you just say... you cannot let the Rinnegan fall into my hands?" "You think you''ve found something precious and want to keep it for yourself, not returning it to its rightful owner?" "The Rinnegan..." "But those are my eyes!" Suddenly, Uchiha Madara''s chakra burst out! He swiftly moved toward Konoha Hospital, intending to reim his eyes before Nagato could destroy them! Bang! Tsunade blocked Madara''s path, sending the legendary figure flying with a punch, her face resolute and determined. "Seal him!" Tsunade nced at her twopanions and gave a stern tactical order: "First, break the body of the Edo Tensei, then use the sealing technique to bind him. We''ll go together and eliminate one of Akihara Kagura''s pawns!" Orochimaru slowly nodded. "The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha..." Jiraiya''s face showed a hint of a smile, seemingly unconcerned about their opponent, focusing instead on their reunion. "Finally gathered together again?" With those words, the three figures charged at Uchiha Madara! The once-famous Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha reunited at this moment to face a formidable enemy, just as they had done many years before... Orochimaru stood to the side, releasing a long snake towards Madara, intending to bind him. Tsunade leaped and smashed her fist towards Madara! Madara smashed the snake''s head into a blood mist with a punch and ducked to avoid Tsunade''s fist, which shattered the ground! The next moment, Madara supported himself on the ground with his palm and kicked Tsunade away! The most battle-hungry ninja of the Warring States era faced off against the best-coordinated trio in Konoha''s history! Even though the Three Legendary Sannin had been apart for nearly twenty years, theirbat synergy seemed ingrained, immediately knowing what to do! Their attacks were well-coordinated! Jiraiya quickly formed hand signs and, in the moment Madara kicked Tsunade, filled the gap in their offense, spitting out a ball of mes! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" A ball of mes instantly surged towards Madara! It seemed Madara couldn''t form hand signs in time to stop it and was hit directly by the mes, his body sent flying! "Now!" Jiraiya sharply looked at Orochimaru! Orochimaru''s fingers swiftly formed a seal, producing a sealing scroll as he charged towards Madara! In the next moment, Madara kicked Orochimaru away! Madara nonchntly extinguished the mes on his body, showing a contemptuous smile, yet he praised, "I recall this is a Sarutobi n fire technique... not bad!" "But..." Madara''s fingers moved lightly as he watched the Sannin attacking again, bringing his fingers to his lips, "Compared to the Uchiha, it''s far inferior!" "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" A massive wave of mes swept towards them, causing Tsunade, who was in the lead, to retreat hastily with a look of surprise! The mes of the Great Fire Annihtion were as fierce as a fire phoenix rising on the Hokage Rock! "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Jiraiya and Orochimaru swiftly pped their hands together, simultaneously pressing their palms on the ground, raising a huge wall to block the waves of mes! "This guy..." Jiraiya, still somewhat shaken, said in a deep voice, "This level of fire technique is almostparable to Kagura..." "Who are you praising?" Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya! Just as they took a brief moment to catch their breath, Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo suddenly emerged, its third form raising a glowing blue sword and shattering the earth wall in front of them! "Susanoo..." The eyes of the Three Legendary Sannin were filled with astonishment. Tsunade gritted her teeth, swinging her fist towards Susanoo! Bang! The entire Susanoo trembled! "Same monstrous strength as Hashirama?" Uchiha Madara raised his hand to reinforce his Susanoo. A hint of curiosity and surprise appeared in his eyes, yet he still unhesitatingly controlled Susanoo to punch Tsunade away! Inside the Konoha Vige. A giant toad leaped up and caught Tsunade! Gamabunta had apanied his father, Fukasaku, to deliver a message to the Konoha Vige. Upon seeing the battle between Uchiha Madara and the three Sannin, he immediately came to support them! "Gamabunta!" A look of joy shed across Jiraiya''s face. He realized that the battle situation was turning in their favor, saving him from having to use a summoning technique! Gamabunta and Fukasaku, who had been staying in the Konoha Vige, could fight without time limitations from summoning techniques and stay to assist them in battle! After setting down Tsunade, Gamabunta wielded his giant short sword and heavily shed at the blue Susanoo on the ground! "Mount Myoboku?" Uchiha Madara had heard of the name Mount Myoboku. Unconcerned, he controlled Susanoo to raise its blue ninja de, forcibly blocking Gamabunta''s attack! "Push him to the rear mountain!" Jiraiya instructed his summoned beast while giving orders to his teammates: "This is the core of the Konoha Vige. Continuing the battle here will endanger innocent people!" "Summoning Technique!" Tsunade bit her finger! A huge slug appeared in front of them! Gamabunta and the slug joined forces to ram into the third form of Susanoo. Taking advantage of the moment, Tsunade punched Uchiha Madara, sending him flying backward! Behind the Hokage Rock in the Konoha Vige... lies a vast forest. The next moment, Orochimarunded in the forest, forming a summoning hand seal. The second-generation Manda spiraled out of the forest, opening its mouth to bite Uchiha Madara! "You really know how to seize opportunities..." Uchiha Madara smiled lightly, praising. However... After thispliment! The towering Susanoo reformed around him! This time, Susanoo appeared with legs, making it extremely agile. It kicked Manda''s head in midair, causing Manda to tumble into the forest! Boom! The three giant summoned beasts also fell into the forest! The silhouettes of the three Sannin stood on their summoned beasts'' heads, watching Susanoo confronting them. Despite facing the massive Susanoo, they showed no fear. Now... This was the form of the three Sannin! "It really brings back memories..." A naive and gentle voice came from the slug''s mouth, sounding like a child''s: "It''s been a long time since we fought together like this, hasn''t it? But why is Lord Orochimaru Lady Tsunade''s ally now?" "..." Tsunade found it difficult to answer. "Because Orochimaru is helping me protect the ninja world!" Jiraiya shamelessly credited himself, grinning widely: "He used to help me a lot..." "Idiot..." Orochimaru''s eye twitched, but he didn''t rebut. "Times have changed..." Gamabunta nced at Manda II, holding his pipe in his mouth, exhaling a cloud of smoke: "I hope this new partner gets along well..." "Please take care of me." The Manda II, thergest of the three summoned beasts,y on the ground like a mountain, yet it had a very docile temperament. "Let''s end the reminiscing for now!" Tsunade looked at the Susanoo before them and spoke solemnly: "First, let''s take care of this guy in front of us. There are still many troubles awaiting us..." There were still many Edo Tensei resurrected individuals within the Konoha Vige... The sudden appearance of Uchiha Madara was just the first Edo Tensei target that the three Sannin needed to seal /Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 291: Childrens Play is now Over, Time for Adults to Play! Chapter 291: Children''s y is now Over, Time for Adults to y! Root Base. This base had long been abandoned. Four Hokages reanimated by the Edo Tensei resided here. The First Hokage, Hashirama, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama, immediately recognized who was arriving when Uchiha Madara appeared. "This is Madara''s chakra..." Hashirama''s expression was grave. "It''s that guy''s chakra..." Tobirama, more sensitive to Uchiha Madara''s chakra, ced his fingers on the ground and muttered, "That guy is fighting Tsunade and the others. It seems he was also revived by Akihara Kagura. What is his purpose in sending Uchiha Madara?" "Uchiha Madara is not very obedient."A voice echoed in their minds. Akihara Kagura''s voice sounded somewhat leisurely, his will controlling the reanimated Hokages. "Konoha already knows you are under my control." "However, Uchiha Madara still has great confidence in the First Hokage. He seems to believe that the First Hokage is not under the control of the Edo Tensei and is still protecting Konoha..." "Then let Uchiha Madara know. Help me teach him a lesson and show him that the era of the ninja world has changed..." "Madara will not submit!" Hashirama immediately spoke on behalf of his former friend. "Does Konoha know the truth?" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, frowned. Compared to the issue of Uchiha Madara, he was more concerned about the rtionship between Konoha and Akihara Kagura. He was well aware of how terrifying Akihara Kagura''s power was. Has Konoha already fallen out with Akihara Kagura? "Dealing with Madara, huh..." The Second Hokage, Tobirama, was concerned about both matters and then asked another question: "So you intend to betray Konoha after all..." "You still have a bit of time to settle things with Konoha. The next time you meet, it might be on the battlefield..." Akihara Kagura''s voice faded from their minds. Now, he just needed a bit of time, waiting for Hanz¨­ of the Smander and Tsunade to contact other major ninja viges to jointly crusade against him, the one who sought to destroy the ninja world... At that time... It would be the opportunity to revive the Ten-Tails. And the chance to revive the Ten-Tails'' shell within him. Behind Konoha. The battle continued. This time, the main characters of the battle had changed. Gamabunta wielded his short sword, contending with the blue Susanoo, while Katsuyu continuously spat corrosive acid on the side, and Manda II asionally charged in to assist! Uchiha Madara, controlling Susanoo, forced Gamabunta back with a single strike! Katsuyu''s acid sshed onto Susanoo, instantly causing corrosion, which even surprised Uchiha Madara! Crunch! Tsunade took the opportunity to smash the corroded Susanoo with a punch! The entire Susanoo seemed about to copse in an instant, but Uchiha Madara''s expression remained unchanged. Another pair of arms grew from Susanoo''s arms, and a fist punched Tsunade, sending her flying! "Hiss..." Manda II coiled around Susanoo, trying to crush the blue giant by squeezing it tightly! The blue Susanoo swung its glowing giant sword, attempting to slice through Manda II''s body. Gamabunta pushed off the ground with his hind legs and leapt, using his short sword to deflect Susanoo''s de! With the joint attack of the three great summoning beasts, Susanoo seemed finally unable to hold out, quickly starting to crack! "It''s about time..." Uchiha Madara looked up, his expression unchanged, with even a hint of a smile as he observed the cracking Susanoo: "Hmph, Hashirama will finally be here soon. ytime is over..." "What did he say?" Gamabunta was displeased, gripping his short sword tightly and embedding it into the cracks of the blue Susanoo''s body! The next second! Susanoo suddenly expanded! Manda II, in pain, had its body cracked open by the expanding Susanoo, then disappeared in a puff of smoke! The blue Susanoo''s body grewrger, its armor thickening, and a terrifying red light appeared on its face! Gamabunta was flung away by the armor! Susanoo raised its fingers, and its arms suddenly sped together in a hand seal, astonishing everyone present! The next moment! Susanoo''s body expanded again! The body of the blue Susanoo grew step by step, directly entering itsplete form, and the armor on it appeared even more robust! A tall blue warrior god stood at the back of Konoha Vige. Its light steps caused the entire vige to shake, and everyone could see its figure! "Is this... Uchiha Madara?" Orochimaru looked at the towering form of theplete Susanoo, his body slightly stiffening. He forced a smile at the corners of his mouth, as if not wanting to lose face: "The legendary power of the Uchiha n is indeed formidable..." "Be careful!" Tsunade''s arm trembled incessantly as she looked at Susanoo with some fear: "Its power... might be enough to destroy Konoha..." "Children''s games end here..." Uchiha Madara stood within the crystal of Susanoo, his eyes ncing at the three Sannin on the ground before looking back at a few figures rushing from the distance. "From now on, it''s a game for adults..." Uchiha Madara manipted Susanoo to draw its ninja de, suddenly raising it high and striking straight towards Konoha! Before the sh evennded, the three Sannin of Konoha realized its terrifying power, but were too intimidated by theplete Susanoo''s aura to move! "Madara, it''s not good to bully children!" A tall wooden figure hurriedly emerged from the ground, pping its hands together to forcibly catch Susanoo''s de, preventing the destruction of Konoha! Senju Hashirama arrived just in time, controlling the wooden figure to hold Susanoo''s de while turning to look at the younger ones in the vige. "Tsunade, are you all right?" "I''m okay..." Tsunade''s face still showed some lingering fear. "You all should retreat now." Tobiramanded beside them, speaking in a deep voice: "The uing battle is not one you can participate in, nor even we can..." "Yes, Second Grandpa..." Tsunade nodded, her face then turning grim: "Wait, I have a question. Have you always been controlled by Akihara Kagura..." "You finally noticed..." Tobirama watched Tsunade intently. "Why..." Tsunade frowned, questioning in a deep voice: "Why didn''t you tell me? Akihara Kagura hasn''t erased your will at all..." "If we told you everything and let Akihara Kagura know that the Fifth Hokage of Konoha wants to kill him, could you deal with him?" Tobirama looked at the frowning Tsunade and posed a crucial question, shaking his head with a sigh: "Now you have seen the consequences of confronting Akihara Kagura. We could only try to leave hints, hoping you would be aware and find a way to deal with him..." But... Tsunade had never taken any action. Her expression turned somewhat unpleasant as she tried to recall the hints Tobirama had given her: "When... did you hint about Akihara Kagura?" "Every time we had a meeting." Tobirama crossed his arms, speaking coldly: "Every time during discussions in the Hokage building, I would specifically mention that Akihara Kagura was too extreme. Didn''t you understand what ''extreme'' meant?" "..." Tsunade''s expression turned strange. Everyone above the rank of J¨­nin in Konoha knew that Akihara Kagura was extreme in nature, actions, and methods. Even if she heard it, what could she do about it? Before she seeded as Hokage, Jiraiya had also told her about Akihara Kagura''s extreme nature, asking her to be more lenient; after seeding, the two Hokage advisors had also said Akihara Kagura was extreme, asking her to tolerate him more... Such words... Tsunade had long been ustomed to hearing them! Tobirama nced at the fierce battle between the wooden figure and Susanoo, coldly reminding: "Uchiha Madara is somewhat unruly. That kid asked my brother to handle it. You should seize this opportunity to seal us..." "However..." After speaking, Tobirama added: "The Fourth Hokage and I are proficient in the Flying Thunder God technique. You won''t be able to catch us, but you can try sealing the Monkey..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated and stood still, ncing at Tobirama, the Second Hokage, unable to refute the Second Hokage''s words. After all¡­ Without the help of the Second and Fourth Hokages, he indeed could not escape, nor could he match the strength of the First Hokage. He was the most likely to be sealed¡­ As Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered this, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru exchanged nces and then collectively turned their gaze towards Sarutobi Hiruzen. ng. Jiraiya suddenly threw a hidden weapon at Sarutobi Hiruzen! Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his hand and caught the hidden weapon. In his aged voice, he began, "Jiraiya, if you want tounch a sneak attack¡­" The next moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s voice abruptly stopped. Because, when he opened his palm, he found a bell in it. This type of bell carried many memories for Konoha ninjas from their time as Genin. "You idiot¡­" Tsunade red at Jiraiya, feeling he was being entirely too troublesome: "At this moment, you''re still messing around. Hurry up and seal the old man!" "It''s also a kind of memory¡­" Jiraiya looked embarrassedly at Tsunade. "This is not bad." Orochimaru did not oppose Jiraiya''s actions. His gaze was fixed on his teacher, his fingers itching to move. "All right, all right¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the bell in his hand, then at his three disciples, and a smile appeared on his face: "Then, let''s start the final exam now. If you seal me, consider it as passing your assessment¡­" "..." The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha heard the elder''s intentionally rxed words, but their faces gradually turned solemn. They recalled their past, being personally nurtured by this elder. The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha were different from other ninjas. Because they graduated from the ninja school at a very young age, they had been by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s side almost since they were children until they became Jonin and participated in the war. "The final test begins!" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook the bell in his hand and charged at his disciples, a shuriken appearing in his hand, which he immediately threw at them! "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!" "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Orochimaru also quickly threw a shuriken, his fingers rapidly forming seals, and immediately countered his teacher! "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Jiraiya spat out a me towards Sarutobi Hiruzen! This was not the ordinary ninja test of the past; Sarutobi Hiruzen was in his Edo Tensei form, with no concern for death. Their task was to defeat this elder as quickly as possible! "Ninja Art: Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Sarutobi Hiruzen swiftly formed seals, creating two shadow clones! One of the shadow clones raised a hand and released a Fire Dragon me Bullet, blocking Jiraiya''s attack! Facing the long-term cooperation of the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha, only by dividing and conquering could there be hope of victory, although Sarutobi Hiruzen did not wish to win in his heart¡­ Boom! Tsunade punched the ground! The ground suddenly cracked, turning into rubble. Under Tsunade''s monstrous strength, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s two shadow clones were dispersed into smoke with a single punch! In the next instant! The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha charged at Sarutobi Hiruzen from three directions! Orochimaru''s arm grew a long snake that wrapped around Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body, Tsunade raised her fist towards him, and Jiraiya pulled out a scroll, forming seals to prepare the sealing technique. "Hiruzen-sensei, farewell." The Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha looked at their teacher, their eyes filled withplex emotions. They were ninjas raised by Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had once questioned, even opposed, their teacher, but ultimately came to understand him. This teacher always liked to talk about the Will of Fire, about the hope for Konoha''s future lying in the next generation, and he loved to nag at the ninja school. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body shattered¡­ Jiraiya extended a scroll, enveloping Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body, sealing his teacher within the scroll! Until the final moment of being sealed, Sarutobi Hiruzen still had a smile on his lips as he spoke hisst words to his disciples. "Congrattions¡­you passed the test." ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 292: Why is Kabuto here? Chapter 292: Why is Kabuto here? Sarutobi Hiruzen was sealed. The Third Hokage became the first Edo Tensei to be sealed. The three legendary Sannin of Konoha engaged in a decisive final bell test with their teacher, defeated him, and sealed him directly. Compared to their battle... The other battlefield was much more intense. The battle between Hashirama and Madara was unprecedentedly fierce. The tall wooden golem and Susanoo shed, causing the ground to shake with each step! However... Hashirama was clearly more concerned about Konoha and didn''t want the vige to be a casualty of his fight with Madara. He constantly tried to move the battlefield of the two giants outside the vige, even attempting to persuade Madara. "Madara, this is the vige we created together¡­""Does it matter? Hashirama." A disdainful smile tugged at the corner of Madara''s mouth as he controlled Susanoo to strike at the wooden golem again. He said coldly, "Konoha is just the illusory ideal of peace from our naive youth¡­" "Since it''s an illusion¡­" "It will inevitably face destruction one day." "Madara¡­" Hashirama''s expression turned grim, and he seemed a bit disheartened: "I never thought that our reunion would be like this¡­" "This was always going to happen." Madara gazed at Hashirama, recalling thest time they met in life. His face gradually became emotionless: "The moment darkness was born in Konoha, it was destined to reach this day. It was bound to fall¡­" "Hashirama." Madara suddenly sneered as he looked at Hashirama: "This time, my resurrection is probably thanks to the current Hokage of Konoha¡­" "Akihara Kagura would indeed do something like that." Hashirama nodded solemnly and continued: "I''ve long suspected that little guy would revive you. He surely wouldn''t miss the chance to use you as a tool¡­" "Hm?" Madara''s brow furrowed. Madara stared at Hashirama and suddenly burst intoughter: "Hahaha¡­ Hashirama, did you just say that brat is using me as a tool?" "Hashirama, you guessed wrong!" Madara''s face immediately turned arrogant, and he sneered loudly: "I''m the one using that brat as a tool! My resurrection is just to ensure the sess of my n. This moment of resurrection was within my expectations!" In fact, it waspletely unexpected. However, Madara knew that his resurrection through Edo Tensei was ck Zetsu''s suggestion. ck Zetsu was his will, considering everything for him. "¡­" Hashirama hesitated as he looked at Madara, a bit confused: "Wasn''t that little guy using you as a tool like us? Madara, can you actually break free from Akihara Kagura''s control?" "What can''t be broken free from?" Madara found it amusing and shook his head with augh: "Even Edo Tensei has its limits. Do you think people of our level would be tools?" "You can''t possibly have not broken free¡­" Madara''s expression changed, feeling something was off: "Wait, Hashirama, do you mean¡­" "Impressive¡­" Hashirama seemed to see a glimmer of hope, looking at Madara in amazement: "That little guy''s power is even stronger than mine was in life! As expected of you, Madara, to break free from his control!" "No wonder¡­" Hashirama sighed softly as he looked at Madara: "No wonder that little guy ordered me to stop you, hoping you would obey hismands¡­" "Wait a moment¡­" Madara raised his hand, signaling Hashirama to pause as he needed rification: "Did you just say that brat is stronger than you were in life?" "Yes¡­" Hashirama nodded gravely and said solemnly: "Even in this Edo Tensei body, which can almost disy my full strength, I still can''t defeat him, nor can I break free from his control¡­" "But¡­" Madara ced his hand on his forehead, pondering his encounter with Akihara Kagura: "That brat told me you had long broken free from control¡­" "¡­" Hashirama''s expression immediately became innocent. Clearly. This innocent expression was more convincing than any words. Madara frowned, slowly sping his hands together, attempting to use the hand signs he had devised to break the control of the Edo Tensei. He had researched this long ago. After Tobirama developed the Edo Tensei, Madara worried that he would be resurrected by Tobirama after his death. Thus, he preemptively studied these hand signs. "Are you trying to break free from the control of the Edo Tensei?" Hashirama noticed Madara''s movements and proactively reminded him, "Madara, don''t bother trying. Tobirama has already tried many times..." "..." Madara''s expression suddenly turned grim! As the tall man struggled to sp his hands to form the next hand sign, he found he could not proceed no matter what! No, this is not right! Something has gone wrong with the n! That brat named Akihara Kagura was supposed to be a tool for the Eye of the Moon n, yet he has used me as a tool for resurrection. What is that brat thinking? "This is impossible!" Chakra erupted from within Madara, and his eyes instantly turned into Rinnegan. He desperately tried to separate his hands to form the next hand sign! However... He could not proceed no matter what! "Lord Madara, are you going to betray the Eye of the Moon n?" Akihara Kagura''s will suddenly descended into Madara''s body, leisurely questioning him, "Everything is under our n now. The Eye of the Moon n is about to seed. Do you want to escape my control and betray our n?" "Brat, you are controlling me..." Madara''s face was full of gloom and resentment, "You want to take my Rinnegan, you want to take over my Eye of the Moon n..." As a proud man, Madara never thought of surrendering. The only person in this world who could make him bow his head was Hashirama! "That was never your n." Akihara Kagura''s voice was very calm, even somewhat leisurely, "Moreover, that n is rather poor. You want to collect the Tailed Beasts to revive the Ten-Tails and be the second Sage of Six Paths, just for the sake of Infinite Tsukuyomi..." "Infinite Tsukuyomi is the true path to save the Ninja World!" Madara could not tolerate anyone ndering his n, furiously rebutting Kagura in his mind, but his spiritual form was even smaller than Kagura''s! "The Sage of Six Paths created Ninjutsu..." Akihara Kagura''s spiritual will continued, "In ancient times, everyone could understand andmunicate with each other through chakra..." Kagura picked up again the teachings of Jiraiya, "So why don''t we destroy this Ninja World, kill its ninjas, learn from the Sage of Six Paths to recreate ninjas, and create a world where everyone understands each other?" "The Sage of Six Paths was wrong!" Madara coldly rebutted, "As long as everyone in the Ninja World lives in Infinite Tsukuyomi, getting what they desire, there will be no more wars... Your idea of killing everyone is too extreme!" "A false world is ultimately just fake..." Kagura nonchntly rebutted, indifferent to Madara''s thoughts, "A false world will only lead to real-world stagnation..." "Besides, if people in the Ninja World stop striving for their dreams in reality, and only pursue false satisfaction in a virtual world, eventually, they will pay a terrible price in reality." "Even with Infinite Tsukuyomi, one must not be too indulged..." Kagura shook his head, his will slowly retreating from Madara''s mind, "Everything is under my control now. All you need to do is act as a tool for my destruction and creation of the world..." "If you refuse..." "I believe your old friend will show you the consequences of disobedience." "Brat!" Madara roared in fury, venting his anger in his mind, "Do you think Hashirama now can still be my opponent!" Outside the Konoha Vige. Susanoo behind Madara grew wings. Theplete Susanoo leaped into the sky, shing towards Hashirama''s Wood Golem! "Madara!" "Calm down!" Hashirama sped his hands together, three Wood Dragons sprouting from the Wood Golem, binding Susanoo''s body and reducing its downward force. The Wood Golem raised its hand to firmly block Susanoo''s sword! Boom! The entire ground trembled under the aftermath of the sh! The earth cracked inch by inch under the sh! "Hashirama!" Madara clenched his fist, controlling Susanoo to repeatedly strike the tall wooden figure. He watched as the wooden figure, under the control of Akihara Kagura, fought against Hashirama! This proud man looked at his old friend, his anger intensifying on his face: "Since your resurrection, have you been content to serve as that kid''s tool?" "¡­" Hashirama''s expression immediately turned despondent. Did he have a choice in the matter? If possible, Hashirama also wanted to eliminate the threat posed by Akihara Kagura to Konoha, but hecked the strength to do so. He couldn''t even break free from the control... "Hashirama!" Madara controlled Susanoo to wield its sword, finding an opening and severing the wooden figure''s arm with one strike: "Look up at me!" However... It was futile. The wooden figure''s arm quickly regenerated. Madara''s eyes narrowed as he watched his retreating old friend and contemted how to break free from the Edo Tensei control. Besides using the release technique... There was actually another way to escape control. That was to use the Rinnegan''s Rinne Rebirth technique to fully resurrect... However... This required cooperation from ck Zetsu. Madara himself couldn''t achieve all this; he could only stall for time and inform ck Zetsu of everything happening to him. Underground. ck Zetsu continued to observe the battle. This mastermind, hidden for a millennium, felt a bit anxious. Because upon seeing Hashirama, Madara seemed to have forgotten all about the Eye of the Moon n and insisted on dueling Hashirama... What was the point of this duel? As long as Nagato was used for resurrection, and the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki was revived, Madara could manipte Hashirama as he wished. However... Madara quickly sent a message. "Right now, I cannot break free from Akihara Kagura''s Edo Tensei control. He wants to seize my Rinnegan and take over the Eye of the Moon n, intending to kill all ninjas in the world with it." "Akihara Kagura''s idea is too extreme..." Even ck Zetsu found Akihara Kagura''s n overly extreme. However... Madara soon sent another message. "Go control Nagato for me, bring him here, and find a way to make him use the Rinne Rebirth technique to fully resurrect me. Only then can I break free from Akihara Kagura''s control..." "That''s a good idea..." ck Zetsu flew into hiding beneath Konoha. Coincidentally. Nagato was in Konoha Vige. ck Zetsu was confident it could control Nagato''s body because Nagato was too weak to break free from its control. On the other side. In Konoha Vige. The Three Legendary Sannin had sealed the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Fourth Hokage, Minato, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had little interest in fighting them; they simply used the Flying Thunder God technique to keep a close watch on Nagato, seemingly waiting for an opportunity to seize his Rinnegan. With no other choice. Tsunade had to personally arrange for the ANBU to tightly guard Nagato. ck Zetsu, still hiding underground, felt it couldn''t find an opportunity. Its strength was inadequate to confront a group of Konoha ninjas. "Now..." "What should we do?" "This situation cannot continue..." Jiraiya, watching Minato and Tobirama lurking near the Konoha Hospital, took the initiative: "If they find even the slightest opening, they might seize the opportunity..." "I''m more worried about something else..." Tsunade''s brows remained furrowed, more concerned about Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and Uchiha Sasuke. "What about Yakushi Kabuto?" Orochimaru, after some thought, spoke up: "Yakushi Kabuto should know a lot about Akihara Kagura''s intelligence. It might be a good idea to deal with him first..." "Yakushi Kabuto..." As Tsunade was contemting when to address the Yakushi Kabuto issue, she noticed a medical ninja in a Konoha J¨­nin uniform, wearing sses, holding something strange, talking with the ANBU at the entrance of the Konoha Hospital. "Wait a minute..." Tsunade was momentarily surprised, unable to believe it, and looked in disbelief at the ANBU beside her: "Is that... Yakushi Kabuto?" Why was Yakushi Kabuto delivering himself at this moment? ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 293: Bark! The Secret of Akihara Kagura! Chapter 293: Bark! The Secret of Akihara Kagura! Yakushi Kabuto is a medical ninja. As a medical ninja, he should not face any obstacles when entering the hospital. However, this time, when he entered Konoha Hospital, the Anbu ninjas stationed there seemed to be on high alert, and even the Sannin personally came to greet him. "Please do not harbor any hostility towards me." When Yakushi Kabuto saw Tsunade, he wore a gentle smile on his face, "If I am not mistaken, is Kagura about to turn against the entire ninja world?" "You know his n?" Tsunade''s face immediately turned grim. As she looked at Yakushi Kabuto, she began to contemte whether to immediately capture him and send him to the interrogation department. "I know a bit."Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses, the lenses glinting in the sunlight, "After all, Kagura and I are both from the same orphanage. He even told me about his intention to go against the ninja world, but unfortunately, I couldn''t persuade him to change his mind..." "Why didn''t you report this to the vige?" Tsunade''s face was stern as she questioned Yakushi Kabuto. "Kagura is one of the vige''s top officials." Yakushi Kabuto looked up at Tsunade, a mocking smile on his face, "If I had reported this to you, wouldn''t you have chosen to kill me to prevent a conflict between the Hokage and her advisor?" "I am the most senior member of Root..." "I''ve been in Root since the first leader, Shimura Danzo, was still in charge. Root assassinated many ninjas who wanted to report Shimura Danzo to the Third Hokage, and I''ve seen many intelligence reportsid on the Third Hokage''s desk that he never acted upon..." "..." Tsunade was momentarily speechless. Because... Everything Yakushi Kabuto said was true. Even when she was younger, Tsunade knew some things about Danzo. Shimura Danzo indeedmitted many infractions, and even if someone reported him to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, those matters were never addressed. If Shimura Danzo could do so much... What about Akihara Kagura, who is even more powerful than Danzo? If Yakushi Kabuto had reported these matters to her at that time, Tsunade might not have killed him to keep Akihara Kagura in line, but she would have certainly imprisoned him. During that period, Konoha could afford to lose a Yakushi Kabuto, but it absolutely couldn''t lose a Akihara Kagura. Until Akihara Kagurapletely turned against Konoha, Tsunade could only find ways to make him change his mind, rather than spark internal conflict. Speaking openly about it... The higher-ups in Konoha had indeed wronged the ninjas who were sacrificed. "Now that you are here..." Tsunade looked at the bark-like object in Yakushi Kabuto''s hand, frowning slightly, "Is it to provide us with information on Kagura?" "..." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head, then nodded, taking the initiative to exin, "I don''t know Kagura''s intentions, but this object should be very important to him..." After speaking, Yakushi Kabuto handed the bark to Tsunade. "What is this?" Tsunade signaled an Anbu member to take the bark from Yakushi Kabuto. "I don''t know." Yakushi Kabuto shook his head, indicating that he wasn''t sure. He fabricated a story, "I have only seen Kagura use his Wood Release chakra to check the information on it. The material of this bark is very hard and seems to be ancient..." Yakushi Kabuto looked at the bark and continued, "I also researched it secretly. It seems to be able to absorb a lot of chakra. I was afraid that using powerful jutsu might destroy the information on it, so I didn''t dare to tamper with it too much..." "This bark must be extremely useful." "Kagura always kept it close to him when he was in the orphanage. After leaving the orphanage, he hid it. When he returned to Konoha, he retrieved it and kept it in his office. I took it while he was away..." "..." Tsunade frowned, puzzled by the bark she had received. "If it requires Wood Release chakra to read the information on the bark..." "If Kagura has held onto it since he was a child¡­" Orochimaru nced at the piece of tree bark, and his expression suddenly became grave. He thought of something extremely terrifying: "When I picked him up back then, it wasn''t by chance, but that little guy deliberately wanted to get close to me..." Orochimaru''s face turned exceptionally ugly, and his heart started beating faster. He felt a fear as if he were falling into an abyss: "Akihara Kagura... this was all his n. He needed to awaken the Wood Release, so he deliberately approached me..." "That''s right..." "I remember now..." Orochimaru recalled the incident in theboratory in the Land of Grass: "That little guy approached me on his own, gained my trust, and proposed the experiment to transnt cells from the First Hokage. His goal was to transnt the First Hokage''s cells to awaken the Wood Release..." "..." Tsunade and Jiraiya faces also changed. "How old was he back then?" "Could that child have had such a scheming mind at that age?" If all these plots were strategies Akihara Kagura devised as a child, it would be too terrifying; no one had any inkling of it! The three legendary Sannin of Konoha simultaneously envisioned a scene. A little boy with a sinister face staying at the Konoha orphanage, tightly holding a piece of tree bark, knowing that it hid a great secret. However, to unlock the secret of the tree bark, Wood Release chakra was required as the key. To obtain Wood Release chakra, the First Hokage''s cells had to be transnted... But... These were Konoha''s secrets. How did this child obtain them? Regardless of how the little boy learned the secret of Orochimaru''s experiment with the First Hokage''s cells, he deliberately let himself be captured by Orochimaru, who loved scientific experiments, to gain his trust and eventually be transnted with the First Hokage''s cells, sessfully awakening the Wood Release. After awakening the Wood Release, the little boy took advantage of Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo''s secrets to return to Konoha, retrieve the tree bark he had hidden in the orphanage, and uncover the secret information on it, thus beginning to execute the plot he had devised since childhood... "We need to return to the beginning..." Orochimaru, being very clever, said in a deep voice, "How did Akihara Kagura know that the tree bark hid a secret? From what source did he learn about it, and why does the tree bark require Wood Release to unlock it..." While Tsunade and Kabuto were talking, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, and the Fourth Hokage, Minato, simultaneously received an order! "Go and seize that piece of tree bark!" Akihara Kagura''s will appeared in their minds, coldly giving the order: "Kabuto has betrayed me and stolen my possession. That piece of tree bark must not fall into Konoha''s hands!" "Tree bark?" Tobirama heard a familiar term in surprise. The Second Hokage immediately recalled something. Back then, in their investigation of Uchiha Madara, they had visited the Naka Shrine to see the stone tablet passed down through the Uchiha n for a thousand years... At that time... It was somewhat strange that there were no historical records from the Senju n, who were on par with the Uchiha n... At that time... Akihara Kagura had casually mentioned the possibility of a piece of tree bark belonging to the Senju n! Does this mean... Akihara Kagura had already obtained that piece of tree bark! He was probing Tobirama and his brother, Hashirama, to find out if the tree bark belonged to the Senju n! Tobirama immediately confirmed that the piece of tree bark might belong to the Senju n and that Akihara Kagura had already obtained it! It contained the secrets of the Senju n! However, Tobirama and Minato could not defy Akihara Kagura''s order. They instantly charged towards Tsunade to seize the tree bark in her possession! "They''re moving!" Jiraiya''s face showed shock. Jiraiya and Orochimaru simultaneously intercepted the two Hokages! While being forced to fight Orochimaru, Tobirama conveyed his guess to Tsunade: "Tsunade, that piece of tree bark is an heirloom of the Senju n. It must contain extremely secret historical information and must not fall into the wrong hands!" "I understand..." Tsunade immediately reacted. "You must quickly decode the information on it!" While swinging his kunai at Orochimaru, Tobirama reminded her: "It is a treasure passed down through the Senju n, possibly recording the history of the ninja world or its secrets!" Tobirama continued, "The Uchiha n''s stone tablet can only be deciphered with the Sharingan. Uchiha Madara used his Sharingan to uncover the secrets of the tablet, and thus secretly began his n to gather the Tailed Beasts..." "As the once-opposing Senju n of the forest, perhaps there is a secret record that could thwart Uchiha Madara''s n. We must ensure that the piece of bark does not fall into our hands and quickly uncover the secrets it holds!" "Understood!" Tsunade nodded and quickly agreed. Konoha is not without Wood Release ninjas. On the contrary. Currently, Konoha has many Wood Release ninjas. ording to Yakushi Kabuto, this piece of bark requires Wood Release chakra to read the information on it. I just need to find a Wood Release ninja. Wait... Something seems off. Tsunade suddenly realized something. Most of Konoha''s Wood Release ninjas are in the Root, and they are all out on missions. The only Wood Release ninja under the Hokage, Yamato, was also sent out leading Team 8... This is bad! At this moment... Konoha doesn''t have any Wood Release ninjas! Underground. ck Zetsu also saw the piece of bark. Compared to the short-sighted Konoha ninjas, ck Zetsu immediately recognized the true nature of the bark. It was the outer skin of the Ten Tails'' shell, the shed skin of the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path! In other words... Only one person in history could have created this! The Sage of Six Paths... Only the legendary Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, could have made this, and only he would record information on such bark and leave it to the Senju n! Both the Uchiha and Senju ns are descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki. One inherited his eyes, the other his physique. The Uchiha n has a stone tablet that records history... How could the Senju n not have a historical record? ck Zetsu had never found any historical record from the Senju n. After Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki''s death, it searched everywhere for traces of his recorded history, only finding the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, leading ck Zetsu to believe that the Senju n had no such historical record... But now... ck Zetsu suddenly realized it was wrong! The ancestors of the Uchiha, Indra, and the Senju, Asura, shed, and their chakra continually reincarnated and shed. The Uchiha n has a historical record; how could the Senju n not have one? No! The Senju n''s bark must not expose the secrets of the ninja world! ck Zetsu moved frantically underground, hidden beneath Tsunade''s feet, ready to snatch the bark at any moment! No, no... There must be more information I''ve missed. ck Zetsu eavesdropped on the conversation, pondering why the bark ended up in Akihara Kagura''s hands and how Kagura knew the secrets on the bark... "The Senju n..." ck Zetsu shuddered, realizing, "That kid, Akihara Kagura...is a Senju!" "The Senju n..." Orochimaru, also very clever, fighting Tobirama, recalled, "Akihara Kagura...is a Senju!" "Only then..." "Does everything make sense!" "Akihara Kagura is a Senju, even a direct descendant, which is why he could sessfully transnt the First Hokage''s cells and awaken Wood Release!" "Precisely because Akihara Kagura is a Senju..." "That kid knows the secrets of the bark!" "Indeed..." Tobirama, equally wise, quickly figured it out. During the Warring States period, the Senju n had lost many members, even the children of the n leader lived precariously. War meant sacrifice and even disappearance. Perhaps a n leader''s descendant who knew the secret of the bark stole it and vanished, leading to theplete loss of this historical artifact... The bark was very portable, unlike the immovable Uchiha stone tablet... Tobirama could even imagine the historical figure who stole the bark: a scheming and cunning individual like himself but with ill intentions, aiming to seize the n''s secrets... Akihara Kagura... Is a descendant of that Senju n member. ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 294: Everyone fighting for a piece of Bark Chapter 294: Everyone fighting for a piece of Bark Akihara Kagura... Descendant of the Senju n. Everyone present heard this matter. The Second Hokage, Tobirama, and Orochimaru, the disciple of the Third Hokage, the most intelligent individuals in Konoha''s history, were the first to uncover the secret behind the bark. Tobirama kicked Orochimaru away, grabbed a kunai, and rushed towards Tsunade while revealing the truth he had deduced. "Orochimaru''s guess is correct." "Akihara Kagura is indeed a descendant of the Senju n." Tobirama had no goodwill towards Akihara Kagura, another member of the Senju n, and coldly stated, "In the thousand-year history of the Senju n, the ancestors of this branch learned the secrets of the Senju n, betrayed their kin, and secretly stole historical relics during the Warring States period, hoping to use Wood Release chakra to unlock their secrets..." "Unfortunately.""This branch never awakened the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, and could only guard the Senju n''s treasures without uncovering their truths..." "In other words..." Orochimaru pulled out the kunai lodged in him and continued Tobirama''s deduction: "After the First Hokage''s death, when Konoha began researching his cells, Akihara Kagura and his kin discovered a chance to awaken Wood Release..." Orochimaru even chuckled at this point: "They found out that I was researching the Wood Release bloodline..." "If nothing went wrong..." Orochimaru recalled Yakushi Kabuto mentioning the bark: "This branch of the Senju n eventually had only Akihara Kagura left, who, to enter Konoha legitimately, first went to the Konoha Orphanage..." "Unfortunately." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gritted his teeth when talking about Akihara Kagura''s scheme: "The Wood Release experiments were halted by the old man, and I was forced to defect after being caught conducting illegal human experiments..." "To obtain the Wood Release bloodline, Akihara Kagura left Konoha, hid the Senju n''s relics in the orphanage, and on my escape, he approached me, making himself my test subject, eventually seeding in awakening the Wood Release bloodline after I transnted the cells..." "To reim the Senju n''s relics, Akihara Kagura always sought to return to Konoha, even attempting to kill me on the day he gained the Wood Release bloodline..." When Orochimaru reached this point, he remembered the attack on him by Akihara Kagura on the first day of awakening Wood Release and gritted his teeth: "At that time, Akihara Kagura pretended to lose control of the experiment, trying to kill me and return to Konoha..." Fortunately. At that time, Orochimaru had sealed Akihara Kagura''s body with a curse mark, and recalling the subsequent events, he still felt a gnawing hatred towards Akihara Kagura. "That brat also used my desire to make him a vessel, and the alliance between me and Danzo, to finally return to Konoha, and even used his identity as a Wood Release genius to escape Danzo''s control, returning to the orphanage to retrieve the bark he had hidden..." "It was then..." "Akihara Kagura colluded with Uchiha Obito..." "Not colluded." "Akihara Kagura merely used." Tobirama interrupted Orochimaru, solemnly adding: "Because the Uchiha n''s stele also contains the secrets of the ninja world, and Uchiha Madara had long seen these recorded secrets, Uchiha Obito was merely a pawn of Madara..." "But..." "The Senju and the Uchiha have always been opposing existences. The historical secrets recorded on the Uchiha n''s stele and the Senju n''s relics should be the same..." "Akihara Kagura realized that Uchiha Obito also knew some secrets of the ninja world, so he pretended to collude with Obito while hiding his own knowledge..." "That brat intended to usurp the n of Uchiha Madara and Obito for his own use..." Tobirama patiently filled in the rest of the story. With the tacit cooperation of Tobirama and Orochimaru, they believed their deduction of Akihara Kagura''s story was close to the truth... At least. Everyone present knew the background of Akihara Kagura. Even Yakushi Kabuto pushed up his sses, seemingly unable to believe the depth and darkness of Akihara Kagura''s identity and thoughts. "..." ck Zetsu listened in astonishment. If Akihara Kagura was aware of the ninja world''s history through the Senju n''s relics, would his n still seed? No! If Akihara Kagura was indeed a knowledgeable insider... Why would he still try to seize the Rinnegan and betray the ninja world? Why wouldn''t he worry about the revival of the Ten Tails and Kaguya? This doesn''t add up¡­ Because Akihara Kagura attacked Nagato and disrupted the process of reviving the Ten-Tails, this guy wants to control the Ten-Tails himself and has never hidden this intention! That guy... Does he want to be the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails? No... Something else doesn''t seem right... ck Zetsu felt like his head was about to explode! "Never mind that..." ck Zetsu shook his head and made a decision: "I must first find out what secrets are recorded on the Senju n''s bark..." "Moreover..." "If nothing unexpected happens, it should be simr to the original content of the Uchiha n''s stone stele, which I modified after that bastard Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki died..." "However..." "There will definitely be some subtle differences." "After all, Hagoromo knew that his second son, Asura, was a fool. Hagoromo would definitely leave something special for Asura''s descendants..." "The most troublesome part would be Kaguya''s secret." "This is not a big problem; I can find a way to persuade Madara to be cautious of Kaguya or not to worry about her. Uchiha Madara already believes in me..." "The Uchiha n''s stone stele was originally meant to pass on history and warn Indra''s descendants, and I just slightly altered it to lure Madara into merging Hashirama''s power, collecting the Tailed Beasts, and initiating the Eye of the Moon n..." "Based on the timeline, the original content left by Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki on the stone stele wouldn''t mention my name..." "If nothing unexpected happens, the Senju n''s bark won''t mention my name either..." As long as my name isn''t mentioned... There is still room to maneuver! ck Zetsu suddenly felt relieved. He had slowly figured out how to expose the true history on the bark and how to persuade Uchiha Madara. "First, I can''t hide this from Madara because Akihara Kagura, that descendant of the Senju n, must have already read the bark. He must already know the history of the ninja world from it. Even if I hide it from Madara, that descendant could still leak the secret..." "Secondly, if Madara really doubts the historical truth, I''ll use his favorite rhetoric to lure him. The Uchiha and Senju ns are inherently oppositional. This all needs to be considered after seeing the contents of the Senju n''s bark..." "As long as my identity remains a secret..." "Everything is still within my control." ck Zetsu, hidden underground, revealed a sinister smile: "To Madara, I am his will incarnate, and I won''t deceive him..." "Now..." "First, find a way to get the bark..." "Only by obtaining the Senju n''s bark can I learn its secrets and figure out what that brat Akihara Kagura is thinking..." ck Zetsu immediately formted his n. He also assessed the situation in Konoha: Akihara Kagura was controlling the reanimated Second Hokage and Fourth Hokage topete for the Senju n''s bark, and Konoha''s ninjas were trying to protect it from being taken! So... Who would care about Nagato! With a change of mind, ck Zetsu quietly shifted his focus towards Nagato, intending to control him to revive Uchiha Madara while Konoha Hospital was understaffed. Meanwhile, The battle for the Senju n''s bark continued. This bark likely contained great secrets of the ninja world, perhaps even a solution to the current crisis. Otherwise... Akihara Kagura would never have let two Hokage fight for it! "Do you need my help?" Kabuto looked at Tsunade, raised his finger proactively, and said: "I should be able to stop them..." "Alright." Tsunade nodded slowly. Akihara Kagura''s actions to destroy the ninja world and recreate it would inevitably anger many in the ninja world, so Kabuto''s betrayal was not surprising... "..." Kabuto raised his eyebrows slightly. Although he didn''t know the full truth, he knew one thing for sure: Kagura would never harm him or Director Yakushi Nono. Moreover... Kagura definitely didn''t really want to take that piece of bark. Because that piece of so-called Senju n bark was personally handed to me by Akihara Kagura, asking me to deliver it to the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade. So... This was a scheme. Kaguya wanted everyone to know the bark''s value. "Can you use the Edo Tensei to summon J¨­nin Dan Kato?" Yakushi Kabuto asked Tsunade very politely. "No need!" Jiraiya interrupted Kabuto''s words while still battling his disciple Minato: "I can handle Minato!" "Teacher..." Minato was somewhat helpless. If he hadn''t been holding back, he would have assassinated his teacher long ago! Now is not the time for sentimentality! "Forget it." Tsunade shook her head and said softly, "If possible, let Dan return to the underworld. Do not disturb the souls of the deceased..." "Understood." Kabutoplied readily. Above Konoha''s buildings. Nagato raised his hand, intending to summon the Six Paths of Pain. However, Konan, worried about Nagato''s health, volunteered to go help: "Nagato, this is a crucial moment. You are needed to confront Akihara Kagura in the future. Now is not the time to recklessly use the Six Paths of Pain. I''ll go down and help deal with the enemies..." "Alright." Nagato finally nodded in relief. Konan''s paper flew off her body as she leaped down, sending countless sheets towards the Second Hokage, Tobirama, and the Fourth Hokage, Minato! The two Hokage were forced back instantly by her paper! In addition to being used as paper shuriken, the paper could even serve as a sealing power. Once countless sheets of paper stuck to them, it would bind their movements! With the addition of Konan and Kabuto, Konoha immediately fended off the attacks of the Second and Fourth Hokage! The next moment. The situation above Konoha''s buildings shocked everyone! A pitch-ck figure fell from the ceiling, clinging to Nagato''s body. Half of Nagato''s body was his own, while the other half was covered by ayer of inky ck substance¡ªck Zetsu had taken advantage of the situation to attach itself to Nagato! "What is this!" "Nagato, are you alright?" "What happened!" Tsunade was somewhat horrified, fearing that something might happen to Nagato! If this piece of bark might unlock the secret of Akihara Kagura, then Nagato, with his Rinnegan, was their hope to eliminate Akihara Kagura! The Second and Fourth Hokage seemed to notice the new situation atop Konoha Hospital and instantly moved away from the battlefield to investigate! Other ninjas also jumped up, worried about Nagato and the Rinnegan, especially Konan, who had just rushed down to help. She almost immediately spread her paper wings and flew back up! "Do not panic..." Nagato calmed everyone down, though he himself was very nervous. He tried to reassure the startled ninjas protecting him: "This guy is a member of the Akatsuki, without muchbat power. Don''t worry..." "Do not act rashly..." ck Zetsu''s hoarse voiceughed as it looked around at everyone present, warning them not to act rashly: "If you kill me, Nagato will die instantly too..." "Zetsu..." Konan questioned ck Zetsu coldly: "What do you want! Are you helping Akihara Kagura to take Nagato''s Rinnegan?" "Of course not..." "These Rinnegan do not belong to Nagato..." ck Zetsu sneered, half his face smirking as he spoke slowly: "Nagato, do you think you received divine favor to awaken these Sage eyes?" "You all should know the origin of the Rinneganes from the Uchiha n''s Sharingan. How could a mere descendant of the Uzumaki n like you obtain these eyes?" "Nagato..." "These eyes belong to Madara..." "You are merely a tool to nurture the Rinnegan and execute the n for Madara¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 295: Rinne Rebirth Chapter 295: Rinne Rebirth ck Zetzu was immensely pleased. It had found an excellent opportunity to possess Nagato, and with the power of Yin-Yang Release, it could easily control Nagato''s body. This was a moment of particr joy and pride for ck Zetzu. Even though ck Zetzu considered this merely a rehearsal before the grand performance, it felt a certain thrill in manipting people''s minds and did not hide the things it and Uchiha Madara had done to Nagato. "Since you were a child, Madara worried that his Rinnegan would lose its vitality along with his life, so he transnted the Rinnegan into your body..." "Additionally." "Because of the Uzumaki n''s bloodline, the chakra vitality in your body was sufficiently abundant, allowing you to use the power within the Rinnegan with your chakra and life force..." "To avoid wasting your life and to ensure the sess of the n, I have been secretly controlling your life, prompting you and Yahiko to establish the first generation of the Akatsuki organization. This was orchestrated by Obito and me in the shadows..." "When Hanz¨­ of the Smander and Danzo besieged you, the first generation of the Akatsuki members were annihted. This was also done by Obito and me in secret...""Only through this..." "Having experienced the pain of this world, you would obediently follow the n to collect the Tailed Beasts and execute the Eye of the Moon n..." "You!" Nagato widened his eyes in disbelief. Even Konan was so shocked that her body stiffened! No one would want to admit that their life was controlled by others, that their seemingly steadfast steps were manipted like a puppet. This truth... Was too cruel for them! When Nagato and Konan learned from ck Zetzu''s words that their past lives had been manipted, everything in their minds shattered like fragments! Their lives... Were like a drama with a pre-written script. Yet... They knew nothing about it. A group of Konoha ninjas looked at Nagato and Konan with eyes slowly filled with sympathy, understanding their feelings... "This..." Nagato''s throat choked with a suffocating breath as he struggled to regain control of his body. A sh of madness appeared in his Rinnegan: "I don''t believe it! Yahiko was real, the former Akatsuki was real, I am real!" "The facts are as they are." "Your eyes were given to you by Madara." "If Madara wanted to, he could take them back at any time." As ck Zetzu said this, it smiled smugly and continued, "This ninja world has never been real; everything is just an illusory dream. Nagato, when you secretly controlled Pain to lead the Akatsuki, you thought you were the god behind everything..." "But in reality..." "You were just a pawn we manipted..." ck Zetzu controlled Nagato''s hands to slowly sp together, its voice growing colder, "If it weren''t for the brat Akihara Kagura trying to seize the Rinnegan, you would have collected the Tailed Beasts ording to our n to revive the so-called weapon of war..." "At that time..." "I would have controlled you to revive Madara..." "Unfortunately." "You didn''t meet our expectations. You didn''t evenplete the collection of the Tailed Beasts before being defeated by Akihara Kagura, even hiding in Konoha, the vige you''ve hated since childhood, like a beggar in the gutter, saved by the mercy of your enemies..." "I will kill you!" Sheets of paper immediately started flying off Konan''s body! "Don''t act rashly, Konan!" Jiraiya quickly stopped his disciple and said sternly, "If you kill him now, Nagato will also die..." "Kill me..." Nagato''s throat squeezed out a voice, looking at his hands sping together uncontrobly. He struggled to control his mouth and shouted angrily, "Kill me now! It wants to use the Rinnegan and force me to use the Samsara of Heavenly Life technique..." "Nagato!" Konan''s eyes widened in shock! "The Samsara of Heavenly Life technique?" A group of Konoha ninjas didn''t understand the meaning of this technique. "The Samsara of Heavenly Life technique..." While manipting Nagato to form seals with his hands, ck Zetzuughed and exined, "It can truly resurrect the dead, bringing them back to the world of the living with a living body..." "A living Madara..." "Would be even stronger than during the Edo Tensei!" "Quick, kill it!" Tsunade decisively gave the order. A group of Konoha ninjas hesitated for less than a second before Orochimaru decisively raised his palm, feeling no psychological burden in killing Nagato. However, ck Zetsu directly controlled Nagato to stop forming seals, and preemptively unleashed Shinra Tensei, a repulsive force that erupted within the ward, flinging Tsunade and others out! "Nagato also hasbat capabilities..." ck Zetsu grinned at the people flying backward and continued with a sinister smile, "Only three people in the world can kill Nagato, and none of you here are among those three. You are no match for Nagato..." In theory... There are only three people in the ninja world who can truly defeat Nagato. Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Madara, and Hashirama. Everyone knows these three names, which represent the pinnacle of ninja power. Outside Konoha Vige. Three individuals were engaged in another battle. Uchiha Madara had already prepared for ck Zetsu to act, still unwilling to submit to Akihara Kagura. His eyes were filled with madness, striving to resist Kagura''s control! Uchiha Madara repeatedly attempted to break free from Kagura''s control, trying to use the hand seals to undo the Edo Tensei! Indeed, he could be controlled... However, such control must allow him to break free at any time! Madara resisted Kagura''s control while attempting to use the battle to awaken his old friend, jointly resisting Kagura''s will! "Hashirama!" Madara roared, "Have you forgotten your pride? Do you want to be controlled by that brat forever?" The pride of the Uchiha n... Manifested vividly in Madara! This forever proud man never wanted to be subjugated, nor did he want to see his old friend submit to a youngster''s threat... Madara was furious! This man was angry at Hashirama''s behavior! Madara couldn''t discern whether his battle with Hashirama was to wake his old friend or to prove his unyielding will to Kagura! "Hashirama!" Madara, controlling the full-body Susanoo, roared. Despite the pain of resisting Kagura''s mental control, he forcibly manipted Susanoo to sh at Hashirama''s wooden giant, chopping off its hand! "Madara..." Hashirama nced weakly at Madara. His palm slowly andboriously closed, and vines emerged from the wooden giant, reforming a new hand! "Sage Mode..." Hashirama suddenly sped his hands together! It was evident. Hashirama was about to use his strongest technique. Madara, feeling disappointed, also formed a hand seal with Susanoo: "Does that brat think this will make me submit?" The dark clouds in the sky suddenly parted! A meteor began to descend from space! Even if the meteornded outside Konoha, it would cause massive casualties and possibly destroy Konoha... "This is..." Hashirama looked up at the sky. Everyone in Konoha couldn''t help but look up. They all felt an astonishing pressure, their bodies trembling uncontrobly at the sight of the meteor! Inside Konoha Vige. ck Zetsu controlled Nagato to form the seals for Rinne Rebirth, grinning at the Konoha ninjas terrified by the meteor. "See that? This is Madara''s power..." The Konoha ninjas were collectively speechless. However... Konoha was not without a savior. "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!" A gigantic Buddha statue suddenly appeared under Hashirama, its thousand arms rising simultaneously to shatter the meteor in the sky! After destroying the meteor, Hashirama looked at his old friend: "Madara, this technique endangers Konoha''s safety..." "Now is not the time to say such things..." Madara, without hesitation, summoned another meteor. His eyes had already transformed into Rinnegan: "You are disappointing, Hashirama... submitting so easily to a brat''s control..." This battle was on a different level from the rest of the ninja world! Madara, benefiting from the infinite chakra granted by Edo Tensei, could fight indefinitely! So could Hashirama. To protect Konoha from the meteor and driven by Kagura''smand to defeat Madara, the giant Buddha statue raised its fists again, shattering the falling meteor! "Madara!" "Hashirama!" Madara, controlling his full-body Susanoo, flew straight toward the True Several Thousand Hands! "That brat wants to steal my n and use it to destroy the ninja world. Even now, you can''t wake up!" "If we join forces..." "We can resist that brat''s control over us!" Uchiha Madara stood within the crystal of Susanoo, his brows tightly furrowed, clutching his fist. "Hashirama, as long as we break free from control and eliminate that brat together, we can achieve true peace!" At that moment... It was as if the identities of the two had been swapped. Once, Hashirama had constantly called out to Uchiha Madara, hoping he would understand the peace he desired. Now, it was Uchiha Madara who persistently called out to Hashirama, hoping his old friend would rise up and resist Akihara Kagura''s will, striving for the peace he sought to bring. "But..." Hashirama hesitated for a moment, speaking softly, "Madara, your n must also be very evil, right?" "That brat extremely wants to destroy the ninjas!" Uchiha Madara looked at Hashirama with a mix of anger and frustration, nearly wanting to berate him harshly, "No matter what my n is, at least the people of the ninja world can survive! Can you not understand the difference between me and that brat?" "..." Hashirama''s expression instantly darkened. "Pull yourself together!" Uchiha Madara scolded once more. "Alright, alright, I''ll try..." Hashirama quickly tried to raise his fingers, attempting to gather strength to resist Akihara Kagura''s control when suddenly he received a summoning from a summoning jutsu! "This is..." Hashirama looked in astonishment towards the direction of the summoning. "This is..." Uchiha Madara also squinted his eyes. In Konoha Vige. The Konoha Hospital had be bustling again. A group of Konoha ninjas were desperately trying to stop ck Zetsu from controlling Nagato to revive Uchiha Madara. ck Zetsu directly controlled Nagato to fight, summoning the Six Paths of Pain! Tobirama suddenly raised his fingers! Uchiha Madara and Hashirama, who were fighting in the distance, were simultaneously summoned. The moment their bodies flew over, theplete Susanoo and True Several Thousand Hands Buddha statue dissipated! Akihara Kagura''s voice emerged from Tobirama''s throat, his tone almost calm and indifferent, "Kill Zetsu and Nagato, seize Nagato''s Rinnegan, and reim the bark recording the Senju n''s history..." "..." Uchiha Madara''s palm suddenly condensed a ck rod! This ck rod, which was meant to be thrown at Nagato, was forcefully stabbed into his own leg, a method to prevent his body from uncontrobly attacking Nagato! Akihara Kagura, that brat... The control over the reanimated ones was gradually bing stronger! That brat... Is he serious this time? All the Konoha ninjas present found themselves in a dilemma. They didn''t know whether to kill ck Zetsu and Nagato to prevent Madara''s revival, or to stop the reanimated ninjas from attacking ck Zetsu and Nagato, to prevent them from seizing Nagato''s Rinnegan... It was a difficult choice. For both Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu had their conspiracies; Akihara Kagura also had his own schemes. "Summoning Jutsu!" ck Zetsu controlled Nagato to directly perform a summoning jutsu! A massive Gedo Statue suddenly descended, its shell not yet fully restored, seemingly severely damaged from a previous battle! However... Itsbat power was still intact! ck rods of Yin-Yang Release shot out from the Gedo Statue, directly targeting the reanimated ninjas, preventing them from approaching! The reanimated ninjas could only retreat quickly! Only Uchiha Madara had several ck rods stabbed into his body, rendering him immobile, which suited him perfectly. Just a few seconds... As long as ck Zetsu could revive him... Whilemanding the Gedo Statue to attack, ck Zetsu controlled Nagato to form the hand signs for the Samsara of Heavenly Life technique. At this moment, ck Zetsu had an illusion as if he were fighting against the entire world! "However..." "We are about to seed..." ck Zetsu controlled Nagato to sp his hands together, as if praying to the heavens, letting out a suppressed low roar! "Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique!" A white light suddenly emerged from Uchiha Madara''s body! In the next moment! Uchiha Madara felt the sensation of being controlled dissipate, the shackles in his mind vanishing. "Brat..." Uchiha Madara''s lips curved into a sinister smile, not caring about the ck rods'' injuries after his revival. Taking advantage of the remaining time of the Reanimation Jutsu, he conveyed a message to the rapidly retreating will in his mind. "It seems this time... I have won." Uchiha Madara was confident, knowing how powerful he would be after reviving and re-imnting his Rinnegan. His tone became increasingly contemptuous, "In the end, my Rinnegan will return to its rightful owner. As for what you wanted them to take, I will dly ept it..." "Congrattions." Contrary to Madara''s expectations, Akihara Kagura was not enraged. Akihara Kagura''s emotions seemed unperturbed, as if he did not care about Madara''s revival. His voice, along with Madara''s revival, gradually faded until itpletely disappeared from Madara''s mind. "However..." "I''m curious about one thing..." Akihara Kagura sat by theke in the Valley of the End, watching the violently shaking fishing rod, indicating a catch. He calmly pulled the rod, asking his final question, "Uchiha Madara, after truly reviving, have youpletely escaped the fate of being a pawn?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 296: Madara Obtaining the Rinnegan Chapter 296: Madara Obtaining the Rinnegan Inside Konoha Vige. A surge of scorching white smoke rose from Uchiha Madara''s body. The corners of this man''s mouth curled up as the Rinnegan from the Edo Tensei fell from his eye sockets like shredded paper. His eyes turnedpletely ck, rendering him totally blind. However... This still couldn''t dampen Uchiha Madara''s exhration! Because he could feel the vitality within his body reviving. No longer did he feel like empty paper ashes, but rather a truly vibrant and energetic body! Apanying this... Naturally, was intense pain! Several ck rods were still pierced through his body!For others, this pain might be unbearable, but for Uchiha Madara, it brought endless pleasure, making him feel alive. These pains were merely minor embellishments of his resurrection! Uchiha Madara pulled out the ck rods from his body. The wounds quickly healed, showing his body''s remarkable regenerative abilities! "Kill him..." Tsunade immediately recognized the opportunity! Compared to a ninja under the Edo Tensei, a living person is obviously easier to kill. As long as Uchiha Madara was alive, they had hoped of killing him! Moreover... Now was the most vulnerable moment for Uchiha Madara! Without the Sharingan and Rinnegan, he couldn''t use many of his abilities. They might indeed have a chance to kill him! Although Uchiha Madara wasn''t allied with ck Zetsu and Akihara Kagura, he was still an enemy that threatened the ninja world and needed to be eliminated! The three legendary Sannin of Konoha charged at Uchiha Madara! However, Uchiha Madara removed his heavy red armor with ease. His body was incredibly agile and strong, his powerful arms striking Jiraiya, sending him flying! Jiraiya was directly knocked away! Uchiha Madara flipped his body, kicking Orochimaru, who was trying to release a long snake, and sent him flying with a kick! "Ha!" Tsunade swung her fist down! Uchiha Madara raised his arms, forcibly enduring Tsunade''s monstrous strength, but his body was involuntarily sent flying! Boom! Uchiha Madara fell directly into a heap of ruins! "Fire Release: Dragon me Bullet!" Jiraiya quickly spat out a me toward the ruins! "Lightning Release: Thunder Strike!" Orochimaru also spat out a lightning attack toward the ruins! Fire and lightning intertwined, instantly engulfing the ruins. A loud explosion followed, and a tall Susanoo rose from the ruins! This scene immediately stunned everyone present! Everyone was shocked by Uchiha Madara''s terrifying power! "Can he activate Susanoo without his eyes?" Tsunade looked at the towering Susanoo rising from the ruins,nding before them again, with a face full of shock! How was this possible! If this was the case, what could they do? "The Mangekyou Sharingan is just the key to unlocking or learning Susanoo..." Tobirama watched this scene and said in a deep voice, "For an Uchiha who has already mastered Susanoo, it''s like how my brother''s Wood Golem Jutsu is created from Wood Release chakra. Susanoo is merely a manifestation of the yin attribute chakra." This was Tobirama''s hypothesis. However, Tobirama''s hypothesis was immediately confirmed by Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara closed his eyes, but there was a mocking expression on his face: "Tobirama, you really understand the Uchiha..." It was truly ironic. Many Uchiha might not understand the mechanism of the Sharingan as well as Tobirama. Uchiha Madara even learned from Uchiha Sasuke that Tobirama had analyzed why the Uchiha awakened the Sharingan... This man, who always considered himself the enemy of the Uchiha, even the most hated by the Uchiha, was actually the one who understood them the best! "But..." "You are not an Uchiha..." Uchiha Madara spread out his hands, sneering as he spoke: "It''s just some outsider''s research, and you''ll never understand how many secrets the Uchiha n hides..." "ck Zetsu." Uchiha Madara extended his hand. His Susanoo quickly dissipated. He stood not far from Nagato,manding loudly: "Bring me the Rinnegan. I need to fight with it now..." "Yes!" ck Zetsu raised his hand and directly gouged out a Rinnegan from Nagato, swiftly bringing it to Uchiha Madara! "Don''t think you''ll seed!" Countless paper pieces floated from Konan''s body, transforming into dense paper shurikens aimed to kill ck Zetsu on the spot! Everyone else also rushed towards Uchiha Madara at that moment. Uchiha Madara, even without using the Rinnegan, possessed terrifying power. Once he obtained the Rinnegan, who knew how much more powerful he would be! Tobirama and Minato also wanted to take action. Even Hashirama hesitated for a moment, contemting rushing towards Uchiha Madara. Theoretically speaking¡­ Both Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara pose a threat to the ninja world. They should belong to the faction of Akihara Kagura''s destruction, while Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu belong to another faction that also aims to endanger the ninja world. These two factions are mutually antagonistic... Tobirama''s thoughts were very straightforward. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity while Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara were at odds to eliminate Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara had always been hostile and even wanted to kill Tobirama, and Tobirama had also longed to get rid of Madara as soon as possible. However¡­ Their actions were instantly controlled! Tobirama did not quite understand Akihara Kagura''s intentions. Through their mental connection, Tobirama voiced his doubts to Akihara Kagura, who was controlling him: "Now is a perfect chance to kill Uchiha Madara¡­" "Uchiha Madara is a necessary tool." Akihara Kagura''s voice was very calm, continuing nonchntly: "Instead, it is the bark of the Senju n that hides a great secret. Taking that piece of bark is most important. If Uchiha Madara learns the secret on the bark, it will hinder my n¡­" "What secret does the bark hold?" Tobirama could not understand, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Your faction once betrayed the Senju n for that bark, and yet you still won''t reveal it?" "The bark contains secrets about the Sage of Six Paths." Akihara Kagura finally revealed a bit of crucial information, continuing softly: "It is the greatest secret in this world, recording the history of the Sage of Six Paths'' family, the origins of the Senju and Uchiha ns, the darkness of the Sage of Six Paths, and the secrets of bing a new Sage of Six Paths¡­" "¡­" Tobirama and Hashirama were both stunned. No one in the ninja world had ever glimpsed ancient history. People only knew that the Sage of Six Paths created the world and the flourishing ninja sects of ancient times. Now¡­ Akihara Kagura told them¡­ That piece of bark records so much information from ancient times! It even includes the dark secrets of the Sage of Six Paths, the most revered figure in the hearts of ninjas. If these contents were to be leaked, it would undoubtedly cause an uproar in the ninja world! Akihara Kagura was still leisurely fishing, using the connection between the reanimated and the summoner to exin his reasoning: "If Uchiha Madara gets the secret on that bark, he will abandon his n, but this will interfere with mine¡­" "But¡­" Tobirama raised an important question: "If we don''t stop Uchiha Madara from obtaining the Rinnegan, his increased power will surely allow him to seize the bark¡­" "Then I have no choice." Akihara Kagura''s voice seemed somewhat helpless: "Uchiha Madara must obtain his Rinnegan to continue his n. Can''t you team up with Uchiha Madara to deal with Konoha? One side gets the bark, the other gets the Rinnegan?" "But¡­" Hashirama weakly spoke up: "Do we really need to team up with Madara to deal with little ones like Tsunade and the others?" "Then forget it." Akihara Kagura did not mind, his thoughts seemingly all on the bark of the Senju n: "You must take the bark and let Uchiha Madara get the Rinnegan¡­" Inside Konoha Vige. The fierce battle continued. Everyone else attacked Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu wildly, not wanting Uchiha Madara to obtain the Rinnegan, even though ck Zetsu only held one! "ck Zetsu, hide!" Uchiha Madara suddenly raised his hand, forming a hand seal. His face turned cold: "Fire Release: Dust Cloud Technique!" A mass of high-temperature smoke instantly spewed from his mouth! This high-temperature smoke enveloped everyone around in an instant, causing a violent explosion that blew everyone present away! ck Zetsu hurriedly escaped underground with the Rinnegan a second before Uchiha Madara released the Dust Cloud Technique. It reemerged only after the battle ended. Uchiha Madara slowly reached out to take the Rinnegan that ck Zetsu handed him and inserted it into his eye socket. The healing power quickly healed the wound around his eye, and the Rinnegan restored his vision¡­ "This Rinnegan is mine." Uchiha Madara caressed his eye socket, cherishing the light he regained: "Only I can truly wield the power of the Rinnegan. Nagato using it only brought it shame¡­" "¡­" Everyone present watched as Uchiha Madara regained his eye. They could all feel that his aura had changed. "Humph, humph, humph¡­" Uchiha Madara assessed the situation on the scene, looking with great interest at the wrecked Konoha Hospital, the terrified Konoha ninjas, and the grim-faced Hashirama! Now... He had achieved his goal! As long as he could be resurrected and regain the Rinnegan, the n would still be under his control, and he could proceed to the next step without any hesitation! As for that Akihara Kagura who wanted to use him... Uchiha Madara suddenly burst intoughter, hisughter gradually bing arrogant and wild: "Hahaha... Hashirama, and that boy manipting you from behind, this time I have won... Whether it''s the Rinnegan or the Eye of the Moon n..." "Everything is mine!" Uchiha Madara clenched his fist forcefully! "From this moment on¡­" Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed tightly, and his expression became somewhat sinister and terrifying: "Let this world know that the destiny they must ept has arrived!" "Madara¡­" Hashirama didn''t know what to say. However, Tobirama and Minato moved swiftly, rushing directly toward the piece of bark that had somehow fallen to the ground! "Lord Madara¡­" ck Zetsu''s expression also became somewhat respectful. It cautiously watched the bark being fought over and, to maintain Madara''s trust, proactively said: "That piece of bark may contain secrets of the ninja world''s history¡­" "I''ve already seen those on the n''s stele¡­" Uchiha Madaraughed lightly, seemingly uninterested in the bark. Watching Tobirama and Minato''s actions, he sneered contemptuously: "However, it can serve as a trophy for the victor!" "Want to take it?" Uchiha Madara slightly raised his eyes, the pupils of his Rinnegan vibrating: "Then witness the true power of the Rinnegan! Limbo: Border Jail!" "Watch out!" Tobirama hurriedly reminded. However¡­ There was silence in the field. Because nothing happened. It seemed that Uchiha Madara merely uttered the name of his technique, which appeared to have no effect, and there wasn''t even any chakra fluctuation in this area. Everyone was puzzled by Uchiha Madara''s actions. The next second! Tobirama was suddenly sent flying backward! The former Second Hokage Tobirama received a heavy blow, as if struck by an invisible person, with no chance to counterattack, and was kicked away! Minato instantly raised his hand, cing a Rasengan in front of him, thinking the opponent might be invisible! However¡­ The Rasengannded on empty air. Minato''s neck suddenly took a hit! The invisible enemy delivered a heavy blow to Minato''s neck, causing his body to crash to the ground! "Absolutely no signs¡­" Minatoy on the ground, still struggling to understand what went wrong: "I tried to judge the enemy''s attack path, but there was no chakra fluctuation, not even a disturbance in the air current before the attack¡­" "¡­" Tobirama crouched hastily, attempting to use his chakra sensing to discern who was attacking him. However¡­ He found no trace of anyone. Perhaps it wasn''t an invisible person, but rather a mysterious technique that had attacked him? "Madara, is this your ability?" Tobirama suddenly looked at Uchiha Madara, the man he feared the most, the one most likely to use such bizarre abilities. Tobirama charged toward the bark again, this time extremely calm and cautious, ready to use the Flying Thunder God technique to evade any attacks! However¡­ The attack came again without any sign! Tobirama''s body was once again sent flying backward! Hashirama had just begun to make a move, his hands barely sped together when his arm was inexplicably twisted behind his back, mysteriously restrained! "I told you." "This time, I have won." Uchiha Madara walked towards the piece of bark lying on the ground with a face full of arrogance. ck Zetsu cautiously followed behind Uchiha Madara, hoping to take the opportunity to peek at the secrets on the bark. ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 297: [Sponsored]: ... Dark Will... Black Zetzu Chapter 297: [Sponsored]: ... Dark Will... ck Zetzu [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The overall situation has been determined. This was Uchiha Madara''s thought. No one present could stop him anymore. Now, Uchiha Madara only wanted to see what secrets were recorded on the bark, taking it as a bit of amusement and letting his old friend, Hashirama, know the secrets of their n. There were still ws. This was ck Zetsu''s thought. Now ck Zetsu also wanted to see what was recorded on the bark. It intended to continue leading Uchiha Madara to disregard the history of the ninja world based on the content of the bark. Besides them¡­Everyone present wanted to see this piece of bark. Because this bark, passed down by the Senju n, must record astonishing secrets, a realm they had never touched, especially Tobirama, a member of the Senju n. "Hmph¡­" Uchiha Madara picked up the piece of bark, and the first thing he did was touch its texture, feeling a strange familiarity. He chuckled lightly, "This texture is simr to that of our n''s me fan... It seems that Uchiha and Senju are indeed opposites..." "..." ck Zetsu only sneered silently. Isn''t this obvious? The materials are of course the same! Because the Uchiha n''s me fan is made from the bark of the Divine Tree, and this piece of bark is also from the Divine Tree, their materials are certainly connected! "Madara, you don''t have Wood Release chakra¡­" Hashirama frowned, hesitatingly asking, "I''m also a bit curious about what is recorded on our n''s heirloom..." "It should be simr to our n''s stone tablet records..." Uchiha Madara chuckled, reaching out his hand with interest: "Thebination of the yin and yang poles, the union of opposites can bring about all things..." "Hashirama, at that time, I learned this secret from the stone tablet, then found a way to get your flesh, transnted your cells, and awakened the Rinnegan..." "Naturally..." "I also awakened Wood Release." A trace of Wood Release chakra appeared in Uchiha Madara''s palm, falling onto the bark. He continued to smile lightly, "Back then, I shared the inscriptions on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet with you. Now let me admire the secrets of the Senju n..." "If there''s no surprise..." As Uchiha Madara lowered his head to look, he said, "The record here should be something like taking our n''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, transnting it into your Senju n, and also awakening the Rinnegan, right..." "Let me take a look..." "The secrets of the Senju n..." Using Wood Release chakra, Uchiha Madara activated the bark, and the characters on it started to move. A hint of disdain appeared on his lips: "This way of uncovering secrets can only be opened with Wood Release. Is it intended to prevent even the Senju n from discovering the secrets on it?" Uchiha Madara knew a little about the issues with Wood Release. Wood Release is not a hereditary bloodline of the Senju n. Very few within the Senju n have awakened Wood Release. Among those he knew, only Hashirama had done so. It was only with the development of Konoha''s technology that the method of transnting Hashirama cells was born. Before the Warring States period, awakening Wood Release in the Senju n was entirely based on luck... "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara frowned as he read the beginning on the bark: "Another history of the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, creating the world? But why does the Senju n''s secret record the nting of the Divine Tree by the Sage of Six Paths?" "Hmm?" ck Zetsu behind Uchiha Madara immediately perked up. What kind of history is this? When did ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo nt a tree? "Thousands of years ago... ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo... nted a Divine Tree in the ninja world... received the blessings of the Divine Tree... he divided chakra among the people... created the ninja world..." However, as ck Zetsu looked at the bark in Uchiha Madara''s hand, its face became gloomy. This history had been tampered with! This historical record is certainly wrong! It was clearly ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya who nted the Divine Tree! It was clearly ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya who received the power of the Divine Tree! Why does it say ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo? Is ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo trying to hide Kaguya''s existence by altering the past history on the bark? "It seems that our ns'' historical records have many simrities..." As Uchiha Madara continued reading, he nodded slowly at the records about the Divine Tree and the Ten-Tails: "The origin of chakra from the Divine Tree and the Ten-Tails is the same..." "Hmm?" "There are still some slight differences..." "But your Senju n''s bark records that the Sage of Six Paths, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, received the blessings of the Divine Tree and divided chakra among the people;" "Our n''s stone tablet records that a woman named ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, the Rabbit Goddess, ate the fruit of the Divine Tree, and since then the ninja world has had chakra. That woman angered the Divine Tree, which turned into the Ten-Tails to kill her..." This was recorded on the Uchiha stone tablet. Uchiha Madara had also told Uchiha Obito the secret of the Ten-Tails. "..." ck Zetsu suppressed its fury. Because it knew the true origin of chakra. The so-called Sage of Six Paths receiving blessings was false. The records on the Uchiha stone tablet were correct! The records on this bark are all false! This bark... What on earth is going on! However, before ck Zetsu could get angry, Uchiha Madara saw the next section, and upon seeing it, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Wait a moment..." When Uchiha Madara saw what was beneath the tree bark, he looked surprised at first, then suddenly understood and nodded hurriedly, saying, "I was always curious why there were so few records about Otsutsuki Kaguya, the progenitor of chakra in the ninja world, on our n''s stone tablet. It turns out her secret was recorded on the bark of your Senju n''s trees..." [¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo founded the ninja world... He had three children... The eldest son, Indra... The second son, Asura... The youngest daughter, Otsutsuki Kaguya...] "And moreover..." "There is something even more interesting..." Uchiha Madara chuckled and looked at the restrained Hashirama, "The ancestor of our Uchiha n is named Indra, the eldest son of the Sage of Six Paths, who inherited his Sage''s eyes; your Senju n''s ancestor is named Asura, the second son of the Sage of Six Paths, who inherited his Sage''s body..." "Hashirama." "Our two ns'' ancestors were actually blood brothers..." When Uchiha Madara said this, he was somewhat excited, even smiling: "This piece of history is truly astonishing hidden..." "How is this possible?" Tobirama''s face showed immediate doubt and uncertainty. Who could have imagined that the Uchiha n and the Senju n, known to be eternal adversaries during the Warring States period, had ancestors who were actually blood brothers, children of the Sage of Six Paths! What a joke! The ancestor of the Senju n and the evil ancestor of the Uchiha n being blood brothers? But... This is a historical relic of the Senju n. If both the Senju and Uchiha ns are descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, no wonder they both possess such formidable power, able to dominate before the Warring States period! "Our ancestors were blood brothers?" Hashirama showed a look of surprise but soon felt happy: "No wonder when I first met you..." "Are Senju and Uchiha brothers?" All the Konoha ninjas present were astonished. Although many had forgotten the former glory of the Senju n, they knew the story of the rivals and friends, Uchiha Madara and Hashirama... Unexpectedly... They were actually brothers. "But that was a thousand years ago." Uchiha Madara chuckled again, suddenly frowning in thought: "No wonder when I transnted your cells, there was no rejection reaction, and I awakened the Sage of Six Paths'' Rinnegan..." No wonder! No wonder it happened this way! Everything can be exined! The so-called forces of positive and negative are all powers of the Sage of Six Paths! "No wonder..." Tobirama frowned, pondering something: "No wonder Akihara Kagura, that kid, knew that transnting my brother''s cells into the Uchiha wouldn''t cause experimental failure but would rather awaken both Wood Release and Sharingan Kekkei Genkai..." It all makes sense. Since the Senju and Uchiha ns once shared an ancestor, the powers of the Senju''s Wood Release and the Uchiha''s Sharingan can be merged into one! This is also why Akihara Kagura wanted to save the Uchiha n, knowing that once the Uchiha transnted Hashirama''s cells, they could awaken dual Kekkei Genkai, creating a batch of powerful subordinates! "This is recorded on the Senju n''s bark." Uchiha Madara raised the bark in his hand and mentioned another insignificant matter with a hint of disdain: "The bark also records the origin of the Hyuga n. The ancestor of the Hyuga n is named Otsutsuki Kaguya..." "..." Hearing this name, ck Zetsu''s expression suddenly turned tense! If it weren''t for the inappropriate asion, ck Zetsu would have snatched the bark from Uchiha Madara''s hand. It hadn''t even gotten a good look at what was recorded about Otsutsuki Kaguya! Otsutsuki Kaguya! What exactly does this bark record about Otsutsuki Kaguya? This was an especially tense moment for ck Zetsu. It needed to use the records to make Uchiha Madara lower his guard against Otsutsuki Kaguya! "How interesting..." "I''ve finally learned some secrets..." Uchiha Madara chuckled again, mocking the ancestor of the Hyuga n with interest: "This Otsutsuki Kaguya, who was merely mentioned in passing as the Rabbit Goddess on our Uchiha n''s stone tablet, turns out to be the youngest daughter of ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths. No wonder her name always appears in these ancient historical secrets..." "!!!" ck Zetsu was struck as if by lightning. Wait a minute... What did Uchiha Madara just say? What does he mean Otsutsuki Kaguya is the youngest daughter of ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo? What is this? What is this bark? What on earth is this damned bark recording! ck Zetsu''s expression turned grim and cold. Suppressing its anger, it forced itself to speak calmly, "Madara, could it be that you misread? Perhaps you misinterpreted it because you only used one eye?" Uchiha Madara chuckled lightly and even continued, "It''s a pity that Otsutsuki Kaguya, the younger daughter of the Sage of the Six Paths, did not inherit anything. That''s probably why this ancestor of the Hyuga n was never valued by her father, the Sage of the Six Paths, and there''s hardly any notable record of her..." "..." ck Zetsu was genuinely furious! What kind of nonsense history is this? Who recorded this history? Can they show some respect for history? What on earth is this nonsense about the Senju n''s tree bark? Historically, Otsutsuki Kaguya was the mother of Otsutsuki Hagoromo, so why does this record say that Otsutsuki Hagoromo is Kaguya''s father? ck Zetsu truly felt like killing someone! What kind of behavior is this! As Kaguya''s will, ck Zetsu genuinely wanted to kill someone! ck Zetsu couldn''t tolerate anyone desecrating Otsutsuki Kaguya, especially when it clearly knew the hopes Kaguya ced on her children... However... Otsutsuki Hagoromo is here overturning the heavens! If sealing Otsutsuki Kaguya could be justified by saving the ninja world, then altering history and even switching their identities is just going too far! This piece of tree bark... What kind of nonsense is recorded here! Yet, ck Zetsu could not correct these errors, as it had been constantly erasing records of Otsutsuki Kaguya. It was merely Uchiha Madara''s will and had no authority to exin these ancient histories, as that would expose its true nature... Could it tell Uchiha Madara that Otsutsuki Kaguya was not an insignificant daughter but an omnipotent goddess? Endure! It must endure this for now! "Senju, Hyuga, Uchiha..." Uchiha Madara muttered the names of these noble ninja ns from the Warring States period, finding it quite interesting: "A thousand years ago, the ancestors of these three ns were all descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo. A thousand yearster, the descendants of these three ns are all in Konoha..." After speaking, Uchiha Madara continued reading. He looked at the tree bark, nodding slightly: "Hashirama, your n recorded quite a few secrets..." Uchiha Madara didn''t notice that ck Zetsu''s face was bing increasingly sinister. He just continued reading the records with interest: "Your n''s tree bark even records Otsutsuki Kaguya consuming the fruit of the Divine Tree..." "..." ck Zetsu''s expression grew even more tense! Uchiha Madara slowly summarized the historical records: "Because the Sage of the Six Paths was considering giving the position of heir to his eldest son, Indra, or his second son, Asura, this displeased his younger daughter, Kaguya. So she consumed the fruit of the Divine Tree, and in her anger, transformed into the Ten-Tails, initiating the Infinite Tsukuyomi..." "Hmph..." "Interesting..." Uchiha Madara chuckled lightly, finally finding what he wanted: "It seems that the Senju n''s tree bark also recorded the story of the Infinite Tsukuyomi..." "No wonder..." "No wonder that brat Akihara Kagura knew about my n..." Uchiha Madara sneered and shook his head, continuing to read with restored calmness. Although the historical records were somewhat inurate, the contents were indeed correct. "The Sage of the Six Paths reimed the Ten-Tails, divided its chakra into the nine tailed beasts, and sealed his daughter, Otsutsuki Kaguya..." Indeed. The nine tailed beasts were the chakra divided from the Ten-Tails. Uchiha Madara had long known this, but he hadn''t expected the backstory of the Ten-Tails'' division to be so peculiar: "So, the Ten-Tails'' rampage a thousand years ago was due to a dispute over the session of the ninja world..." "However..." "There''s no mention of the effects of the Infinite Tsukuyomi here?" Uchiha Madara shook his head and continued reading the contents recorded on the tree bark, as there were still many secrets of ancient times he wanted to explore. "After sealing his younger daughter, Kaguya..." Uchiha Madara was more interested in another matter. He looked at Hashirama with interest and asked, "I''m curious, who do you think was chosen as the sessor of the ninja sect? Hashirama, who do you think it was?" "I''m not interested in these things..." Hashirama didn''t care at all. He had never been interested in power or authority, just like his ancestor, Asura. However, Uchiha Madara, like his ancestor, Indra, was very interested in potentialpetition and even recalled the former struggle for the position of Hokage. "Our ancestors oncepeted just like us..." Uchiha Madara shook his head and was about to continue reading when he saw not the sessor of the ninja sect, but a record about the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, falling into darkness after sealing his daughter, Kaguya. ck Zetsu was very interested in the secrets of the tree bark. It leaned closer to Uchiha Madara, inwardly grinding its teeth in anger, yet continued reading beside Uchiha Madara. It found that the records about Kaguya on this piece of tree bark didn''t pose much trouble. Although this tree bark recorded a lot about Kaguya, it wasn''t a threat to ck Zetsu''s n, as it didn''t mention Kaguya''s resurrection... This piece of tree bark only humiliated Otsutsuki Kaguya''s history. However... As long as it didn''t affect the n, ck Zetsu believed it could tolerate this momentary hatred and anger, as long as the Eye of the Moon n continued... As long as Kaguya could be resurrected... Everything in the future would be settled! The crisis... Seemed to have been averted. ck Zetsu''s mood gradually rxed. "Otsutsuki Hagoromo sealed his younger daughter..." "A part of his will split into darkness..." Uchiha Madara read the records on the tree bark, his brow furrowing in impatience until he saw thest line of text. "This part of the dark will..." "Is called ck Zetsu..." Uchiha Madara muttered ck Zetsu''s name, his body suddenly stiffening. His gaze slowly shifted, looking at the ck Zetsu beside him. ck Zetsu''s gaze also moved from the tree bark. It seemed to have finished reading that passage and involuntarily turned to look at the cold and eerie eyes of Uchiha Madara. Chapter 298: [Sponsored]: Madaras Murderous Intent Chapter 298: [Sponsored]: Madara''s Murderous Intent [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] The scene was silent. Uchiha Madara looked indifferently at ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu returned Uchiha Madara''s gaze with unease. ck Zetsu had always been worried that the bark of the Senju n would record the detailed history of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. He was constantly pondering whether the records on the bark would cause Uchiha Madara to doubt the Eye of the Moon n, and he had even thought of how to persuade Madara to forget about it. However! Who could have imagined¡­ This piece of bark was not targeting Kaguya¡­ This piece of bark was clearly targeting him!ck Zetsu''s heart was now quite in turmoil. Which bastard from the Senju n left behind this historical record, and why does it contain his name? It even portrays him as the will of the Sage of the Six Paths! Where did this historye from? Who wrote this history? Where on earth did this historye from? Who wrote it, and why is it here? The content recorded on this bark ovepped too much with the history of the ninja world, even including many people''s names and some real historical events. And since this bark was a legacy of the Senju n¡­ No! He didn''t have time to think about this! ck Zetsu realized he couldn''t dwell on these thoughts. What was most important for ck Zetsu was to find a way to dispel Uchiha Madara''s suspicion. All his hopes were pinned on Madara. Now¡­ How was he going to exin¡­ That he was not the will of the Sage of the Six Paths? "ck Zetsu¡­" Uchiha Madara raised the bark in his hand, showing a strange smile: "The content on this bark seems quite interesting!" "Could it be that in ancient times¡­" ck Zetsu''s mouth twisted into a sinister smile, chuckling softly: "Did another ck Zetsu like me also emerge from the Sage of the Six Paths?" "It''s not impossible¡­" Uchiha Madara also smiled, seemingly dispelling his doubts: "The legendary Sage of the Six Paths, with his immense power, creating a ck Zetsu wouldn''t be unusual, especially since I was able to create you¡­" "I am your creation through Yin-Yang Release." ck Zetsu quickly calmed himself and nodded along with Uchiha Madara: "The Sage of the Six Paths also possessed the Rinnegan; it''s not surprising that his will and soul could create another ck Zetsu using Yin-Yang Release¡­" ck Zetsu immediately thought of an exnation, taking the opportunity to discredit the Sage of the Six Paths: "The Sage of the Six Paths'' desire for immortality gave rise to that ck Zetsu, and I was born from your strong will to bring peace to the ninja world¡­" "Hmm¡­" Uchiha Madara nodded nomittally, his gaze returning to the bark, seemingly letting the matter drop lightly: "However, this bark also records some stories about the ck Zetsu that split from the soul of the Sage of the Six Paths¡­" "Oh?" ck Zetsu''s body trembled again. He had to keep thinking about how to convince Uchiha Madara that this bark was fake, lest it contain more information unfavorable to him. However¡­ The rest of the bark was full of information detrimental to ck Zetsu. Uchiha Madara''s face grew darker as he read the information on the bark, his expression bing increasingly grim: "ck Zetsu¡­ is the dark side of the Sage of the Six Paths'' heart¡­ inherently possessing the power of immortality¡­ but¡­ it seeks to be the ruler of this world¡­" "So¡­" "Since ck Zetsu''s birth¡­" "Its goal has been to revive the Ten-Tails and its daughter, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, to control Kaguya and harness the power of the Ten-Tails¡­" "¡­" ck Zetsu''s body shook violently. Although the information here was strange¡ªKaguya ¨­tsutsuki was not a so-called daughter but his creator¡ªhe did indeed aim to revive the Ten-Tails¡­ "ck Zetsu¡­" As Uchiha Madara continued reading the content on the bark, he smiled sardonically: "It seems our n oveps with that of this ck Zetsu from the Sage of the Six Paths'' legend¡­ By the way, where could that immortal ck Zetsu be hiding?" "Perhaps¡­ in ces we cannot see¡­" ck Zetsu''s mind raced as he suddenly thought of a line of reasoning and quickly said: "Could it be that ck Zetsu is controlling Akihara Kagura from behind the scenes? That''s why Akihara Kagura knows so much information, and to prevent others from discovering its whereabouts, it manipted the Reincarnated to try to seize this bark¡­" What on earth is going on with this bark! Why is there so much half-true content recorded, and how could these half-true contents cause me such trouble at this moment? If Uchiha Madara bes suspicious of me... How can the Eye of the Moon n proceed? However, Uchiha Madara did begin to have doubts about this matter. He pondered the information mentioned on the bark: "If we truly revive the Ten-Tails as the bark says, will we really revive Kaguya Otsutsuki, the youngest daughter of Hagoromo Otsutsuki?" "..." Kaguya is not the youngest daughter of Hagoromo Otsutsuki! Kaguya is the mother of Hagoromo Otsutsuki! You descendants of rebellious children dare to nder your ancestors here! ck Zetsu inwardly cursed Hagoromo Otsutsuki and Uchiha Madara, but had to exin, "I am not very sure... However, once we find the other ck Zetsu, we will know... Nheless, the Infinite Tsukuyomi should still be able to save the ninja world, right?" Now... I need to clear this suspicion from myself! Uchiha Madara seemed to be pondering ck Zetsu''s words. It appeared he did not want to believe his n was fake, possibly because there was more information on the bark. "..." ck Zetsu breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Uchiha Madara seemed temporarily deceived and continued to read the content on the bark, ck Zetsu felt slightly relieved again. However... ck Zetsu rxed too soon. As Uchiha Madara thoughtfully nodded while continuing to look at the information on the bark, he suddenly spoke: "This bark records matters rted to our Uchiha n, and the Sage of the Six Paths also recorded information about the other ck Zetsu on the stone tablet, even assigning the task of sealing him to our ancestor Indra..." "Then let''s find that other ck Zetsu and seal him!" ck Zetsu immediately became energized, expressing his loyalty to Uchiha Madara as if embodying his will: "This is our n!" "You are right..." Uchiha Madara slightly turned his body, letting ck Zetsu stand beside him, but doubts had already sprouted in his heart! Before uncovering the truth and finding the other ck Zetsu in the ninja world, Uchiha Madara had already be wary, realizing he could no longer fully trust the ck Zetsu he created! "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara lowered his head and continued looking at the bark in his hand, a look of displeasure shing in his eyes: "It finally mentions the matter of the sessor. The Sage of the Six Paths actually passed the responsibility to his elder son Indra and the session to his younger son Asura!" "No wonder..." Uchiha Madara''s gaze fell on Hashirama, sneering and sarcastically saying, "No wonder it ended in ruin. Now that the Senju n rules Konoha as Hokage, it will eventually face the same!" "..." Hashirama frowned deeply. Isn''t this purely a general attack? Can the demise be attributed to the session by their Senju ancestor Asura? Could it not be due to other reasons? "..." ck Zetsu felt more rxed. ording to the information recorded on this bark and his memory of history, the next part should be about the battle between the brothers Indra and Asura... Next... There should be nothing about himself. "Hmm?" "What''s next for the Ninja world?" "Only a few sentences about Asura seeding the Ninja world?" Uchiha Madara was somewhat dissatisfied as he flipped through the bark. He wanted to glean more secrets from it, but it only mentioned the matter briefly. The next section... Once again mentioned ck Zetsu! It even mentioned the Uchiha n''s stone tablet again! [ck Zetsu... learned that Hagoromo Otsutsuki left a stone tablet about his own birth secrets, and quietly modified its content...] Uchiha Madara''s face changed dramatically, his gaze suddenly bing extremely dangerous! That stone tablet... Is a treasure passed down through the generations of the Uchiha n! That stone tablet... Was actually modified by ck Zetsu! Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed, and his voice turned cold, even exuding an unspeakable chill: "The history recorded on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet... The information I obtained from the tablet... Was actually altered by a ck Zetsu?" "!!!" ck Zetsu was deeply shocked! How could this piece of bark even know about such a thing! The fact that it had modified the stone tablet was actually recorded on this piece of bark! What the hell... What should it do now? Uchiha Madara would definitely suspect the stone tablet of the Uchiha n. What could it do now? How could it prove that the content on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet had not been altered? What should it do? What on earth should it do? Should it im that this piece of bark was fake? That all the content on it was false? However, it was clear that Uchiha Madara already believed much of the information recorded on this piece of bark. Because the information on the bark was moreplete than the records of the Uchiha n, especially since this piece of bark recorded a lot of enlightening information! For instance, the rtionship between the Senju n and the Uchiha n. Because the Senju and Uchiha were brothers, their powers could merge... Moreover... It could not question the bark. Because ck Zetsu dared not reveal that it was not the ck Zetsu from a thousand years ago; it had always posed as Uchiha Madara''s will. How could it question the authenticity of the content left from ancient times on this piece of bark? This identity... Had actually be a shackle! Despair had already started to well up in ck Zetsu''s heart. The content on this piece of bark was a huge pit, rendering all its years of hard work futile! However... ck Zetsu''s despair was still a bit premature. Just as ck Zetsu was pondering how to lure Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara had already seen the next section, whichpletely shattered his mindset! [ck Zetsu... imed to be a will that emerged after Indra''s power grew... lured Indra to attack Asura... Indra attempted to capture all the tailed beasts in the ninja world to revive the Ten-Tails...] "This kind of thing..." "Is indeed familiar..." Uchiha Madara''s fist suddenly clenched, his eyes turned fierce and dangerous, and he didn''t even want to look at the rest of the content behind the bark! "What is it... Madara..." ck Zetsu''s mood suddenly became tense. "ck Zetsu..." Uchiha Madaraughed in extreme anger. He lightly tapped his arm with his fingers and said with a smile: "This piece of bark records that a ck Zetsu had once lured the Uchiha ancestor, Indra..." "!!!" ck Zetsu''s heart filled with panic. This kind of thing... Had also been recorded! It had indeed lured Indra to attack Asura! "That ck Zetsu had even done such a thing?" ck Zetsu calmed itself and responded with a lightugh. "Indeed..." Uchiha Madara looked at ck Zetsu''s still calm smile, unable to help but smile and nod, not exposing ck Zetsu''s disguise, but instead continued to watch it with a smile. "That ck Zetsu''s approach is quite interesting..." "Because it only has the ability of immortality and nobat power, it chose to impersonate the will born after Uchiha''s ancestor Indra became strong, luring Indra to help it collect the tailed beasts to revive the Ten-Tails..." "..." ck Zetsu''s expression suddenly stiffened. Because this story was too suggestive. Moreover... Uchiha Madara was not a fool. "The story of Uchiha''s ancestor Indra..." Uchiha Madara seemed unperturbed by ck Zetsu and even smiled: "ck Zetsu, this is indeed a familiar story!" "Familiar enough to feel like..." When Uchiha Madara spoke here, he frowned, as if in thought: "How should I put it, it feels like..." Uchiha Madara seemed to have finally thought of something, his frown suddenly rxed, and a murderous intent appeared on his face, his chakra erupting instantly! "Like..." "This story happened to me¡­" Chapter 299: [Sponsored]: The Deceived Madara, and the Mocking Kagura Chapter 299: [Sponsored]: The Deceived Madara, and the Mocking Kagura [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] None of the people present could fully understand the feelings of Uchiha Madara. The only one who couldpletely understand Madara''s emotions was ck Zetsu, who had been forced by Madara, because it was the origin of Madara''s rage. However... ck Zetsu was in despair. Who deliberately left this piece of bark! Why was this piece of bark used to nder its mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and why did it also use it of once impersonating Indra''s will! Such nder... It was deadly for it.Now, ck Zetsu looked at the enraged Uchiha Madara and was acutely aware of the imminent crisis. Even if it continued to insist that it was the work of another ck Zetsu, Uchiha Madara might not choose to believe it anymore, as the story of deceiving Indra was too obvious a reference! No matter what, Uchiha Madara was undoubtedly suspecting that ck Zetsu was deceiving him in the same way it deceived Indra by impersonating his will! But... It really hadn''t done it! The only person it had ever deceived was Uchiha Madara! The information on this piece of bark... It seemed intent on destroying it! Now, ck Zetsu was no longer worried about whether Uchiha Madara would doubt the Eye of the Moon n; it only feared whether Uchiha Madara would kill it on the spot! "ck Zetsu..." Uchiha Madara''s smile was somewhat dangerous, his anger and killing intent seemed ready to be unleashed upon ck Zetsu at any moment: "Now, do you have anything to tell me?" "Madara..." "I am your will..." ck Zetsu''s body trembled, trying hard to maintain a smile on its face, but the smile looked particrly sinister and terrifying, making it hard to believe. But... It still wanted to make a final attempt to persuade Uchiha Madara? "Oh?" Uchiha Madara''s smile widened, but it carried a hint of sarcasm: "If I''m not mistaken, you told Indra the same thing a thousand years ago when you deceived the ancestor of the Uchiha n into reviving the Ten-Tails, didn''t you? You imed you were his will, right?" "No..." "It''s not..." ck Zetsu shook its head repeatedly, continuously retreating, still trying to deceive Uchiha Madara: "Madara, those were done by another ck Zetsu!" "Really?" Uchiha Madara''s smile turned eerie, as if mocking ck Zetsu''s stupidity, or perhaps mocking himself for being deceived in the past. The strongest man in the history of the Uchiha n suddenly sneered: "At this point, do you still want to deceive me?" Everything was the same! The actions were the same! The experiences were the same! Uchiha Madara''s experiences were exactly the same as those of his ancestor Indra: both wanted to revive the Ten-Tails, both had a ck Zetsu, and both were told by this ck Zetsu that it was their will! At this point... How could he believe that ck Zetsu was innocent! At this point... Who would believe that ck Zetsu was innocent! The anger in Uchiha Madara''s heart was rising! As the proudest man of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Madara once thought he would be the savior of the ninja world after seeing the secrets recorded on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, believing he bore the future of peace for the ninja world. He never expected that all of this was manipted from behind the scenes! Suddenly, Uchiha Madara recalled what Akihara Kagura had said before theirmunication was cut off: Wouldn''t he be a pawn after being truly resurrected? That kid... Had already seen the content on the bark... That kid... Had already known that he was merely a pawn controlled by ck Zetsu! "The stone tablet was altered..." Uchiha Madara coldly looked at ck Zetsu, his hand clenched into a fist so tightly that his knuckles cracked: "The Eye of the Moon n is fake, and you are not my will. ck Zetsu, in your fabricated dream, what exactly is real?" "I..." ck Zetsu kept retreating. In the next moment! ck Zetsu gritted its teeth, a trace of malice appeared on its face! This object created by Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki using Yin-Yang Release suddenly revealed the truth with a chilling tone: "Madara, if you say everything is false, then the most false thing right now is this piece of Senju bark!" "Everything recorded on it is fake!" ck Zetsu also harbored anger in its heart. It decided to first find a way to overturn the content on the bark, then figure out how to justify its own identity and continue to lure Uchiha Madara into the Eye of the Moon n. "Madara, I am indeed not your will." ck Zetsu looked at Uchiha Madara and admitted something with a sinister voice: "However, I am not the will of Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of the Six Paths either..." "Then whose will are you?" The residual anger on Uchiha Madara''s face had not dissipated! The anger of being deceived by ck Zetsu could not possibly be quelled just like that. A man as proud as him would never tolerate being deceived! Especially when he felt like a clown being yed with! "I am the will of Kaguya." ck Zetsu''s voice suddenly calmed down. Perhaps it was to reveal its identity at this moment, or perhaps it was to fabricate a new story in a short time, ck Zetsu''s mood suddenly became peaceful again. However... This peacested less than a second. ck Zetsu looked at the bark thrown on the ground by Uchiha Madara, and its voice turned angry again: "The historical record on that bark is wrong, it sphemes the goddess of the moon. Kaguya was never the youngest daughter of Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki..." "Kaguya..." "Is the mother of Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of the Six Paths!" "!!!" Everyone present widened their eyes. They were already shocked by the history recorded on the Senju bark, but now ck Zetsu had suddenly made a reversal! This pitch-ck creature... Is actually the will of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki! This guy... Has actually survived for thousands of years! And Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki is not the youngest daughter of the Sage of the Six Paths, but rather the mother of Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki. This reversal is too astonishing! However... Is all this true? But... Whether true or false... When ck Zetsu said these things, it meant that it had been deceiving Uchiha Madara all along! Uchiha Madara''s face remained furious, with a cold smile on his lips: "So you have been deceiving me all along... ck Zetsu..." "Madara, listen to my exnation..." "The ninja world has so many secrets..." Suddenly, a familiar sigh echoed in the room. This voice seemed somewhat helpless, as if persuading Uchiha Madara: "Madara, why bother seeking the truth? Wouldn''t it be better to obediently be ck Zetsu''s pawn?" Obviously. Akihara Kagura could not miss such an event. Or rather, Akihara Kagura had been waiting for this moment, wanting to push ck Zetsu into a corner, which had to be done by appearing at the right time. If he appeared too early, ck Zetsu would certainly deny its identity and might shift all the me onto Akihara Kagura himself; if he appeared toote, ck Zetsu might rewrite the facts with another excuse. Now... Was the perfect time. ck Zetsu had admitted its identity but had not yet had the chance to state historical facts. "Akihara Kagura!" ck Zetsu heard Akihara Kagura''s voice! "Brat¡­" Uchiha Madara''s expression was unpleasant, but he could tell that although Akihara Kagura''s words seemedforting, his tone was mocking. "This guy dares to mock me like this!" "This guy only knows I''m ck Zetsu''s pawn because he read the history recorded on the Senju n''s bark. That''s why he mocked me the moment I was resurrected by the Edo Tensei!" "I always wanted to prevent Lord Madara from getting the bark..." Akihara Kagura didn''t think he was mocking Madara. In fact, his attitude became respectful: "I always tried to stop Lord Madara from being resurrected and escaping control because I was worried that after learning the secrets on the bark, he wouldn''t be able to handle the psychological impact of these ancient mysteries..." "It''s such a pity..." "All my efforts were in vain..." Akihara Kagura''s voice came from Minato''s mouth. He seemed surprised by ck Zetsu''s actions and asked, "ck Zetsu, why did you use the Rinne Rebirth to fully resurrect Lord Madara, freeing him from my control?" "..." ck Zetsu felt like cursing. Of course, it was because I didn''t know what was on the bark! ording to the history recorded on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, the history recorded on the Senju n''s bark shouldn''t be much different... Who would have thought... The history recorded on the Senju n''s bark is so outrageous! "I just didn''t expect..." ck Zetsu gritted his teeth in hatred for that piece of bark: "The history recorded on the Senju n''s bark is fabricated like some rural legend..." Moreover... Calling it a rural legend is apliment! What kind of rural legend can''t even get the historical rtionships right and just makes things up out of thin air! "Are you saying the contents of the bark are fake?" Akihara Kagura''s voice seemed a bit surprised, and he proactively asked, "But I have a question. How can you prove that you are the will of Kaguya?" "..." Everyone present turned to look at ck Zetsu. "..." ck Zetsu''s body started trembling. Damn it... Why do I have to prove myself! How am I supposed to prove my identity at this moment! What kind of ridiculous era is this, where I have to prove the truth I''ve already spoken! No... No, that''s not right... The person who knows the contents of the bark knows! The person who created that bark knows my identity! However, ck Zetsu couldn''t imagine who created that piece of bark. He looked at the reincarnated Minato, as if he could see Akihara Kagura controlling things behind the scenes! "Akihara Kagura!" "Where did this barke from!" ck Zetsu suddenly realized something and demanded in a sinister tone, "Tell everyone quickly, where did this barke from!" "The person who used this bark to forge history must know my identity! He must have left the real history somewhere else, and that will definitely prove my identity!" "But..." Akihara Kagura''s voice seemed hesitant. He calmly exined, "I believe the history recorded on this bark is real..." "Kaguya Otsutsuki is scarcely mentioned in the history of the ninja world. Her fame doesn''t seemparable to the Sage of Six Paths, right?" "The story of ck Zetsu, the dark desire split from the Sage of Six Paths'' heart, wanting eternal domination over the ninja world, sounds much more convincing to us..." "..." The present ninjas nodded one after another. Comparatively speaking, the version on the tree bark was indeed more believable. Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Rabbit Goddess, did not have a particrly notable reputation in the ninja world, whereas the Six Paths Sage had a muchrger reputation. "..." ck Zetsu was somewhat helpless. This guy, Akihara Kagura! Obviously, everything he said was true! The information on the tree bark was originally false. Everything was originally false. ck Zetsu really was Kaguya''s will. Could he still deceive them at this point? ck Zetsu felt a great sense of grievance and wanted to voice it, but his mind could not afford to stop, frantically searching for a way out! He had to find a way to survive; only by reviving Kaguya would there be hope! Even if this generation''s Uchiha Madara did not want to continue the Eye of the Moon n, the Uchiha n was not extinct; waiting another thousand years was not an issue! Of course. It would be best if he could still make Uchiha Madara believe him at this moment! ck Zetsu''s brain was spinning rapidly. At this moment... How should he rewrite history? No! When revealing these things... He still had to be careful not to be backstabbed! Because the ninja world might still have the true history, he had to present a history that was convincing enough, one with no ws! "If you really want to know..." "Then I''ll tell you what the truth is!" As ck Zetsu gradually calmed down, he began in a deep voice, "A thousand years ago, there was no chakra in the ninja world. The humans on thisnd did not know what chakra was..." "However, one day, this world was discovered by a terrifying enemy, and a woman named Kaguya from beyond the heavens arrived first..." "Kaguya nted a God Tree on the earth, nurturing it to bear chakra fruits, hoping to gather the earth''s power to resist the enemies trying to destroy the world." "Unfortunately..." "War continued within the ninja world." "No matter how humans evolved, war seemed to be an ever-present theme with them." "Kaguya could not understand why humans initiated wars. She hoped humans could unite against the enemies from beyond but was naturally not good with words..." "To quell the wars, Kaguya had no choice but to consume the chakra fruit. Kaguya did not want to execute these humans, so she used the power of the chakra fruit to activate the Eye of the Moon, pulling all the war initiators into the Infinite Tsukuyomi, preventing them from causing more conflicts in the ninja world and letting them live out their lives in their desired dreams..." "So..." Uchiha Madara frowned, seeming somewhat displeased, "At this point, do you still want to tell me that the Infinite Tsukuyomi can bring peace to the ninja world?" "But..." Akihara Kagura''s voice came through the reincarnated soul, still convinced of his tree bark''s information, "The Infinite Tsukuyomi will also extract their chakra, right?" "Humans of that era did not have chakra..." ck Zetsu shook his head and bit his teeth, knowing that some history could not be hidden because hidden history would have ws. He continued to reveal the truth he knew, "However, after living out their lives in the dream, humans would gradually transform into a type of being called White Zetsu!" "Wait..." Uchiha Madara interrupted ck Zetsu, his gaze turning dangerous again, "Didn''t you tell me that White Zetsu was a creature I cultivated using Hashirama''s cells..." "Madara, I did deceive you back then." ck Zetsu sighed, seemingly helpless, "To make you believe in the existence of White Zetsu, I took out some White Zetsus hidden in the Gedo Statue, falsely iming that they were cultivated from Hashirama''s cells..." "ck Zetsu..." Uchiha Madara''s gaze truly wanted to kill on the spot. He did not care about the truth of history; no matter what, he wanted to kill ck Zetsu, "How many more things have you deceived me about?" Chapter 300: [Sponsored]: Kaguras Conspiracy Chapter 300: [Sponsored]: Kagura''s Conspiracy [This Chapter Is Sponsored by truckKunFan! Everyone, please thank him in thement!] "Madara¡­" There was a hint of panic on ck Zetsu''s face as it involuntarily took a step back and cautiously said, "I chose to deceive you because you are the strongest ninja, only you possess the ability to resurrect the Ten-Tails, and only you can save the ninja world¡­" "I merely exploited your desire for peace in the ninja world¡­" "What I said is true¡­" "Now, everything I say is true!" ck Zetsu could clearly feel Uchiha Madara''s killing intent! ck Zetsu was well aware that Uchiha Madara, with his Rinnegan, might not be able to seal a powerful ninja, but he could definitely seal an entity like itself, which was created by Yin-Yang Release and had no significant power! "Interesting¡­" Uchiha Madara sneered."Do liars have their own reasons?" Right now, Uchiha Madara was eager to kill ck Zetsu, who had deceived him, without dy! "Madara, why not listen to what it has to say first?" The voice of Akihara Kagura came again from Minato''s mouth, seemingly persuading Uchiha Madara: "Although ck Zetsu fabricated other historical stories to conceal its identity as the dark will of the Sage of Six Paths, listening to the will of the Sage tell us some interesting stories can still be quite entertaining, can''t it?" "I am telling the truth!" "This time, everything I say is true!" ck Zetsu''s voice was filled with pain and despair. This time, it was indeed telling the truth, though there were some slight differences! "I still want to hear more." Akihara Kagura chuckled, using Minato''s body to transmit the sound: "I can only hope this story is more interesting than the real history recorded on the bark¡­" "I am the one telling the truth!" ck Zetsu felt as if its heart was twisting. It stared fixedly at Minato''s body, shouting in agony: "The records on the bark are false, they are all false!" "After Kaguya quelled the war, she gave birth to two children!" "One of the children is named Otsutsuki Hagoromo, the father of Indra, the ancestor of the Uchiha n, and Asura, the ancestor of the Senju n. The other child is named Otsutsuki Hamura, the ancestor of the Hyuga n!" "However, these two children couldn''t understand Kaguya¡­" "As I said before, Kaguya was inherently poor with words. They always believed their mother was harming the world, so they fought against her¡­" "In the end¡­" "Kaguya was sealed by her son Otsutsuki Hagoromo. When she was being sealed, she created me. I am indeed her will¡­" ck Zetsu clenched its fist, staring intently at Uchiha Madara in front of it, hiding its intention to resurrect Otsutsuki Kaguya: "Before Kaguya was sealed, she believed she had no hope left and ordered me to help her resurrect the Ten-Tails¡­ to give birth to a new Ten-Tails Jinchuriki in the ninja world¡­" This was ck Zetsu''s final defiance! Because ck Zetsu still wanted to make an effort! After all, resurrecting Kaguya through the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki had never been done before; it wanted to try deceiving Uchiha Madara onest time¡­ Unfortunately. Someone present didn''t want to see it continue deceiving. "The story is quite ordinary¡­" Akihara Kagura''s voice carried a hint ofughter, seemingly mocking and ridiculing: "ck Zetsu, your story doesn''t seem very exciting. A creature that has lived for over a thousand years telling us it is to resurrect the Ten-Tails to resist foreign invaders, if it is to save the ninja world, why can''t these things be said openly?" Anyone could hear the mockery in Akihara Kagura''s words! However, ck Zetsu felt it was being greatly wronged. If it could cry, it could flood Konoha with its aggrieved tears! But¡­ No one present seemed willing to believe its words anymore. The chakra in Uchiha Madara''s body grew stronger and stronger as he stepped closer to ck Zetsu. His fingers clenched one by one; he just wanted to personally eliminate this deceiving scoundrel! "Madara¡­" ck Zetsu looked at the approaching Uchiha with a touch of despair on its face: "This time, I really didn''t lie to you, I will never deceive you again¡­" "It doesn''t matter." Uchiha Madara spread his palm, coldly stating: "No matter what you say, I won''t believe you anymore¡­" "In fact, believing a little doesn''t hurt¡­" Akihara Kagura''s voice sounded somewhat interested, speaking slowly: "I believe some of what ck Zetsu says is true, and of course, some of it is false¡­" "Because I have a historical record of the Hyuga n in my hand, it seems these records include what happens when one bes the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki!" "!!!" ck Zetsu looked despairingly at Minato''s body. Damn you! This bastard had an ace up his sleeve! Why didn''t he say so earlier! He had just attempted to deceive Uchiha Madara onest time, only to find out from Akihara Kagura that there was another set of historical records! Damn it! How many things are hidden in the ninja world! He still didn''t know who recorded the Senju n''s tree bark, Otsutsuki Hagoromo left a stele, and even Otsutsuki Hamura left something behind! "Now..." "Do you have anyst words?" The killing intent from Uchiha Madara seemed to freeze the air. Anyone could see how determined this man was to kill someone! "..." Right now, ck Zetsu didn''t dare say anything. Anything it said now would be wrong. It had to hide and wait for the next opportunity to deceive another Uchiha born in the future! Anyway... In the next thousand years... There might be another chance! "Save ck Zetsu!" Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly appeared, and hisughter finally became normal: "Although Madara wants to kill it, ck Zetsu and I have the same thoughts..." With Akihara Kagura''s order, Tobirama and Minato simultaneously rushed towards ck Zetsu. Uchiha Madara leapt up and kicked them both away! However... This couldn''t stop the two Flying Thunder God users from rescuing someone! As Madara kicked them away, ck rods condensed in his hand, intending to control Tobirama and Minato directly! The two Flying Thunder God users instantly disappeared, avoiding the ck rods of Yin-Yang Release, then reappeared, continuing to charge towards ck Zetsu! Madara''s eyes shed, and the repulsive force of the Rinnegan exploded, sending Minato and Tobirama flying again! "ck Zetsu, you can escape on your own now." Akihara Kagura''s voice came from Hashirama''s body, calmly saying: "Come find me. I will tell you everything, and let you know the reasons behind all this. You have no other choice, right?" "!!!" ck Zetsu''s body instantly burrowed into the ground. Akihara Kagura was right... It really had no other choice! Although it didn''t know why Akihara Kagura would save it, this was undoubtedly a godsend! Most importantly, ck Zetsu also wanted to know some answers from Akihara Kagura, to understand the hidden secrets and dangers behind all this! Only by resolving these unknown dangers... Could it n to resurrect Kaguya again in the future! Madara looked at the fleeing ck Zetsu, instantly furious. A powerful chakra surged from him as he entered the Susanoo state! A blue ninja sword suddenly stabbed into the ground! However... ck Zetsu had already disappeared using the Mayfly technique! "Kagura, what are you nning to do?" Jiraiya solemnly questioned his student: "You should know that guy has a huge conspiracy. Maybe it wants to dominate the entire ninja world, just like what''s recorded in the Senju n''s tree bark..." "Jiraiya-sensei..." Akihara Kagura''s voice sounded somewhat innocent as he reminded Jiraiya: "Have you forgotten? I want to destroy the entire ninja world. What does this have to do with me?" "..." Jiraiya almost forgot. His student''s actions were far more extreme than ck Zetsu''s! Perhaps ck Zetsu just wanted to dominate the ninja world, but Akihara Kagura wanted to destroy it and recreate the ninjas! "Akihara Kagura!" Madara''s eyes shed, staring at his old friend Hashirama, knowing Akihara Kagura was observing through Hashirama''s eyes! "Give ck Zetsu to me!" "Madara." Akihara Kagura''s voice indeed came from Hashirama''s mouth, slowly saying: "Everything that happened today has only one purpose: to reveal ck Zetsu''s true nature and separate it from you..." "What are you saying!" Madara''s expression changed! "Where should I start¡­" Akihara Kagura spoke as he controlled the appearance of three Edo Tensei Hokage. His voice gradually became ethereal: "If I had to say, it was probably when Jiraiya-sensei went to investigate the Akatsuki." "From that time¡­" "I devised a n¡­" "That n led to everything happening today." "The mass deployment of Root ninja to hunt down Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito was merely a distraction to draw the attention of Obito and ck Zetsu." "I took the opportunity to attack Nagato-senpai, under the pretext of using the Rinnegan and weapons of war to destroy the ninja world, forcing him to betray the Eye of the Moon n for the safety of the ninja world¡­" "I never cared about Nagato-senpai''s Rinnegan. My goal was to force him to betray the Eye of the Moon n¡­" "Of course." "The most important purpose¡­" "Was undoubtedly to let you know that Nagato-senpai had betrayed the Eye of the Moon n." "At that time¡­ you would definitely want to reim Nagato-senpai''s eyes¡­ and Nagato-senpai''s whereabouts were always under my control. I calcted that after resurrecting you with Edo Tensei, you and ck Zetsu would arrive in Konoha at the perfect time¡­" "Then¡­" "I needed to make you understand one more thing¡­" "You, revived by Edo Tensei, could not escape my control. The pride of the Uchiha would inevitably drive you to break free from my grasp, and the copse of the Eye of the Moon n would make you desperate for freedom!" "So you would do everything possible to make Nagato-senpai use the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu to fully resurrect you¡­" "Just in time¡­" "ck Zetsu also wanted yourplete resurrection." "Everything was so well-coordinated. You, revived by Edo Tensei, finally achieved your goal, fully resurrected through the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, regaining your body''s freedom and acquiring the eyes from Nagato-senpai¡­" "Then¡­" "You obtained the bark." At this point, Akihara Kagura''s voice became somewhat gentle: "Very cleverly, this piece of bark appeared in my n as well¡­" "¡­" Everyone looked in the direction of Yakushi Kabuto. "¡­" Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses, feeling an inexplicable calm. "Probably when I became the leader of the Root¡­" When Akihara Kagura mentioned Yakushi Kabuto, there was a slight chuckle in his voice: "I announced to Yakushi Kabuto my n to destroy the ninja world, but I knew he would never agree because he still cared deeply about protecting the Dean, protecting the Dean and the orphanage¡­" "Of course." "He had no way to expose me." "Because he could not escape my control; the entire orphanage, including the Dean, was under Root''s control. Yakushi Kabuto is a very smart person, so he knew that if he reported this to the Konoha higher-ups, he would end up being the only sacrificial pawn¡­" "Because Konoha would never sacrifice me, the Wood Release genius¡­" "However¡­" "Yakushi Kabuto didn''t choose to give up." "Over the years, Yakushi Kabuto has always shown loyalty to me, even secretly collecting powerful Edo Tensei users, hoping to one day use them to stop me¡­" When Akihara Kagura spoke of Yakushi Kabuto, he spared no effort in his mockery: "The sight of a small ant trying to protect its nest before the flood is quite amusing, so I made sure he also knew a secret¡­" "The bark of the Senju n." "The secret of the Senju n''s bark was something I deliberately leaked, and I let him know that the Wood Release chakra could reveal the secret within the bark¡­" "However¡­" "Yakushi Kabuto never imagined." "The true significance of this bark is at this very moment." "Yakushi Kabuto is a smart person. He has been observing the situation in the vige, and when he saw the Edo Tensei ninja fighting in Konoha, he realized that my n had started, so he immediately handed the bark to Lady Tsunade, hoping she could find a way to thwart my n through the bark¡­" "Unfortunately." "From the moment he saw the bark, its purpose was to pass through his hands step by step until it reached the final person''s hand¡­" "That person¡­" "Is¡­ me." Uchiha Madara added the answer with a sinister tone. ~~~ Dun! Dun! [Next Chapter ->] Bleh! Anyway, me not tranting the One Piece arc is probably the best oue of this FF! Because it''s bad, and also the [Extras] are probably better than the entire series. My Patrons like it! Also, I''m probably tranting the next best thing! From -> Pay to Win in Konoha -> Part Time Employee in Konoha -> What''s Next? The Best! Just Enjoy! Haha Bye and thanks for the sponsor! There will probably be more?? [Advertisement] Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Chapter 301: Congratulations Chapter 301: Congrattions "Congrattions." Akihara Kaguraughed while speaking. Theughter in Akihara Kagura''s voice was insincere, almost mocking: "Congrattions on discovering the truth of this world once again." "You little brat..." Uchiha Madara took a deep breath. If Akihara Kagura were in front of him, Uchiha Madara could guarantee that he would use all his strength to send Akihara Kagura to a death beyond any known demise! These matters were exposed in public, and many Konoha ninjas were now aware of everything. They also knew that a legendary figure had his life toyed with! Today¡­ Uchiha Madara felt a tremendous shock!The truth about ck Zetsu''s deceit was revealed, and it was Akihara Kagura''s scheme that exposed ck Zetsu''s true nature! Is there anything more infuriating than having your life manipted by someone else? Of course there is! That is, having someone still trying to control your life! "Don''t be angry." Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly rose, praising Uchiha Madara: "Madara, you truly are a legendary figure. At least half of your n seeded..." "Many years ago, you began orchestrating your own death and rebirth. Upon your rebirth, you would use immense power to defeat all enemies, and it is only natural you should be rewarded for that..." "Consider that piece of bark that revealed ck Zetsu''s true identity, a secret buried for a millennium in the ninja world, as my reward to you this time!" "Such arrogance, brat..." Uchiha Madara squinted his eyes at the three reanimated Hokage, and coldly said to Akihara Kagura, who was controlling them from behind: "Brat, I will show you that not everyone can wield conspiracies as they wish..." "Attempting to control others'' lives..." "You will pay an unimaginable price!" "I know..." Akihara Kaguraughed and suddenly retorted: "Madara, didn''t you also manipte Nagato and Obito?" "..." Uchiha Madara''s expression froze. "However..." Akihara Kagura''s voice turned cold and arrogant: "If you don''t want to consider today''s events as my reward to you, then consider it my punishment!" "Today ends here!" Akihara Kagura, controlling Hashirama''s body, nced at everyone present and bid them farewell: "Please take good care of yourselves. We may have the opportunity to meet again in the future." After finishing, Akihara Kagura''s voice disappeared. Tobirama and Minato simultaneously ced their hands on Hashirama''s shoulders. Evidently. They were about to leave. Akihara Kagura''s objective had been achieved. With two users of the Flying Thunder God Technique, no one could stop them from taking Hashirama away; everyone could only watch as they left. In Konoha Vige. The turmoil finally subsided. However, the most troublesome issue emerged after the storm had calmed. Since Akihara Kagura, the vige''s strongest ninja and assistant to the Hokage, defected and even attempted to destroy the ninja world, it was impossible to keep this a secret, causing considerable shock within Konoha Vige. Besides that¡­ There was also the problem of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara was not one to submit easily. In the entire history of the ninja world, Uchiha Madara had only ever submitted to one person, the First Hokage Hashirama, but that was in the past. Tsunade felt extremely troubled. Because Konoha had no way to deal with Uchiha Madara. All the Konoha ninjas present witnessed Uchiha Madara''s strength, and without Akihara Kagura, Konoha had no means to resist him. Even though Uchiha Madara was once one of the masterminds behind these conspiracies in the ninja world, Konoha had no power to judge him and even needed to rely on his strength to oppose Akihara Kagura. In theory¡­ Uchiha Madara was the only one who could possibly oppose Akihara Kagura. Compared to Tsunade¡­ Uchiha Madara was slightly better. Although his experience today was exceedingly humiliating, he had been resurrected, and in his peak form no less. Now, he only wanted to find Akihara Kagura for revenge! "Madara!" Tsunade had to speak up, advising sternly: "If you go seeking revenge on Kagura, you might not be his match..." "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara frowned. This woman¡­ On what grounds did she say he was no match for Akihara Kagura? "Kagura''s strength is indeed formidable¡­" Jiraiya stood beside Tsunade and couldn''t help but remind Uchiha Madara: "He has at least three types of Kekkei Genkai: Wood Release, Dust Release, and Lava Release..." "Perhaps even my great-grandfather is no match for him," Tsunade had to add, hoping Madara would calm down. "My great-grandfather''s Sage Art: True Several Thousand Hands, Akihara Kagura can easily perform it too!" Based on their known history, Uchiha Madara couldn''t even defeat the First Hokage, Hashirama, so how could he possibly contend with someone stronger than Hashirama? "That makes me even more interested," Madara responded with a cold smile, ignoring their warnings. "Hashirama told me that this kid is even stronger than him, which is exactly why I want to meet him..." "Perfect," Madara clenched his fist, confident in his own strength improvements. "Now, I''ve surpassed Hashirama and need a stronger opponent!" Uchiha Madara was an extreme battle enthusiast! Jiraiya and Tsunade''s persuasion only fueled his desire to fight Akihara Kagura, as Madara never shied away from a challenge! "If you want to find Akihara Kagura..." Orochimaru chuckled lightly, reminding Madara, "You might want to check where Uchiha Obito is; you might find him there..." "Obito, huh..." Madara nodded thoughtfully. "One more thing..." Orochimaru continued with a smile, "Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is also there, and Akihara Kagura might want to capture the Nine-Tails..." "The Nine-Tails?" Madara recalled the beast he had once controlled, his gaze falling on the Gedo Statue lying outside Konoha, frowning slightly. Currently, the Gedo Statue contains seven Tailed Beasts. However, until he uncovered the full truth, until he killed ck Zetsu and Akihara Kagura, Madara would not continue with the Eye of the Moon n; he had no intention of doing ck Zetsu''s bidding! "The Gedo Statue..." Madara touched his Rinnegan, contemting how to handle the Gedo Statue, as he could summon it anytime with his Rinnegan. But the Gedo Statue''s existence was too mysterious. Madara decided not to use the Gedo Statue, his Susanoo rising abruptly and tossing the Gedo Statue outside Konoha! "Chibaku Tensei!" Madara raised his hand, throwing a ck sphere towards the Gedo Statue, sealing it within a Chibaku Tensei. Outside Konoha, a floating stone sphere suddenly appeared! "!!!" This move shocked all the Konoha ninja present! Though many had seen the Chibaku Tensei before, witnessing Madara casually and effortlessly perform it was astonishing! "Now..." Madara, having finished his task, walked step by step towards Nagato: "First, I''ll reim my other Rinnegan." "..." Konan gritted her teeth, standing protectively by Nagato''s side! Konan''s eyes reflected pain, paper continuously floating around her, despite knowing she was no match for Madara! Having performed the Rinne Rebirth, Nagato was already on the brink of death, his weak body unable to even muster a final burst of energy. "Konan..." Nagato shook his head, indicating for Konan to step aside, even as he struggled to pluck out his Rinnegan, extending his hand: "The most important thing now is to stop Akihara Kagura; only he has the power to confront him..." "But..." "Nagato, after what he did to you..." Konan had listened to Akihara Kagura and Madara''s conversation, knowing everything that had happened to Nagato and the Akatsuki was due to ck Zetsu and Madara. Could they really forgive their enemy just like that? "Konan..." Jiraiya, wanting to persuade his disciple, hoped she wouldn''t die needlessly, not believing this was the time for internal conflict: "Don''t do anything pointless, Madara was manipted by ck Zetsu..." "Hmph!" Madara''s figure instantly bypassed Konan, taking the Rinnegan from Nagato''s hand and calmly inserting it into his own eye socket. "Don''t worry... I won''t destroy the ninja world like that extreme kid." Uchiha Madara seemed somewhat satisfied that Nagato voluntarily handed over the Rinnegan, and he exined further: "Everything I have done has been for the sake of a more enduring peace. Peace requires sacrifices..." "Then... I entrust it to you..." Nagato could only respond weakly. "Hmph, since everything began with my eyes, it is only natural that I should end it." With a snort, Uchiha Madara disappeared instantly. After he left, Konan looked at Nagato, who could no longer speak, and silently apanied him on his final journey. Once Nagato''s Rinnegan waspletely removed, the Six Paths of Pain copsed to the ground, with the body of Tendo Pain falling beside Nagato. The three former members of the Land of Rain... Finally, only Konan remained. "Nagato..." Orochimaru suddenly approached and spoke: "Your power could be crucial in the crises facing the ninja world. I can revive you in your prime after your death..." As these words were spoken... The atmosphere suddenly grew somber. Because the battle between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara was still undecided, they believed that Uchiha Madara was more likely to fail. By then, the ninja world would still face the crisis of Akihara Kagura, and any additional strength would be an advantage. "I... can..." Nagato could not evenplete a sentence. "Let me handle it." Kabuto interrupted their conversation, adjusting his sses, and joined thepetition for Nagato''s body: "I actually don''t fully trust Lord Orochimaru!" "You?" Orochimaru''s mouth curled into a sneer. Without the support of Akihara Kagura, what could Kabuto possibly use to contend with him now? "Wait..." Tsunade interrupted them, asking sternly: "If I remember correctly, doesn''t the Edo Tensei require a living sacrifice?" Orochimaru smiled nonchntly and replied: "Sacrificing an insignificant person to gain a powerful ally in war, Tsunade, you should know how to choose, right?" "This matter will be discussedter!" Tsunade cut off Orochimaru''s words, coldlymanding: "Uchiha Madara may not be a match for Akihara Kagura. What we need to do now is unite all the forces in the ninja world, as proposed by Hanzo of the Smander, to resolve this crisis of the world''s destruction..." "And!" When Tsunade spoke to this point, her expression became serious: "Immediately send people to recall all the ninjas! Investigate how many Root ninjas have defected!" "If the Root ninjas choose to defect..." Tsunade''s eyes narrowed sharply, and shemanded sternly: "Before the great war begins, any defectors from Root are to be hunted down, and anyone has the right to kill them on sight!" The Root ninjas were indeed loyal to Akihara Kagura. Given Tsunade''s impression of Root, it was feared that if Akihara Kagura intended to destroy the ninja world and betray Konoha, the Root ninjas might not be willing to betray him. Root... More than eighty dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas... Most importantly, these dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas all had at least elite j¨­nin-levelbat power. Assembled, they formed a formidable force capable of defeating the ANBU of a great ninja vige! "And most importantly..." Tsunade took a deep breath and said seriously: "Publicly announce the increase in the bounty level for rogue ninjas, dering the auxiliary to the Hokage, Akihara Kagura, an SSS-level rogue ninja!" On the other hand, The Root ninjas were unaware of all this. Uchiha Sasuke was leading a group of Root ninjas towards the area where Uchiha Obito was located. Uchiha Obito was still using his abilities to fight against Team Seven and other squads, while Uchiha Madara was also hurrying in that direction. Valley of the End. Akihara Kagura sat on a small stool, with a fishing rod by his side, but his attention was not on fishing. Instead, he was ying with a small toothpick. If not for Tsunade providing him with precise chakra control as the Hokage, Akihara Kagura would not be sure he could even carve on a toothpick. It seems... Every superior has their uses. Unfortunately, Akihara Kagura''s list of superiors was already empty. "Karin." Akihara Kagura, while carving the toothpick, felt somewhat frustrated by its small size and had to speak: "I remember that Torune has nanometer-sized insects in his body, right? Have hime over and use the insects to help me falsify some history..." "I will call him." Karin quickly nodded. Aburama Torune and Yamanaka Fu were Akihara Kagura''s personal guards. However, Akihara Kagura never needed them, so most of the time they stayed with Karin, secretly protecting her. Moreover... They didn''t really fit in with the Uchiha. "And Fu..." "Have hime over too." Akihara Kagura flipped the toothpick in his hand and lightly ordered: "While Torune and I are falsifying history, let him watch the fishing rod for me. I guess a fish will be caught soon¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 302: Hyugas History According to Kagura Chapter 302: Hyuga''s History ording to Kagura Valley of the End. Yamanaka Fu sat by theke fishing. As a ninja of the Yamanaka n, his days were somewhat aimless yet leisurely, always following Aburame Torune. His family had always preferred following intelligent individuals. One must admit... Following intelligent people was the right choice. Because intelligent people always follow the strong. Aburame Torune sat beside him, holding a stick the size of a toothpick. Tiny nanobugs flowed from his fingertips, crazily umting within the stick. "What needs to be done?" Aburame Torune''s expression was calm and steady.Though Aburame Torune was quite young, he had experienced many storms. This young man had witnessed the first Root leader being expelled from Konoha and the second Root leader defecting from Konoha. "Carve a piece of history onto this." Akihara Kagura did not hide his intentions from Aburame Torune. Or perhaps, as the end approached, there was no need to hide anything from anyone. "Carve a piece..." "A hidden history of the Hyuga n!" Akihara Kagura tilted his head, sitting on a rock. His eyes turned into a pair of crimson Sharingan, which gradually morphed into Rinnegan. [System Prompt]: [Awakening the eye jutsu of the Rinnegan ording to the host''s inner will... eye jutsu awakening sessful! The awakened jutsu is ''Time-Limited Sealing Void''!] [Time-Limited Sealing Void (Creates a spherical barrier using the power of the Rinnegan, sealing the space within the barrier. Besides the caster, no one can use space-time abilities within this area, no one can leave or enter the barrier, and no chakra lower than the caster''s can break through the barrier. Note: Chakra and eye power consumption depends on the size of the barrier, visible only to the Rinnegan.)] The ability of this eye jutsu... Seems highly targeted. No... That''s not right. This technique is useful against any enemy. Akihara Kagura could easily imprison and capture anyone at any time. Neither ck Zetsu nor Uchiha Obito could escape the eye jutsu barrier of the Rinnegan. [Limited Yomi (Mangeky¨­ Sharingan)] [Limited Tsukuyomi (Mangeky¨­ Sharingan)] [Time-Limited Sealing Void (Rinnegan)] Now... Akihara Kagura finallypleted his three major eye jutsu. "Lord Kagura?" Aburame Torune was still waiting for Akihara Kagura''s orders. Seeing Akihara Kagura''s Rinnegan, he couldn''t help but shudder. When did his superior acquire such eyes? "I will speak, you will write." Akihara Kagura nced at Aburame Torune, raising his palm. An invisible barrier appeared around them. "Understood." Aburame Torune quickly bowed his head, manipting his nanobugs. [In ancient times¡­] [A woman named Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki ruled the world¡­] [However, her two sons, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki and Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, coveted their mother''s immortal power. They plotted to seize her power and rece her to rule the world¡­] [But¡­] [Their individual strength was too weak.] [The brothers decided to unite and conspired with the Sage of Mount My¨­boku in the Ninja World, seeking power to defeat their mother.] [Mount My¨­boku eventually chose Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki.] [Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki sensed her sons'' betrayal. Fearing their power, she unleashed the Ten-Tails she had cultivated, but was ultimately defeated and sealed on the moon by her sons¡­] [However, the true battle had just begun.] [To seize control of the world, Hagoromo and Hamura fought an earth-shattering battle. In the end, Hagoromo paid a great price to win this sibling rivalry.] [To hide this history, Hagoromo used the Ten-Tails to kill everyone in the Ninja World and created a new world with new ninjas. The new generation called him the Sage of the Six Paths¡­] [Hamura, as the loser, fled to the moon, intending to release their mother and seek revenge with her power¡­] [Unfortunately¡­] [Everything was within Hagoromo''s expectations.] [For Kaguya to return, she needed the Ten-Tails and immense chakra. To eliminate the possibility of her revenge, Hagoromo split the Ten-Tails'' chakra into nine Tailed Beasts and dispersed the chakra across the world,pletely cutting off his brother and mother''s hopes of revenge.] [Things did not end there.] [Yearster, a descendant of Hamura quietly came to live on earth, aiming to reim control of the Ninja World. These descendants called themselves the Hyuga and settled on thend¡­] "!!!" Aburame Torune looked up in disbelief. Karin and Yamanaka Fu couldn''t help but turn their heads, astonished by the history they were hearing. "Is this... the history of the Hyuga n?" "The Hyuga n is the only remaining noble ninja n in Konoha, once on par with the Uchiha. Could they really be the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths'' younger brother?" "Continue writing..." Akihara Kagura saw that some of his subordinates seemed incredulous and said coldly, "The process may have some discrepancies, but the result is the same." "Understood." Aburame Torune quickly lowered his head again. "[However, the Uchiha and Senju ns, descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, were extremely powerful. These two ns constantly vied for dominance in the ninja world, and the Hyuga n''s strength couldn''tpare, forcing them to remain hidden in the shadows...]" "[An elder of the Hyuga n discovered something very peculiar during a war using his Byakugan. He saw chakra traces of the Uchiha n''s head, who had sacrificed himself decades ago, on a powerful Uchiha...]" "[This elder, who had seen this chakra in his youth, saw it again in his old age. This indicated that the Uchiha n was undoubtedly hiding a great secret...]" "[This elder passed this secret down, and after three generations of observation, his descendants finally confirmed one thing...]" "[A powerful chakra within the Uchiha n had been passed down through generations, which was the source of their enduring strength...]" "[The descendants of this elder believed that the Senju n also inherited this chakra. After two generations of observation, they confirmed that the Senju n also possessed a simr powerful chakra...]" "[Now, they had finally found a way to defeat the Uchiha and Senju, a way to reim dominance over the ninja world: destroy the chakras passed down by these two ns!]" "[Unfortunately...]" "[The bearers of these inherited chakras were too powerful...]" "[The descendants of the elder also gradually perished in the wars, leaving only one person, who finally had to take a desperate risk and collude with a member of the Uchiha n!]" "[The choice was simple.]" "[As long as humans exist, there will always be jealousy, even between brothers. A story of a younger brother envying his older brother''s strength once again yed out.]" "[A Hyuga n ninja informed the younger brother about the secret of the Uchiha n''s generationally passed-down chakra, enticing the young and naive younger brother to fake his death and escape the war, beginning their n together.]" "[However, he never expected that this was extremely dangerous...]" "[The Uchiha''s power often lies in their eyes. When the older brother perished alongside the strongest of the Senju in battle, the younger brother secretly stole his eyes and transnted them, finally awakening the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.]" "[The first thing the Uchiha who gained the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan did was try to kill his co-conspirator. The Hyuga elder''s descendant, although he fled, could not escape death...]" "[To avenge the betrayal and to prevent the ninja world from being destroyed by the Uchiha who gained the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the elder''s descendant left behind the secret, and a conjecture for defeating the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan: gathering the chakras inherited by both the Senju and Uchiha ns would surely result in greater power...]" "[To prevent the secret from being discovered by the Uchiha with the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the elder''s descendant hid the secret on a toothpick, visible only to the Byakugan.]" "..." Aburame Torune''s body finally trembled. As one of the mostposed ninjas in Root, Aburame Torune was known for his unppable logic. His hands shook as he finished recording this history on the toothpick with his nano-bugs. "A fascinating story, isn''t it?" Akihara Kagura caressed his eyes, which changed from the Rinnegan back to the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. "These eyes were passed down from that era..." "Lord Kagura... are you from the Uchiha n?" Aburame Torune tremulously asked Akihara Kagura. Aburame Torune couldn''t discern the truth of the history Akihara Kagura narrated, but the Mangekyou Sharingan in Kagura''s eyes was undeniable proof of Uchiha blood. Without a doubt. The content was very likely true. Karin and Yamanaka Fu were also shocked by the history they heard. "Do you all believe this?" Akihara Kagura smirked slightly, seeing his subordinates believe the forged history: "It seems this fabricated history is convincing enough..." "Next step..." "We need to find a Hyuga n ninja to reveal the secret." Akihara Kagura''s gaze turned to the distance, where Uchiha Obito and a group of Konoha ninjas were fighting, and where Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Madara were heading. Konoha''s Team 7 and Team 10 were there. Teams 3 and 8 were also there, each with a member of the Hyuga n, one named Neji Hyuga and the other Hinata Hyuga. "As long as the origin of these eyes is exined..." Akihara Kagura took the toothpick from Aburame Torune''s hand and chuckled, "I think ck Zetsu won''t doubt my true identity..." Whether it was the Mangekyou Sharingan or the Rinnegan, he found a reason to use them without arousing ck Zetsu''s suspicion! Only this way... Could he make ck Zetsu his subordinate! Only this way... Could he freely use the Rinnegan, and purposefully resurrect Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki without ck Zetsu suspecting he was an outsider! Only this way... Could he make Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki his superior! Only by gaining the powerful traits from Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki could he truly establish himself in this world and achieve true freedom! AN: This chapter is hard to write, because faking history is a technical job¡­ ~~~ Tranting is hard too! Haha Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 303: Obito told the "Truth" to Kakashi Chapter 303: Obito told the "Truth" to Kakashi ck Zetsu arrived swiftly. Just as Akihara Kagura finished fabricating history, ck Zetsu finally reached the spot. Its body slowly emerged from the ground, and it seemed somewhat annoyed. However... ck Zetsu could only curse inwardly and did not dare to speak aloud. "You''ve arrived?" Upon seeing ck Zetsu, Akihara Kagura took the initiative to speak: "We need to find someone from the Hyuga n to decipher the content on this..." "What is this?" ck Zetsu nced at the small object in Akihara Kagura''s hand and asked sinisterly: "You don''t want to tell me this is a historical artifact of the Hyuga n, do you?" "You''re right."Akihara Kagura nodded and smiled lightly: "ording to my guess, only the Byakugan can reveal the hidden truth within it, as it contains a vacuum inside..." "Wait a minute..." ck Zetsu frowned and questioned sternly: "Akihara Kagura, didn''t you tell me this contains information about the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki or something?" "There should be some." Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows and continued: "Based on what I know, the Uchiha n''s stele and the Senju n''s bark both record information about the Ten-Tails. The Hyuga n''s historical relics should also contain such information, right?" "Moreover..." "Inside, there must be quite interesting secrets." "Based on what I know, this is something a Byakugan ninja from the Warring States period swore to protect to the death. Before dying, he must have hidden the information inside the vacuum. To read it, the Byakugan''s vision ability is necessary..." Akihara Kagura held the toothpick-sized wooden stick and said softly: "Such a small thing, extremely fragile in material, any slight external force would destroy the information inside. Preserving it until now is not easy..." "How did you get it?" ck Zetsu was very curious about the origin of the toothpick-sized wooden stick. "The bark and this came together." Akihara Kagura did not deceive ck Zetsu and said with a light smile: "I went through great trouble to read the information on the bark, always thinking of a way to get a Byakugan to read the content on this. But I have eyes more suitable for myself..." "Eyes?" ck Zetsu''s voice suddenly became sharp, as if it had thought of the most famous eyes in the ninja world: "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? I remember you are from the Senju n..." "First, read the information on this." Akihara Kaguranded on ck Zetsu and invited with a smile: "I know how to revive the Ten-Tails and how to destroy this world, but creating a new world, I still have no clue. I need someone to help guide me..." "..." ck Zetsu was still somewhat worried. ck Zetsu was still worried that the Hyuga n''s historical records would be detrimental to it, knowing well that its deeds were notmendable. Of course. No matter how bad its own intentions were, they were more benevolent than Akihara Kagura''s goals. At least the people of the ninja world were less likely to face total annihtion. Land of Fire. In a forest. A group of Konoha ninjas were still besieging Uchiha Obito. Hatake Kakashi''s eyes held a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, ready to activate at any moment! Hatake Kakashi had already discovered that his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Uchiha Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan shared amon space. He intended to send the attack into Obito''s Kamui space, thus being able to attack Obito''s body! "Give it up, Obito!" Hatake Kakashi looked at his old friend and urged him in a solemn tone, "Now, you can''t even escape. I''ve seen through your weakness, Obito!" "Ka...kashi!" Uchiha Obito raised his hand and pointed at Hatake Kakashi, sneering, "You think you''ve seen through my weakness, but what can you do now?" "Rasengan!" Uzumaki Naruto leaped forward, holding a Rasengan! Obito''s body instantly turned intangible! However, Kakashi''s eyes tightened, and the power of his Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan activated, absorbing Naruto''s Rasengan into the Kamui dimension! In the next moment, Obito, hiding in the Kamui dimension, was inexplicably hit by the Rasengan, immediately feeling his chakra disrupted. He clenched his teeth in anger! This wasn''t the first time such a thing had happened. Nevertheless, Obito instinctively relied on Kamui over the years, even disdainful of dodging attacks! "Fire Release: st Wave Wild Dance!" Obito suddenly raised his fingers, ring at Hatake Kakashi fiercely, "Then I''ll deal with you first!" The Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan activated suddenly! A spiral hurricane emerged from the Kamui dimension, enhancing the Fire Release jutsu released by Obito. The spiraling Fire Release jutsu flew towards Kakashi! "Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!" A figurended beside Hatake Kakashi! Rows of sturdy wooden nks appeared around them, forming a hemispherical barrier that blocked Obito''s Fire Release! "As expected of Captain Yamato..." Kiba Inuzuka from Team 8 praised in awe, "Wood Release Kekkei Genkai is indeed reliable, just like the Hokage''s aides in the vige..." "Uh..." Yamato, or rather Tenzo, seemed a bit unustomed to his name being used outside of ANBU. After leaving the ANBU, Yamato could no longer use the codename Tenzo. He shook his head slightly, somewhat embarrassed, and said modestly, "It''s just a basic Wood Release technique. I''m far behind Lord Kagura..." "That''s true..." Hatake Kakashi, well-acquainted with both Kagura and Yamato, showed little respect, having spent so much time together, "If that guy were here, we could attack Obito without holding back..." "..." Hearing Kakashi mention Kagura, Obito''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly thought of an interesting idea. The Konoha Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto was right here... He might as well capture this brat and expose Kagura''s true identity to Hatake Kakashi, letting him see the harsh reality of the world! Letting Kakashi know... Just how false this world truly is! Once this thought arose, Obito found it hard to suppress. He had long grown tired of Kagura always having them cooperate with him in Konoha, and their cooperation was merely to evade Konoha''s pursuit and capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki! Now... The Akatsuki had already sealed seven tailed beasts within the Gedo Statue, leaving only the Eight-Tails from the Cloud and the Nine-Tails from Konoha... To avoid any mishaps, he might as well capture Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, right here, preventing Kagura from coercing them into cooperation in the future! This way... He could also cause some trouble for Kagura, whom he had always disliked! Obito had long been displeased with Kagura. Although that guy had solved many problems for the Akatsuki and him, the source of the troubles was often that guy himself! Like being hunted by the four Hokage... With this thought, Obito made up his mind immediately. His eyes shed, and he lunged towards Uzumaki Naruto, reaching out to grab him! "Leaf Whirlwind!" Might Guy forced Uchiha Obito into his intangibility state with a single kick! "Leaf Hurricane!" Might Guy delivered another spinning kick! "Damn it¡­" As Uchiha Obito watched Might Guy charging at him, an unpleasant memory surfaced. Back in Konoha, he always seemed to be defeated by Might Guy! Now... This Taijutsu-only guy dares to obstruct me! Uchiha Obito leaped onto a high tree, ring furiously at the well-protected Uzumaki Naruto below. A flicker of anger crossed his face, because that eye was in Hatake Kakashi''s possession... It was troublesome and tricky to capture Uzumaki Naruto! However! It wasn''t without opportunity! Uchiha Obito quickly entered the space-time vortex, disappearing from the scene, leaving all the Konoha ninjas startled! "Be careful!" Hatake Kakashi urgently warned! "Byakugan: Activate!" Neji Hyuga of Team 3 immediately activated his Byakugan, searching for traces of Uchiha Obito! "Byakugan: Activate!" Hinata Hyuga of Team 8 also activated her Byakugan. Her Byakugan, with no blind spots, was more precise than Neji''s! However... They could not find any trace of Uchiha Obito. Once he entered his space, Uchiha Obito seemed to disappearpletely. "Has he left?" Haruno Sakura raised her hand, sensing the chakra reactions nearby. "His presence is gone." Kiba Inuzuka sniffed the air, and his little dog Akamaru nodded. "Can''t find him¡­" Shino Aburame extended his hand, a small insectnding on his finger. All the sensory ninjas on the scene checked, but none could locate Uchiha Obito, appearing as if he hadpletely left. However... In the next moment! A space-time vortex suddenly appeared on a tree! Countless weapons shot towards everyone, forcing them to hurriedly evade! As the ninjas were tensely dodging, the space-time vortex vanished, and reappeared behind Uzumaki Naruto. Uchiha Obito emerged, gripping Naruto''s shoulder, about to pull him into the Kamui dimension! "Obito!" Hatake Kakashi was shocked! A shuriken flew directly towards Uchiha Obito, forcing him to stop absorbing Naruto into Kamui! Obito had to abandon absorbing Naruto, entering Kamui''s intangibility to avoid the shuriken, then immediately re-materialized, his hand still gripping Naruto''s shoulder! "Don''t move, Kakashi." Uchiha Obito spoke coldly, stopping Hatake Kakashi''s actions with a smirk on his face, intending to use this chance to recount a story, distracting Kakashi and buying time to capture Naruto! "Kakashi, do you remember our first meeting?" "When we were kids? I remember I..." Hatake Kakashi recalled their first encounter. At that time... They were supposed to be signing up for the Ninja Academy... No, that''s not right... Obito waste when he registered... "No!" Uchiha Obito interrupted Hatake Kakashi, frowning disdainfully and said coldly, "I mean the time you truly discovered my identity!" "The day you tried to assassinate Naruto..." Hatake Kakashi had not forgotten that day. Because Uchiha Obito attempted to assassinate Uzumaki Naruto, Akihara Kagura happened to uncover his identity, revealing that this old friend was still alive... In order to bring back Uchiha Obito... That period caused considerable trouble for other ninja viges. "No." Uchiha Obito shook his head and suddenly said with a sneer, "Do I need to continue telling you? The person who wanted to assassinate Uzumaki Naruto that day was not me at all..." "Hmm?" Hatake Kakashi frowned. "The one who wanted to assassinate Naruto was Akihara Kagura..." Uchiha Obito chuckled lightly, bringing up the matter again. He seemed to know that Hatake Kakashi did not believe him, so he softly exined, "Because before he attempted to assassinate Uzumaki Naruto, I used Wood Release to kill Aburame Tatsuma from the Konoha Root, with the purpose of framing him..." "I remember that incident..." Yamato''s brow furrowed tightly, and his eyes immediately turned sharp. That incident... Yamato could remember it for a lifetime! Because at that time, someone used Wood Release to kill Aburame Tatsuma, and Akihara Kagura was very angry, directly putting the me on Yamato, who had just be Akihara Kagura''s superior that day... Honestly... Yamato was very anxious that day. "That kid is very clever." Uchiha Obito''s mouth revealed a sinister smile, seemingly having mixed feelings about that day, "That kid knew he couldn''t clear himself of the suspicion of killing Aburame Tatsuma. He knew Konoha would definitely suspect him as the murderer of Aburame Tatsuma and that someone was secretly framing him. So, he nned to assassinate Uzumaki Naruto that night, intending to frame me by killing Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and thus protect himself by blowing up the situation..." "What nonsense are you talking about!" Uzumaki Naruto charged directly at Uchiha Obito! How could such a thing be possible? Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t believe that Akihara Kagura would want to assassinate him! "Don''t move!" Uchiha Obito wouldn''t recklessly pull Uzumaki Naruto into the Kamui dimension because he knew if he did, other Konoha ninjas would immediately swarm in! Now... What he needed was to create a suitable opportunity! Hatake Kakashi''s brow twitched; he was somewhat inclined to believe it. Because Akihara Kagura was very young at that time and deeply influenced by Shimura Danzo, it was highly likely for him to do something so extreme. However... At this moment, Hatake Kakashi could not admit that he believed it. Hatake Kakashi slowly shook his head, softly denying his thoughts, "Obito, there''s no need to say any more. I won''t believe it..." "No." Uchiha Obito didn''t seem to care whether they believed it or not, continuing with a sinister smile, "What I want to say is, that very night, that kid Akihara Kagura defected to me..." "You''re joking, right?" Hatake Kakashi''s face wrinkled up. Other Konoha ninjas'' faces also wrinkled up. Such a thing... Sounds like aplete fairy tale! Akihara Kagura was Konoha''s strongest ninja, always protecting the vige''s safety, even serving as the Hokage''s assistant and the future Hokage. How could he possibly defect to Uchiha Obito, a rogue ninja with no reputation? All eyes in the room gradually turned disdainful as they looked at Uchiha Obito. It wasn''t that their thoughts were impolite, but Obito''s words were simply too outrageous. "Pfft..." Yamanaka Ino from Team 10ughed openly. "Um, perhaps this is a bit impolite..." Nara Shikamaru from Team 10 scratched his head. Despite his high IQ, he couldn''t fathom why Obito would say such a thing. He could only point out that there was absolutely no way Akihara Kagura would defect to Obito. "How about you consider your own status? What is Lord Kagura''s status?" "Exactly..." A group of Konoha ninja nodded in agreement. An S-rank rogue ninja from Konoha, a Konoha Hokage''s assistant. "Ignorant!" Obito looked at the group of Konoha ninja mocking him and immediately flew into a rage. Now, no one believed him even when he was telling the truth! "Then, do you think..." Obito calmed his emotions, squinted his eyes, and stared intently at Hatake Kakashi. "Why do you think I''ve always been able to evade your tracking? From the day you started investigating me, I have continuously received information from him..." "Even what I did in Rock Vige..." "It was all part of a n between that kid and me, intended to lure you to Rock Vige to investigate my whereabouts because you had traced it to two members of the Akatsuki." "Moreover..." "You all think that kid is very powerful..." "But to me, he is merely a pawn. Our n possesses a strength far greater than his!" "Kakashi." Obito''s gaze fell on Hatake Kakashi, and he suddenly asked, "That night, after we met, you went to Rin''s grave to pay your respects, didn''t you?" "That''s right." Hatake Kakashi remembered that night very clearly. "While you were talking to Rin..." A mocking smile appeared on Obito''s face, as if he was ridiculing his old friend. "I was in the forest with Akihara Kagura, discussing the n for him to infiltrate Konoha. From that day on, he became my spy in Konoha..." "Otherwise..." "Guess why I''ve been able to evade the pursuit of four Hokages?" "Guess why the Akatsuki has not been exposed by Konoha for all these years, not even their base? Even Hanzo of the Smander in Rain Vige knows the base, but Akihara Kagura can''t find the whereabouts of the Akatsuki?" "..." Sweat suddenly appeared on Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. This matter... Should he go back and test Akihara Kagura? "Hmph..." A triumphant smile appeared on Obito''s face! Obito suddenly exerted force on Uzumaki Naruto''s hand, trying to take advantage of Kakashi and the others'' distraction to pull Naruto, the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, into his Kamui space! Killing two birds with one stone! If he could capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Akihara Kagura''s role as a pawn would be negligible. He could force him to defect to draw Konoha''s attention! "Naruto!" Haruno Sakura was the first to sense something amiss! Team 3''s leader, Might Guy, alsounched an attack immediately! However... In the next moment! Uzumaki Naruto in Obito''s hand vanished from the spot! A figure dressed in Root uniform, with a hint of crimson in his eyes, appeared instantly beside Naruto, moving him to a safe location in a split second, rescuing him from the spatial vortex of Kamui! After saving Naruto, the first thing this Root ninja did was not to celebrate but to reprimand him with a bit of frustration. "You idiot, how could you almost get caught by such a loser¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 304: Eye of the Moon Plan is... Cancelled? Chapter 304: Eye of the Moon n is... Cancelled? "Sasuke!" Konoha ninja present saw the arrival of reinforcements. Although Uchiha Sasuke''s identity within the Root organization was confidential, these former ssmates knew his identity before acting together. Compared to these ssmates, Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have the highest status. However, he had experienced things that no one else had, at least not to the extent of defecting to be a spy and carrying out the S-ss mission of killing Orochimaru. Of course, Uchiha Sasuke''s strength was also the greatest! "Sorry¡­" Uzumaki Naruto bowed his head and apologized. Uzumaki Naruto was no longer the child he used to be. He now understood that as a ninja, it was uneptable to lose vignce and get caught off guard by the enemy. "Forget it." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head and looked at everyone present. "You all leave first. The matter of killing this traitor will be handled by Root." "¡­"Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitches. What was wrong with this student? Why did he sound so much like an old member of Root now? Wasn''t this the kind of thing the Root ninja under Shimura Danzo used to do? Whenever they didn''t want others to interfere, they would use Root''s name to make other ninjas stand down. Why had Uchiha Sasuke picked up this bad habit? Was there something wrong with Root itself? Did they habitually act arrogant? "Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan has some quite bizarre abilities¡­" Hatake Kakashi frowned, advising his student seriously, "Sasuke, it won''t be easy to capture him alone." "Very easy." Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a cold smile. "I know exactly how to deal with him. Don''t worry, Kakashi-sensei!" "So, the victor of the brotherly battle was indeed you¡­" Uchiha Obito also smiled indifferently. "As expected, I guessed right. Itachi chose to be killed by you!" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke found it hard to respond. It wasn''t his fault that Uchiha Itachi had intended to attack Uchiha Madara during their fight, only to be struck down by Madara, causing Itachi''s severe illness to re up and resulting in his immediate death. "Sasuke." Uchiha Obito spread out his hand and continued leisurely, "So, do you want to know the truth behind the Uchiha n''s massacre?" "I already know." Uchiha Sasuke casually drew his ninja sword, a hint of disdain on his face. "It was just for the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan¡­" Now, Uchiha Itachi was dead, and Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan was in his possession. The power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan now belonged to him. Currently, Uchiha Sasuke only wanted to kill Uchiha Obito and, if possible in the future, awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan and transnt Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. Of course, if there was no opportunity to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan in the future, it would also be a good thing for him, as he would have no regrets in his life. "What apletely ignorant child!" Uchiha Obitoughed. He already had a new n in mind, intending to turn Uchiha Sasuke against Konoha on the spot and deliver a heavy blow to Hatake Kakashi! These Konoha ninja thought Uchiha Sasuke was their reinforcement. With just a few words revealing the truth about the n massacre, Uchiha Sasuke would turn his de against them and be their enemy! "Let me tell you the real truth!" Uchiha Obito''s face suddenly turned cold and he spoke harshly, "Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, along with the higher-ups of Konoha, always wanted to annihte the Uchiha n. The Uchiha n nned a coup to change the situation, but they were no match for Konoha''s leaders. Uchiha Itachi killed the rest of the n to save you, his younger brother!" "What nonsense are you talking about!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes suddenly turned cold. This bastard¡­ What the hell was he talking about! The Uchiha n wasn''tpletely annihted; many survivors were in Root! The faces of the other Konoha ninja changed dramatically. They all sensed something amiss, especially Hatake Kakashi and Yamato, who were former members of the ANBU¡­ Because they knew very well¡­ At that time, the rtionship between the Uchiha n and the higher-ups of Konoha was indeed quite tense. Coincidentally, at this moment, a group of ninja wearing Root uniformsnded in the forest. They immediately spread out and surrounded Uchiha Obito. Of course... Uchiha Obito was not worried at all. Because Akihara Kagura was one of them, and these Root ninjas were also on his side. Uchiha Obito spread his palms and continued coldly: "To ensure your survival, your brother Uchiha Itachi chose to kill all the members of the Uchiha n!" "This was a deal between Itachi and Shimura Danzo. By killing all the Uchiha who wanted to overthrow the Konoha higher-ups, they allowed you to live. That day, I personally saw him deliver you to a safe ce before using the Tailed Beast Bomb on the Uchiha grounds!" "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s face immediately showed rage! The other Root ninjas exchanged nces, their expressions growing grim. If what Uchiha Obito said was true, then their rtives were merely sacrifices? "I will kill you!" Uchiha Sasuke swung his ninja sword, ready to charge at Uchiha Obito, cursing coldly: "If you don''t know the truth, stop spouting nonsense here!" "Obito¡­ is partly correct." A voice, both unfamiliar and familiar, reached Uchiha Sasuke''s ears. "Madara!" Uchiha Sasuke turned abruptly to look at the neer! It was indeed Uchiha Madara, but he seemed somewhat different; the marks of the Reanimation Jutsu had disappeared from his face. "Madara!" Uchiha Obito stared in disbelief at the approaching man! Uchiha Madara ignored Uchiha Obito,nding in the area and slowly surveying everyone present. His gaze settled on Uzumaki Naruto. "Hmm..." Uchiha Madara nodded in satisfaction, feeling reassured upon seeing Uzumaki Naruto still there: "It seems I''m not toote..." As long as Uzumaki Naruto hadn''t been taken, it wasn''t toote for anything. However, while Uchiha Madara felt somewhat relieved upon seeing Uzumaki Naruto, thetter couldn''t remain calm! Boom! The moment Uzumaki Naruto saw Uchiha Madara, ayer of red Tailed Beast Chakra cloaked his body, immediately covering him. The Nine-Tails'' Chakra surged out from within, about to break through the seal! Upon seeing Uchiha Madara, the Nine-Tails'' rage erupted, intending to flood his will andpletely transform him into the Tailed Beast! Inside the sealed space. The sinister and terrifying Chakra of the Nine-Tails recklessly eroded the seal, continuously invading Uzumaki Naruto''s will: "Brat¡­ hand over your body to me, kill that man..." The hatred from once being controlled... The Nine-Tails would never forget, and it wanted to kill Uchiha Madara! "Nine-Tails!" Yamato was startled, hastily sping his hands together. Wooden nks emerged from the ground, pinning down the Nine-Tails, which had already grown four tails! However... It was useless! The Nine-Tails'' Chakra kept leaking out! Perhaps due to Uchiha Madara''s sudden appearance, the Nine-Tails'' Chakra went berserk, beyond even Yamato''s control! "What is going on!" Yamato gritted his teeth, saying in a low voice: "I can''t hold it any longer. If its tails leak out further, only Lord Kagura can control it..." The next second! Yamato''s wooden nks shattered! A monstrous beast suddenly emerged from Uzumaki Naruto''s body, rapidly growing a fifth, sixth, and seventh tail... Clearly! The Nine-Tails was trying to break through the sealpletely! The terrifying Chakra kept radiating outward! Everyone present could feel the Nine-Tails'' terror! Uchiha Madara had just appeared, and the Nine-Tails went berserk. The Konoha ninjas were at a loss, not knowing what to do! "First, seal the Nine-Tails." Uchiha Sasuke gestured for the Root ninjas to help. However... Someone more adept at dealing with Tailed Beasts was present. "Beasts are merely beasts¡­" Uchiha Madara frowned,pletely unconcerned with the rampage of the Nine-Tails. His eyes revealed the Sharingan as he calmly nced at the Nine-Tails attempting to break through the seal. Inside Uzumaki Naruto''s seal space. Naruto was still resisting the invasion of the Nine-Tails'' chakra, trying to reim control of his body. The Nine-Tails, imprisoned within the seal, ignored him and continued to erode the seal with its chakra, seeking to seize control. In the next second! The immense chakra of the Nine-Tails suddenly dissipated. A pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the seal space. "This ominous eye power¡­" The Nine-Tails within the seal cage immediately became even more enraged, attempting to release its chakra once more: "Uchiha Madara, it''s you after all!" "Calm down a bit." Uchiha Madara''s voice echoed within the seal space. "You¡­ bastard¡­" The Nine-Tails'' body copsed heavily. In the forest. The chakra of the Nine-Tails on Uzumaki Naruto vanished without a trace. The Nine-Tails, which was about to rampage and nearly break the seal, was instantly subdued and calmed down by a mere nce from Uchiha Madara. "So strong¡­" A trace of unease shed across Hatake Kakashi''s face. The Nine-Tails, which once caused immense damage to Konoha, seemed like a mere toy in front of Uchiha Madara. What is this man''s true purpose for appearing here? "..." The other Konoha ninjas were also somewhat panicked. They saw Uchiha Madara''s eyes and did not even dare to meet his gaze. Only Guy, the Jonin of Team Three, was eager to try, still standing protectively in front of his subordinates, fearing they might be attacked by this unknown enemy. No matter how strong the opponent is! Guy will not back down! However, Uchiha Madara had no interest in attacking them. After subduing the Nine-Tails, he felt slightly more rxed. "Finally, some peace." "You''ve been revived?" Uchiha Obito narrowed his eyes, observing Uchiha Madara. Subduing the Nine-Tails with a single nce¡­ Only Uchiha Madara could achieve this. The Eye of the Moon n hasn''t beenpleted, and the tailed beasts haven''t been collected. How has Uchiha Madara been revived? And fully revived at that! Moreover¡­ His eyes¡­ Have they been restored too? This guy¡­ I haven''t even retrieved the Rinnegan from Nagato, nor experienced bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki to create an Infinite Tsukuyomi world¡­ And he''s already revived! "Thanks to that kid named Akihara Kagura¡­" Thinking about his revival, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but clench his teeth, his voice cold: "To thank him, I''ll give him a death like no other before¡­" "What exactly is going on?" Uchiha Obito frowned, his voice low: "Was it Akihara Kagura who revived you? Viting the n without my consent, where is Nagato? Since you''ve revived and reimed your eyes, is Nagato already dead?" "..." Uchiha Madara nced at Obito. Obito, this guy¡­ What''s his situation? Does he still not understand the current state of the ninja world? During the time he was entangled with these Konoha ninjas, how much had that brat aplished! Moreover¡­ That kid, Akihara Kagura, had alreadypleted his scheme, and you are still entangled here with these Konoha ninjas! At this critical moment! Still entangled with these Konoha ninjas! Even iming Akihara Kagura as one of your own! This guy¡­ Why is he still stuck with these Konoha ninjas! If Obito had put in a little more effort, the n wouldn''t have reached this point¡­ although I might have ended up as ck Zetsu''s pawn¡­ "Enough." Uchiha Madara slowly shook his head and turned to walk towards Uchiha Sasuke, having more to say to him. "Wait, what do you mean, enough?" Uchiha Obito''s frown deepened. What does this guy mean? What does he mean by enough! At least exin a bit more clearly about the progress of the n! Uchiha Obito didn''t quite understand Uchiha Madara''s words, and questioned coldly: "Madara, now that you''ve been revived, are you nning to kick me out of the Eye of the Moon n!" "..." Uchiha Madara''s footsteps involuntarily paused at the mention of the Eye of the Moon n. He turned back to nce at Obito, frowning slightly. "Obito¡­" A trace of indifference appeared in Uchiha Madara''s eyes as he counter-questioned: "Do I need to spell it out more clearly? All thanks to you for recruiting that kid, Akihara Kagura, into our Eye of the Moon n¡­" "Thanks to him¡­" "The Eye of the Moon n is cancelled¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 305: Kagura is behind everything? Chapter 305: Kagura is behind everything? "What do you mean?" "The Eye of the Moon n... has been canceled?" Uchiha Obito''s expression froze, as if he hadn''t heard clearly for a moment. Since Uchiha Madara was the initiator of the Eye of the Moon n, Uchiha Obito had considered many things, but he had never thought that Uchiha Madara would abandon the n! However, when Uchiha Obito grasped the literal meaning, his face turned bewildered and angry: "Uchiha Madara, what exactly are you talking about!" This old guy... What nonsense is he spouting! Does this old guy know what he''s talking about! What does he mean the Eye of the Moon n has been canceled?Does Uchiha Madara know how much he has sacrificed for the Eye of the Moon n, how many sleepless nights he endured to make it a reality? For this n... He buried his past. For this n... He betrayed the vige and killed his own teacher... For this n... His hands are soaked in blood, living a life worse than a ghost! All of this was to illuminate the world with Infinite Tsukuyomi, to recreate a world with Rin, how much he has sacrificed to create a world where Rin could live! And now this guy wants to cancel the n with just one sentence? "What kind of joke are you making!" Uchiha Obito red angrily at Uchiha Madara: "We have already collected seven Tailed Beasts! Uzumaki Naruto, the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, is right here!" "The n is about to seed..." "I''m still here trying to capture the Nine-Tails..." "And now you, having been revived, are saying..." Uchiha Obito clenched his fists, his eyes nearly shooting fire, his anger indescribable: "You''re telling me that the Eye of the Moon n has been canceled!" "You told me..." "That the Eye of the Moon n could create a peaceful world..." Uchiha Obito''s pupils widened, his eyes almost bleeding: "You told me that the Eye of the Moon n could let me use Infinite Tsukuyomi to recreate a world with Rin..." "I will never allow it!" Uchiha Obito''s figure instantly entered the space-time vortex, reappearing before Uchiha Madara as if he had gonepletely mad! He didn''t care! He would continue the n! He would use the Eye of the Moon n to recreate a world with Rin! Uchiha Obito even reached out to grab Uchiha Madara''s eyes, his gaze turning crazy and ferocious: "I will not... never allow the cancetion of the Eye of the Moon n! If you won''t carry it out, then let me continue!" "Do you want to attack me?" Uchiha Madara sneered, raising his finger. Before making Uchiha Obito his pawn, he had imnted a curse seal in Uchiha Obito''s heart, controlling his life and death at any moment! This guy... Dared to attack him! The next moment! Uchiha Obito fell to the ground clutching his heart in pain! Uchiha Madara looked down at Uchiha Obito with a grim expression. This Uchiha Obito in front of him was once his shadow, but now this shadow was of no use. "Now let me tell you..." Uchiha Madara coldly announced as he stared at Uchiha Obito: "The Eye of the Moon n is a lie, Infinite Tsukuyomi is a conspiracy, it''s all a lie..." As Uchiha Madara said this, he continued coldly: "The eternal peace we seek is like a flower in a mirror, our n has been canceled..." "But you told me..." Uchiha Obito''s mind was on the verge of copse, clutching his heart and muttering the same words over and over: "You told me, you told me, Infinite Tsukuyomi could bring everyone into a peaceful dream, could bring back the dead in the dream..." "Everything is a lie." Uchiha Madara nced at Uchiha Obito, who was still maintaining his sanity, and continued disdainfully, "We should thank you for bringing Akihara Kagura into our ranks. Our n was exposed by him. That kid uncovered the conspiracy behind the Eye of the Moon n¡­" "Akihara Kagura¡­" "What did he do?" Uchiha Obito, recalling the subordinate he despised the most, struggled to stand up, seemingly going mad, "No matter what he did, I will kill him. Madara, let''s continue with our n¡­" "Fool¡­" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes and coldly responded with dissatisfaction, "While you were entangled with these Konoha ninjas, do you realize how much that kid has done? And now, you''re still fixated on capturing the tailed beasts¡­" "..." As Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito were arguing, Might Guy seemed somewhat confused and quickly approached Hatake Kakashi to ask. "Hey, Kakashi!" Might Guy cautiously approached Hatake Kakashi and asked, "Did you understand what they were saying? I didn''t quite get it." "It seems like¡­" Hatake Kakashi frowned and, based on the information he knew, cautiously exined, "It seems they had a n, and Akihara Kagura destroyed it, thwarting their conspiracy¡­ something like that¡­" "!!!" Uchiha Madara''s gaze immediately swept over! "Naive and foolish kid¡­" Uchiha Madara, having heard Hatake Kakashi''s words, mocked Kakashi''s ignorance and stupidity, "Indeed, our n failed, but that kid''s n to destroy the ninja world has begun. He deceived everyone!" "What are you saying!" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''ll understand when you return to Konoha¡­" Uchiha Madara shook his head helplessly, unwilling to borate on their outdated information. He couldn''t possibly tell them he had been deceived, could he? Besides¡­ He had been deceived by two people! Although it was the same scam, both of them had used it to trick him! At that moment, several ANBU members hurried over and spoke coldly, "Orders from the Hokage! Teams Three, Seven, Eight, and Ten are to return to Konoha immediately!" "This¡­" Hatake Kakashi and the Konoha ninjas hesitated. They didn''t know the current situation. Why were they suddenly ordered to return to Konoha? Weren''t they supposed to capture Uchiha Obito here? "Wait¡­" Hatake Kakashi stepped forward and softly asked, "Does Lady Tsunade mean that the task of capturing Obito is to be handed over to Root?" "No!" However, upon seeing a group of Root ninjas present, the ANBU members continued coldly, "Root leader Akihara Kagura has defected and is now an SSS-ranked rogue ninja. All Root members must return to Konoha for investigation immediately. Any disobedience will be met with lethal force!" "!!!" Everyone present was stunned. If Uchiha Madara''s appearance had only caused confusion and unease, the news of Akihara Kagura''s defection undoubtedly struck terror into their hearts! "That''s impossible!" Uzumaki Naruto''s expression changed drastically. "This must be a joke¡­" Uchiha Sasuke frowned deeply. For both of them, Akihara Kagura held a high position in their hearts, almost like a parent. They absolutely refused to believe such a thing! "..." A group of Root ninjas looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t know their superior''s exact situation nor what they should do. Whose orders should they follow at this moment? Surely not the orders of these Anbu members? "Don''t make such terrifying jokes¡­" Nara Shikamaru of Team 10 couldn''t believe this news. As one of the few intelligent people in Konoha, the Nara n always assesses the situation carefully. They all knew the significance of Akihara Kagura to Konoha. "Has something happened in the vige?" Sweat dripped from Hatake Kakashi''s forehead as he asked solemnly, "What exactly did Kagura do? Why would Lady Tsunade issue such a warrant without reason?" The strongest force in Konoha defecting... This could only mean one thing. The sky was falling. "To my knowledge, the highest level of a warrant should be S-ss¡­" Team 10''s Jonin leader, Sarutobi Asuma, also stood up. He didn''t want to believe this order and sought out its ws: "Who exactly are you people? Why are you impersonating the vige''s Anbu? Are you spies from another ninja vige?" "..." The Anbu ninjas felt extremely aggrieved. Because when they heard about Akihara Kagura''s defection, they had the same thought: could someone be secretly sowing discord? But... Everything was true! Hatake Kakashi looked at this group of Anbu ninjas, some of whom were his former subordinates, but he dared not trust them rashly. "Please¡­ return to Konoha first!" The Anbu ninjas could only helplessly hope that everyone present would return to Konoha with them: "Once we get back to Konoha, you''ll understand what''s going on¡­" "There''s no need to rush back." A familiar voice reached everyone''s ears. "Kagura!" Uzumaki Naruto immediately recognized the speaker! "Kagura!" Hatake Kakashi felt a slight sense of relief. He didn''t know what had happened, but he believed that as long as he asked Akihara Kagura, he would find out what was going on in the vige. Could it be... Root caused an uproar or something? "Be alert!" As soon as the Anbu ninjas heard Akihara Kagura''s voice, they became vignt and urged loudly, "Everyone retreat immediately, we''ll cover you!" Compared to theplicated or tense feelings of the Konoha ninjas, Uchiha Madara''s mood instantly became excited. A powerful surge of chakra erupted from him! "Kid, you came after all!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes immediately looked towards the depths of the forest! "No choice." Akihara Kagura slowly walked out from the forest, with a pitch-ck creature closely following beside him, nervously watching Uchiha Madara. "ck Zetsu!" Anger shed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes. He stomped his foot on the ground and suddenly rushed towards them, aiming to kill both ck Zetsu and Akihara Kagura in one strike! Akihara Kagura raised his arm. Their arms collided abruptly! The impact of the collision stirred up a fierce wind. Everyone had to cover their faces from the wind, feeling the unbelievable aftermath of the sh between the two! "Don''t be hasty." Akihara Kagura''s arm blocked Uchiha Madara''s. To him, the impact felt like a gentle breeze, and his voice remained calm: "Madara, if you want to fight, could you wait a bit? At least until I read the message from the Hyuga n''s relic¡­" "Then let me kill ck Zetsu first!" Uchiha Madara''s gaze turned coldly towards ck Zetsu! In the moment of his sh with Akihara Kagura, Madara felt the immense power within Kagura. Their battle wouldn''t be decided quickly! So... He might as well kill ck Zetsu first... To reim some of the interest from his deception! "That''s not going to happen." Akihara Kagura shook his head, rejecting Uchiha Madara''s proposal: "At the very least, we should first check if there is any information about ck Zetsu hidden among the historical relics of the Hyuga n to avoid any errors in my n..." "Akihara Kagura, what on earth is going on here?" Uchiha Obito clenched his fists and walked step by step towards Akihara Kagura: "What exactly have you been doing? What is the Eye of the Moon n all about? ck Zetsu, what is going on here?" Currently... Uchiha Obito still didn''t understand the situation! Now, Uchiha Obito only knew that their Eye of the Moon n had been canceled, all because of Akihara Kagura, who was now associated with ck Zetsu... But... Isn''t ck Zetsu supposed to be Uchiha Madara''s will? Why does Uchiha Madara want to kill ck Zetsu so badly? "ck Zetsu!" Uchiha Obito looked coldly at ck Zetsu, who was standing beside Akihara Kagura, and questioned him: "I remember, aren''t you supposed to be Madara''s will?" "That ck Zetsu..." "Is the dark will of the Sage of the Six Paths..." An ANBU ninja voluntarily answered Uchiha Obito''s question. Perhaps because he couldn''t stand Uchiha Obito''s severeck of information. However, another ANBU ninja immediately refuted hispanion: "Wait a minute... isn''t ck Zetsu the will of Kaguya?" Yet another ANBU ninja countered: "But ording to the historical records of the Senju n, ck Zetsu is the dark will of the Sage of the Six Paths..." "What on earth is going on..." Hatake Kakashi, usually quick-thinking, couldn''t help but rub his forehead in frustration at this moment, unable to figure out what had happened. "I think I have some guesses..." Cold sweat suddenly appeared on Nara Shikamaru''s face. All the information quickly converged in his mind. This seventeen-year-old immediately guessed what might have happened, his heart racing as he trembled and spoke: "Uchiha Madara didn''t attack us; he even helped Naruto subdue the Nine-Tails... which means he might not be our enemy... and the ANBU ninja didn''t show any surprise at Uchiha Madara''s appearance..." "So..." "That creature called ck Zetsu..." "And Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito..." "They must have had a n to overthrow the ninja world, which they kept referring to as the Eye of the Moon n. Their rtionships are unclear, but they must be allies of some sort..." "But..." "This n was forcibly canceled..." Nara Shikamaru remembered Uchiha Madara mentioning Akihara Kagura''s intent to destroy the ninja world. Speaking of his spections, his lips be dry: "Because that creature called ck Zetsu has a special identity and an even more terrifying n, such as being the so-called will of the Sage of the Six Paths or something..." "So ck Zetsu chose to betray Uchiha Madara..." At this point, Nara Shikamaru''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura, a sense of panic welling up with the facts he had guessed: "It chose another person to carry out an even more terrifying n, and that person it chose..." "Is the assistant to our vige''s Hokage..." "Akihara Kagura." "..." Everyone present was stunned. "As expected of a Nara n ninja..." Even the ANBU ninjas had to praise Nara Shikamaru''s wisdom. They had witnessed the upheaval in Konoha firsthand but couldn''t summarize the events as Nara Shikamaru did. Even Uchiha Madara turned to nce at Nara Shikamaru, giving him an appreciative look. "That''s roughly correct, but the process and oue are somewhat different..." After praising Nara Shikamaru, an ANBU ninja''s voice grew heavy: "Strictly speaking..." The ANBU''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura, who was smiling, remembering that behind that smiley the darkness controlling the ninja world and the conspiracy to destroy it, causing his heart to race uncontrobly. "The former assistant to the Hokage in our vige, Akihara Kagura..." "Is the true culprit behind all these conspiracies from the shadows." ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 306: This Hyugas Relic is a bit wild as well Chapter 306: This Hyuga''s Relic is a bit wild as well The information brought by the Anbu was shocking. The Konoha ninjas had already stretched their imaginations as far as possible, thinking of scenarios like ck Zetsu colluding to lure Akihara Kagura into executing an evil n... In the end, this Anbu ninja informed them that Akihara Kagura was the mastermind behind these conspiracies. The Anbu ninja didn''t even hide his fear when he mentioned it. "No¡­impossible¡­" Yamanaka Ino of Team 10 trembled with fear and cautiously asked, "Everyone in the vige says that Lord Kagura is the strongest ninja in the vige, and he has always been protecting it. How could he possibly¡­" "Ino!" Nara Shikamaru nced at hispanion, feeling uneasy himself: "The way these big figures think is often beyond ourprehension and imagination¡­" "Crunch, crunch¡­" Akimichi Choji continued munching on his chips, pondering one question: "If it''s all true¡­ crunch, crunch¡­ Naruto would be very upset, wouldn''t he?""¡­" Nara Shikamaru fell silent immediately. Because he and Choji had been good friends with Uzumaki Naruto since their school days, and they knew that Uzumaki Naruto had always been cared for by Akihara Kagura, like an older brother¡­ Now¡­ How would Uzumaki Naruto be feeling? Team 7. Everyone was somewhat silent. Haruno Sakura looked at Uzumaki Naruto, whose suppressed expression seemed ready to erupt at any moment, and couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous: "Naruto, are you¡­ okay?" "Of course." Uzumaki Naruto was startled, then gave Haruno Sakura a sunny smile: "We don''t know anything for sure yet! At the very least, we need to find out the truth!" "Indeed." Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath and slowly nodded. At least he didn''t have to worry about Naruto''s reaction, but regarding Uchiha Sasuke¡­ Whether it was the truth about the Uchiha n''s massacre, briefly mentioned by Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara, or the defection of the Root leader Akihara Kagura, both could have a significant impact on Uchiha Sasuke''s life. However¡­ Uchiha Sasuke''s expression remained unchanged, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking, though his tightly gripped ninja sword revealed his inner turmoil. Compared to the others¡­ Uchiha Obito was undoubtedly the most agitated! "Answer me!" Uchiha Obito continued to stare intently at Akihara Kagura, his gaze also sweeping over ck Zetsu and Uchiha Madara beside him, roaring in a hoarse voice, "What''s going on! Tell me! Why did you stop the Eye of the Moon n?" "Because the Eye of the Moon n could never bring peace." Uchiha Madara nced coldly at Uchiha Obito and continued in a cold voice, "That was ck Zetsu''s n to dominate the ninja world¡­" "Isn''t it your will?" Uchiha Obito tactlessly hit the nail on the head. "!!!" Uchiha Madara felt a murderous urge. "Of course not." Akihara Kagura spread his hands and smiled nonchntly: "ck Zetsu''s identity is quite distinguished. It is the will of the Sage of the Six Paths¡­" "I am the will of Kaguya!" ck Zetsu immediately retorted, disliking the identity recorded on the bark: "That''s a nder by the Sage of the Six Paths. I am the will born from Kaguya!" "In any case, ck Zetsu and the Sage of the Six Paths are from the same era." Akihara Kagura promptly corrected ck Zetsu, saying, "Originally, ck Zetsu intended to use you and Madara to implement the Eye of the Moon n, revive the Ten Tails, and use Infinite Tsukuyomi to pull everyone into a dream, thereby achieving eternal peace¡­" "Isn''t that good?" Uchiha Obito frowned. "Hmph¡­" Uchiha Madara snorted disdainfully, "Then their chakra would be drained in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and everyone would turn into those fools like White Zetsu!" "!!!" Uchiha Obito''s eyes twitched, and his mind immediately recalled the White Zetsus who were always curious about what it felt like to defecate! This... Is this the consequence of the Infinite Tsukuyomi? "So..." Uchiha Obito finally had to face a reality. His pupils gradually dted, even showing a trace of blood: "The Infinite Tsukuyomi... is fake?" This matter... It concerns his ideals... All along, he had been fighting for this, even disregarding his past and future. He had long believed that he had no future! Since the moment Uchiha Obito witnessed Nohara Rin''s death with his own eyes, he only believed in the dream of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. He never dared to imagine that the Infinite Tsukuyomi could be fake! If there was no Infinite Tsukuyomi... If there was no Rin... What meaning would he have left in this world? "I don''t believe it!" Uchiha Obito''s face twisted with rage, and he pressed his palm tightly against his head: "I don''t believe the Infinite Tsukuyomi is fake! I will create a world with Rin!" Uchiha Obito... He seemed to have truly gonepletely mad! His eyes shed as he looked in Uzumaki Naruto''s direction, suddenly rushing towards Uzumaki Naruto, reaching out to grab him! "Is this guy crazy?" Uchiha Sasuke immediately blocked Uchiha Obito''s path, swinging his sword to stop Obito, the de slicing through Obito''s body! "Obito!" Hatake Kakashi also rushed over quickly! Only his Mangekyo Sharingan could stop Uchiha Obito, and only he wanted to stop the crazed Obito! "Kakashi!" Might Guy immediately followed. The three of them instantly surrounded Uchiha Obito! However, Obito''s body instantly turned intangible, dashing towards Uzumaki Naruto, with the three of them closely pursuing him! "Is Obito crazy?" Akihara Kagura nced at Uchiha Obito and said with some curiosity: "It''s just that the Infinite Tsukuyomi is fake..." "Perhaps his life''s hope has been shattered..." ck Zetsu shook his head, seemingly quite emotional about this matter: "Back then, it was Madara who manipted Mist Vige to imnt the Three-Tails in Nohara Rin''s body, framing Hatake Kakashi and forcing him to kill Nohara Rin, pushing Obito into the fantasy that the Infinite Tsukuyomi could save the ninja world. Now, this fantasy has also been shattered..." "!!!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes shed! This bastard actually pushed the me onto him! ck Zetsu saying this at this time was obviously to make Uchiha Obito resent him, trying to create trouble for him! ck Zetsu... This bastard! Once he betrayed him, he truly became a big problem! ck Zetsu''s words reached Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Obito''s ears. Both of their expressions changed simultaneously, and they looked at Uchiha Madara! "!!!" Hatake Kakashi immediately turned his head. For a long time, Hatake Kakashi had been immersed in the pain of personally killing Nohara Rin, always hating the blood on his own hands... But... It turned out to be someone else''s conspiracy! Rin''s death... Was it really Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy? "You killed Rin!" In an instant, Uchiha Obito identified the culprit! Because Uchiha Obito knew more information than Hatake Kakashi; he knew that Uchiha Madara had once controlled the Mizukage of Mist Vige, and he was certain that all of this was done by Uchiha Madara! If in the past, Uchiha Obito had once pinned his hopes on the Eye of the Moon n and could turn a blind eye to all of this, now he only wanted to kill Uchiha Madara! Uchiha Obito''s figure flipped again, rushing towards Uchiha Madara, but before he could take a few steps, he suddenly fell to the ground. Uchiha Madara had raised his finger, controlling Uchiha Obito in ce! "Madara!" Uchiha Obito red angrily at Uchiha Madara. "If I didn''t want to use you as a pawn, I wouldn''t have wanted to kill that little girl¡­" Uchiha Madara waspletely indifferent to his mistake. He let out a cold snort and threatened Uchiha Obito: "Obito, you have always been just a pawn to me. Now, with just a slight move of my finger, your heart will explode..." "Ahhhhh!" Uchiha Obito''s body convulsed in agony! His shoulders suddenly sprouted pitch-ck Yin-Yang Release rods. These rods flowed with Yin-Yang chakra, firmly controlling Uchiha Obito''s body! This pain of being controlled by an enemy... For Uchiha Obito, it was worse than death! Even entering his intangibility state could not change the situation, because the Yin-Yang Release curse mark imnted in his body was a control measure long prepared by Uchiha Madara! Uchiha Obitoy on the ground in pain. Forcing himself to rise, he looked in the direction of Hatake Kakashi and through gritted teeth, shouted a name! "Kakashi! Kill him!" Uchiha Obito clenched his teeth and said harshly: "Hurry and kill me, take my eye, and use Kamui''s power to kill Uchiha Madara!" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes narrowed. Hatake Kakashi flipped his kunai, catching it in his hand. "Kakashi-senpai!" An ANBU ninja blocked Hatake Kakashi, speaking in a deep voice: "Uchiha Madara is not our enemy yet. The real enemy is the former Hokage''s assistant! Lady Hokage''s stance is to join forces with Uchiha Madara against Akihara Kagura!" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s fervent heart suddenly went cold. He had now seen the real culprit behind Nohara Rin''s death, yet the ANBU was telling him that Uchiha Madara was a potential ally of Konoha, and that his friend Akihara Kagura was the enemy? What kind of world was this? He knew who his enemy was, but he couldn''t take revenge on them! His formerradey there! Now, thatradey on the ground in pain, unable to struggle, only able to painfully shout for him to take his eye and use Kamui''s power to avenge Rin! Hatake Kakashi was very aware of Kamui''s ability. Uchiha Obito''s other eye had a unique ability, with the simple power to be intangible to evade attacks, it had the potential to avenge Uchiha Madara... "Kakashi-senpai, please follow Lady Hokage''s orders!" The ANBU ninja was afraid of Hatake Kakashi acting impulsively, hoping this senior would follow the Hokage''s orders and not recklessly make more enemies. "I understand..." Hatake Kakashi gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowed, and the de of the kunai in his hand sliced his palm. Blood flowed down his palm, but he forced himself to calm down! "Kakashi..." Might Guy walked over to Hatake Kakashi uneasily, cing a hand on Kakashi''s shoulder, as if tofort him. "Kakashi-senpai..." Yamato approached and gently persuaded Hatake Kakashi: "Don''t forget, Uchiha Obito is also an enemy of the vige. He caused the deaths of the Fourth Hokage and his wife..." "..." Sarutobi Asuma sighed. "Obito..." Hatake Kakashi tightly grasped his kunai, looking at Uchiha Obito lying on the ground, pleading and in pain, his heart ached. He couldn''t protect Rin... Could he not even avenge her? "At least..." "Bring Obito over first." Hatake Kakashi spoke in a low voice as if he couldn''t feel the pain: "Obito is a rogue ninja of Konoha anyway. We need to take him back for punishment..." "Understood." The ANBU ninja could only nod. He seemed to know Hatake Kakashi''s past, and softly said: "Kakashi-senpai, please stay calm. You are not Uchiha Madara''s opponent. Do not make a pointless sacrifice..." "I know..." Hatake Kakashi walked step by step towards Uchiha Obito, reaching out to lift his friend''s body, intending to hand him over to his student Haruno Sakura for some medical treatment. However¡­ Uchiha Obito suddenly grabbed Hatake Kakashi''s shoulder, gritting his teeth as he spoke, "Take my eye and avenge Rin for me!" "First, let''s treat your wounds..." Hatake Kakashi looked at the ck rod on Uchiha Obito''s shoulder. "I should have died a long time ago!" Uchiha Obito''s hand involuntarily dropped, but he still tightly grasped Hatake Kakashi''s arm. "Uchiha Madara controls my heart; I can''t attack him. Take my eye and avenge me!" "The vige''s orders forbid any action against Uchiha Madara..." Hatake Kakashi spoke in a low voice, as if it took all his strength, "If Kagura really did something... Konoha... needs Uchiha Madara''s power..." "Kagura!" Uzumaki Naruto finally broke the oppressive silence, looking at Akihara Kagura and asking a question that many present were concerned about, "What exactly did you do? Why do they say you betrayed us? What is going on?" "I only want to bring true peace to the ninja world." Akihara Kagura smiled and exined his n, "ck Zetsu and I intend to use a rtively gentle method to collect the Tailed Beasts and revive the Ten-Tails, using the Ten-Tails to kill all the ninjas in the ninja world, and then recreate a new ninja world..." "..." Everyone''s heart suddenly chilled. Such a method... can it still be called gentle? Hatake Kakashi''s handforted Uchiha Obito while he frowned at Akihara Kagura, "This doesn''t quite seem like your style..." "Kakashi." Akihara Kagura nced at Hatake Kakashi, his smile suddenly bing radiant, "Do you really know the true me?" "!!!" Hatake Kakashi was somewhat shocked. He recalled what Uchiha Obito had mentioned, "Did you really..." "Yes..." Akihara Kagura nodded and continued, "At that time, I exposed Uchiha Obito''s identity, gained your trust, joined the Akatsuki, and gradually stole the Akatsuki''s war weapon ns..." "Very clever." "The Akatsuki''s n coincided with mine." "Of course." "The Akatsuki''s n is almostughable..." Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat mocking, slowly shaking his head, "Some want to use the Ten-Tails to intimidate the ninja world into peace... Some want to use the Ten-Tails to create a dream world... These inferior methods are hard to watch." "Since we have the power to destroy the ninja world..." Akihara Kagura spread his arms, a proud expression on his face, "Why not try destroying this world and creating a new one?" "How could you..." Uzumaki Naruto looked at Akihara Kagura in disbelief, as if seeing him for the first time, "Kagura, how could you have such thoughts!" "Maybe because I''m too tired?" Akihara Kagura shrugged indifferently, "I''ve always yearned for war, but found my methods of ending wars somewhat boring... Even when I was in Konoha, wars of various sizes continued in different parts of the ninja world..." "Trying to quell these wars is tedious and dull..." "It just so happens that I found a solution topletely end wars. I also learned how to kill all ninjas and how to create new ninjas..." "In that case..." "Why not just get rid of all ninjas¡­" Akihara Kagura stretched out his palm, brushed his long hair from his forehead, and revealed a slightly crazed smile: "Let me first destroy this world to have some fun, then try to create a new era of peaceful ninjas..." "But this isn''t peace!" Uzumaki Naruto stared in disbelief at the smiling Akihara Kagura, his fist slowly clenching: "This is... ughter..." "Peace requires bloodshed to be achieved." Akihara Kagura was indifferent to Naruto''s words: "This is a principle even children understand. If you don''t get it, there''s no need for me to exin further..." "It''s a pity..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed softly: "Right now, few are willing to sacrifice for the new era of peace. Some even think I''m daydreaming..." At this point, Akihara Kagura nced at ck Zetsu beside him: "Among so many people, only ck Zetsu is willing to support my idea. Truly, he lives up to the will left by the legendary Sage of Six Paths..." "..." Everyone''s gaze turned to ck Zetsu. Being watched by so many people, ck Zetsu felt somewhat ufortable. Moreover... ck Zetsu wanted to refute. First, it was not the will of the Sage of Six Paths. Second, it didn''t really support Akihara Kagura''s ideas... Third, it felt somewhat confused, as if it were being med for something it didn''t do... "Alright." Akihara Kagura pped his hands, his gaze falling on Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji: "Now, let me do something important! Before my n starts, I want to know a secret about the Hyuga n..." "A secret of the Hyuga n...?" Hyuga Hinata looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. Hyuga Neji''s eyes narrowed. A secret of the Hyuga n that Akihara Kagura wanted to know was something Neji also desired to uncover! Akihara Kagura took out a wooden stick the size of a toothpick and spoke slowly: "This contains a secret about the Hyuga n..." "With just a little external force, the stick will crack, destroying the information inside. Only the Byakugan of the Hyuga n can perceive the information within..." "Now..." "I need someone to help me read the information inside." "Of course." "I also need another person to verify its authenticity." Akihara Kagura looked at Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji, speaking slowly: "Coincidentally, there are two Hyuga n ninjas here. Are you willing to help?" "Let me do it first!" Hyuga Hinata stepped forward proactively. After all, since it concerned the Hyuga n''s secret, Hinata was very interested. Just as the other Anbu ninjas wanted to intervene, Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and vines emerged from the ground, preventing them from approaching! However... Uchiha Madara remained indifferent. Because Uchiha Madara also wanted to know the Hyuga n''s secret. Akihara Kagura handed the wooden stick to Hyuga Hinata, speaking gently: "If the information read by the two Hyuga ninjas doesn''t match, I''ll have to ask both of you to die here..." "!!!" Hyuga Hinata was startled! "..." Hyuga Neji''s emotions wereplicated. At this moment... The fate of a member of the main family and a branch family was intertwined! If Neji wanted to kill Hinata, he only needed to slightly misread the information, ensuring the main family member would apany him to the afterlife! "Kakashi!" Might Guy held a pair of nunchaku in his hand and leaped to stand beside Hatake Kakashi, asking in a deep voice, "Should we stop them?" "How can we stop them?" Hatake Kakashi shook his head, doubting their ability to prevent Akihara Kagura from doing what he intended. Every Konoha ninja present knew how powerful Akihara Kagura was. To stop Akihara Kagura... At least the strength equivalent to the First Hokage would be needed... Among those present, only Uchiha Madara could possibly do it, yet he stood still, making no move, allowing Akihara Kagura to threaten the Konoha ninjas. "..." Hyuga Hinata calmly epted the wooden tag. Hyuga Neji''s ears were immediately sealed to prevent him from eavesdropping. Hyuga Hinata was well aware that her cousin Hyuga Neji had always wanted to kill her. If he wanted to harm her, even a slight misstep in speech could lead to both of their deaths. However... If they both wanted to survive... No matter what, the first person had to read out the true contents of the wooden tag. "Byakugan, activate!" Hyuga Hinata instantly activated her Byakugan, seeing through the surface of the wooden tag to the dense small characters inside, which she found somewhat strenuous to read... However... The content inside shocked her! The wooden tag detailed the origins of the Hyuga n, even origins that the n itself could not find in any records. It recorded in detail who the ancestors of the Hyuga n were and why the Hyuga n appeared in the ninja world! "In ancient times..." "Kaguya Otsutsuki ruled the world..." "Kaguya Otsutsuki''s two sons, Hagoromo Otsutsuki and Hamura Otsutsuki...wanted to seize their mother''s power for themselves...they joined forces...colluded with the Sage of Myoboku in the ninja world...and ultimately sealed Kaguya on the moon..." As expected. The beginning of the story was always about the Otsutsuki family. However,pared to the Uchiha n''s stone tablet and the Senju n''s tree bark, the history recorded on the Hyuga n''s wooden tag seemed slightly different. "This is history!" ck Zetsu listened to the contents recorded on the wooden tag, feeling somewhat tearful and moved: "This is true history!" Compared to the Senju n''s tree bark... The history recorded on the Hyuga n''s wooden tag was much kinder! Now... It could finally prove its identity! "This is true history!" ck Zetsu proved what it said was true and could now prove its identity: "I am the will of Kaguya, born when Kaguya was sealed..." However... After Hyuga Hinata finished reading Kaguya Otsutsuki''s story, she continued to read the following story about the brothers, Hagoromo Otsutsuki and Hamura Otsutsuki. "To seize control of this world...the brothers engaged in an earth-shattering battle...ultimately...the elder brother, Hagoromo Otsutsuki...won this brotherly war..." "..." ck Zetsu frowned. The history of the Hyuga n seemed a bit strange! However... This seemed advantageous for itself! Those brothers who sealed their mother deserved to die! But... The history of the Hyuga n grew even stranger... As Hyuga Hinata read the following history, a sense of horror arose in her heart: "To cover up the past...Hagoromo Otsutsuki used the Ten-Tails to kill everyone in the ninja world, recreating a new world and new ninjas..." "!!!" Everyone present was shocked! They all instinctively looked at Akihara Kagura! Because what Hagoromo Otsutsuki did was identical to what Akihara Kagura was doing, making some of the Konoha Anbu who had heard of Hagoromo Otsutsuki''s name even more uneasy! Because... This person named Hagoromo Otsutsuki... Had another identity recorded on the Senju n''s tree bark... When Hyuga Hinata read about Hagoromo Otsutsuki''s identity, her voice suddenly trembled: "The new generation of ninjas...called the creator, Hagoromo Otsutsuki...the Sage of Six Paths." "..." The ninjas present immediately fell silent. "..." ck Zetsu felt uneasy. The history of the Hyuga n seemed a bit wild as well! ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 307: Uchiha Descendant hidden in History - Akihara Kagura Chapter 307: Uchiha Descendant hidden in History - Akihara Kagura "Sage of Six Paths..." "Did he create the world for this reason?" Most ninjas have heard stories of the Sage of Six Paths creating the world or founding ninjutsu. As a legendary figure in the ninja world, the Sage of Six Paths seemed omnipotent. However, no one had heard that before the Sage of Six Paths Otsutsuki Hagoromo created the world, he conducted an apocalyptic event to conceal a history of patricide and fratricide! This is a subversion! Who would have thought that the god who created the world, the Sage of Six Paths, was also the one who destroyed the previous era? This revtion left many ninjas who revered the Sage of Six Paths devastated! "How... is this possible?" Uzumaki Naruto widened his eyes in disbelief. In the stories he had heard about the Sage of Six Paths, Jiraiya always told him that the Sage of Six Paths founded ninjutsu and established an ancient era of mutual understanding...But... Before the Sage of Six Paths created the world... Did he conduct an apocalypse to conceal history? "..." The expressions of the other Konoha ninjas were also not looking good. They had never imagined that the Sage of Six Paths would have done something like destroying the world. Akihara Kagura doing such a thing was actually not without precedent! p, p, p... Suddenly, apuse broke out on the scene. Akihara Kagura seemed somewhat excited, and his eyes were filled with joy: "The Sage of Six Paths did this, so it seems my chosen path is correct!" "Is that so?" Uchiha Madara''s mouth curled into a cold smile as if he had heard a very interesting story: "ording to this information, the Sage of Six Paths isn''t as clean as we thought... Do you want to learn his methods to recreate this world?" "At least the Sage of Six Paths''s actions prove that apocalypse and creation are feasible, right?" Akihara Kagura chuckled and nced at ck Zetsu beside him: "ck Zetsu is the will of the Sage of Six Paths. He must be well-versed in how the Sage of Six Paths conducted the apocalypse and creation in ancient times, right?" "I said, I am Kaguya''s will..." ck Zetsu gritted his teeth in hatred, even taking the opportunity to cken the Sage of Six Paths: "Kaguya didn''t destroy the ninja world like that guy; Kaguya is the Rabbit Goddess who protected the ninja world!" "Hmph!" Uchiha Madara sneered, scoffing at ck Zetsu''s words: "You always pretend to be someone else''s will; who knows if it''s true or not..." As Uchiha Madara spoke, he squinted his eyes: "The historical relics of the Hyuga n and the records of the Senju n, and the inscriptions on the Uchiha n''s stele all have some discrepancies. Which is the real history?" Just the rtionship of the Otsutsuki n... The Senju n and the Hyuga n have huge conflicts! However, in true history, which is the real one! "This is the real history!" ck Zetsu naturally stood on the side of the Hyuga n! Although the Hyuga n''s historical relic had issues, the Sage of Six Paths did not conduct an apocalypse, and there was no fratricide... But... This was a good thing. Because this relic destroyed the reputation of the Sage of Six Paths! Even though it was fake! But it was beneficial to him! Because it exonerated Otsutsuki Kaguya, severely ckened the Sage of Six Paths Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura, making ck Zetsu secretly pleased! Moreover... No matter how absurd this record was... It was more reliable than the Senju n''s bark! At least this wooden sign urately recorded the rtionship between the members of the Otsutsuki family, rather than some nonsense about Otsutsuki Kaguya being the youngest daughter of the Sage of Six Paths... "History is like a young girl at the mercy of others." Akihara Kagura squinted his eyes and said in a low voice: "ck Zetsu has modified history once, so it''s not impossible that he modified the Hyuga n''s relic..." "Don''t randomly nder my innocence..." ck Zetsu quickly retorted, saying sternly: "There are others in the ninja world secretly modifying history! The Senju n''s bark must have been modified by someone! And I have never seen this Hyuga n''s wooden sign before. Where did this wooden signe from?" "It came with the Senju n''s bark." Akihara Kagura turned his palm, looking in the direction of Hyuga Hinata, and said casually: "Shouldn''t there be some other information inside?" "Yes..." Hyuga Hinata could only nod. If she didn''t want to cause the death of Hyuga Neji, as someone who had read the Hyuga n''s historical records, she should read out all the contents inside... If she omitted some content and Hyuga Neji did not, both she and Hyuga Neji might die! Hyuga Hinata frowned and continued to read the information on the wooden sign. Because the wooden sign was too small, it became increasingly difficult to read its contents through perspective. "As a loser, Otsutsuki Hamura fled to the moon... wanting to release his mother inside the moon... attempting to use his mother''s power to seek revenge on his elder brother..." "Unfortunately... everything was within Otsutsuki Hagoromo''s expectations..." "Kaguya''s emergence... requires the Ten-Tails and immense chakra¡­" ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, to prevent the possibility of Kaguya''s resurrection, divided the chakra of the Ten-Tails into the nine tailed beasts and dispersed the chakra throughout the ninja world. "Thispletely cut off the possibility of revenge from his brother and mother..." "!!!" ck Zetsu was suddenly shocked. This document actually recorded Kaguya''s story! What stunned ck Zetsu even more was that the history of the Hy¨±ga n was recorded in such detail and objectivity! The Hy¨±ga n''s wooden tablets... Are indeed much better than the Senju n''s tree bark records! Uchiha Madara listened silently, nodding to himself: "The Sage of Six Paths divided the tailed beasts and dispersed the chakra to prevent his mother from seeking revenge..." "Is there more?" Akihara Kagura lightly tapped his arm with his finger, his gaze still fixed on Hy¨±ga Hinata: "Is there no record of the reason for the existence of these wooden tablets?" "There is..." Hy¨±ga Hinata saw the content below. It recorded... the origin of the Hy¨±ga n. "After many years..." "A descendant of ¨­tsutsuki Hamura quietly came to live on earth... wanting... to reim the rule over the ninja world... this lineage... called themselves Hy¨±ga..." "!!!" The Konoha ninjas were suddenly shocked! The Hy¨±ga n is actually the descendants of the losers in the brothers'' war? The Hy¨±ga n''s appearance was to seize control from the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. So, does the current Hy¨±ga n still harbor intentions of seizing power? Each ANBU ninja exchanged nces; this matter about the Hy¨±ga n''s history must be reported to Lady Tsunade! "Hmph, I see." Uchiha Madara snorted disdainfully, unconcerned about the Hy¨±ga n, knowing they had no strongbat power. "Indeed!" ck Zetsu nodded and immediately said, "This is the true history. The Hy¨±ga n are indeed descendants of ¨­tsutsuki Hamura, possessing Byakugan like Kaguya..." This is the real history! What on earth are the Senju n''s tree bark records, which absurdly ce ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya alongside Indra and Asura, considering the Sage of Six Paths as the ancestor of the three great ninja ns! The Hy¨±ga n''s records are the true history! This is the objective history! This is the history I want! Although this historical record is also very strange, it is the history I want! ck Zetsu had roughly guessed that this history might have been recorded by the descendants of ¨­tsutsuki Hamura. Those descendants wanted to gain control of the ninja world, so they left this record of the brothers'' dispute from the Sage of Six Paths! Moreover... This history harshly criticized the Sage of Six Paths! Who else would do this except the descendants of ¨­tsutsuki Hamura who wanted to upy the ninja world? "The Uchiha and Senju ns are extremely powerful..." "The Hy¨±ga n... lurks in the darkness..." "An elder of the Hy¨±ga n... observed a type of chakra... after three generations of observation... his descendants confirmed one thing... the Uchiha n... possesses an extremely powerful chakra that is passed down through generations..." "After two more generations of observation..." "Within the Senju n..." "The same powerful chakra is also passed down through generations..." "To reim the rule... it is necessary to destroy these two chakras..." "!!!" ck Zetsu''s heart trembled. Such things were recorded here? Even the matter of Indra and Asura''s chakra reincarnation was observed by the Hy¨±ga n! "Three generations observing the Uchiha... two generations observing the Senju..." When Uchiha Madara talked about these things, he even developed a bit of respect for the Hy¨±ga n, just for spending several generations'' time to confirm one thing... The Hy¨±ga n... Indeed lived up to the name of once being a great n alongside them! "ck Zetsu, you seem to know these things, don''t you?" Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on ck Zetsu, whose figure was slightly trembling, and he smiled: "The most important thing for us is to be honest with each other, right?" "Speak!" Uchiha Madara coldly looked at ck Zetsu, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes: "What secrets are hidden in this?" "Indeed." "I do know these things." ck Zetsu nodded and spoke in a deep voice, "It is true that the history recorded on the bark of the Senju n includes a war between the brothers Indra of the Uchiha n and Asura of the Senju n. Indra''s and Asura''s chakra have been reincarnating and fighting continuously, their chakra passing down to their descendants and perpetuating the conflict..." "So..." Akihara Kagura, seeming particrly interested in this history, chuckled lightly and asked, "The content recorded on the bark, ck Zetsu, you impersonated Indra''s will, just as you did with Madara''s will, to instigate their fight, correct?" "Don''t bring up irrelevant matters!" A surge of anger suddenly rose within Uchiha Madara. ck Zetsu''s deception was something Uchiha Madara despised the most. It made him feel like a fool and a clown being toyed with, and just mentioning it infuriated him! "Continue." Akihara Kagura shrugged, looking at Hyuga Hinata, and continued, "Is there any more content, or does the record end there?" "No... there is more..." Hyuga Hinata shook her head, her voice gradually calming down: "... During the war... most of the elder''s descendants perished... In the end, only one person was left... This person colluded with the Uchiha..." "No need to continue." Akihara Kagura interrupted Hyuga Hinata. "Hmm?" Both Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu''s wandering eyes immediately focused on Akihara Kagura. Everyone present couldn''t help but look at Akihara Kagura, wondering why he interrupted Hyuga Hinata at this moment. "Continue!" Uchiha Madara nced at Akihara Kagura and then at Hyuga Hinata, coldly ordering, "Read out all the content!" "Shut up!" Akihara Kagura''s figure instantly lunged toward Hyuga Hinata! However, Uchiha Madara moved even faster, directly blocking Akihara Kagura and smirking, "It seems there''s something recorded here you don''t want us to know! Or... Akihara Kagura, is this historical record another trap you are trying to set?" "Continue!" While restraining Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Madara nced at Hyuga Hinata, "Read out everything on it!" After all, for Uchiha Madara... He had nothing to lose now! Whether Akihara Kagura had some plot or was genuinely trying to conceal something, Uchiha Madara didn''t care. He was also very curious about what was recorded on the wooden tag! "I..." Hyuga Hinata raised her head in confusion. At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should continue reading. "Go on, Hinata." Uzumaki Naruto encouraged Hyuga Hinata, saying in a deep voice, "I also want to know the secret on it... I also want to know what Kagura is trying to hide!" "Yes... Naruto." Hyuga Hinata nodded quickly. "!!!" Akihara Kagura''s eyes suddenly turned sharp! However, Uchiha Madara remained unfazed, confronting him with a smile even appearing at the corners of his mouth, "Kid, it seems you really have secrets you don''t want us to discover? The history of the Hyuga n involves the Uchiha... and you don''t want the subsequent content to be revealed... It seems you have hidden quite a lot..." "..." Nara Shikamaru from Team 10 had been observing the situation, his gaze falling on Hyuga Hinata, revealing a hint of concern. "What''s wrong, Shikamaru?" Yamanaka Ino looked curiously at herpanion. "Secrets..." Nara Shikamaru furrowed his brows, saying in a deep voice, "I suddenly have a bad feeling. This wooden tag was left by an elder of the Hyuga n... So what was their purpose in leaving this wooden tag?" Quickly. Hyuga Hinata revealed the purpose. Hyuga Hinata kept her head down, looking at the wooden tag, and continued to narrate the hidden story from history in a gentle voice. "The power of the Uchiha n lies in their eyes..." "That Uchiha... stole the eyes of his older brother, the strongest among the Uchiha, from his corpse... and transnted them into himself... thereby gaining eternal eye power..." "The first thing that Uchiha, who gained eternal eye power, wanted to do was kill his co-conspirator... The elder''s descendant couldn''t escape death..." "To avenge the betrayal by the ninja ally... and to prevent the ninja world from being destroyed... by the Uchiha with eternal eye power... the elder''s descendant left this secret... and proposed a theory to defeat the eternal eye power... bybining the chakra of the Senju and Uchiha ns¡­" "In order to avoid being discovered by the Uchiha with eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan... the elder''s descendants left the secret in the wooden tag... only the Byakugan can see this secret..." "That''s all there is." Hyuga Hinata finished reading all the content. "What''s so unspeakable about this?" Uchiha Madara sneered, speaking carelessly, "It''s just a secret about the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Rinnegan..." What''s so unspeakable about it? Didn''t both he and Akihara Kagura already know about this? In fact, quite a few people in the ninja world knew this secret, so was it necessary for Akihara Kagura to hide it? Not only did Uchiha Madara not understand, but others also found it somewhat puzzling. "..." Akihara Kagura''s face remained gloomy. However, he suddenly chuckled, nodded along with Uchiha Madara''s words, seemingly intending to brush off the topic. He nodded to himself, "You''re right, there''s no need to hide these matters..." "No... that''s not right..." Nara Shikamaru was startled, suddenly realizing something. He spoke incredulously, "There is indeed a hidden secret in thest stories. The wooden tag is a secret... and the Uchiha in that story is the secret!" "The Uchiha in that story... where is he now?" Nara Shikamaru stared intently at Hyuga Hinata, questioning her in a deep voice, "Hinata, is there any other record about the Uchiha in that story?" "No..." Hyuga Hinata shook her head. "Of course there isn''t..." Nara Shikamaru''s hands trembled slightly as he spoke anxiously, "The creator of this wooden tag has been killed. He knew he would be killed and feared the secret within the tag would be discovered... So whose hands did this tag finally fall into?" "Most likely the killer''s..." Akimichi Ch¨­ji frowned and gave a simple answer. "The killer who got the wooden tag is the one who betrayed the alliance in the story..." Nara Shikamaru looked tremblingly at Akihara Kagura, this clever young man barely able to believe his own judgment, "That killer''s surname is Uchiha, possessing the bloodline power of the Sharingan..." "..." Everyone''s gaze turned to Akihara Kagura. Because Akihara Kagura, who brought the wooden tag this time, was thest owner of it. Compared to others, the surviving Uchiha present had all seen Akihara Kagura activate the Sharingan before, and they finally understood Akihara Kagura''s lineage! ck Zetsu''s gaze slowly fell on Akihara Kagura, and it seemed to have some guesses in its heart. "Hahaha..." Akihara Kagura extended his hand, holding his forehead, a slight smile on his lips, "I never expected... the content of this history would be about me..." "Nara Shikamaru." "You truly live up to the reputation of the strategist n of Konoha..." "Your guess is absolutely correct, the person who obtained the wooden tag indeed bore the Uchiha name..." "Let me fill in the story behind the wooden tag for you..." Akihara Kagura''s lips curled into a smile, his voice gently spoke, "That Uchiha had long suspected that there was also a lineage of chakra within the Senju n. He went to the Senju n to discover the secret of their power and eventually stole a piece of bark recording the secret from their territory, also overhearing the secret about it..." "Unfortunately..." "He didn''t have time to unravel the secret of the bark, his life ended." "However, he had only one child under him, hoping his child could decipher the secret. But he knew very well that to awaken the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his child, his child at least needed a sibling..." "Perhaps he also needed the chakra inherited by the Uchiha n for generations..." "However..." "There was another way..." "That was to transnt his own eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to his child..." "This was the luckiest thing." "After him, there had been no more eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan born." "And the Uchiha, who betrayed the Hyuga n''s ally and gained the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, passed down that pair of eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan as the only pair, continually inherited within his direct descendants..." "That pair of eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was passed down this way..." Akihara Kagura smiled broadly, extending his hand to cover his cheek as if to hide his smile. His eyes revealed a glint of Sharingan red through his fingers. "Until now..." "It can still be used." ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 308: Everything is "Clear"! Chapter 308: Everything is "Clear"! "That is... the Sharingan!" Everyone present saw Akihara Kagura''s eyes! They could all see that Akihara Kagura''s Sharingan evolved from ordinary eyes, signifying that Akihara Kagura indeed possesses Uchiha blood! What terrified them the most was... Akihara Kagura''s eyes looked incredibly eerie! Those were Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, even more powerful than typical Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, hiding a long and dreadful history behind them! From the unknown years before the Warring States period... An Uchiha man identally learned the Uchiha n''s secret from the Hyuga n, faked his death during a war to conceal his past, stole his deceased brother''s eyes in hiding, and gained immense power... "..."ck Zetsu and Uchiha Madara found this somewhat familiar. It should be said... As expected of the Uchiha n? Everyone loves to fake their death... Of course. That Uchiha was also terrifying. Because he didn''t attempt to rule the ninja world after gaining the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan; he understood that the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was not omnipotent, as he sought to grasp the secrets of the Senju n. That Uchiha also obtained the Senju n''s bark. That Uchiha brought the Senju n''s bark and the Hyuga n''s wooden tag to the end of his life, leaving the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to his descendants... These descendants passed down the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from generation to generation, trying toprehend the secrets within the bark and the wooden tag, living hidden in the ninja world, unknown to outsiders... Until... Everything was handed down to Akihara Kagura, this descendant. Akihara Kagura, like his ancestors, excelled at hiding himself, scheming, and creating plots! Akihara Kagura had always concealed his identity until this moment when he had to reveal his dark heritage, gradually unveiling his terrifying family history, making people shiver with fear! No one ever thought that Akihara Kagura would have Uchiha blood; in the ninja world, whenever Akihara Kagura was mentioned, he wasbeled as a Wood Release ninja as strong as the First Hokage. But... All of this was overturned. "It is... really the Uchiha..." Nara Shikamaru from Team 10 verified his truth, yet felt no joy in his heart, only a bit of fear. Compared to Akihara Kagura''s eyes, what was more frightening was the story behind those eyes¡ªan Uchiha who gained the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and ensured its survival through generations of his bloodline heirs! Until this moment... Those eyes could still be used. Of course... What was most terrifying was Akihara Kagura''s concealment! No one ever thought that Akihara Kagura was an Uchiha! If Akihara Kagura hadn''t revealed it himself, who would suspect he was from the Uchiha n? Who would think Akihara Kagura was an Uchiha? Even Hatake Kakashi was somewhat shocked because he had known Akihara Kagura for over ten years and had never seen him use the Sharingan... The ANBU of Konoha were also stunned. When the Senju n''s bark incident broke out in Konoha, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama and Orochimaru deduced from the bark that Akihara Kagura was a Senju n ninja, always hiding his Senju identity... But now... Everything was reversed. A story about the Uchiha, a long and terrifying story, revealed a secret from before the Warring States period and uncovered the truth of Akihara Kagura''s heritage! "So... You are also an Uchiha..." Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura''s eyes, suppressing his shock, as he also thought Akihara Kagura was a branch ninja of the Senju n! Now the truth was revealed... This kid was actually a branch ninja of the Uchiha n! And he possessed the Uchiha n''s most elite Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Even though those Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan were from Akihara Kagura''s ancestors, they were preserved through generations of blood rtives! Uchiha Madara gazed at Akihara Kagura''s eerie Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and couldn''t help but praise, "Those eyes are the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan passed down through your lineage? To have been preserved from that era until now is no small feat..." "Indeed, not easy." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, touching his eye sockets as if cherishing those eyes: "Without unraveling the secrets of the Senju and Uchiha, I dare not use these eyes, fearing to damage them..." "Not just me..." "Anyone possessing these eyes dared not use them rashly." "These eyes are inherited by the young to be nurtured, and once they age and degrade, they be useless. Only when the secrets of the Uchiha and Senju are unlocked, or in the direst moments, can the power within them be unleashed..." "And I¡­ am thest one..." "These eyes have witnessed the storms of the ninja world; they saw the battles and reconciliations between the Senju and Uchiha, the end of the Warring States period..." "These eyes have seen it all..." "I can even feel the lingering expectations of the ancestors for their descendants¡­" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Madara, with a hint of madness gradually seeping into his eyes: "Despite possessing power so terrifying it bes intoxicating, you suppress it and refuse to use it. Even I don''t know how much repression and pain were hidden within me when I obtained these eyes..." "..." Uchiha Madara''s expression subtly changed. Because he could never do such a thing. Any Uchiha who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan would never give up using its power to fulfill their ideals; let alone one with the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, who would never forgo such power! No... It''s not just one... But a group of Uchihas! At least several Uchihas have mastered the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan in Akihara Kagura''s eyes, yet they have always suppressed and never used it... Madara had to admire their restraint... This hidden Uchiha branch is truly terrifying! Inparison to Madara''s feelings, ck Zetsu truly sensed how frightening this hidden Uchiha branch was, having evaded its observation! No... It''s understandable... Because ck Zetsu only cares about the reincarnations of Indra and Asura''s chakra. As long as these two die, ck Zetsu will hide again and wait for new reincarnations... ck Zetsu has never cared much about ordinary Uchihas and never thought that an ordinary Uchiha could awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and even pass those eyes down to the present day... Of course. The most terrifying is Akihara Kagura. Because that branch of the Uchiha has been continually passing down their legacy, until now with Akihara Kagura, a young individual like a child carrying a heavy burden, bearing the hopes of his ancestors to reach this height! ck Zetsu vaguely understood why Akihara Kagura imed to have excellent eyes; the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan passed down through generations is indeed something he could never abandon... However... This is a good thing! Losing the pawn Uchiha Madara... But Akihara Kagura has willingly jumped onto the chessboard! "Can we leave now?" ck Zetsu felt a bit of secret joy, nning to find a quiet ce to talk to Akihara Kagura and deceive him with all the information it knew! "Let''s go then." Akihara Kagura chuckled lightly, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth: "Even though my identity has been leaked in the Hyuga n''s historical records, I''ve also obtained the information I wanted from them..." "The Sage of Six Paths destroying the world in the past?" Uchiha Madara frowned. He clearly knew Akihara Kagura''s n, but shook his head, not agreeing much: "But even if the Sage of Six Paths recreated the world once, this world still evolved into its current state after a thousand years..." "We must try." Akihara Kagura shook his head, about to turn and leave: "Since the Sage of Six Paths destroyed the ninja world and recreated a new world as recorded in history, it proves my n is at least feasible..." At this point, Akihara Kagura''s gaze swept over everyone present, beckoning to them: "Then, everyone, I will take my leave." Akihara Kagura grinned, revealing a chilling smile: "I hope that the next time we meet, it will be the end of the world..." "Hey, Kagura!" Uzumaki Naruto tried to rush forward! However, Akihara Kagura merely raised his hand, and a thick vine sprang from the ground, grabbing Naruto and holding him in ce! ng! Uchiha Sasuke wielded his ninja sword, slicing through the vine binding Naruto with a thunderous strike, rescuing his former teammate! "Sasuke?" Akihara Kagura seemed slightly surprised, looking at Uchiha Sasuke: "You are a Root ninja, you should be one of mine..." Akihara Kagura seemed unconcerned whether his n to destroy the world would be opposed by his subordinates, appearing curious: "Sasuke, are you now thinking of betraying my will and siding with Konoha?" "No..." "I''m not interested in your n to destroy the ninja world..." Uchiha Sasuke frowned deeply, asking his most pressing question: "Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara told me there was another hidden truth about the night Itachi massacred the Uchiha n..." "Uchiha Itachi is already dead." A trace of coldness appeared on Akihara Kagura''s face. "But..." "I still want to know the truth..." Uchiha Sasuke''s face darkened, speaking in a low voice: "Everyone present who is alive wants to know the truth; they, like me, have the right to know the truth about the n''s massacre. Kagura... Lord, you must know the truth, right?" "..." The group of Root ninjas remained silent. As surviving Uchihas, they indeed wanted to know some truths. Since Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara spoke of these things, they and Uchiha Sasuke had been silently concerned, not knowing how to ask. Now... Uchiha Sasuke had lifted the veil of secrecy. Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "If Itachi sought the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan by exterminating the n, then he deserves death!" "If Itachi made a deal with the higher-ups of Konoha, and in order to save me when the Uchiha were being forced to start a coup, he exchanged the lives of our entire n for my survival..." "Does that mean he shouldn''t die?" Akihara Kagura smiled and countered. "..." Uchiha Sasuke found himself unable to answer. Even the Konoha ninjas present didn''t know how to respond. But... They already knew the answer to another question. Uchiha Itachi made a deal with Konoha''s leaders to ensure Sasuke''s survival by exterminating the entire n. "You already know the answer, don''t you?" Akihara Kagura slowly squinted. "So... you let me join Root, taught me ninjutsu, trained me to be stronger, all to use me... to kill Itachi." Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth and continued in a deep voice, "Because you had a deep hatred for him, because he tried to assassinate Kabuto-senpai and Director Non¨­, you wanted me to kill him with my own hands..." "..." Everyone present fell silent. Because this was exactly something Akihara Kagura would do. Even Hatake Kakashi had strongly opposed Sasuke joining Root, fearing his disciple would be a pawn in Akihara Kagura''s game against Itachi. "From today onwards, you are expelled." Akihara Kagura''s smile vanished instantly. "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s heart tightened. "Aren''t youing over?" Akihara Kagura''s gaze turned cold and merciless, shifting from Sasuke to the other Root ninjas. "Do you want to stay in Konoha with Sasuke?" "..." Uchiha Madara smiled faintly. At this moment... Madara recalled the past. Because in the past, Madara had also wanted to leave Konoha with his n, but they betrayed him, choosing to stay and live peacefully in Konoha. Madara knew these Root ninjas were surviving Uchiha, and he understood their nature. They would most likely betray Akihara Kagura as well... But... These Root ninjas instantly moved behind Akihara Kagura. They didn''t even need much persuasion; these homeless individuals immediately followed Akihara Kagura, just like true Root ninjas, adhering to the teachings Uchiha Shisui gave them on the day he saved them... Just obey Akihara Kagura''s orders. Moreover... If what Uchiha Obito said was true... That Konoha''s higher-ups made a deal with Uchiha Itachi to let him kill the n in exchange for Sasuke''s survival, these Root ninjas didn''t know their own path, but it certainly wasn''t following Sasuke back to Konoha! This scene fell into Uchiha Madara''s eyes... Madara''s pupils trembled; what was wrong with these people, why would they choose to follow Akihara Kagura in defection? "Everyone..." Sasuke tried to persuade them but suddenly stopped. At this moment... Sasuke felt a sense of absurdity; what could he use to stop them? Itachi killed their rtives and n to save him, how could they possibly follow him? These former nsmen... Had once again left him! The n that once gave him hope in life had nowpletely abandoned him, causing Sasuke to feel dizzy! Because of his brother Itachi... He lost all his nsmen... Because of his brother Itachi... He once again lost all his nsmen... Had he known this... He might as well have died with them back then! A huge pain emerged in Sasuke''s mind. He held his forehead tightly, and two lines of blood flowed from his eyes. His three-tomoe Sharingan instantly formed a strange shape! "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." Hatake Kakashi saw the blood flowing from his disciple''s eyes. "Sasuke... your eyes..." Haruno Sakura looked at Sasuke worriedly. "Have you finally awakened it?" Uchiha Madara smiled faintly, pleased that Sasuke had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which meant he could transnt Itachi''s eyes and awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! Madara didn''t care about the Root ninjas following Akihara Kagura; he evenforted Sasuke: "Kid, don''t worry too much. I once hoped the Uchiha n would follow me out of Konoha, but they chose to leave me..." "Now you..." "Who is just walking the path I once did..." Madara''s voice was cold and indifferent, yet full of wisdom: "When you truly possess great power, your mind won''t be limited to a n or vige; now everything is just a breeze..." "Heh heh heh..." ck Zetsuughed, mocking Madara: "Madara, shouldn''t you reflect on yourself? Why didn''t your n choose to follow you out of Konoha, but instead followed Akihara Kagura?" "..." Madara''s expression turned icy, and he instantly charged at ck Zetsu, unleashing his killing intent without mercy! "ck Zetsu, you talk too much!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 309: Rinnegan Appeared Chapter 309: Rinnegan Appeared Uchiha Madara''s figure charged towards ck Zetsu! This time, Akihara Kagura intercepted him, blocking Madara''s attack with unwavering determination to protect ck Zetsu. "Brat! Move aside!" Madara raised an eyebrow and said coldly, "Out of appreciation for your n, I can forgive your scheme using the bark of the Senju n against me. I can even overlook your ambitions of world destruction..." "But..." "Hand over ck Zetsu first!" Madara''s chakra was overwhelming, and his crimson eyes locked fiercely on ck Zetsu beside Kagura. He shouted sternly, "I must kill ck Zetsu first!" "That''s not happening." Kagura''s eyes were also crimson.Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, both wielders of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, finally shed. Their gazes fixed intently on each other''s movements. However... Madara did not only possess the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Brat!" Madara''s eyes shed, slowly transforming into the Rinnegan: "Don''t think that just because you have the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, you can stand against the Rinnegan..." "Although you surely know the secret of how the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan evolves into the Rinnegan and have sessfully transnted Hashirama''s cells to gain his chakra..." "It takes an extremely long time for the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to evolve into the Rinnegan. A brat is still just a brat..." Madara knew this well. Kagura surely knew how to awaken the Rinnegan. However, even after transnting Hashirama''s cells, Madara himself didn''t awaken the Rinnegan until he was old and frail, to the point where he could no longer walk without using his old weapon as a cane. Awakening the Rinnegan... Is a long and solitary process. Kagura was still too young; it was far too early for him to awaken the Rinnegan! Madara kicked Kagura''s arm and used the momentum tond on the ground. His Rinnegan red at Kagura! "Limbo: Border Jail!" Madara retracted his Rinnegan, regaining his power. With both eyes back, his Limbo: Border Jail became significantly stronger! Limbo: Border Jail could originally release only one invisible clone. With both eyes, he could now release four clones! In the next moment, four Limbo clones charged at Kagura! In the real world, however, these clones were invisible, as if they existed in another dimension, yet they could still attack people in the real world! "Theoretically, it does take a long time to evolve the Rinnegan..." Kagura nodded nonchntly, his expression bing serious. He said softly, "But there''s a big difference between us..." In the next moment, Kagura''s eyes changed dramatically, revealing a pair of Rinnegan, each with six ck tomoe! "That''s... the Rinnegan!" Madara''s expression changed, momentarily stunned, and even his Limbo clones paused! How is this possible? How could this brat have awakened the Rinnegan? Not only Madara but even ck Zetsu was shocked! Everyone present looked in disbelief at Kagura''s Rinnegan. They had been surprised enough to learn he possessed the Sharingan... But... Kagura actually had the Rinnegan! What other secrets was this man hiding? The moment Kagura awakened the Rinnegan, he saw through Madara''s Limbo clones. His expression remained serious and calm. "This is only natural." Kagura''s Rinnegan gazed at Madara as he spoke softly: "To awaken the Rinnegan requires the chakra of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the First Hokage''s cells. Madara, you merely transnted part of the First Hokage''s cells to gain his chakra..." "But I..." "Used his cells to awaken the Sage Body." "The Sage Body?" Madara''s eyes narrowed. "..." ck Zetsu, however, had anticipated this. Because it also believed that Akihara Kagura had activated the Sage Body. At one time, ck Zetsu thought Akihara Kagura''s Sage Body was merely an adaptation to the Sage Mode. However, after witnessing the True Several Thousand Hands, ck Zetsu was convinced that Akihara Kagura possessed the Sage Body! But unexpectedly... The Sage Body could actually promote the evolution of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! No... Indeed, it is so. The chakra of the Sage Body does push the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to evolve into the Rinnegan. If one could also obtain the chakra of the Ten-Tails'' resurrection or the ¨­tsutsuki''s chakra, it could even instantly evolve the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Rinnegan... "This must be the reward for the brave..." "The mortality rate for the First Hokage''s cell transntation experiments is nearly one hundred percent. I was prepared for death before undergoing the transnt..." "On one hand, I needed Wood Release to unlock the secrets of the Senju n..." "On the other hand, the power of those Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could malfunction at any time, and I can''t predict when its power might reach its limit..." Akihara Kagura''s expression gradually became heavier, as if recalling the hardships he endured under the burden: "What I bear is the expectation of generations, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has never been the end, but rather the starting point I need to explore..." "The predecessors once spected..." "The First Hokage is the inheritor of that chakra within the Senju n, the reincarnation of Asura''s chakra as ck Zetsu said..." "So..." "I chose to gamble everything." "After making all my judgments, I risked exposure at a young age to be adopted by the Konoha Orphanage, hoping to find an opportunity to obtain the cells of the First Hokage..." Akihara Kagura spread his palm, speaking softly about his judgment: "Because of the information I knew, Konoha was unlikely to abandon the power of the God of Ninja. There were always reports of missing children from the viges around Konoha. They were definitely conducting unknown human experiments..." "But..." "The number of children in the viges around Konoha is limited." "Even with new births, it would not be enough to meet the consumption of human experiments. Konoha would likely extend its reach into the Konoha Orphanage..." "¡­" Hatake Kakashi''s heart throbbed violently. Because... Akihara Kagura entering the Konoha Orphanage¡­ Was it all part of his premeditated scheme? Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath, finally unable to contain himself, and softly questioned: "What did you take Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono for?" "They..." Akihara Kagura seemed to frown with some disdain, showing a hint of contempt on his face: "They were just tools I needed to use... After all, I also needed to use the feelings toward them to gain the trust of the Third Hokage." "Kakashi-senpai..." An ANBU ninja quickly reported to Hatake Kakashi: "Yakushi Kabuto... Yakushi Kabuto wanted to report Akihara Kagura''s defection to Lady Tsunade, and even handed over a piece of evidence, but it became a part of Akihara Kagura''s scheme..." The Senju n''s tree bark incident. All the ANBU ninjas who knew the details realized how pitiful Yakushi Kabuto was. Everything he did was in vain, all part of Akihara Kagura''s scheme. This was the most terrifying part. Because Yakushi Kabuto wanted to protect the Konoha Orphanage and Director Yakushi Nono, he mistakenly believed the Senju n''s tree bark was the secret to stopping Akihara Kagura''s n and handed it over to Tsunade, which turned out to be part of Akihara Kagura''s scheme... "Unfortunately..." "The Konoha Orphanage did not fulfill my n." Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed: "Lord Orochimaru, who was secretly conducting the First Hokage''s cell transntation experiments, defected and was expelled from Konoha by the Third Hokage..." "In order to transnt the First Hokage''s cells, I had to risk leaving Konoha and voluntarily became Lord Orochimaru''s test subject..." "It was at that time..." "I got a chance to transnt the First Hokage''s cells..." "..." Everyone present could not help but feel immense fear when they heard that Akihara Kagura, who was still a child at that time, had taken such a great risk for a goal. Just a child¡­ Who would take such a huge risk for a goal! A child entered the Konoha Orphanage, intending to be an experimental subject. After learning of Orochimaru''s defection due to illegal experiments, he left Konoha to find Orochimaru... "At that time..." The cigarette in Sarutobi Asuma''s mouth had burned out. He thought of something: "Akihara Kagura... is still of school age, isn''t he?" While other Konoha ninjas were still in school... This guy named Akihara Kagura was already thinking about sacrificing his life, risking his life to fulfill the legacy left by their predecessors! Moreover... With such meticulous and terrifying thought processes! To be honest... With Akihara Kagura, such a schemer, taking the position of Hokage''s assistant and holding Konoha''s power, it''s no wonder Konoha lost! Just the strategies Akihara Kaguraid out for himself, who could keep up with his mind? Even Nara Shikamaru was somewhat shocked! Obviously... Nara Shikamaru couldn''t believe anyone could achieve this level. This guy... Maybe he did have the help of the Uchiha n, but how much effort and hard work did he put in to finally get to where he is today! "I bet my life, betting on the hopes of several generations..." Akihara Kagura closed his eyes, a trace of relief appearing on his face: "When I transnted the First Hokage''s cells, I was rewarded with bravery..." As Akihara Kagura said this, a hint of triumphant pleasure appeared on his face: "The Sage''s body is astonishingly nurturing for the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Just before I intended to seize Nagato''s Rinnegan, I sessfully awakened the Rinnegan..." "In other words..." "It was at that moment..." A smile finally appeared at the corner of Akihara Kagura''s mouth, a smile showing he had everything under control: "When I confirmed that no one in this Ninja world could be my opponent, I finally decided to start my n." "..." Everyone''s hearts beat violently like war drums. "Our former Hokage''s assistant..." Nara Shikamaru showed a bitter smile on his face, feeling somewhat powerless in his own mind: "He truly is beyond anyone''s expectations... wless in his nning." This guy... Must be the greatest disaster in the Ninja world! Must be the most terrifying enemy in the history of Konoha and the Ninja world! His strategies and his power are unimaginably terrifying! To be honest... Nara Shikamaru couldn''t see any hope for victory... Because Nara Shikamaru had personally witnessed the power of the True Several Thousand Hands, and now he had also seen Akihara Kagura''s scheming. How could such an enemy be defeated? However... No one present wanted to admit defeat! A smile of pure joy appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face,ughing heartily as if he had met a worthy opponent: "Hahahahahahaha..." "Kid!" A glint of battle intent appeared in Uchiha Madara''s eyes, and his smile was somewhat crazed: "Aside from Hashirama, I haven''t encountered such a strong opponent in a long time!" "Just at this moment, when I was resurrected at my peak, when I thought Hashirama''s challenge value was declining..." "You, this kid, appeared!" Uchiha Madara raised his hand, slowly clenching it into a fist. This belligerent man showed no fear of Akihara Kagura! "You have a higher challenge value than Hashirama!" "You are a more suitable opponent than Hashirama is now!" Substantial chakra suddenly surged from Uchiha Madara, and he swiftly rushed towards Akihara Kagura, a trace of madness shing in his eyes! "Then with your life..." Uchiha Madara swiftly charged at Akihara Kagura. As he passed a Konoha Anbu, he snatched his ninja sword and swung it at Akihara Kagura: "Let me dance to my heart''s content and experience my peak power again!" "Hopefully..." "Your performance will live up to your reputation in the Ninja world..." Akihara Kagura calmly extended his hand, taking a ninja sword handed to him by a Root ninja, as if the victory of this battle was destined to be his. ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 310: A White and Complete Susanoo Chapter 310: A White and Complete Susanoo Wind. Suddenly it arose. Uchiha Madara charged forward, waving his ninja sword! The man in red armor moved as swiftly as a hurricane, poised to destroy the approaching Akihara Kagura in an instant! Akihara Kagura raised his sword to meet him! In the next moment! The two ninja swords shed! The shing des moved so fast it was hard to see their forms clearly! In the Warring States period, ninjas lived for training and war, mastering the swiftest and most precise ways to kill and exploit the enemy''s weaknesses for a fatal blow. These skills seemed ingrained in their very bones, and among them, Uchiha Madara, who ruled the Uchiha n, was a standout!Akihara Kagura was not without his own abilities. After obtaining Wood Release, Akihara Kagura trained relentlessly in taijutsu for over a decade! Coupled with the sword techniques he acquired from Orochimaru and the powerful battle experiences excavated from the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, it was only natural that Uchiha Madara''s eyes began to show signs of excitement! ng, ng¡­ The continuous sh of metal rang out! Uchiha Madara''s sword moved like a dragon, sometimes nimble and sometimes heavy, pressing forward step by step, attempting to push Akihara Kagura back! However¡­ Akihara Kagura always managed to block his attacks! Both Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara''s eyes had transformed back into Sharingan, enabling them to better capture each other''s movements in this evenly matched taijutsu battle, minimizing anypse in judgment! Only in this way¡­ Could they identify their opponent''s weaknesses! Only in this way¡­ Could they minimize their own vulnerabilities! Any slight mistake¡­ Could result in a decisive strike from the opponent! Uchiha Madara felt a familiar sense of thrill. Watching Akihara Kagura in battle was like seeing a Sharingan-wielding Senju Hashirama! Uchiha Madara swung his sword at Akihara Kagura''s neck, his blood stirred by the heat of battle! Akihara Kagura raised his sword to block! Crack! Both swords broke simultaneously. The standardized equipment of the ANBU and Root could not withstand theirbined power! Uchiha Madara let go of his broken sword and reached directly for Akihara Kagura''s neck, his battle spirit surging even more! Bang! Akihara Kagura knocked his arm aside and kicked Uchiha Madara hard in the chest, sending both of them flying! The sheer force was unstoppable! Blood spurted from Uchiha Madara''s mouth! Yet his face showed even more excitement, and the madness in his eyes grew more terrifying, his voice bing more fervent! "Kid...that''s it!" "This is what a battle should be!" "Not some child''s y!" "This kind of battle, like in our era, where anyone can lose their life at any moment, where every fight is a gamble with one''s life!" Uchiha Madara''s fingers quickly formed two seals, and he spewed a massive wave of fire: "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" Akihara Kagura also unleashed a massive wave of fire! The intensity and scale of Akihara Kagura''s mes surpassed even Uchiha Madara''s, and the two fire waves collided and intertwined instantly! "Retreat to the sides!" The Konoha ninjas quickly withdrew! The range and power of Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura''s fire techniques were too great! They couldn''t participate, and even getting slightly caught in the mes could result in death! "Too... too terrifying..." Inuzuka Kiba and his ninja dog shivered at the sight. "This level of fire technique..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes were frozen in astonishment. "Sasuke, are you alright?" Naruto Uzumaki paid no attention to the battlefield, instead, he looked worriedly at a despondent Uchiha Sasuke: "Sasuke, are you alright?" "I''m fine..." Uchiha Sasuke touched his eye sockets. The pain of having to leave his n still spread through Uchiha Sasuke''s mind, but the Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes made him feel unprecedented power. "Speaking of which..." An ANBU ninja nced at the ROOT ninjas standing in the distance and whispered, "Should we attack those ROOT ninjas? They are aplices of Akihara Kagura, and Lady Tsunade''s order is to eliminate those traitors without mercy..." "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes suddenly tightened! Although he was no longer a ROOT ninja, the surviving Uchiha in ROOT were his nsmen, victims of his brother Uchiha Itachi''s de! What should I do? Should I kill those former nsmen like my brother Uchiha Itachi? A pang of sorrow suddenly arose in Sasuke''s heart; he did not want to do such a thing. Then... Should I defect like those nsmen? In what capacity could I join them now? I was expelled from ROOT for questioning Akihara Kagura, and those nsmen''s rtives died because of me... Return to Konoha? If I stay in Konoha, I will have to fight against my defected nsmen, and the rtionship between the Uchiha and Konoha''s higher-ups is delicate... ording to Uchiha Obito, if the Uchiha n wanted to stage a coup, Uchiha Itachi protected me by killing the other nsmen through a deal, so can I, a descendant of a coup plotter, really stay in Konoha? If ROOT still existed... This thought suddenly appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s mind. ROOT... Was my home. The only home where I could still find sce... But now I''ve lost a home once again! As Uchiha Sasuke was lost in thought, he heard his teacher Hatake Kakashi say, "Those from ROOT are not our concern..." Hatake Kakashi looked at Haruno Sakura helping to treat Uchiha Obito and said, "Kagura is the root of all this. Even if we deal with those people, we can''t resolve Kagura''s ns, which are our biggest problem..." "But..." Sarutobi Asuma looked at the intense heat wave in the distance and murmured, "This level of ninjutsu... this level of battle..." It doesn''t seem like something we can participate in! Sarutobi Asuma, from the Sarutobi n and highly skilled in Fire Release ninjutsu, felt that the firepower of these two was ridiculously overwhelming! "Hahahaha..." Uchiha Madara, seeing his Fire Release being suppressed by Akihara Kagura''s Fire Release, showed no sign of retreat and evenughed more arrogantly: "Boy, I always thought I was the strongest Fire Release ninja, but now I see a ninja who can suppress me..." "Truly worthy of the Uchiha bloodline..." "You''re just like another Hashirama, but skilled in Fire Release!" "Among Fire Release ninjas..." "I, Madara, am willing to call you the strongest!" Uchiha Madara, facing the rolling waves of fire, showed no fear and did not hesitate to express his admiration for this young side-branch member! In the next moment! Uchiha Madara''s eyes seemed to grow more frenzied, but his mind became increasingly clear in analyzing the battle. Suddenly, his body was enveloped by the half-body Susanoo! The second form of Susanoo raised its blue ninja de and shed directly at the approaching wave of fire, splitting the mes in an instant! In the next second! Another pair of arms grew from Susanoo''s back, each holding a blue-glowing ninja de, shing towards Akihara Kagura! A vine grabbed Susanoo''s arm! Akihara Kagura''s chakra surged as he swung his fist,nding a punch on Susanoo''s ninja de, causing a clear crack! Crack! Susanoo''s ninja de shattered with a single punch! "A strength rivaling Hashirama''s..." Uchiha Madara''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, but his hands did not falter, and Susanoo''s remaining arms were raised simultaneously! One after another, Yasaka Magatama appeared in Susanoo''s arms, being thrown continuously at Akihara Kagura on the ground, relentlessly pursuing him! This is the ranged capability of the second form of Susanoo! Each Magatama has immense destructive power! Other Uchiha might only be able to control a single magatama in this form, but Uchiha Madara could easily manipte several magatama for attacks, mastering each form of Susanoo to the fullest during the Warring States period! "Earth Release: Earth-Style Rampart!" Akihara Kagura raised his palm and mmed it heavily onto the ground! A colossal wall, as tall as a mountain, rose from the earth! Compared to the Earth Release techniques of Hatake Kakashi and Sarutobi Hiruzen, Akihara Kagura''s Earth Release was like an immovable mountain cliff! Boom! Boom! Huge explosions echoed continuously! However, the numerous Yasaka Magatama could not prate the defense of the Earth Flow Rampart! In the next moment, Uchiha Madara controlled Susanoo to rise once again, its height surpassing the cliff created by Akihara Kagura! "The warm-up ends here!" The Susanoo on Uchiha Madara grew taller and taller. The towering blue Susanoo opened its scarlet eyes, directly entering itsplete form. The chakra transformed into armor that instantly covered its body, and two giant samurai swords appeared on either side, while massive blue wings grew from its back! This is Susanoo! The ultimate power of the Uchiha n! Its mere appearance instilled fear in everyone! Even though many had seen Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo before, seeing it again still filled their hearts with dread! However... No one believed that Akihara Kagura would lose to Uchiha Madara! Everyone knew that Akihara Kagura possessed techniques capable of opposing Susanoo! "You brat..." Standing within the crystal on Susanoo''s forehead, Uchiha Madara smiled slightly, slowly controlling Susanoo to grasp one of the giant samurai swords. With a single sh! The mountain-like Earth Flow Rampart was split open! The sh even swept far into the distance, forcefully dividing a forest in half, and a nearby small mountain was also cleaved apart by the fierce strike! This is the terror of theplete Susanoo! Akihara Kagura stood motionless, seemingly indifferent to the immense power of the sh, calmly looking up at the toweringplete Susanoo. "I thought you would want to y a bit longer..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, slowly shaking his head and sighing, "Are we going to enter a Susanoo-level battle so soon?" "For us, these battles are insignificant..." Standing within the crystal on Susanoo''s head, Uchiha Madara sneered, "These minor skirmishes are just child''s y, just enough to warm up..." "..." The other ninjas present broke into a cold sweat. Whether it was the taijutsu sh or the ninjutsu duel between Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, any slight mistake could result in death. Even participating might mean not surviving for more than a few seconds... However... For them... "That level ofbat..." "Is just a warm-up?" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes showed unease, a touch of panic rising in his heart, feeling his own powerlessness. "Now..." "Let''s start the real battle!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed, his arms crossed over his chest, looking down at the tiny Akihara Kagura on the ground: "If I''m not mistaken, you, who even Hashirama admired, must have learned techniques capable of countering Susanoo..." "You won''t be disappointed." Akihara Kagura slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, ayer of white appeared around his body, and Susanoo''s skeleton rapidly formed around him! With the added power of the Rinnegan and Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Akihara Kagura''s Susanoo continued to evolve, easily reaching itsplete form! A hundred-meter-tall white Susanoo rose from the ground! This Susanoo''s body was as pure as moonlight, with chakra flowing like silver moonlight, instantly growing to itsplete form! The surging chakra formed a silver-white armor, slowly covering the white Susanoo''s body. Like allplete Susanoo, white wings grew from its back! And like allplete Susanoo weapons... A resplendent white samurai sword appeared in the hand of the white Susanoo! ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 311: Wood Release+Susanoo Chapter 311: Wood Release+Susanoo All the present ninjas rapidly retreated! The impending sh between the two fully-formed Susanoos, each over a hundred meters tall, was something that ordinary ninjas could not approach. Even being slightly touched by the aftershock could result in serious injury or death. From the way Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo swung its de, the incidental leakage of power from either Susanoo was enough to obliterate all of them! "You go report the situation here to Lady Tsunade,"manded Hatake Kakashi, ncing at the group of ANBU ninjas. "Guy and I will stay here to monitor the battle..." "Understood," the ANBU ninjas promptly nodded in agreement. "We''ll stay as well," Sarutobi Asuma and Yamato expressed their desire to remain. "Kakashi-senpai, let me stay too," Neji Hyuga requested earnestly. "At least my Byakugan can help you and Guy-sensei monitor the battlefield..." "I can help too!" Hinata Hyuga quickly voiced her support. "I should stay," thought Uchiha Sasuke, unwilling to leave. He wanted to talk more with Akihara Kagura after the battle."Everyone, stop!" Kakashimanded, seeing the eager young ninjas. After some thought, he decisively said, "Neji, Sasuke, Guy, and I will stay. The rest of you return to Konoha immediately. Asuma, Yamato, take these youngsters back!" Kakashi chose Neji for reconnaissance, and Guy and Sasuke, who could run fast enough to escape. He could ensure that he and Sasuke could help Guy and Neji escape. Of course, aside from them, there was still Uchiha Obito. In the battle between Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, there was no time to consider Obito. He finally had some breathing room and had recovered from his injuries. This guy still wanted to kill Madara! Kakashi couldn''t take his former friend back to Konoha, nor could Konoha ninjas capture Obito, who had the Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan. The most crucial identity here was Uzumaki Naruto. The ANBU''s purpose was to bring him back. A group of Konoha ninjas left, leaving Kakashi and a few others to observe the impending sh between the two Susanoos. Besides them, the Root ninjas were also retreating swiftly. Karin had been observing the battle from a distance. With Tobirama and Hashirama, the Senju brothers protecting her, she noticed the impending battle between Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura and hurried to take the reckless Root ninjas away. "That''s... Karin!" The retreating young ninjas saw their former ssmate. The Root ninjas didn''t fight with Karin, as if they were still family, or maybe many of them had grown up together. "Karin must have defected to Akihara Kagura..." Shikamaru Nara whispered, fully aware of Karin''s choice. "Akihara Kagura saved her life, gave her a new one, and always kept her by his side. She would never betray him..." Anyone might betray Akihara Kagura, but not Karin. No one was surprised by her loyalty. Uzumaki Naruto felt particrly conflicted. His life had also changed because of Akihara Kagura! Now, Naruto was aware of the darkness within Konoha, but he hadn''t thought of defecting. He hadn''t forgotten his dream of bing Hokage... "I will bring Kagura back," Naruto dered, looking at the towering white Susanoo in the distance. "I will bring him back to the vige!" "Let''s head back and gather more information first," Shikamaru sighed. "You need to understand, Akihara Kagura and his ancestors have always strived for their goal. It''s not something your words can change..." "Besides, he was never a Konoha ninja to begin with," Shikamaru reminded his friend to face reality. "Joining Konoha was just a step in his n..." "But I will still bring him back!" Naruto remained resolute. After saying this¡­ Uzumaki Naruto thought of someone and murmured, "Sister Anko will surely be upset about Karin and Kagura''s defection, right?" "Let''s go quickly." An ANBU ninja hurriedly tried to lead them away. This ANBU ninja also knew some stories about Special J¨­nin Anko Mitarashi. Her teacher, Orochimaru, had also defected... However... Fate had some differences. Back then, when Orochimaru defected, he did not take Anko with him, and Anko did not defect either. But when Akihara Kagura defected, he chose to take Karin with him, or rather, Karin followed him in defection... On the other hand, A group of Root ninjas followed behind Karin. Karin learned quite a bit of good news from these Root ninjas, such as Uchiha Sasuke being expelled by Akihara Kagura, and Uchiha Sasuke being expelled by Akihara Kagura. Some other news... Such as the background of their leader, Akihara Kagura... Karin was not interested in that. However, the Senju brothers, Tobirama and Hashirama, who were protecting Karin, exploded in anger upon hearing this news! "That kid is from the Uchiha n..." Tobirama had originally thought that Akihara Kagura was from the Senju n, but upon learning that he was a branch member of the Uchiha n, his face immediately turned furious! "I knew it! That kid acts treacherously and schemes in the dark, not at all like a Senju ninja!" Tobirama immediately med everything on the Uchiha n, indiscriminately discriminating against all Uchiha: "As expected, the Uchiha are innately evil!" "..." A group of surviving Uchiha looked at each other in dismay. If it weren''t for the fact that they were all old acquaintances and knew Tobirama''s personality, they would have long wanted to show him just how evil the Uchiha could be. "It''s about to start." Hashirama focused solely on the distant battlefield. The First Hokage''s gaze was extremely grave and serious. In the current ninja world, only the First Hokage, Hashirama, could judge the uing battle between the two Perfect Susanoo, because only he had experience fighting and defeating a Perfect Susanoo. In the distance. The forest looked as tiny as weeds under the feet of the Susanoo. Two Susanoo, over a hundred meters tall, faced off. Uchiha Madara''s blue Susanoo resembled a terrifying demon god, while Akihara Kagura''s white Susanoo looked like a divine war god! "A white Susanoo, huh?" A slight smile yed at the corner of Uchiha Madara''s mouth. He controlled his Susanoo to draw a giant katana andunched the first attack on Akihara Kagura! The ground began to tremble instantly. Each step of the Perfect Susanoo made the earth shake, and the tall trees in the forest fell one by one... The blue Susanoo, like a demon god, raised its katana, which glowed with blue light, and shed down at the white Susanoo with a powerful strike! In the next moment! A bright white light burst forth! Akihara Kagura controlled his Susanoo to raise a magnificent weapon, as radiant as moonlight. The two colossal weapons shed! The two giant Susanoo began their battle in an instant! A powerful shockwave erupted from the point where the weapons collided, sweeping everything around like a passing hurricane, making one''s heart tremble! The two giant Susanoo separated for a moment, then shed again, their katanas'' white and blue lights intermingling! "So strong..." Might Guy''s face showed a hint of amazement. "Is this the power of Susanoo?" Uchiha Sasuke furrowed his brows lightly, his hand gently touching a small vial in his ninja tool pouch, which contained Uchiha Itachi''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Based on known information, Sasuke had already awakened his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and could unlock the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan by transnting Itachi''s eyes. By further imnting cells from the First Hokage, Hashirama, he could achieve the Rinnegan that those two possessed... This was an incredibly powerful strength... Once, Uchiha Sasuke had been desperate for power to seek revenge, but now that he had adder to the heavens, his life felt somewhat aimless. "Susanoo..." Uchiha Obito squinted his eyes. Even though he had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he could not attain this power because he only had one eye. "Get down!" Hatake Kakashi hurriedly reminded everyone to duck! As theyy t on the ground, a powerful sword wind swept overhead, splitting a small mountain, a casual strike from the battle between the two Susanoo... "It won''t be easy to determine the victor in a short time..." Uchiha Madara raised his fingers sharply, and wings grew from the blue Susanoo''s back, sprouting an extra pair of arms, with a giant katana in one of them! The katana was drawn directly! Two blue-glowing katanas were held by the blue Susanoo, shing simultaneously at the white Susanoo in front of it! Even... Aside from the two katanas¡­ Two additional arms have extended from the waist and abdomen of the blue Susanoo! This is the strength of Uchiha Madara! This man has a thorough mastery of Susanoo! The six arms of the blue Susanoo attacked relentlessly. The two arms on its shoulders wielded blue samurai swords, forcing the white Susanoo to continuously retreat! One arm on its wing grabbed the white Susanoo''s ornate weapon, another wing arm grabbed its wrist, and the two arms on its waist and abdomen seized the white Susanoo''s waist and abdomen! At this moment... The white Susanoo was immobilized! At this moment, the blue Susanoo seemed to have secured its victory! The next moment! Uchiha Madara manipted the blue Susanoo to raise two massive samurai swords, merging them into one, and struck down heavily! The white Susanoo staggered and fell! "Indeed..." "The strongest man in the Uchiha n..." Akihara Kagura raised his eyebrows, manipting the white Susanoo to maintain its form with great effort, and praised Uchiha Madara: "Even after a millennium in the Uchiha n''s history, this title still belongs to you..." This is not an exaggeration. Because ever since the emergence of the Uchiha n, there has never been a ninja as powerful as Uchiha Madara. He has even surpassed his ancestor Indra! Uchiha Madara''s strength lies not only in his power but also in his inner fortitude. No matter how many times he fails, he can stand up without fear! "Hahahaha..." Uchiha Madaraughed arrogantly and began to instruct Akihara Kagura: "Susanoo is the ultimate ocr jutsu of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Only through long-term training and use can you continually develop Susanoo''s power and discover more ways to utilize it..." In this aspect... He indeed has the upper hand. Because Akihara Kagura has probably not used Susanoo much, nor does he have an equal opponent like Senju Hashirama to spar with, naturally, he has not devoted himself to developing Susanoo. His ocr power has just reached this level. "me it on being born in a peaceful era!" Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura inside the white Susanoo''s forehead crystal and said proudly: "A sapling that only experiences gentle breezes and light rain can never grow into a towering tree. Being born in this peaceful era, where war feels like child''s y, is a blessing for the weak but a cage that corrodes the minds of the strong!" "Moreover..." "You have other attachments." Uchiha Madara spread his palm and continued to teach this junior: "Kid, your fondness for using schemes can aplish anything. Your methods are the sharpest I''ve ever seen, even surpassing that naturally sinister guy Senju Tobirama!" "But..." "The gap in power cannot be filled by schemes..." "Your strength is indeed formidable, perhaps only below mine and Hashirama''s, but it''s still not enough to entertain me like fighting Hashirama..." "I understand." Akihara Kagura nodded thoughtfully, seemingly a bit ashamed: "It seems relying solely on Susanoo would indeed disappoint you..." "Hmm?" Uchiha Madara raised an eyebrow at him. "Then..." Akihara Kagura suddenly raised his fingers, a sharp glint shing in his eyes: "Let me excite you a bit more!" The next moment! The white Susanoo suddenly disintegrated! Silver-white moonlight scattered in the air like feathers! "Sage Mode, activate!" Akihara Kagura sped his hands together again, and natural energy frantically surged into his body, instantly putting him into Sage Mode! Just as Uchiha Madara was somewhat surprised, he saw a wooden figure rising from the ground, growing in an instant to a heightparable to the blue Susanoo! White armor quickly spread across the wooden figure, transforming into a white armor that tightly adhered to the wooden figure''s body! This white armor,pared to the original white Susanoo, was even whiter and gleamed like flowing water, seemingly enhanced in texture by the infusion of senjutsu chakra! A wooden figure, d in ayer of glowing white armor, opened its eyes, which emitted a white light, as if it were truly alive! A wooden dragon, also d in white armor, grew from the back of the wooden figure, coiling around its body, with its head extending over the wooden figure''s shoulder, ring menacingly at Uchiha Madara! "Sage Art: Wooden Human Susanoo!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 312: A Battle Until someone Falls! Chapter 312: A Battle Until someone Falls! Discussing purely in terms of height... The blue Susanoo of Uchiha Madara and the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human of Akihara Kagura are almost indistinguishable. However, anyone can see the significant difference in power between the two. Theoretically... The gap between them is at least as wide as the gap between an ordinary ninja and the God of Ninja, Hashirama. When the God of Ninja Hashirama bes a unit of measure forbat power, it signifies that the strength between the two is absolutely iparable. Uchiha Madara''s eyes showed a hint of solemnity. He could sense the immense power of the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human before him, a power that surpassed anything he had ever witnessed! Even Uchiha Madara had to admit that the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human standing before him was far stronger than the Susanoo-enhanced Nine Tails he once controlled! Madara''s eyes narrowed as he tightly focused on the fully armored Susanoo Armored Wooden Human in front of him, his voice lowering: "To think that one could merge the power of Susanoo with that of Hashirama, and even integrate senjutsu into it..." "You think me being born in this era is my misfortune..."Akihara Kagura stood on the forehead of the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human, slowly spreading his palms: "But my birth in this era is your fortune..." This is a fact, and the truth. However, to Uchiha Madara, this was nothing short of a provocation! Madara''s eyes narrowed, his hand clenched into a fist, and he once againmanded his blue Susanoo to charge forward, his voice bing icy: "You little brat..." "Do you think this alone is enough to defeat me?" The towering blue Susanoo brandished its two ninja swords, its arms and shoulders moving simultaneously, charging directly at the more formidable opponent! However... This time, the oue was different! The Susanoo Armored Wooden Human raised its hand, and a giant white samurai sword appeared in its grasp, charging head-on! A wooden dragon draped in Susanoo armor on the figure''s shoulder roared and wrapped itself around the opponent''s body, forcibly breaking off an arm! The battle intensified once more! Uchiha Madara''s pupils dted as he desperately maneuvered his Susanoo to strike, aiming to dismember the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human! Yet, Akihara Kagura remained as steady as a mountain! The towering and robust Susanoo Armored Wooden Human raised the giant white samurai sword in its hand and firmly blocked the attack! In the next moment! The samurai sword in the Wooden Human''s hand shed down! The immense power created a gust of wind, slicing through the two ninja swords in the blue Susanoo''s hands, leaving a long gash on its body, with blue chakra flowing like blood! "Impossible!" Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth, clearly feeling his Susanoo at a disadvantage, continuously trying to repair its body! "Something''s wrong..." Madara''s eyes locked onto the white samurai sword glowing in the Wooden Human''s hand, narrowing as if recalling something: "That Susanoo sword... it''s not a regr Susanoo weapon, it seems like another kekkei genkai ability..." "And... I can''t let this continue." Madara nced at the wooden dragon entangling his Susanoo, finally raising his fingers and spreading his palm wide! "You brat!" "You''re not the only one who can use Hashirama''s Wood Release!" "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Thick vines suddenly sprouted from the ground, wrapping around the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human, withrge flowers blooming on the vines! This is one of Hashirama''s most powerful Wood Release techniques, developed from the Birth of the Trees, capable of instantly creating vast vines! Moreover... The flowers on the vines release pollen! Anyone who inhales the pollen is instantly poisoned! "Too troublesome." Akihara Kagura sped his hands together. The Susanoo Armored Wooden Human mirrored the gesture, and a sphere of light began to gather in its hands... The light grew increasingly dazzling... In the next moment! The sphere of light scattered in all directions! Apanied by Kagura''s low shout, the light formed a circr barrier, instantly epassing all the surrounding vines! "Sage Art: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" All the vines disappeared without a trace in an instant! Uchiha Madara immediately realized the terror of that light, hurriedly maneuvering hisplete Susanoo to retreat, but still couldn''t avoid the impact on its arm! The moment the blue Susanoo made contact with the white light... Its arm vanished without a trace! "The Dust Release of Rock Vige¡­" Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura in disbelief, a hint of amazement shing across his face: "To think you can unleash the power of Dust Release to such an extent..." This is a level that even the generations of Tsuchikage in Rock Vige could never reach! However... It wasn''t over yet! The white Wooden Human raised its palm towards its opponent! A beam of oval light suddenly struck the chest and abdomen of the blue Susanoo, creating a circr hole that looked particrly terrifying. The blue Susanoo involuntarily kneeled on one knee! "I have always yearned for a fierce and exhrating battle..." Akihara Kagura controlled the wooden Susanoo armor to step forward, his voice gradually rising: "A battle to defeat the strongest person in the ninja world, whether it''s you or the First Hokage, Hashirama, to put ama in the years of nning by my predecessors and me..." "Ama?" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes. "Because this is not the end I aim to reach." Akihara Kagura looked up at the sky, then looked down at Uchiha Madara again: "For theing end of the ninja world, this battle is just the beginning." "It seems my efforts over the years haven''t been in vain..." Akihara Kagura controlled the Wooden Human to raise its palm again, aiming at the blue Susanoo''s head: "At least for now, this beginning looks promising..." "Brat..." Uchiha Madara''s chakra surged violently, and the Sharingan in his eye sockets transformed into the Rinnegan. A look of madness appeared in his eyes: "For me, this battle has just begun..." The next moment! Uchiha Madara raised his fingers! The clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and a meteor descended from the sky! Tengai Shinsei! Uchiha Madara mercilessly unleashed his ocr jutsu! With Uchiha Madara''s action, the blue Susanoo also sped its fingers together! At the edge of the battlefield. Neji Hyuga had cold sweat on his forehead. The faces of Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke were also grim, while Might Guy and Uchiha Obito remained rtively calm. "In the sky..." Neji Hyuga looked up at the sky. A massive meteor was rapidly falling from the sky, even causing friction with the air, igniting mes at its tail! "This technique?" Akihara Kagura looked up at the descending meteor: "A technique that even the First Hokage could stop, and you want to use it against me?" "It sounds like you''re not giving Hashirama enough credit..." Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura, a mocking smile on his lips: "Maybe I should find a way to fully revive Hashirama, so you can witness his power in life..." "..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and raised his palm towards the sky. With Akihara Kagura''s action, the wooden Susanoo armor also raised its palm, and a dazzling white light shot into the sky, instantly piercing through the meteor! Boom! The entire meteor shattered! When the meteor shattered, it revealed a second meteor behind it, descending even faster and twice asrge! Boom! The dazzling white light of the Dust Release pierced through the second meteor again! Countless fragments fell from the sky, like meteors! However... This was just a prelude to another technique! Uchiha Madara raised his palm, and a ck sphere resembling a ck hole flew into the sky, its massive gravitational force pulling Akihara Kagura''s wooden Susanoo armor into the air! Uchiha Madara effortlessly unleashed hisary Devastation. Compared to Nagato''s sealing technique, Uchiha Madara''sary Devastation had stronger gravitational force, directly pulling Akihara Kagura''s wooden Susanoo armor into the air, along with the fragments of the previously shattered meteor! Uchiha Madara never expected his Tengai Shinsei to achieve victory; the purpose of the two meteors was to facilitate the use ofary Devastation for sealing! In an instant! Akihara Kagura and the wooden Susanoo armor were sealed! Uchiha Madara looked at the giant stone sphere in the sky and finally felt a temporary sense of relief, as the blue full-body Susanoo gradually disintegrated. For a ninja with the Rinnegan, usingary Devastation for sealing felt as easy as moving an arm. This sealing technique could easily seal powerful beings. However... This seal might not be permanently effective. Even Uchiha Madara did not believe that the seal ofary Devastation couldpletely seal Akihara Kagura. He just wanted to bring the battle back to his area of expertise... "Next¡­" Uchiha Madara flexed his fingers, his eyes gradually turning cold. "So, it''s a battle between wielders of the Rinnegan." At the edge of the battlefield, Karin could barely restrain herself from charging in. However, Hashirama and Tobirama simultaneously blocked her path. "I need to save Lord Kagura!" Karin struggled desperately to break free from their grasp. "It''s useless for you to go!" Tobirama pressed down on Karin''s shoulder, speaking in a deep voice. "You don''t need to worry about that guy. Although Uchiha Madara is a dark-hearted scoundrel, he is not nearly as insidious and treacherous as Akihara Kagura. That little devil would never allow himself to be at a disadvantage in a fight..." The group of Root ninjas red at each other, their eyes red with anger. In one sentence, Tobirama had insulted two Uchiha. Truly worthy of being the Second Hokage! Hashirama wanted to defend his friend, but Tobirama shut him up with a singlemand. Tobirama knew Akihara Kagura well. When he saw Kagura with the Rinnegan, he realized that Kagura must have long prepared forbat against another Rinnegan user. Meanwhile, beneath the ground, two creatures, one ck and one white, emerged. One of them, White Zetsu Awei, appeared worried. "Do we really not need to save the boy?" "We are powerless," ck Zetsu rasped, shaking his head slowly. "Theary Devastation seal is said to be unbreakable, but since Kagura also has the Rinnegan, he might have a way to undo it..." "Awei..." ck Zetsu turned to White Zetsu Awei. "You''ve been by Kagura''s side all this time. Haven''t you noticed anything unusual about him? Have you ever seen him tamper with bark or wooden tags?" "I can''t remember..." White Zetsu Awei furrowed his brows, pondering. "Let me think, I feel like I saw something somewhere at some point..." He hadn''t figured it out yet, as Kagura hadn''t discussed it with him. While everyone pondered whether Kagura could break theary Devastation, the battlefield situation had changed. Suddenly, a crack appeared in the stone sphere in the sky! A bright white light shot out, illuminating the sky. In an instant, numerous fissures spread across the sphere, and countless beams of white light burst forth, causing theary Devastation seal to crumble and disintegrate into fragments. "So quickly..." Uchiha Madara nced at the disintegrating stone sphere and the man slowly descended from it. "Has he already broken free of theary Devastation seal?" "For a Rinnegan user, that''s to be expected," Akihara Kagura replied, gracefully floating down. Despite the recent imprisonment, he appeared serene. Kagura''s Susanoo Armored Wooden Human had dissipated. The uing battle was the real fight. No matter how powerful the Susanoo Armored Wooden Human was, it could still be a mere ything forary Devastation. "Limbo!" Uchiha Madara released his four shadows, looking up at the descending Kagura, his fighting spirit rekindled. He crouched into a battle stance, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across his face. "The next battle will be the final, bloody sh. We will use every means until one of us falls here..." "I see..." Akihara Kagura continued to float, forming hand signs to release a wind jutsu, seemingly to dissipate the tension. "It seems a bit stifling. Let''s cool the battlefield down a bit..." A breeze began to blow. A cloud drifted over, casting a shadow over the battlefield as it blocked the sun. Akihara Kagura finished this, slowly descending to the ground, his eyes already transformed into the Rinnegan, able to see all of Madara''s Limbo shadows. Clearly, these Limbo clones would be formidable allies for Madara in the fight. Even if the Rinnegan could see through these shadows, it couldn''t prevent them from participating in the battle, and they could exert Madara''s full power. "Now then..." Akihara Kagura looked at the shadow on the ground, slowly sping his hands together, and then raised his head towards Madara. "Before the battle begins, I have onest question: are you really not considering nning your escape?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 313: Now... You can start running Chapter 313: Now... You can start running Uchiha Madara had to admit... Akihara Kagura indeed possessed enough power to be proud. This brat, born from a side branch of the Uchiha bloodline, staked the patience of their lineage for generations, allowing his strength to finally surpass everyone in the ninja world! Even... Even Madara himself was at a disadvantage in this battle. "I have to admit..." Uchiha Madara clenched his fist and praised, "Hashirama was right about one thing, you have indeed surpassed him, and I even have the illusion that I might lose. This is a feeling I never had even when fighting Hashirama..." "Perhaps it is not an illusion." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Madara and praised his opponent, "Madara, so far, you are the only enemy I find somewhat troublesome. If there were four more of you, I might even feel it would be a hassle...""Indeed, you can see the shadows of Limbo..." Madara''s lips curled into a slight smile, immediately catching the hidden meaning in Kagura''s words. He was also curious about the power of Kagura''s Rinnegan, umted over generations. "I am quite curious about the true wonders of your Rinnegan..." "If you want to know..." Kagura raised his fingers, his eyes shing slightly. "Why not try dancing with all your might to entertain me? Perhaps you''ll have a chance to see it..." "Then let me give it a try!" A hint of madness appeared in Madara''s eyes! The shadows of four Limbo clones followed behind him as he charged forward, instantly surrounding Kagura! This was the most terrifying lineup in the entire ninja world! The power of five Madaras attacking one person, with four of them being the elusive Limbo clones that only Kagura could perceive! Five figures swirled around Kagura in a frenzy! At this moment, the battle reached its peak! Kagura''s body swiftly dodged, grabbing one Limbo clone and hurling it to smash another! In the next instant! Madara raised his hand! A burst of gravitational force instantly pulled Kagura! The four Limbo clones simultaneously formed ck rods with Yin-Yang Release, about to pierce Kagura''s body. At this critical moment, Kagura''s figure instantly used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear behind Madara! "Flying Thunder God Technique..." Madara immediately tracked Kagura''s movements through his Limbo clones, crouching and kicking forcefully at Kagura behind him! Kagura''s arms instantly crossed, magma gushing from them to form a magma wall in front of him! In the nick of time, as Madara''s feet touched the magma wall, he flipped forward, one hand pressing the ground, and his body spun up and stood! Even so... Madara''s feet were still scalded by the magma. However, having transnted Hashirama''s cells, Madara''s body had strong regenerative abilities, and such minor injuries were not a significant problem for him! In the next moment! Madara sped his hands together! The four Limbo clones also sped their hands! "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" Five meteoric fireballs descended upon Kagura! "Lava Release: Rubber Wall!" Kagura sped his hands together! Under his control, the Lava Release chakra formed a wide, circr wall, blocking all the Great Fire Annihtion! The meteoric fireballs were instantly extinguished by the magma! "Sage Art: Lava Release: Rasenshuriken!" Kagura raised his hand, the magma from the Lava Formation Wall swirling into a giant, magma-glowing Rasenshuriken! "Very powerful..." Madara immediately sensed the threat from the Rasenshuriken. "Even the Rinnegan wouldn''t be able to absorb that chakra in time..." The spiral shuriken suddenly flew over! Uchiha Madara decisively manipted one of his Limbo clones to intercept it. The Limbo clone instantly activated Susanoo, attempting to block the attack! With a massive explosion that echoed through the heavens and earth, a column of magma shot from the ground to the sky! Even people within a hundred kilometers could see the magma column piercing the sky, resembling a sudden volcanic eruption, which was terrifying! At the edge of the battlefield, a group of Konoha ninjas were horrified! These people were the closest ones, feeling the direct impact of Akihara Kagura''s Lava Release: Rasenshuriken. "Truly terrifying..." Hatake Kakashi was somewhat fearful. Just that giant Rasenshuriken alone had enough destructive power to destroy Konoha! On the Root ninjas'' side, Karin used her Kagura Mind''s Eye to sense the battlefield situation. She couldn''t see Uchiha Madara''s Limbo shadows, but she could see Akihara Kagura''s strength! "As expected of Lord Kagura..." Karin''s face was flushed with excitement. "The battle isn''t over yet..." Tobirama coldly rebuked Karin, saying in a stern voice, "Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara are now the strongest ninjas and the two most dangerous individuals in the ninja world. It would be best if they both perish in this battle..." This was Tobirama''s purest thought. Despite his strength, Tobirama couldn''t judge the oue of their battle. Only Hashirama was qualified to assess their strengths. "Madara might lose." A trace of worry appeared on Hashirama''s forehead. Although his old friend''s personality was extreme, he was much gentler than Akihara Kagura. Madara was the only one who could possibly stop Kagura... However, Akihara Kagura remained at ease, while Uchiha Madara was already fighting with all his might! Madara knew very well that his Limbo clones couldn''t fight for long; they needed to return to the Rinnegan to recuperate after a certain time or upon death. The recuperation time for the Limbo shadows could be the moment he would fall to Akihara Kagura! Madara had already confirmed in previous battles that in Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and even Susanoo, he was at a disadvantage. The only ability he could rely on was the Rinnegan! All four Limbo clones were unleashed... This was Madara''s strongest form! But the battle had only just begun... One Limbo clone was directly hit by the Rasenshuriken... Madara hastily retracted the injured Limbo shadow, letting it return to the Rinnegan to recuperate! Madara, with his three remaining Limbo clones, once again rushed towards Akihara Kagura. The four figures continuouslyunched attacks, forcing Kagura to expose a Taijutsu vulnerability! "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" Huge dragon-head fireballs rushed towards Kagura. As Kagura was fighting the Limbo clones, the four dragon-head fireballs were about to hit him. In that instant, Kagura used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear beside Madara, evading the Great Fire Annihtion! "Flying Thunder God again..." Madara frowned slightly. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be during his first physical encounter with Akihara Kagura that Akihara Kagura left the Flying Thunder God mark on him... However... This time is different! Uchiha Madara''s figure seemed to anticipate this, raising his hand to strike at Akihara Kagura''s chest, a ck rod forming in his palm! The next moment! Uchiha Madara''s body suddenly froze in ce! "Can''t move..." Uchiha Madara looked at the ck rod in his palm, his body unable to move, inexplicably stiff and frozen in ce! "This is... the Shadow Imitation Technique?" Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed instantly, immediately recognizing this technique, realizing that the Nara n''s shadow could control a ninja of his level. "When light is born, shadows follow..." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and the shadow on the ground came to life like flowing water, the huge shadow cast by the clouds in the sky acting as if it were a living creature! Everything present... Had already been controlled by Akihara Kagura through the shadows! This is Akihara Kagura''s trait of "Light and Shadow" upon ascending to Jonin! The Nara n''s Shadow Imitation Technique had been mastered to perfection by Akihara Kagura. Although the control over Uchiha Madara was brief, it was enough! Uchiha Madara frowned, seeing the ever-shrinking shadow on the ground: "The Nara n''s Shadow Imitation Technique... to be manipted to such an extent by you... you had already set up the shadows at the beginning of the battle..." "I just don''t want to get hurt..." Akihara Kagura, with his Rinnegan fixed on Uchiha Madara, spoke softly: "Since I don''t want to get hurt in battle, one must learn a bit of elegant fighting art..." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, breaking the ck rod in Uchiha Madara''s palm with one hand, and then aiming to thrust it into Uchiha Madara''s chest! Bang! A Limbo clone was instantly summoned! Even if Uchiha Madara couldn''t move, he could still swap ces with his Limbo clone''s shadow in an instant! In that instant, the Limbo clone that swapped positions was pierced by the ck rod in Akihara Kagura''s hand, and had to return to Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan to recuperate! This time... Was enough for Uchiha Madara to break free from the shadow''s restraint! Uchiha Madara, upon breaking free, took a deep breath, with only two of his Limbo clones left to use, standing in front of him... However... Akihara Kagura did not give him any time to breathe! "Sage Art: Lightning Release: Chidori!" "Sage Art: Dust Release: Rasengan!" Akihara Kagura extended both hands, with one hand forming a ball of silver lightning, the Sage Art form of Chidori, and the other forming a white Rasengan, abination of Dust Release and Sage Art Chakra. The next moment! Akihara Kagura''s body turned into a beam of golden light, charging straight at Uchiha Madara''s two Limbo clones, instantly destroying them with the two Sage Arts! "This guy..." Uchiha Madara watched as his Limbo clones were destroyed, a look of shock and disbelief appearing in his eyes, feeling that this moment was beyond hisprehension! "To simultaneously use two different ninjutsus, condensing different chakras in the body, and both techniques having equally terrifying power..." Of course... The most terrifying thing is... These two techniques, enough to threaten anyone and even Uchiha Madara didn''t dare confront, were merely casual attacks from Akihara Kagura. This guy... Has even more terrifying cards up his sleeve! Uchiha Madara fully realized that his Rinnegan abilities had beenpletely countered, his trump cards torn apart by Akihara Kagura... "Madara..." Akihara Kagura gently opened his hand, lightly curling his fingers as if controlling everything in his palm: "Now, you can start running¡­" ~~~ Just to let you all know that I posted the new series! Name: Shinigami in the Ninja World! Please check it out! You can just Add it to you Library and don''t read it before finishing this or stacking up chapters! 2 Chapterster! This chapter is for advertisement haha! Chapter 314: How to defeat Akihara Kagura? Chapter 314: How to defeat Akihara Kagura? Now¡­ Akihara Kagura haspletely secured victory. In all previous battles, Uchiha Madara had not a shred of hope for victory. This final battle was his only chance to turn the tide. Even in this ruthless battle between Rinnegan users, Akihara Kagura continued to suppress Uchiha Madara, who wielded the Rinnegan, and mercilessly defeated all of his Limbo clones. He would lose... And this was no illusion. Uchiha Madara frowned deeply. He wanted to first kill ck Zetsu, who was hiding behind Akihara Kagura, to avenge the humiliation of being deceived by ck Zetsu. Then he could use the information he had to think about how to achieve peace in the Ninja World. Of course. Akihara Kagura''s idea of world destruction was definitely not feasible.The Sage of Six Paths had also once tried to destroy the Ninja World to cover up history and recreate a new world. However, after the destruction of the Ninja World, it went through a thousand years of the Warring States period and even today still experiences war... But... These thoughts shed by quickly. Akihara Kagura was right! Now, he needed to think about how to get out of here. Uchiha Madara still couldn''t figure out how he could defeat Akihara Kagura, as his best techniques, including Fire Release, Susanoo, and Rinnegan ocr powers, had all failed. Once again... Should he use Izanagi? But doing so would greatly reduce his power! However, if he could really escape, there might still be future opportunities! No... Using Izanagi... There might still be a chance to defeat Akihara Kagura! A sudden thought surged in Uchiha Madara''s mind. Even with only one Rinnegan left, he might still control the world''s fate! In the next moment! A resilient fighting spirit rose again in Uchiha Madara''s chest! However, Akihara Kagura''s wordspletely extinguished Uchiha Madara''s fighting spirit. With a slight smile, he said, "Madara, there is something you might need to know..." "From the beginning, you had no chance of winning this battle." "Moreover, I have already guessed the trump card you n to use to continue fighting..." Akihara Kagura stroked one of his eye sockets and, smiling, revealed something that plunged Uchiha Madara into despair: "The ability of this Mangekyou Sharingan is called ''Limitless Yomi''. Once activated, it can change any unfavorable situation for me within ten minutes, even altering the reality of my death. The cost is three hours of blindness in that eye, but ten minutes is enough for me to easily kill any enemy..." "This technique..." Uchiha Madara recalled the technique he wanted to use. "Izanagi." Akihara Kagura spread his hands and said with a light smile, "The name of this technique should be somewhat familiar to you, the former Uchiha n leader..." "What does it have to do with Izanagi?" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes. This technique must be rted to Izanagi because the effects of Izanagi and Limitless Yomi are too simr. Izanagi is a forbidden technique that allows the Uchiha n to change unfavorable situations in battle, even turning death into a dream, making it an almost invincible ocr power. This was the technique Uchiha Madara intended to use... But... The cost of Izanagi is the blindness of the Sharingan! Limitless Yomi is even more powerful! Compared to the mere three hours of temporary blindness, the ten minutes of invincibility is truly terrifying, as it is much longer than Izanagi! "Aren''t you curious about one thing?" Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Madara and continued with a smile, "Why have we never cared about the Uchiha n''s tablet?" "What does that have to do with anything?" Uchiha Madara recalled the cmity in his n. If Akihara Kagura hadn''t mentioned it, Uchiha Madara wouldn''t even be curious about this issue because he knew that the Uchiha in Konoha were all under Akihara Kagura''smand. The Uchiha n was nominally extinct, and as a high-ranking official in Konoha, Akihara Kagura must have observed the tablet. But... Why didn''t their predecessors observe the tablet? "One predecessor wanted to observe the Uchiha n''s tablet..." Akihara Kagura continued with a smile, "He believed that the tablet must contain secrets that can only be read with the Sharingan, and we possess the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, which should definitely reveal the tablet''s secrets..." "Indeed." Uchiha Madara nodded. Uchiha Madara recalled his shameful past. If that branch predecessor had read the tablet first, wouldn''t he have avoided being deceived by ck Zetsu? "However..." "To observe the tablet in the heavily guarded Uchiha n, it was very troublesome and risky. Any carelessness could expose one''s identity and the ns inherited from the predecessors..." "That predecessor came up with a method, using the Mangekyou Sharingan''s ocr power, Limitless Yomi, to research and create a technique called Izanagi¡­" The ocr power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is immensely strong. A predecessor secretly sealed this technique into a young boy using transcription seal techniques, allowing him to learn this forbidden art once he awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan. Consequently, this technique spread within the Uchiha n, causing the n''s ninjas to kill each other for it¡­ "In this way¡­" "He doesn''t have to worry about exposure." "He can even rece us and reim the Uchiha name." "That guy!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed sharply. That catastrophe in the Uchiha n was indeed terrifying. All the powerful Uchiha wanted to use Izanagi to kill their nsmen and seize their Sharingan... However¡­ Izanagi was indeed powerful. "Unfortunately¡­" Akihara Kagura shook his head, seemingly regretful: "This n was ultimately thwarted by someone who created Izanami..." "Uchiha Naori¡­" Uchiha Madara nodded slowly, recalling the woman who invented Izanami and stopped the Uchiha n''s destruction. Wait¡­ Something''s wrong! If that''s the case, how could he defeat Akihara Kagura? Uchiha Madara suddenly realized something extremely terrifying. Even using Izanagi, he might not be able to defeat Akihara Kagura, and might not even be able to escape! "Don''t worry." "Just try to escape." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Madara''s increasingly heavy expression, seemingly guessing his thoughts: "I won''t kill you here. This is mercy for the defeated. I just don''t want an Uchiha who could nearly rival me to feel greater despair¡­" Akihara Kagura''s body slowly floated up, arrogantly overlooking Uchiha Madara below: "I will allow all the ninjas of this world to continue enjoying the remaining time of their lives before the endes..." At this moment! Akihara Kagura seemed like a god showing hisst mercy before the world''s end! Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura, his fingers cracking as he clenched his fist. He knew he couldn''t do anything now! Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Madara, his expression softening: "You are also one of those who will witness the end of the world. Naturally, you have the duty to die for this world, and the right to have the same thoughts..." "Hmph, as expected of an Uchiha¡­" A cold smile finally appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face. This guy¡­ He really is one of his kin! They both have the same arrogance towards this world! Does this kid really think he can''t deal with him? If ites to that, he still has onest resort: trying to revive the Ten-Tails and be its jinch¨±riki... When Uchiha Madara thought of this, his eyes narrowed slightly. He recalled the history recorded on the wooden tag of the Hy¨±ga n, mentioning the Ten-Tails and Kaguya. The records stated... The defeated ¨­tsutsuki Hamura wanted to revive Kaguya, but Kaguya''s resurrection required the Ten-Tails and arge amount of chakra, both indispensable... What if he just became the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki? To be honest, This would be a huge gamble. However, Uchiha Madara had no other choice in his heart. He absolutely couldn''t let ck Zetsu, the guy who deceived him, go. He also had to try to change the ninja world himself¡­ instead of being destroyed along with the old era when Akihara Kagura ended the world! Akihara Kagura only won the bet after generations of effort¡­ He was just betting his life. Which battle between him and Hashirama in the Warring States Period didn''t bet their lives? Of course¡­ Even if he became the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki, he had to be careful because Akihara Kagura had the invincible ocr technique of the Limitless Yomi, which was even more terrifying than Kamui of Uchiha Obito! Moreover¡­ Reviving the Ten-Tails couldn''t be dyed... After all, Akihara Kagura also had the Rinnegan and could use the Gedo Statue. Both of them wouldpete for the Ten-Tails'' power, so he had to gain the upper hand... This idea¡­ Must not be noticed¡­ Uchiha Madara squinted his eyes because once Akihara Kagura noticed his attempt to secretly be the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki, he would definitely try to stop him¡­ At this moment, Uchiha Madara also thought of ck Zetsu''s usefulness because if ck Zetsu were there, he could help think of a way. That guy, whether it was the will of the Sage of Six Paths or Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, had some brains at times¡­ On the ground. ck Zetsu''s body suddenly emerged slowly. When Uchiha Madara saw it appear, a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes! Akihara Kagura blocked Uchiha Madara and chuckled: "Mr. Madara, it''s enough for the defeated to take the victor''s mercy. Mr. ck Zetsu is the greatest reward in the ninja world¡­" "Next time we meet¡­" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Akihara Kagura before turning to ck Zetsu: "I hope you can still have such good fortune... ck Zetsu." In the past, Uchiha Madara trusted ck Zetsu deeply... Now, Uchiha Madara loathes ck Zetsu just as much! "Madara..." ck Zetsu sneered, mocking Uchiha Madara: "You are nothing but a failure now. What do you think you can still aplish?" "Mr. ck Zetsu." Akihara Kagura stopped ck Zetsu from continuing his taunts, smiling as he spoke: "We have more important matters to discuss... I am very curious about one thing: how did the Sage of Six Paths create the world, and what about Kaguya..." "..." ck Zetsu''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the Sage of Six Paths never really destroyed the world? He merely dispersed the chakra among ordinary people, so he didn''t actually recreate the world? This answer... Most likely, it won''t satisfy Akihara Kagura. Moreover... There''s Kaguya... That''s the biggest problem! He muste up with an excuse to make Akihara Kagura revive the Ten-Tails, gathering all the chakra of the ninja world. At that moment, this brat surely won''t be able to withstand the expansion of chakra, and that will be the time to use this brat to revive Kaguya! Hmm... Wait... Why talk about the Sage of Six Paths creating the world? Why not say that ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya created the world? ck Zetsu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he began to speak with a light smile: "This is quite a long story, and it doesn''t begin with the Sage of Six Paths..." "The Sage of Six Paths was merely a fool who gathered all the chakra of the ninja world, imitating Kaguya''s methods to try to create ninjas..." "The original creator of the world..." "Was never the so-called Sage of Six Paths..." "He merely usurped the world that Kaguya had created..." The key lies not in the method... But in gathering all the chakra of the ninja world! The key is not the Sage of Six Paths... But Kaguya, who created the ninja world! "It seems..." Akihara Kagura narrowed his eyes, seemingly contemting as he nodded. He was pleased that ck Zetsu had grasped the main point and continued: "There are many secrets from ancient times that we do not know..." "Let us find a secluded ce..." ck Zetsu quickly nodded, his mouth curving into a sinister smile: "I will reveal all the hidden secrets of ancient times, including why I wanted to use Madara... Just like the mother-son and brother battles from a thousand years ago, only the final victor can obtain everything." Obviously. This statement had a clear implication. The battle between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara was intense enough to be called the battle for the fate of the ninja world. Akihara Kagura was the victor of this battle. "..." Uchiha Madara, the defeated one, watched as Akihara Kagura and ck Zetsu left. A dangerous look appeared in his eyes: "Do you think you''re the final victor? This war has only just begun, brat. The arrogance of our n always changes fate..." Because of the Uchiha''s arrogance... Izuna died under the de of that insidious Senju Tobirama! Because of the Uchiha''s arrogance... I trusted in the power of the Rinnegan and became a pawn of ck Zetsu! Because of the Uchiha''s arrogance... That brat Akihara Kagura generously spared me, the defeated one, and even revealed all his ns, the past of our n, and the stories of Limbo and Izanagi to me! "Limbo allows one to rewrite reality for ten minutes..." "Each use of Limbo is followed by a three-hour cooldown of blindness..." Uchiha Madara remembered this crucial information. It was the most threatening technique to him, even if he had the chance to first revive the Ten-Tails and be its jinchuriki. Uchiha Madara pondered this coveted eye technique, searching for a solution: "Though its authenticity is uncertain, for such a powerful eye technique to have only a three-hour cooldown..." "Even if I be the jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails in the future, defeating him won''t be easy..." "Moreover..." "The only time to defeat him is during the three-hour cooldown gap of Limbo. Perhaps this window is even shorter¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 315: Preparation for the Final Battle Chapter 315: Preparation for the Final Battle Uchiha Madara felt a bit more rxed. Although he lost this battle, he discovered a way to defeat Akihara Kagura, even though the method seemed somewhat uncertain. However¡­ As long as there is a glimmer of hope¡­ Uchiha Madara would never give up! Just as Uchiha Madara was about to leave, a spatial vortex suddenly appeared before him, and a de shed towards his throat! "Obito¡­" Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed sharply. He reached out to grab the wrist of Uchiha Obito, who was attacking him, but his hand passed through the air as Obito''s body became intangible using Kamui during the counterattack! However¡­This kind of attack was ultimately ineffective. Uchiha Madara raised his fingers and directly controlled the seal within Uchiha Obito''s body, making the vengeful man clutch his heart and fall to the ground! "I don''t have time for these pointless battles with you..." Uchiha Madara kicked Obito away and said coldly, "Obito, you should know that all this happened not because of me, but because of this war-torn world. You and I are just ninjas who can''t escape from the cycle of war..." "¡­" Obito''s body stiffened. Because he knew Uchiha Madara was right¡­ But¡­ What could he do now? What could he do now! With the Eye of the Moon n revealed as a lie, besides assassinating Uchiha Madara to avenge Rin, who died being manipted by fate, what else could he do to change all this? "Obito!" Hatake Kakashi finally rushed over and ced a hand on Obito''s shoulder, lookingplicatedly at Uchiha Madara in front of him. "Kakashi!" A figure appeared beside Hatake Kakashi! Uchiha Sasuke looked at the remaining Uchiha Madara and frowned: "Kagura... Akihara Kagura... has left?" "Indeed." Uchiha Madara nced at Uchiha Sasuke, and seeing his arrival, a n formed in his mind: "While there''s still time, go and awaken your Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan! Perhaps in the battle where that guy wants to destroy the ninja world, the Flying Thunder God and a pair of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan mighte in handy..." Space-time techniques are a problem. Akihara Kagura is also skilled in the Flying Thunder God space-time technique. Uchiha Madara was acutely aware of how short the time was for him to defeat Akihara Kagura in the future, especially since Kagura could escape using the Flying Thunder God if the battle turned against him... Thus... Uchiha Sasuke, who could use the Flying Thunder God technique, would be very useful... At least when Akihara Kagura tries to escape during the three-hour cooldown of the Limitless Yomi Eye technique, Sasuke can help in the pursuit... "Does he really want to destroy the ninja world?" Hatake Kakashi was still reluctant to believe it. "No..." Uchiha Madara slowly shook his head, disagreeing with Kakashi''s view. He leaned towards another perspective: "That guy... wants to create a new world... like the Sage of the Six Paths, killing everyone to create a new ninja world!" "¡­" Kakashi''s eyelids twitched. Isn''t that still world destruction? What difference does it make? "But..." "The Sage of the Six Paths was wrong..." Uchiha Madara did not believe Akihara Kagura''s approach was correct and said coldly, "The Sage of the Six Paths, who once created the world, could not foresee that a thousand yearster, the ninja world would still be gued by war and conflict. So, that kid''s method is wrong..." In fact... After hearing about the n from Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Madara had thought about it briefly. However, having seen the results of the creation n a thousand yearster, he believed Kagura''s idea was somewhat outdated... "¡­" Hatake Kakashi also knew that Akihara Kagura was wrong. He just helped Obito up and said softly, "We must return to Konoha first and report this to Lord Hokage." "Sasuke." Uchiha Madara called out to Uchiha Sasuke, actively inviting him: "If you''re interested, I know you have Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. I can teach you how to develop the abilities of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan during this time. Your strength will be crucial in stopping that guy from destroying the ninja world in the future..." "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke fell silent. Now... It seemed he had no better choice. Akihara Kagura had expelled him from the Root Division and didn''t seem to consider taking him to defect... Even if he returned to Konoha, what could he do? The Root Division no longer existed, his n members had left, and the former higher-ups officials of Konoha were still among the culprits who destroyed the Uchiha n... "Alright." Hatake Kakashi agreed on behalf of Uchiha Sasuke without hesitation, giving Sasuke a look: "Sasuke, follow Uchiha Madara and train with him. This will be your first mission upon rejoining Team 7." "Understood." Uchiha Sasuke nodded instinctively. Hatake Kakashi''s arrangement for Sasuke to stay by Madara''s side was not just for training; the primary purpose was to monitor this dangerous man, as he was also a conspirator... "Let''s head back to Konoha first..." Kakashi was about to take Uchiha Obito back with him. "Leave Obito here as well..." Madara, looking coldly at Obito, said in a chilling tone, "Though I manipted your fate from the shadows, the things you''ve done with the power you gained... make it impossible for you to remain in Konoha, right?" "What do you intend to do?" Obito raised his head coldly, still filled with resentment. If not for Madara and the Eye of the Moon n, Nohara Rin would not have died, nor would Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato have died by his hands... He wouldn''t have caused the Nine-Tails'' rampage... Nor would all those tragedies have urred in Konoha... And... The original Akatsuki members who sought peace... Obito''s mind was in turmoil, recalling everything he had done in the past... Those... Were all mistakes! "I only want to control you for onest task..." Madara, staring at Obito, his gaze turning somber: "I will lend you a Rinnegan, and you will use the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu to fully resurrect those reanimated by Akihara Kagura''s Edo Tensei..." This wasn''t out of Madara''s goodwill. It was because Madara knew that those reanimated ninja were under Akihara Kagura''s control, including Namikaze Minato, the Flying Thunder God Technique user, and Hashirama, who would undoubtedly cause many problems in future battles... And also... That insidious Tobirama... All these individuals could influence the battle... Madara wanted to maximize his chances of defeating Akihara Kagura by eliminating any factors that might assist him... Once these people were fully resurrected, they certainly wouldn''t side with Akihara Kagura. They might even create problems for him and help Madara seize the opportunity to be the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki! Moreover... After defeating Akihara Kagura... Madara could finally kill the insidious Tobirama, something he had longed to do, and now had the opportunity upon his resurrection... "!!!" Hatake Kakashi was startled! He didn''t know Madara''s expansive thoughts; he only realized the implications of reviving those Hokage! "!!!" Uchiha Obito''s heart trembled, not due to the curse mark in his heart, but because he knew among those reanimated by Akihara Kagura... There was someone extremely important... Someone extremely important to his life! The Fourth Hokage... Namikaze Minato! If he did this now, could it be considered a small redemption for his past? Using the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu would undoubtedly lead to his death... Yet this life had be expendable. If he could use it to resurrect his teacher Namikaze Minato, he surprisingly didn''t resist Madara''s proposal... "Kakashi..." Suddenly, Obito reached out his hand, forcefully gouging out his own eye, with blood instantly flowing from his socket! In Obito''s eye socket were two eyes, one his Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan, and the other a transnted ordinary Sharingan. He handed his Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan to Kakashi: "Take this eye back..." "Once I use the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, my life will end. This Sharingan will be useless to me, so I entrust everything to you..." At this point, Obito suddenly smiled: "Don''t worry, this time won''t be likest time. I won''t cause you any more trouble..." "..." A drop of cold sweat unexpectedly trickled down Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. Fate... It''s like a cycle of reincarnation. Hatake Kakashi recalled the Battle of Kannabi Bridge... That boy, who once saved him at the cost of being crushed by rocks and gravely injured, entrusted his eye to him, hoping he could protect Rin... Now... How familiar is this scene? A trace of pain emerged in Hatake Kakashi''s heart. This dear friend was leaving once again, perhaps this time they would never meet again... "Protect this world." Uchiha Obito, with his transnted three-tomoe Sharingan, looked at Hatake Kakashi, ignoring the blood flowing from his other eye socket, and whispered: "The Eye of the Moon n is a lie, it''s all a lie, this world is about to face an imminent catastrophe¡­" "To me, my life has long lost its meaning. I should have died that day at Kannabi Bridge, but by a twist of fate, I made many mistakes¡­" "Now, I want to entrust everything to you once again, to entrust my eye to you, take my eye¡­ and protect this world¡­" "Protect this¡­" As Uchiha Obito spoke his final words, he took a deep breath and mentioned the person he once liked the most. "The world where Rin once existed¡­" "I understand." Hatake Kakashi extended his hand and received the eye from Uchiha Obito: "I will use your eye¡­ to watch over this world¡­" "You can also try transnting Hashirama''s cells." Uchiha Madara looked at Hatake Kakashi and spoke coldly: "If sessful, it might make using his eye easier for you. Normal people have to bear a greater burden to use Uchiha''s eyes¡­" To Uchiha Madara, any space-time jutsu user was helpful. In the future, after defeating Akihara Kagura, these space-time jutsu users could help capture and encircle people. The final battle of the Ninja World... Perhaps it will also be thest battle of this Ninja World! Uchiha Madara was very clear that once he revealed his n to be the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails, Akihara Kagura would never give him a second chance! That battle¡­ Will be hisst chance! "Where are we going now?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara. These Uchihas, who had abandoned their n, seemed like fate, oddly converging at this moment, despite the enmity between them. "..." Uchiha Madara pondered for a moment, recalling the Gedo Statue he had sealed outside Konoha Vige, intending to go back and check first: "We''ll return to Konoha first, to help you transnt Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. It''s only useful to awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan¡­" "Speaking of¡­" Uchiha Madara seemed to think of something and took the initiative to ask: "Sasuke, what abilities did your Mangekyo Sharingan awaken? If there are two good abilities¡­" "Just space-time techniques¡­" Uchiha Sasuke seemed unwilling to answer this question. If possible, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t even want to awaken these Mangekyo Sharingan, because their abilities seemed to tell him¡­ What is lost¡­ Will never return. The home that left... Will never be gone back to. "Space-time?" Uchiha Madara immediately became interested. However, seeing Uchiha Sasuke''sck of enthusiasm, Uchiha Madara didn''t want to mention this topic anymore, not wanting to make this young man, who was like his brother, ufortable. Konoha Vige. Everything was as Uchiha Madara expected. When Uchiha Madara returned and opened the seal of the Chibaku Tensei, the Gedo Statue that was originally sealed inside had long disappeared, seemingly summoned away by Akihara Kagura. "Summoning Technique." Uchiha Madara tried to use the Rinnegan to summon the Gedo Statue again, but it had no effect, probably due to some unknown method Akihara Kagura used to block the Summoning Technique. "What''s wrong?" Uchiha Sasuke was somewhat surprised. "It seems the Gedo Statue is under that guy''s control¡­" Uchiha Madara shook his head, not too disappointed, still secretly plotting his n: "If I can''t be the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails before the war starts¡­ I must protect the remaining Tailed Beasts¡­ to face the imminent final battle initiated by that guy¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 316: Every ability can destroy Konoha Chapter 316: Every ability can destroy Konoha Hokage Building. Inside the Hokage office. The office was filled with people, and everyone looked very serious. Fifth Hokage Tsunade sat in the main seat of the conference room, her palms sped together, her brows furrowed tightly, and her expression unusually grim. Even Nara Shikaku, the head of the j¨­nin team and Tsunade''s deputy, wore a worried expression, showing no signs of the joy from his recent promotion to Hokage advisor. After all... The current situation is extremely severe! Even during the Third Ninja World War, when Konoha was besieged by four major ninja viges, Shikaku, as the strategist, remained calm... Now...The enemy is just a group of rogue ninjas... But Nara Shikaku had to push his brain to work at high speed. "Kakashi." Tsunade looked at Hatake Kakashi, who hade to report intelligence, and spoke softly, "First, tell us about the information you brought back, regarding Akihara Kagura..." "Understood." Hatake Kakashi adjusted his mask, covering his eyes: "Akihara Kagura is a ninja from the Uchiha n..." "Wait!" Tsunade immediately interrupted him, questioning with a sharp gaze, "Isn''t that person from the Senju n?" "In fact..." "Akihara Kagura is indeed a ninja from the Uchiha n..." "Because he can freely activate or deactivate the Sharingan, and he has never exposed his Sharingan Kekkei Genkai..." At this point, Hatake Kakashi recalled the conversation between Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, and said solemnly, "Those eyes are the highest level of the Uchiha n''s Kekkei Genkai, called the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and they have even evolved into the Rinnegan in Akihara Kagura..." "Rinnegan!" Tsunade''s expression turned fierce suddenly. She remembered that Akihara Kagura had used Nagato''s Rinnegan for his schemes but had never paid attention to those Rinnegan, because his backup n involved Uchiha Sasuke possibly obtaining the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As it turns out... Now Kakashi tells her that Akihara Kagura himself possesses the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which has even evolved into the Rinnegan... That means... He never cared about Sasuke''s eyes at all! "This exins everything..." Nara Shikaku nodded slowly, understanding something: "Because Akihara Kagura already possesses the Rinnegan Kekkei Genkai, he never cared about the Rinnegan belonging to Nagato and Uchiha Madara, so he used those Rinnegan as a trap..." "Those are eyes passed down through generations of the Uchiha n..." I Hatake Kakashi nodded, speaking about Akihara Kagura''s true heritage: "Kagura... Akihara Kagura has always been a ninja of the Uchiha n..." Hatake Kakashi told Tsunade about the records of the Hy¨±ga n and Akihara Kagura''s self-narration, exining in detail how an elderly member of the Hy¨±ga n''s meticulous observations led to this crisis... A thousand years ago... The Sage of Six Paths'' family''s internal conflict... The Sage of Six Paths'' brothers'' mutual destruction... The Sage of Six Paths once destroyed the world to cover up history... The Hy¨±ga n are descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki, the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths, who came from the moon to the Ninja world, intending to reim the world''s rule... An elderly Hy¨±ga discovered the powerful secret of the Senju and Uchiha ns, but was used by an Uchiha, who awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan... That Uchiha passed down his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan through generations, seizing the records of the Hy¨±ga n and relics of the Senju n, eventually falling into the hands of Akihara Kagura... With this information, Akihara Kagura executed his n step by step, sessfully transnting Hashirama cells and evolving his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Rinnegan... He further leveraged Uchiha Madara and Nagato''s ns, gradually understanding the n to revive the Ten-Tails, and at the moment of sess, kicked everyone out... "Wait a moment..." Tsunade felt overwhelmed by the amount of information Kakashi conveyed. For the first time, this Fifth Hokage felt her brain might not be enough, so she interrupted Kakashi, picking up the bark left by Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara in Konoha, questioning: "This doesn''t match the Senju n''s records, which state that Kaguya Otsutsuki was the youngest daughter of the Sage of Six Paths..." To ensure the uracy of her words, Tsunade even had Yamato reactivate the bark using Wood Release chakra, revealing some historical records on the bark. Clearly. The histories of the two ns do not align. "But..." "ck Zetsu refuted the records on the bark..." Nara Shikaku reminded the Hokage, hoping she wouldn''t assume the Senju n''s records were urate: "Moreover, ck Zetsu could alter the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, so it''s not surprising that the Sage of Six Paths rewrote the Senju n''s history¡­" This creates a vicious cycle. Which historical record is correct? The Senju n''s records im that ck Zetsu altered the Uchiha n''s stone tablet. However,bined with the Hyuga n''s historical records, it indicates that the Senju n''s history might also have been altered... Because the ancient historical information does not match... Now, Konoha wants to discuss which n''s history is the true one, leading to conflicts between the Hyuga and Senju ns, with the Uchiha n''s records also being tampered with... "ording to our known theories..." Nara Shikaku bowed his head in deep thought and proposed a bold hypothesis: "If the Senju n''s tree bark was modified by the Sage of Six Paths, the Uchiha n''s stone tablet by ck Zetsu, then the Hyuga n''s history might be the most authentic..." "That is possible..." Hatake Kakashi recalled ck Zetsu''s reaction when hearing the Hyuga n''s historical records; it didn''t seem fake: "That creature named ck Zetsu, upon hearing the Hyuga n''s records, seemed to feel vindicated..." "But..." "If the Hyuga n''s records are true..." Nara Shikaku frowned and said in a deep voice: "Then, is ck Zetsu the will of Kaguya Otsutsuki or the Sage of Six Paths?" "Summon Hyuga Hiashi first." Tsunade, always direct, decided to summon the head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, to inquire about the Hyuga n''s history: "Ask Hyuga Hiashi if there are any records about ck Zetsu in the Hyuga n''s history." However... Hyuga Hiashi''s face was filled with confusion and shock. As the head of the main family of the Hyuga n, he was unaware of such records within his n. How could he not know if there were any historical records within his n? Even... Hyuga Hiashi waspletely ignorant of these historical secrets... Seeing Hyuga Hiashi''s furrowed brows and puzzled expression, Tsunade decided not to press further, as the Hyuga n''s history was long past. "I have a hypothesis." Nara Shikaku, the smartest man in Konoha, looked at the Senju n''s tree bark and spoke softly: "Based on these ancient historical relics..." "The Uchiha n''s stone tablet must have been left by ck Zetsu, with the sole purpose of deceiving the Uchiha n. Uchiha Madara was the one who fell for it..." "The Senju n''s history must have been left by the Sage of Six Paths, with contents specifically designed to warn future generations about ck Zetsu..." "The Hyuga n''s wooden tags were recorded by a Hyuga n ninja, targeting the Uchiha who betrayed the alliance, killed him, and gained eternal eye power, namely, the ancestor of Akihara Kagura, or rather, specifically targeting Akihara Kagura..." "Speaking of which..." Nara Shikaku suddenly smiled. In this critical moment, he thought of an interesting theory: "Things are bing interesting..." "Hmm?" Tsunade looked at her new advisor with some surprise. "Uchiha Madara, ck Zetsu, Akihara Kagura..." Nara Shikaku looked at these names and took the initiative to exin: "The appearance of these three historical relics targets individuals who could potentially cause great harm to the ninja world..." "..." The Konoha ninjas present fell into deep thought. Nara Shikaku shook his head, a hint of worry reappearing in his heart, and he sighed: "It feels like an invisible hand of fate is slowly pushing them into the world''s view, making us aware of their origins and information..." "This is getting serious..." Tsunade raised her eyebrows and asked: "Apart from the Uchiha n''s stone tablet, aren''t the remaining two n relics always in the hands of Akihara Kagura?" Nara Shikaku''s brows remained furrowed: "The Senju n''s relic was thrown out by him because he already knew its contents and didn''t care about the relic. ck Zetsu became the victim of the Senju n''s relic..." "As for the Hyuga n''s relic..." "There is a simpler method..." "For example, he could order a Hyuga n ninja to read its contents, yet he took it out in front of everyone..." "That¡­" Tsunade interrupted Nara Shikaku, reminding him, "Due to the events of the Chunin Exams years ago, the rtionship between the Hyuga n and the former Hokage''s advisors is very tense..." In fact... It can be said to be quite poor. After she assumed office as Hokage, Hyuga Hiashi visited her, hoping Tsunade would continue to uphold the Hyuga n''s system of the main and branch families. If Akihara Kagura wanted to order a Hyuga n ninja to help him read relics, this would likely not be hidden from the Hyuga main family... Over the years, the Hyuga n''s ninjas have indeed had almost no contact with the Root. Nara Shikaku could only slowly nod, reluctantly agreeing with Tsunade''s viewpoint, though he couldn''t help but feel some doubts and unease. "Maybe it''s been suppressed for too long..." Unable to find an answer, Shikaku exined to himself, "Akihara Kagura has been in Konoha for at least over ten years, and despite having the Uchiha n''s Sharingan, he has never been able to use it..." In any case, they at least knew Akihara Kamura''s background and why he could obtain such great power... Generations of patience... Akihara Kagura had been nning since he was young... Finally, he obtained his current formidable power. "Summon all Jonin..." "To the meeting room for a meeting!" Tsunade mmed her fist heavily on the table. The Jonin of Konoha didn''t dare to dy and quickly gathered for the meeting. They all knew exactly what was going to be discussed. "We are facing a very troublesome enemy..." "Obviously, everyone here knows that the vige''s advisor Akihara Kagura has defected. We have information that this first SSS-ss rogue ninja in Konoha''s history is about tounch a n to destroy the ninja world and recreate it..." Nara Shikaku had to get straight to the point, speaking in a deep voice, "Although Hanz¨­ of the Smander, the leader of Rain Vige, has contacted allies to join forces against Akihara Kamura, we still need to assess the enemies we face..." "Based on our current intelligence..." "These are the enemies we need to confront..." "ck Zetsu, the former advisor Akihara Kagura, and his Root ninjas. ording to some reports, these Root ninjas were saved Uchiha members from the night of the n''s annihtion..." "An unknown number of Edo Tensei resurrected individuals, including at least the First, Second, and Fourth Hokage, with the Third Hokage currently sealed..." "Firstly, ck Zetsu." "ck Zetsu is suspected to be the dark will of the Sage of Six Paths or Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. Its true purpose is unclear. ording to all known intelligence, ck Zetsu ims there is an extraterrestrial threat to the ninja world and wants to revive Kaguya to save the world. However, historical records suggest that ck Zetsu aims to revive the Ten-Tails and rule the world, having been a behind-the-scenes maniptor for over a thousand years..." Nara Shikaku took the intelligence on ck Zetsu very seriously, considering it a highly troublesome unknown entity: "Currently, ck Zetsu''s abilities are unknown. It can freely hide in any area, including within the earth, and can possess and control a ninja, potentially having the ability to live forever..." "..." A group of Konoha ninjas nodded. Many of them had seen ck Zetsu and knew it had no particrly strong power, always relying on Akihara Kagura''s protection. "Next..." "Akihara Kagura." "This is the most powerful enemy we face this time..." Nara Shikaku looked at the Jonin, whose expressions instantly changed, and said in a deep voice, "I believe everyone here has witnessed his power, or even had interactions with him. You should know how terrifying this man, once called Konoha''s future, truly is. At thirteen, he already showed enough power to destroy Konoha..." "ording to known intelligence, the former advisor Akihara Kagura is from a branch of the Uchiha n. He infiltrated the Konoha Orphanage from a young age,ter joined Orochimaru''sb, and after transnting the First Hokage''s cells, he returned to Konoha. There, he learned Wood Release, colluding with Uchiha Obito to be Akatsuki''s spy in Konoha..." "He single-handedly killed over a hundred Grass Vige ninjas..." "The Fourth Mizukage of Mist Vige, the Third Tsuchikage of Rock Vige, and the Fourth Raikage of Cloud Vige have all been captured by him. Sand Vige, Mist Vige, and Cloud Vige have all been attacked by him alone. The Konoha Crush n four years ago was also led by him alone..." "Among the five great ninja viges..." "Currently, no one can defeat him." "Based on our intelligence, Akihara Kagura has outstanding talent, mastering all chakra nature transformations, including Yin and Yang Release..." "Akihara Kagura can learn any ninjutsu just by reading its scroll or even hearing someone exin how to use it, including but not limited to S-rank techniques..." "Over the years, the scrolls of techniques from Konoha, Cloud Vige, Sand Vige, and Mist Vige, including forbidden techniques, have been stored in Konoha. As an advisor, Akihara Kagura had ess to all of them for study..." "We can even confirm one thing..." "Akihara Kagura has likely learned all basic elemental techniques in the ninja world, including Fire, Lightning, Wind, Water, and some Earth, as well as Yin and Yang Release techniques." When Nara Shikaku spoke to this point, even he could feel the terror of Akihara Kagura, and his voice involuntarily paused. Drip, drip... Sweat dripped down from the chin of a j¨­nin. The expressions of the other j¨­nin also gradually became somber. Just mastering almost all the ninjutsu in the ninja world is enough to make anyone aware of the other party''s strength! "Is this... true?" A j¨­nin wiped the sweat off his forehead and softly tried to refute, "I remember Lord Kagura... Akihara Kagura is only twenty-one years old..." "This is normal." Hatake Kakashi interrupted him, providing his own evidence for Nara Shikaku''s words: "When I first tried to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique, I only exined the principle of the technique to him, and he directly mastered it, even teaching me how to learn it..." "That''s the most difficult time-space technique in the vige..." Some j¨­nin who had previously encountered the Flying Thunder God Technique looked at Hatake Kakashi in astonishment, knowing how difficult the technique was: "Kakashi, is this true?" "Exactly." Hatake Kakashi nodded. While the j¨­nin present were still digesting this information, Nara Shikaku continued to talk about something even more terrifying. "Now..." "Let''s continue summarizing the abilities of our enemy!" Nara Shikaku reached out and pulled a ckboard from the conference room, softly saying, "Many of these abilities are still unknown to us, but they are undoubtedly extremely powerful..." "Currently, Akihara Kagura has mastered at least five Kekkei Genkais..." "The first Kekkei Genkai, the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, and even the most advanced Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." "What is known so far is that the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can use Susanoo, as once used by Uchiha Shisui in the vige, but even more powerful than Shisui''s, capable of destroying Konoha with a single strike..." At this point, Nara Shikaku looked at Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy: "Both Kakashi and Might Guy have seen Akihara Kagura''s Susanoo with their own eyes..." "That''s right." Hatake Kakashi nodded, recalling the battle between the two Susanoo, and said solemnly: "A single strike can destroy Konoha..." "This..." A j¨­nin wanted to question this. "Please be quiet." Nara Shikaku interrupted them and continued to present his information. "The second Kekkei Genkai, the Wood Release of the First Hokage. Those present should have also seen Akihara Kagura use Wood Release, which has the power to destroy Konoha and easily conquer any of the great ninja viges. Mist Vige, Sand Vige, and Cloud Vige have all been taken by him using Wood Release..." "The third Kekkei Genkai, the Rinnegan, the Sage''s eye. Its specific abilities are currently unknown, as Akihara Kagura has not demonstrated them to anyone. Based on what we know, even the basic d¨­jutsu of the Rinnegan possesses the power to destroy Konoha..." "..." Everyone present broke out in a cold sweat. Although they already knew Akihara Kagura was extremely powerful, what was wrong with Nara Shikaku? Why did he always use Konoha as an example! "The fourth Kekkei Genkai, Dust Release. This Kekkei Genkai likely originated when he captured the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki. The time between him acquiring Dust Release and his first use of it in front of Lord Jiraiya was very short..." "So we have reason to believe that Akihara Kagura, who has mastered all the basic nature transformations, can easily merge these nature transformations into new Kekkei Genkais. He may possess more unknown Kekkei Genkais..." "The fifth Kekkei Genkai, Lava Release. The source of this Kekkei Genkai is unknown, but it is likely that he formed Lava Release through thebination of fire and earth nature transformations. The power of his Lava Release technique..." Nara Shikaku once again looked at Hatake Kakashi, seemingly wanting to hear more details from him, as he only knew part of the information before the meeting. "His Lava Release..." Hatake Kakashi recalled the magma pir that soared into the sky and chose to answer Nara Shikaku''s question with a simple and direct sentence. "It can destroy Konoha." ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 317: Kaguya Otsutsuki Story Chapter 317: Kaguya Otsutsuki Story This meeting... There''s just no way to continue. Even Sarutobi Asuma could hardly bear it. The son of the Third Hokage spoke up: "We all know the enemy is very strong, but can we stop saying he can destroy Konoha at any moment..." "I just want you all to understand the severity of the problem." Nara Shikaku scanned all the Jonin present and continued in a deep voice: "Akihara Kagura is an unprecedented enemy for us, and we never even imagined that the vige''s strongest force would be our enemy..." Yes. Akihara Kagura is an enemy Konoha never foresaw. However, this is the reality, and now they must face someone who once protected them, whose strength was so great that the day after Tsunade''s session, all the ninjas in Konoha felt they no longer had to worry about war.Because on Tsunade''s first day in office... Akihara Kagura single-handedly took down two major ninja viges. Now... It''s their turn. No... It should be said... It''s the entire ninja world''s turn. "In addition to the offensive capabilities I mentioned..." "Akihara Kagura also possesses other more troublesome abilities." Seeing the Jonin present seemed a bit uncertain, Nara Shikaku sighed and continued: "For example, everyone knows he is skilled in the Flying Thunder God technique, which means it''s very difficult for us to surround and kill him..." "Of course..." "This also means another thing..." Nara Shikaku''s mood grew heavy, and his voice became obscure: "If he wants to kill someone, it''s a matter of an instant..." "..." The expressions of the Jonin changed again. This meant that the enemy they were facing could not be dealt with simply by surrounding him. Many present were aware of the terrifying nature of the Flying Thunder God technique! Once, the Fourth Hokage Minato, relying on this technique, could force other viges to issue orders that anyone who encountered the Yellow sh was to abandon their mission without punishment! Now... They were facing a man more terrifying than the Yellow sh! "Moreover..." Tsunade took over the conversation from Nara Shikaku, having to remind her subordinates: "ording to information I received from Jiraiya and Orochimaru..." "Akihara Kagura also possesses the Sage Body, an ability whose exact nature is unknown but should beparable to that of the First Hokage. However, ording to the information brought by Hatake Kakashi, Akihara Kagura''s Sage Body might be even more terrifying than the First Hokage''s..." "In theory, the Sage Body possesses extremely powerful self-healing abilities without the need for hand seals; any injury will heal easily in a short time, stamina is extraordinarily abundant, and it contains chakra surpassing that of the tailed beasts, allowing the use of more powerful sage techniques than ninjutsu..." "Moreover..." "Akihara Kagura has also mastered several troublesome forbidden techniques." "Or rather, given his talent for learning, he has likely mastered all the forbidden techniques recorded by the four major ninja viges." As Tsunade mentioned this, she couldn''t help but sigh: "Of course, to deal with us, he probably doesn''t even need to use those forbidden techniques..." "This is..." "All the information we have gathered." "Is there a way to persuade Lord Kagura to change his mind?" A Jonin raised his hand with a na?ve suggestion, but he quickly realized his mistake and lowered his head. Tsunade nced at that Jonin and said coldly: "If you have such an idea, you''d better consider how to defeat the enemy first..." "This is beyond our ability to change." Nara Shikaku shook his head and reminded them: "Akihara Kagura has spent his entire life to reach this point. To achieve his n, he hasid out many schemes unimaginable to ordinary people. He won''t easily abandon his n..." "Then how do we defeat such an opponent?" A Jonin sighed and summarized the meeting: "We are facing an enemy with chakra levels surpassing a tailed beast, possessing more than five powerful Kekkei Genkai, capable of destroying Konoha with a wave of the hand, able to go anywhere at any time, and able to use any ninjutsu at will..." How could they possibly fight against that? Not only the Jonin attending the meeting but even Hokage Tsunade knew how slim their chances of defeating this enemy were... To be honest... Even Tsunade herself couldn''t find a solution. "Determination, willpower!" A voice suddenly echoed in the meeting room. Might Guy, the instructor of Konoha''s Team 3, stood up, raised his fist, and encouraged with a determined expression: "We must rely on our resolve to protect the vige and the world, and on our unyielding will to fight on forever!" The Jonin felt that their colleague was somewhat ridiculous. At a time like this... What kind of joke was this? Even though Tsunade and Nara Shikaku knew that Might Guy''s words were correct, and that this indeed was the weapon to defeat Akihara Kagura, it still seemed a bit naive at this moment. "Shall we continue?" Nara Shikaku nced at Tsunade, seeking her input on whether to continue discussing Akihara Kagura''s reanimated ninjas and those defected subordinates. Compared to Akihara Kagura... The rest were also quite dangerous to the ninja world. Just the three reanimated Hokage alone could destroy Konoha, not to mention over eighty elite Jonin-level dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas... Tsunade could only gesture for Nara Shikaku to continue. Nara Shikaku described as best he could the trouble posed by over eighty dual Kekkei Genkai ninjas from the Root and the danger of the three reanimated Hokage... However... The Jonin were already numb. Because it was merely a question of whether the enemy wanted to destroy Konoha once or twice. "Enough." Tsunade looked at her distressed subordinates and said solemnly: "From now on, Konoha will enter a full state of war preparedness. I will hold a Five Kage Summit with the other great nations to discuss how to stop Akihara Kagura and mobilize our elite ninjas to participate..." "If nothing unexpected happens¡­" "Based on Akihara Kagura''s past actions¡­" "The Five Kage will most likely join forces to stop him from destroying the ninja world¡­" After all... Every major ninja vige had suffered from Akihara Kagura''s attacks. Almost all the current Kage had been captured by Akihara Kagura. Moreover... There was also Hanzo of the Smander, a veteran in the ninja world. The Five Kage and the Five Great Nations'' ninja viges united in battle should pose no significant issue in stopping Akihara Kagura... Meanwhile, Akihara Kagura was contemting how to escte this war. If the Five Great Nations thought they could defeat him with only a small group, that wouldn''t work. He wouldn''t be able to absorb enough chakra. Therefore, he needed the ninja world to understand that everyone must participate in this war as much as possible. After all¡­ He wasn''t that powerful yet. Akihara Kagura was not yet capable of performing the strongest wood release to absorb chakra from the entire ninja world, nor could he absorb too much chakra in advance to prevent the Ten Tails'' shell within him from reviving prematurely, which might even deter ck Zetsu from resurrecting Kaguya Otsutsuki. In that case... He would lose the superior he desired the most... Currently, even ck Zetsu was somewhat sly, not fully trusting Akihara Kagura. It was still pondering if there was something else behind Akihara Kagura... Primarily... All historical records were fake! But ck Zetsu did not doubt the age of historical relics. ck Zetsu didn''t doubt the wooden tags of the Hyuga n or the bark of the Senju n, all considered ancient relics. These relics contained the secret stories of various great ns. When pieced together, they revealed the ancient history of the ninja world, which people of this era could not know. There must be some secret behind this. However, ck Zetsu did not believe Akihara Kagura was some alien enemy. Because ck Zetsu had seen him since he was ten, watching him grow from ten to twenty-one. Now... It was an opportunity to test. ck Zetsu wanted to find an opportunity to test if there was someone behind Akihara Kagura, or if Akihara Kagura was deceived like Madara Uchiha... Valley of the End. This ce had be the new base of the Root. The perimeter of the Valley of the End was filled with patrolling Root ninjas. The enormous stone statues of Hashirama and Uchiha Madara still stand tall here, but now there is an additional colossal Gedo Statue quietly lying in the water of the Valley of the End. Three reanimated Hokage are also standing outside, monitoring for anyone who might be spying. Hashirama gazes at the statues of himself and Uchiha Madara, still reminiscing about their battle many years ago. As for the innermost area... Only Akihara Kagura and ck Zetsu are present. Akihara Kagura is sitting there, leisurely fishing with a rod. ck Zetsu stands beside him, staring intently at the man who had both disrupted its ns and given it new hope, pondering what kind of story to fabricate. "ck Zetsu." Akihara Kagura lifted his fishing rod, saw the bait still intact, and slowly lowered the hook back into the water, proactively asking, "Why are you not speaking? Weren''t you going to tell me all the secrets of ancient times? I am very curious about the history I have obtained and also about how to create a new world..." "Yes." ck Zetsu hurriedly nodded. Now it hadpletely fallen out with Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara was no match for Akihara Kagura. The future resurrection of the Ten-Tails also depended on Akihara Kagura. But... Where should it begin? Making up a story is an art! The story must be convincing enough to deceive Akihara Kagura, and even if it cannot probe the truth, it must guide Akihara Kagura to resurrect the Ten-Tails and gather the chakra of the Ninja World ording to the predetermined n! "Let''s start with the history of ancient times..." ck Zetsu looked at Akihara Kagura''s expression and directly debunked one thing: "First of all, all the records of the Senju n''s bark are false..." Of course. ck Zetsu did not entirely debunk it and continued with a story that was beneficial to itself: "The historical records of the Hyuga n are true..." "Hmm?" Akihara Kagura frowned, then suddenly smiled and said, "ck Zetsu always likes to lie. Should I listen in reverse?" "No!" "The Senju n''s records are false!" ck Zetsu shook its head hurriedly and said in a hoarse voice, "The Hyuga n''s records are indeed true, but they are merely the records of the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki. They did not urately record the story of Kaguya..." "Let me tell you the real story..." ck Zetsu''s voice gradually deepened as it prepared to tell a very long story: "A long, long time ago, there was a race in this world called Otsutsuki. This race was born with long lifespans and powerful chakra. They lived by plundering the resources of others and even enjoyed the thrill of destroying life..." "However..." "Apassionate woman was born among this race." "This woman was named Kaguya. She possessed a motherly nature andpassion that the Otsutsuki did not have. During her life of conquest with her n, Kaguya realized that the emergence of life on each was a great miracle and that they should not be treated as mere ythings..." "So, Kaguya chose to show mercy to humanity, hoping that the life on others could have the power to protect themselves. She dispersed her chakra..." "But..." "This was absolutely intolerable to the Otsutsuki n." "This n would even kill weaker kin to gain stronger chakra and would never allow Kaguya to distribute her chakra..." "Kaguya began to flee." "Until..." "Kaguya arrived in this world..." "To resist enemies from beyond, Kaguya dispersed her chakra, creating new humans in this world and even giving birth to two children, hoping they would grow to protect this world together..." "Some of the humans who received chakra, just like the ninjas of today, began to fight each other. Kaguya was never good at ruling the world, so she had to use the Infinite Tsukuyomi to stop the wars, punishing those ninjas to live their lives in beautiful dreams. When they woke up, they would be White Zetsu..." "However, Kaguya never anticipated that her two children, inheriting her powerful strength, would also awaken the Otsutsuki n''s inner savagery and greed. They sought to seize Kaguya''s rule and her power, believing they could defeat the unknown enemies from beyond..." "After all, the two were her own children¡­" "Kaguya was always poor with words and could not make her two children understand her good intentions. In the end, she had to concede defeat in regret and grievance, being sealed by her children..." "Just as recorded in the history of the Hyuga n..." "To prevent their mother, Kaguya, from resurrecting and seeking revenge, the Sage of Six Paths divided the chakra of the Ten-Tails, thoroughly dispersing the chakra Kaguya left behind..." "However, how could a mother me her children?" "Kaguya never cared about being sealed by her two children; she was just saddened by their greed and savagery..." "A mother is the person who understands her children the best in the world." "Before being sealed, Kaguya gave birth to me. If she could not be resurrected, then I would guide the ninja world to a new savior..." "However..." "The Sage of Six Paths killed all those in the ninja world who knew the true history, using his power to create new ninja and alter the history of the ninja world. He left this altered history on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet to prevent his mother''s resurrection." "..." Akihara Kagura widened his eyes, seemingly deeply shocked by the story ck Zetsu had told. His brows furrowed tightly, and he raised a question that even ck Zetsu wanted to ask, throwing his own dilemma to ck Zetsu. "Wait..." "If that is the case..." "The Sage of Six Paths killed all who knew the true history and recorded his fabricated history on the stone tablet, then what was the original history he intended to leave on the stone tablet?" "Could it be the history recorded on the Senju n''s bark?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 318: Sage of Six Paths is still Alive, are you afraid Black Zetzu? Chapter 318: Sage of Six Paths is still Alive, are you afraid ck Zetzu? This is a good question! ck Zetsu also wanted to ask this question! Who left behind the bark of the Senju n, who altered the content on it, and why is the record on the bark so absurd! ck Zetsu actually knows the answer. The Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, indeed was not a good son, nor was he a good father. However, no matter how unfilial that rebel was, he would not have left such ridiculous historical records on the Senju n''s bark! Honestly. ck Zetsu would really like to admit that the history recorded on the Senju n''s bark is the same as that on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet. This way, it would save him a lot of effort. But... Why does Akihara Kagura seempletely unaware of these things?ck Zetsu is filled with uncertainty. Is there really no one behind this little guy, or does he truly know nothing, merely having stumbled upon a piece of bark? "Correct." After thinking for a while, ck Zetsu decided to first try to deceive Akihara Kagura into trusting him: "The history recorded on the Senju n''s bark is indeed identical to the original history recorded on the Uchiha n''s stone tablet. Both have been altered by the Sage of Six Paths..." "The Sage of Six Paths, realizing my existence and not wanting to be discovered as Kaguya''s will, used the means of confusing history to rewrite my identity, iming that I was his split dark will, making it impossible for me to ever gain the trust of the ninja world..." To make the Senju n''s bark, the Hy¨±ga n''s wooden tags, and the Uchiha n''s stone tablet align with the history he narrated, ck Zetsu had no choice but to admit this. It was a lie and a test. However, as ck Zetsu used these deceitful words to test Akihara Kagura, he suddenly felt that what he said made perfect sense! Because of the existence of the Senju n''s bark... Really could confuse history and his own identity! That piece of Senju n''s bark was deliberately aimed at him. That false and absurd history made him the dark will of the Sage of Six Paths, ensuring that no one in the ninja world would trust him but would also keep a close watch on him as the Sage of Six Paths'' dark will! The records on the bark... Indeed could make the ninja world vignt about the resurrection of the Ten-Tails! Because the records on the bark constantly reminded that the Sage of Six Paths'' dark will intended to use the Ten-Tails to rule the ninja world, it would certainly alert anyone who read it! That piece of bark... Indeed couldpletely erase the reality of Kaguya''s resurrection! ck Zetsu suddenly remembered the Sage of Six Paths, that guy whose power was indeed formidable, who indeed possessed considerable wisdom, and who would not be constrained by his personality. The Sage of Six Paths... Would only do what he believed was right! He would not care about ruining his reputation for any reason! The existence of the Uchiha n''s stone tablet and the Senju n''s bark could indeed perfectly achieve the intentions of the Sage of Six Paths! They were themon ancestors of the Uchiha and Senju ns, and being unscrupulous in achieving their goals was an inherent trait of ninjas! Wait... There is another issue... The timing doesn''t match up... I altered the stone tablet after the Sage of Six Paths died; even if he noticed my existence during his lifetime, he couldn''t have predicted I would alter the stone tablet, right? Or... Could the possibility of me altering the stone tablet also be part of the Sage of Six Paths'' n? Just as ck Zetsu was filled with suspicion and almost deceiving himself, Akihara Kagura''s words gave ck Zetsu a direction and even earned his trust. "ck Zetsu." "The content on the bark was fabricated by me." Akihara Kagura''s words almost made ck Zetsu''s brain shut down, but without caring about ck Zetsu''s reaction, he continued: "The history on the bark was indeed altered by me. The story it tells is about the Sage of Six Paths sealing Kaguya..." "..." ck Zetsu''s body started to tremble. He was almost deceived by his own lies! But then Akihara Kagura, this bastard, told him that he had been deceiving him, too, and that this bastard had also altered the history left by the Sage of Six Paths, while ck Zetsu was busy wondering if someone was behind this bastard! "I saw the original content on the bark..." Akihara Kagura nced at ck Zetsu and calmly said, "It recorded the ancient stories. The Sage of Six Paths indeed noticed you, left by Kaguya, and knew that you had once deceived his son Indra. That piece of bark was his countermeasure..." After saying this, Akihara Kagura picked up the fishing rod by theke and casually continued, "But I noticed your existence, so I deliberately altered the story, wanting topletely separate you and Uchiha Madara, making you abandoned by the whole world..." "Why..." ck Zetsu''s inner world was on the verge of copse. This bastard... How dare he say such things! My millennia-long n has been ruined, and the Uchiha Madara I managed to deceive has turned against me. This is all part of that bastard''s scheme! Damn it... Why is there a bastard like Akihara Kagura in the ninja world? If Kaguya Otsutsuki had not given birth to the Sage of Six Paths, the ninja world would not have produced a bastard like Akihara Kagura. Why does the ninja world have such a person... Human schemes are too deep... ck Zetsu felt that, despite living for a thousand years and witnessing countless plots, nothingpared to the insidious and despicable nature of Akihara Kagura! I had tied up all my lies... I even finished weaving the entire story... I even convinced myself that the conspiracy belonged to the Sage of Six Paths, that it was all his scheme, and now this bastard tells me that it was all fake! Is this even human? Can a human do such a thing? Even if my mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, was evil, she was far less despicable and insidious than Akihara Kagura. This bastard''s deceitfulness is enough to break one''s mind! "Why..." ck Zetsu felt immense pain, even more than when it was wrongfully used of being the dark will of the Sage of Six Paths in Konoha. "The reason..." Akihara Kagura nced at the fishing rod, lowered his head, and said, "When we resurrect the Ten-Tails, I will tell you the real secret hidden on the bark!" "I dare not say it now, as the one who left the mark on the bark is always watching the ninja world. Unfortunately, he cannot appear at the moment and can only descend in another form. The ¨­tsutsuki n is truly miraculous, almost immortal..." "Perhaps he is already watching us here. That person is closely rted to the Kaguya you mentioned, and only Kaguya can deal with him." This was the final test before Kaguya''s resurrection. The Sage of Six Paths'' chakra still exists. Maybe because the Sage of Six Paths is Kaguya''s son, or maybe because he was once the Ten-Tails'' jinchuriki, gathering all the chakra of the ninja world... Even after his death... His chakra still lingers at the boundary between the ninja world and the Pure Land. Akihara Kagura wanted to test whether the Sage of Six Paths'' chakra could descend into this world. If it could, he could immediately defect and let the Sage of Six Paths be his superior, helping to seal ck Zetsu... Of course. If the Sage of Six Paths'' chakra could still take action, he might have to use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to escape into the Tsukuyomi world... However... The most likely scenario is... The Sage of Six Paths'' chakra probably won''t appear. Because Kaguya''s name has appeared countless times during this period, but the Sage of Six Paths has never appeared, not even during the thousand-year wars of the ninja world... The Sage of Six Paths'' chakra might need to sense a specific presence as an anchor to descend, or perhaps there isn''t much chakra left, needing to be saved for the most dangerous moment in the ninja world, allowing his children to possess the power to seal Kaguya... Akihara Kagura was not too anxious... But ck Zetsu was extremely nervous! "!!!" ck Zetsu''s eyes widened in shock! At this moment... ck Zetsu''s mind was about to explode! At this moment... Countless possibilities shed through ck Zetsu''s mind! ck Zetsu stared intently at Akihara Kagura, desperate to get the answer from him: "Do you mean... the enemy from beyond the sky... hase? Or that person..." Is it the enemy from beyond the heavens... Or has the Sage of Six Paths not died at all? "Exactly as you guessed." Akihara Kagura put away the fishing rod, catching a fish, and said solemnly, "If I wanted to destroy the ninja world and recreate it, that person might appear to stop me. Even if I became the Ten-Tails'' jinchuriki, I might not be able to defeat him..." "That''s why I wanted to know the truth from you..." "Only the legendary Rabbit Goddess..." Akihara Kagura naturally revealed the truth: "Only she has the power to contend with him, allowing me to smoothlyplete my ns of world destruction and recreation." "..." ck Zetsu''s body trembled violently, realizing what was originally recorded on the Senju n''s bark! It recorded... The secret that the Sage of Six Paths still existed in some form... ck Zetsu''s body was about to explode, fear spreading through its brain, making it afraid to utter Kaguya''s name again! "He... will stop us... from resurrecting... her?" "Impossible to stop¡­" Akihara Kagura extended the fishing rod in his hand, a sharp glint in his eyes: "But once someone is resurrected, the records on the tree bark indicate that he also has a way to seal people up again..." "What... should we do?" ck Zetsu immediately became flustered and panicked: "What should we do? What can we do..." "Don''t worry." Akihara Kaguraforted ck Zetsu and proactively spoke: "If the Ten-Tails are not resurrected, I guess he won''t appear... We can resurrect the Ten-Tails first, then gather the chakra of the ninja world. The rest is beyond our involvement." "Alright... alright... alright..." ck Zetsu forcibly stabilized his emotions. Bastard... How could I possibly stabilize! Calm down... This bastard might be deceiving me! This is the critical moment, I mustn''t panic. The n is nearing its final stage! Although Uchiha Madara is no longer a pawn, Akihara Kagura will clearly be my new pawn. At this moment, I mustn''t lose myposure. I need Akihara Kagura to believe that Kaguya can destroy the Sage of Six Paths in another form... "As long as Mother is resurrected..." ck Zetsu''s body trembled, trying hard to calm itself: "As long as Mother is resurrected, everything will be fine... everything will be resolved... Mother is the strongest in this ninja world... No one can surpass her!" This is a lie! What Akihara Kagura said is a lie! The Sage of Six Paths can''t be alive! The Sage of Six Paths has long been dead, I saw him die with my own eyes! But... This time, I can''t deceive myself... Because Akihara Kagura mentioned this possibility, and it was recorded on the tree bark. ck Zetsu didn''t believe Akihara Kagura would lie... Because... The ¨­tsutsuki n is truly mysterious... The Sage of Six Paths might indeed exist in another form... After all, even without the Ten-Tails, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki could exist in another form, and her will still looms over the ninja world... This only proves that Mother is invincible! No one in this world can stop Mother''s resurrection. Even if the Sage of Six Paths exists, he can''t defeat Mother. As long as Mother can be resurrected, everything will be fine! Now ck Zetsu is only worried about one thing: will the Sage of Six Paths in another form stop them before Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki is resurrected... "So..." "ck Zetsu..." "Since Kaguya is invincible..." Akihara Kagura looked at ck Zetsu and continued proactively: "If I choose to join you, to join Lady Kaguya, will she allow me to destroy the world and create a new one?" "Of... of course." ck Zetsu tried to rx, showing an awkward smile. It no longer dared to mention Kaguya''s name: "Mother and I will definitely support you... Don''t mention Mother''s name at this time..." [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (ck Zetsu), reward for new employee package, new feature unlocked!] [Mental Fusion (Allows you to merge with the enemy''s body using Yin-Yang Release, controlling their body and actions.)] This ability is insignificant to Akihara Kagura... But... I''ve finally connected with Kaguya. Unfortunately... Even now, the residual chakra of the Sage of Six Paths Hagoromo Otsutsuki hasn''t appeared. Perhaps his chakra is truly depleted, as he distributed much of it in history... Perhaps... He will only appear at the most critical moment... Akihara Kagura himself can''t conveniently meet him, as the Sage of Six Paths hides in the gap between life and death, only visible at the edge of life and death... "That person left records on the tree bark, monitoring everything in the ninja world, yet he hasn''t appeared. He must still be arrogant..." Akihara Kagura reeled in his fishing rod, casually taking the fish off the hook, and casually threatened ck Zetsu: "Maybe he thinks he can solve the resurrected again..." "Kagura!" ck Zetsu hurriedly stopped Akihara Kagura, hoping its n could proceed as expected: "Before Mother is resurrected, don''t mention her name again!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 319: Five Kage Summit Chapter 319: Five Kage Summit ck Zetzu was too timid. If Kaguya were to be resurrected, ck Zetzu would naturally not be afraid; however, the chakra of the Sage of Six Paths might still be monitoring the ninja world, making ck Zetzu somewhat anxious. In fact, more than just a little. ck Zetzu was so scared that he didn''t even dare to mention Kaguya''s name too often, fearing that if he mentioned it too much, it would trigger the nerves of the Sage of Six Paths, who might suddenly appear to stop them from resurrecting Kaguya. "Now we must revive Mother as soon as possible..." ck Zetzu looked at Akihara Kagura, who was reeling in a fishing rod, and couldn''t help but urge, "Kagura, that guy could change his mind and stop us at any moment..." "Of course." Akihara Kagura continued to wind his fishing line methodically, speaking softly, "Now we have another problem..." "We need a sufficientlyrge army.""If there isn''t enough pressure, they might only send a small group to fight me. Therefore, we need to find a way to gather everyone together..." "ording to the records on the bark, reviving that person requires a massive amount of chakra. Besides resurrecting the Ten-Tails, we also need to gather as much chakra from the ninja world as possible to aplish this..." "..." ck Zetzu''s gaze turned to the Gedo Statue, and in a hoarse voice, he continued to deceive, "The Gedo Statue has another use. We can use the chakra of the seven Tailed Beasts inside it to cultivate White Zetsu, then use Hashirama cells to strengthen them. They can also be used forbat..." "..." Akihara Kagura was well aware of this since he also had a Ten-Tails shell inside his body, allowing him to freely cultivate White Zetsu. As for forcing the ninja world''s ninjas to gather together... This was not just for reviving Kaguya. Akihara Kagura also needed to gather the ninjas to collect enough chakra for the Ten-Tails shell inside him. However... Akihara Kagura''s method of collecting chakra was more environmentally friendly. He only absorbed the chakra present in a person''s body at that moment. "Then let''s start cultivating White Zetsu..." Following ck Zetzu''s gaze, Akihara Kagura looked towards the Gedo Statue, "If we can cultivate enough White Zetsu, and if theirbat power is insufficient, we can use them as sacrifices for the Edo Tensei to revive a reasonably powerful army..." "..." ck Zetzu''s forehead twitches. "The sooner, the better..." Akihara Kagura turned to ck Zetzu and softly said, "The Five Great Nations will soon hold a Five Kage Summit in Rain Vige. They will certainly discuss how to stop me from destroying the ninja world at that meeting. We should give them a small shock before that..." "How do you know this?" ck Zetzu looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise, then seemed to realize something, nodding to himself, "After all, the great nations of the ninja world have all suffered from your torment. They probably won''t miss this chance to kill you. The Hokage''s assistant in Konoha once made those great nations too afraid to breathe loudly when thinking about Konoha..." "No..." Akihara Kagura shook his head, revealing a mysterious smile, "Because the person who proposed the ninja world alliance was me..." "!!!" ck Zetzu''s eyes widened. What a sinister plot this was! Even the matter of the ninja world alliance was part of this guy''s conspiracy! Land of Rain, Rain Vige. This small country, caught between the great ninja viges of three major nations, had once been a battleground for those great nations. Now, it was gradually bing the center of the ninja world. Ninjas from all the ninja viges in the ninja world were traversing the Land of Rain, heading to Rain Vige to discuss various matters regarding the Five Kage Summit to be held there. Besides the Five Great Nations, many other ninja viges in the ninja world had long agreed to Hanzo of the Smander''s request, including influential nations like the Land of Iron, known for its neutrality in the ninja world. All this was due to one man''s efforts. Hanzo of the Smander. Hanzo of the Smander actively visited many people. Despite his old age, there were still many willing to give him a face, especially many small nations that highly revered Hanzo of the Smander. For example, the Land of Iron, a well-known neutral samurai country in the ninja world, whose leader Mifune greatly admired Hanzo of the Smander. At Hanzo''s invitation, they agreed to join in at a critical moment to prevent the destruction of the ninja world. This was quite natural. After all, Akihara Kagura wants to destroy the Ninja World, making it impossible for others to survive. Konoha propagates that their former Hokage''s assistant, Akihara Kagura, will kill everyone¡­ Of course. The most important aspect remains the five great nations. To get the five great nations to agree to unite, Tsunade took the initiative to extend an invitation, asking Hanzo of the Smander to act as the guarantor and convene this Five Kage Summit. Inside Rain Vige. Hanzo of the Smander took on the role of host. In terms of status, this elder, who had a great reputation in the upper echelons of the Ninja World, indeed had the qualification to take on this responsibility. Even the leaders of the major ninja viges had to show him some respect. For this Ninja World summit, Hanzo of the Smander specifically constructed a grand conference room. To prevent conflicts among the five great nations before the meeting, he even designed the conference room in a pentagonal shape, with each nation entering from a different area. Inside the pentagonal conference room. For their safety, the Five Kage brought numerous Anbu members. These Anbu sat beside the conference room, ready to rush in and protect their respective Kage. This was all meticulously considered by the elderly Hanzo of the Smander. "Now¡­" "Please wee the Five Kage." Large lights illuminated one by one. The grand conference room was gradually lit up. In the middle of the five pathways, five figures appeared. The Fifth Kazekage of Sand Vige in the Land of Wind, Gaara. The Third Tsuchikage of Rock Vige in the Land of Earth, Onoki. The Fifth Mizukage of Mist Vige in the Land of Water, Mei Terumi. The Fourth Raikage of Cloud Vige in the Land of Lightning, A. And the Fifth Hokage of Konoha in the Land of Fire, Tsunade. The five individuals who held power in the Ninja World walked along their respective pathways to their positions, each harboring different thoughts. In the Konoha area. Tsunade''s bodyguards were Jiraiya and Orochimaru. Due to the significance of this meeting, Tsunade only trusted her close friends, and Jiraiya decided to bring Orochimaru along. Tsunade agreed. After all, during the time when Akihara Kagura served as the Hokage''s assistant in Konoha, they had offended many ninja viges. At that time, no other vige dared to speak up¡­ Now that Akihara Kagura has defected¡­ These ninja viges would inevitably want to take this opportunity to make trouble. "That man Hanzo¡­" Jiraiya nced around the conference room and couldn''t help but praise, "He really made this meeting ceremonious¡­" "It seems he put in a lot of effort¡­" Orochimaru smiled lightly and nodded, "Let''s hope that if a fight breaks out, it won''t be too embarrassing¡­" "..." Jiraiya fell silent. Because Jiraiya knew Konoha''s reputation in the Ninja World. Due to Akihara Kagura''s presence, all ninja viges'' dissatisfaction with Konoha had been suppressed. Now these viges would definitely target Tsunade, at the very least they would take the opportunity to kick Konoha when it''s down. "I''ll go first!" The Fifth Kazekage Gaara straightforwardly stated his demands, "Now, Sand Vige demands that Konoha return all the ninjutsu and forbidden techniques obtained from us,pensate us for all previous losses, and annul all former agreements¡­" Gaara''s gaze fell on Tsunade as he solemnly said, "I appreciate Konoha''s past support for Sand Vige, but the burden Konoha ced on us is too heavy¡­" "Sand Vige does not wish for war¡­" Gaara closed his eyes and remained silent, only quietly stating his demands, "I am merely making reasonable requests¡­" "The demands of Mist Vige are the same." The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi voiced her demands, her tone heavy, "In the past, we were forced to be Konoha''s vassal. Mist Vige needs more independence. We also demand the annulment of all agreements with Konoha, the return of our ninjutsu and forbidden techniques, andpensation for our vige''s reconstruction¡­" "Hmph¡­" The Fourth Raikage A nced at Tsunade and said solemnly, "Tsunade, Konoha must also return our Cloud Vige''s ninjutsu and forbidden techniques, and send all your ninjutsu and forbidden techniques to Cloud Vige. This is the final ultimatum before the two viges go to war¡­" Actually¡­ The Fourth Raikage had also considered taking Tsunade as a hostage. However, remembering that Tsunade had once saved him during her travels, he decided to forgo this. He only wanted to retrieve Cloud Vige''s secret techniques first, "Additionally, Konoha''s ninjas are forbidden from using and spreading Cloud Vige''s secret techniques!" "..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki also appeared solemn. The Third Tsuchikage also wanted to say something, but he couldn''t think of any real losses he had suffered. He had only lost face at the time, and Rock Vige had actually been one of the least affected. After all... Akihara Kagura had only kidnapped him at the time. However, now that Konoha had fallen, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki made an outrageous demand: "We demand that the Land of Fire cede territory topensate for the unequal treaties we''ve signed with Konoha over the years, as a final ultimatum before the war..." "..." Tsunade closed her eyes and did not respond. Before the Five Kage Summit, Tsunade had anticipated some of the excessive demands these great nations might make, but she hadn''t expected them to be so eager! In the past, Konoha, with Akihara Kagura''s support, had dominated the entire ninja world and extracted benefits from other great nations that were hard to digest. Now, after Akihara Kagura''s defection, the bacsh hade so swiftly... "..." Everyone in the meeting room looked at Tsunade. The Fifth Hokage took a deep breath and slowly ced her hand on the table: "I hope everyone understands one thing: Konoha''s intention in contacting the other great nations was to prevent a crisis that could destroy the ninja world, not to hear you all demand a piece of us like hyenas. Don''t think Konoha is afraid of war..." "Tsunade, this mess was caused by your Konoha people..." The Fourth Raikage, A, snorted discontentedly and mmed his fist on the table: "Konoha should have killed that guy Akihara Kagura long ago!" "Young one..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki looked at Tsunade and questioned in a deep voice: "Konoha can''t handle the mess it created and wants the entire ninja world to help? Isn''t this unfair to the ninja world?" "..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara and the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi nodded in agreement. After all... This was indeed Konoha''s own doing! "I understand your thoughts." Tsunade narrowed her eyes, her gaze turning sharp: "You all want to start a new ninja war before Akihara Kagura destroys the ninja world, clearing the path for him, correct?" "Calm down..." Hanzo of the Smander quickly interrupted Tsunade, even taking the initiative to maintain order in the meeting: "Everyone, the purpose of this meeting is to discuss preventing Akihara Kagura from destroying the ninja world. Talking about those things now is like dividing post-war spoils..." "Before the war starts..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, being the most senior, had the right to chat with Hanzo: "It''s not unreasonable to distribute interests in advance. We can''t make the entire ninja world pay for Konoha''s troubles..." "Hmph..." The Fourth Raikage agreed with Onoki''s opinion. However, given their past enmity, the Fourth Raikage would never willingly admit his agreement. "Enough." Tsunade shook her head and looked at the other Kages present, speaking in a solemn voice: "Konoha will return the benefits we gained from Akihara Kagura, after we prevent him from destroying the ninja world. This includes secret techniques from Sand Vige, Mist Vige, and Cloud Vige, as well as some unreasonable treaties we signed..." "As for other unreasonable demands!" "Konoha will categorically refuse!" "This is Konoha''s final bottom line!" Tsunade nced coldly at everyone present: "Whether we can stop Akihara Kagura before we divide the interests is another matter entirely!" "Moreover..." "You are not entirely meless..." "You had many chances to kill Akihara Kagura back then, but ended up being forced to sign treaties with Konoha. Some of you here even became his captives!" "As far as I know..." "The Third Tsuchikage Onoki was forced to teach Akihara Kagura the Dust Release, which he used in a recent battle to defeat Uchiha Madara..." "..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s face turned from anger to embarrassment, and the elderly man''s small fist pounded the table as he tried to exin his grievance! "What I taught him was fake!" ~~~ Hahaha! Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 320: The Fall of Rock Village Chapter 320: The Fall of Rock Vige ¨­noki felt a bit uneasy. Back then, the old man knew that the Dust Release technique he taught was all fake. However, Akihara Kagura still mastered the Dust Release, which made ¨­noki feel like a sinner to Rock Vige. He even used Akihara Kagura as an example to force his student Deidara to learn Dust Release, which directly shattered Deidara''s mindset, leading him to leave the vige and join the Akatsuki. "Wait..." The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki suddenly remembered a name Tsunade had mentioned, and cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead: "You just said... Akihara Kagura used Dust Release to defeat whom?" "Uchiha Madara." Tsunade coldly stated the name and continued: "That legendary figure was also resurrected by Akihara Kagura''s scheme and was defeated by him. He will also be involved in the war to stop Akihara Kagura from destroying the ninja world..." "!!!" The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki''s face changed drastically, and sweat slowly trickled down his face, as if he was filled with fear: "Even Uchiha Madara lost to Akihara Kagura...""Why is Lord Tsuchikage so surprised?" The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi looked at ¨­noki''s expression and couldn''t help but speak: "No one in the ninja world has ever been able to defeat Akihara Kagura. It''s quite normal for Uchiha Madara, such a legendary figure, to lose to him, isn''t it?" "No..." The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki shook his head and spoke to himself: "It''s not like that... You cannot understand what this truly means..." "You don''t understand the terror of Uchiha Madara..." The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki lowered his head slowly and continued in a deep voice: "You naturally won''t know what it means to defeat Uchiha Madara..." As someone who had personally experienced Uchiha Madara''s power, ¨­noki, in his youth, along with his teacher, the Second Tsuchikage, had their willspletely shattered by Madara with just one blow... Until today... ¨­noki had be increasingly powerful and even became the Tsuchikage, but he could understand even more how terrifying Uchiha Madara was back then... However... It seems Dust Release is also very powerful... The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki felt that his years of effort might not have been in vain. After all, he had developed a powerful ninjutsu, and if he faced Uchiha Madara again, he might not necessarily lose. "It''s normal for Uchiha Madara to lose to him..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara frowned and coldly said: "Hasn''t it been established in the ninja world that he is the new God of Ninja, surpassing the First Hokage?" "Akihara Kagura is stronger than the First Hokage." Tsunade, sitting in her seat, calmed her voice: "I did note here to argue about right and wrong with you, but to hope that you can join us in preventing the destruction of the ninja world. The Konoha ninjas will definitely lead the charge..." "Speaking of which..." The Fourth Raikage A wanted to refute Tsunade coldly. "Akihara Kagura''s current target is the Eight-Tails of Cloud Vige!" However, Tsunade interrupted the Fourth Raikage with one sentence and continued solemnly: "To destroy the ninja world, Akihara Kagura needs to revive the Ten-Tails, which requires all nine tailed beasts in the ninja world. He has already obtained seven tailed beasts, and the next target is the Eight-Tails..." "This should have been mentioned earlier!" The Fourth Raikage angrily cursed and was about to turn and order his subordinates to hide the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee immediately. "Cloud Vige cannot protect the Eight-Tails..." Tsunade pierced through reality with one sentence, her voice cold: "Akihara Kagura alone is enough to easily conquer Cloud Vige, and this is not something he hasn''t done before..." "..." The Fourth Raikage immediately became more agitated. At this moment... The Fourth Raikage even thought of the apple tree in his office! Thest time Akihara Kagura conquered Cloud Vige, he captured the Fourth Raikage and brought him to Konoha, forcing Cloud Vige to hand over all their secret techniques... That guy even ate the apple in his office, imed it was tasteless, and nted an apple tree in his office as an insult! That apple tree was like a scar! After being released back to Cloud Vige by Tsunade, the Fourth Raikage did not remove that apple tree but wanted to remind himself of the humiliation of Cloud Vige''s defeat! Now... That bastard was going to attack Cloud Vige again! Everyone present gradually calmed down. The Kage of the five great nations had to admit that they must unite to resist Akihara Kagura''s attempt to destroy the ninja world. Any single ninja vige would inevitably be defeated by Akihara Kagura. Except for Rock Vige, the other ninja viges had already been crushed, and the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki even felt slightly relieved that Rock Vige had never fallen... However... An urgent voice suddenly reached the conference hall! A Rock Anbu Ninja, disregarding others'' attempts to stop him and ignoring that this was the site of the Five Kage Summit, loudly shouted at the Third Tsuchikage: "Lord Third Tsuchikage!" "There is urgent information that must be reported about the vige!" "Kitsuchi!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, looked at the visitor in surprise: "Did I not assign you to stay in the vige? How did youe here?" "¡­" Kitsuchi gritted his teeth. The Five Kage Summit was forced to be temporarily halted for a few minutes. Even though the Third Tsuchikage Onoki did not want to lose face in front of these juniors, the safety of the Rock Vige was ultimately the most important thing, so he let his sone over to report the issue. However¡­ When Kitsuchi whispered a few words in Onoki''s ear, Onoki''s face changed dramatically, even showing some signs of panic. "Lord Tsuchikage, what has happened?" The people present could not just stand by and watch, so they took the initiative to inquire. "¡­" Onoki gritted his teeth. He knew some things could not be concealed and could only tell the truth at this moment: "The Rock Vige has been taken by Akihara Kagura! All the secret techniques in the vige have beenpletely looted by Akihara Kagura!" "!!!" Everyone present was shocked! They never imagined that Akihara Kagura would take advantage of the time during the Five Kage Summit to attack the Rock Vige and plunder its secret techniques! "That guy¡­" Onoki''s arm was trembling, and he said through gritted teeth: "That guy... it wasn''t just him; he had arge army with him¡­" "!!!" Everyone in the meeting hall widened their eyes. One day ago. After Onoki left the Rock Vige. The entire Rock Vige was surrounded by enemies. The vige, once known for itsrge number of ninjas, was surrounded by countless enemies, an almost inconceivable event! Even more astonishing was that these enemies appeared to be white monsters! They were not the most terrifying part¡­ The most terrifying part was the sudden appearance of Wood Release! This vige, standing amidst the fortress cluster, quickly fell. Giant trees grew within the Rock Vige, with groups of Rock Ninjas already bound to the trees, their chakra drainedpletely, rendering them powerless. Despite having thergest number of ninjas in the ninja world, the vige was no match for Akihara Kagura, especially with the absence of their strongest ninja, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki. "Shall we kill them?" White Zetsu Aweimanded the dense crowd of White Zetsu surrounding the Rock Vige. "No need for that." Akihara Kagura shook his head and said proactively: "Their chakra is more important than their lives. Move all the secret techniques of the Rock Vige." "Moreover, our purpose here is to let the ninja world know that we have arge army, not just a few individuals¡­" "Only this way¡­" "Will they choose to gather all the ninjas." Of course. There were other purposes as well. Akihara Kagura wanted to absorb another wave of chakra before the war, to ensure the Ten-Tails shell inside him could revive in time, while also taking the opportunity to master all the jutsus of the Five Great Nations. He had already learned the techniques of Konoha, the Cloud Vige, the Mist Vige, and the Sand Vige. Now, only the Earth Release of the Rock Vige remains. "Let''s retreat." Akihara Kagura called out to Awei. "Alright." With White Zetsu Awei making a retreat gesture, tens of thousands of White Zetsu sank into the ground, quickly disappearing without a trace. "Now you can go and report." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, controlling Kitsuchi, the ninja left behind in Rock Vige, to slowly descend from the vines. He shouted loudly, "Knowledge from the old era can help ninjas of the new era progress faster. I onlyck the secret techniques from Rock Vige..." "I''m very pleased." Akihara Kagura''s body slowly floated down to the ground, and he even bent down to politely thank Kitsuchi, "Thank you very much for Rock Vige''s contribution to the new world." "You..." Kitsuchi looked at Akihara Kagura with aplex expression. This time... Akihara Kagura''s attack was too fast! The ninjas of Rock Vige didn''t even have time to react. The entire vige waspletely surrounded by tens of thousands of White Zetsu before they realized they were under attack. The vines and roots from the Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees covered the entire vige, capturing all the Rock Vige ninjas inside. Kitsuchi was the only one capable of fighting back... Unfortunately... Kitsuchi''s counterattack seemed weak and powerless. The vines from the Wood Release quickly captured him, binding him to a tree and absorbing his chakra. Soon enough. The storage facility for Rock Vige''s secret techniques waspletely looted by the White Zetsu. "Alright." After a simple polite gesture, Akihara Kagura''s expression turned arrogant, "As a reward for your cooperation, I won''t kill any of the Rock Vige ninjas this time. I will allow all of you to exist until the end of this world." "Oh, by the way." Akihara Kagura tilted his head, seemingly calcting like a child solving a math problem, "I am also skilled in the Super Light-Weight Rock Technique for flying. Theoretically, if your people go to report now, they shouldn''t be able to catch up with the Third Tsuchikage''s flying speed, right?" "He should be attending the Five Kage Summit, right? Don''t deny it, Kitsuchi. I am well aware of this, otherwise, I wouldn''t have attacked Rock Vige at this time." "¡­" Kitsuchi was shocked in his heart. "Let me lend a hand." Akihara Kagura extended his hand, cing it directly on Kitsuchi, "If you send someone to report now, it should be just in time for the Five Kage Summit. You can inform the Third Tsuchikage..." As Akihara Kagura moved... Kitsuchi''s body involuntarily floated up! The Earth Release: Super Light-Weight Rock Technique instantly freed Kitsuchi from gravity! "This is... the Super Light-Weight Rock Technique!" Kitsuchi recognized his father Onoki''s technique. Even in Rock Vige, only Onoki, who had studied it for decades, could master this gravity-defying flight technique. However, many in Rock Vige knew that Akihara Kagura learned this technique in just a few words from Deidara! "Perfect timing..." Akihara Kagura smiled as he looked at the floating Kitsuchi, "Now you can go report. Take advantage of the time the Five Kage Summit is convening to inform them that the end is near. I have already collected all the knowledge of this world. There is nothing left worth keeping for the new world..." After saying this, Akihara Kagura left. Seeing Akihara Kagura leave, Kitsuchi hurried to Rock Vige to report. As Akihara Kagura had anticipated, when Kitsuchi arrived at Rock Vige, the Five Kage Summit had just begun. He had no choice but to report the news. The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, aware of the severity of the situation, quickly had his son inform the others present about what happened in Rock Vige. "That guy..." "The reason he demanded other ninja viges to surrender their secret techniques was for this..." "Akihara Kagura has long harbored the intention of world annihtion and creation..." Tsunade''s heart trembled as she heard the reason for Akihara Kagura''s plundering of secret techniques, "He has already obtained the techniques of all the ninja viges in the Five Great Nations. He wants to leave those techniques and knowledge for the world he creates..." "What about that army!" The Fourth Raikage banged the table and loudly questioned, "Tsunade, you should know about that army, right?" "They are likely a type of creature called White Zetsu..." Tsunade frowned and revealed what she knew, "It is said that these creatures were transformed from humans. We do not yet know their true strength..." "They are vast in number..." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki looked at everyone present, implicitly acknowledging their impending alliance, and said gravely, "At least tens of thousands, possibly more. Besides dealing with Akihara Kagura, we may need to form arge army tobat them..." "I''m more concerned about another issue now..." Tsunade took a deep breath and solemnly reminded them, "Now that Akihara Kagura has obtained all the secret techniques from the ninja viges of the Five Great Nations, his exceptional talent allows him to master any ninjutsu within a minute. During the time we are meeting, he has likely already mastered all the secret techniques from Rock Vige..." "Even the Earth Release techniques are in his hands..." As Tsunade said this, she couldn''t help but think of her friend Orochimaru''s dream, "Now, Akihara Kagura almost possesses all the techniques and knowledge of the ninja world¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 321: I dont want my memories of the old era to be so meaningless Chapter 321: I don''t want my memories of the old era to be so meaningless Rain Vige. Inside the Pentagon conference room. After Tsunade finished speaking, the room fell into a brief silence. Jiraiya noticed Orochimaru''s breathing next to him had be heavier. He knew his old friend''s dream well and didn''t expect that his own student and Orochimaru''s experiment would fulfill Orochimaru''s dream of mastering all the techniques and knowledge of the ninja world. "So..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara knocked on the table, drawing everyone''s attention. His voice was calm, "For us, it just means that guy is even harder to deal with. He was already very strong anyway..." "Not just that..." "That guy''s pace of destroying the world will elerate." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki nced at everyone present and spoke in a deep voice, "ording to the intelligence brought by Kurotsuchi, that guy mentioned that there is nothing left in this world he wants. He will elerate his progress in destroying the world...""That''s not good!" The Fourth Raikage suddenly thought of something, and his body almost immediately stood up, "While we''re still in this meeting, that bastard might have already left the Rock Vige and is heading to the Cloud Vige to capture B. That bastard wants to take the Eight-Tails!" Since he wants to elerate the destruction of the world... That guy will definitely go to the Cloud Vige to capture Killer B! "Don''t panic!" Tsunade hurriedly raised her voice to stop the Fourth Raikage and persuaded him in a serious tone, "Rushing back now won''t help. If that guy wants to capture the Eight-Tails, neither you nor the Cloud Vige can stop him. The most important thing now is to prevent him from destroying the ninja world!" "Tsunade, aren''t you worried about the Nine-Tails?" The Fourth Raikage red angrily at Tsunade. Although what Tsunade said was true, it inevitably made the Fourth Raikage a little upset! Even if he couldn''t defeat Akihara Kagura or protect that idiot B, he still wanted to do everything he could for his sworn brother! Even if... He knew it was futile! "At least for now, we don''t need to worry about the Nine-Tails'' safety." Tsunade shook her head, her expression very calm, "Uchiha Madara only lost the battle. He is outside the Konoha, and he will also participate in this war to stop Akihara Kagura..." "!!!" This news immediately shocked everyone present! It must be said... This news was indeed astonishing! A legendary figure like that would join their side? No wonder Tsunade wasn''t worried about the Nine-Tails problem in Konoha at all. It turned out that such a high-level figure was guarding the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in Konoha! "Alright." Tsunade sighed and took the initiative to summarize, "Now we must quickly decide on one thing here. Forming a ninja alliance among the five great nations is the trend, and we must do everything possible to stop Akihara Kagura from destroying the ninja world, at any cost!" "Before that..." "Konoha will stop Akihara Kagura from collecting all the Tailed Beasts! Everything else you have can wait until after the war, and the Konoha will give up all the benefits Akihara Kagura has taken!" "If we can''t stop Akihara Kagura now, everything we''re discussing here will be meaningless, and our viges will have no future!" "This war is unavoidable for us!" "And besides our great nations..." When Tsunade said this, she looked at Hanzo of the Smander, who was hosting the meeting, "Lord Hanzo has been contacting other countries during this period. The samurai of the Land of Iron, and the ninjas from smaller countries like the Land of Hot Water will also unite to stop the crisis of the ninja world''s destruction!" "Indeed." Hanzo of the Smander nodded and spoke in a deep voice, "I am well aware of Akihara Kagura''s threat, having seen hisbat firsthand. Unless everyone unites to find a way, we will only be defeated by Akihara Kagura one by one, allowing him to collect the Tailed Beasts and revive the Ten-Tails..." "I also happen to know some information about the Ten-Tails..." "Once Akihara Kagura sessfully revives the Ten-Tails, a single strike from it will be enough to destroy a great nation. At that point, the ninja world will have no chance of resistance!" "..." The present Kage couldn''t help but look at each other. Now... They had to admit that Tsunade and Hanzo of the Smander were right. In fact, they originally agreed with the proposal to jointly resist Akihara Kagura, but they wanted to take this opportunity to regain some things. If Tsunade was willing to make a promise, all the better... If this continued... It would only waste the urgent time! The Kages of the other major viges nodded in agreement. Seeing that they were finally willing to stop wasting time, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, "If everyone agrees, then we should quickly return and assemble the ninjas of our respective viges to form a ninja coalition capable of resisting Akihara Kagura..." "Besides..." "We should also maintain intelligencemunication during this time and find out as soon as possible the strength of the sudden appearance of Akihara Kagura''s White Zetsu army..." "Agreed." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara nodded. "Agreed." The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi had no objections. "Agreed." The Third Tsuchikage Onoki nodded. The old man just wanted to end this meeting quickly and return to Rock Vige to assess the vige''s losses. "Agreed." The Fourth Raikage A nodded solemnly. He also wanted to return to Cloud Vige quickly, fearing that his sworn brother Killer Bee might be captured by Akihara Kagura. "Agreed." This was a voice that was very familiar to everyone present. "Hm?" Tsunade suddenly frowned! Many present did not have time to react. Because in normal thinking, there were five Kages at the meeting, and it was normal to hear five voices agreeing. Jiraiya and Orochimaru reacted the fastest! They quickly stood up, ready for battle! The Kages from other viges also became vignt. Most of them had heard this familiar voice and immediately realized who it belonged to! "Akihara Kagura!" "That''s Akihara Kagura''s voice!" "When did that guy sneak in!" "Be careful!" Hanzo of the Smander was the first to alert them. The old man was the first to notice the situation on the ground. He saw something strange and shouted, "The shadows on the ground are unusual!" The meeting room was brightly lit. This made the shadows on the ground very clear. All the shadows in the meeting room began to move rapidly. Everyone watched this scene in rm, knowing it was the enemy''s tactic! "Is it Toad t Shadow Maniption?" Jiraiya stared at the converging shadows, recalling the technique he had taught Akihara Kagura, but then he shook his head and said, "No, it''s more flexible than Toad t Shadow Maniption; it''s more like the Nara n''s secret technique..." The shadows continued to move! These shadows converged and finally formed arge, pitch-ck door shape above the pentagonal meeting room, from which a figure floated out. "Akihara Kagura!" The Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth and uttered the name of the intruder! Everyone present immediately became alert, as the person they were here to deal with was Akihara Kagura. They would not consider the intruder a guest! "Stay alert!" Hanzo of the Smander shouted loudly! A group of Rain Vige ninjas responsible for maintaining order immediately prepared for battle, even though they were likely the weakest among those present! However... These Rain Vige ninjas showed no fear! "No need to be nervous." Akihara Kagura''s body slowlynded on the ground, calmly observing everyone present, seemingly indifferent to the faces full of hostility around him. "It seems..." "I might not be quite used to this myself¡­" Akihara Kagura extended his hand and slowly brushed his hair. "I spend most of my time at the Root, and this is my first time attending such a grand event. It seems the leader of the Root is indeed not suited for such asions¡­" The ninjas present remained extremely vignt! Although Akihara Kagura appeared very rxed and calm, even seemingly joking, the ninjas present did not believe he was joking at all! "I''m not quite used to this¡­" Akihara Kagura extended his foot and lightly tapped the ground. "I remember Jiraiya-sensei taught me that when using hands is inconvenient, feet can be used to form seals. This little trick is quite useful at times¡­" Before he finished speaking, a stone tform from the Earth Flow Wall technique rose directly beneath Akihara Kagura, allowing him to sit above and overlook everyone present. The first thing Akihara Kagura did upon sitting was to express his gratitude to his teacher. "Jiraiya-sensei, thank you for teaching me this little trick¡­" Everyone''s eyes turned to Jiraiya. "You¡­" Jiraiya looked at his strongest student with a veryplicated expression, not even knowing how tomunicate with him. All along¡­ Jiraiya thought this student was very obedient. Now it seems¡­ This student''s resolve is more steadfast than anyone''s, or he would not have been able to inherit the will of the Uchiha n ande this far. No one''s persuasion¡­ Could change Akihara Kagura''s mind. "Lord Orochimaru is also here¡­" Akihara Kagura chuckled and brought up something. "I didn''t receive your birthday gift this year. Did you forget?" "Hahaha¡­ At that time, I was imprisoned at the Root¡­" Orochimaru chuckled and began to chat with Akihara Kagura. "The most important thing about a birthday gift is the surprise. None of my actions can escape your notice, so it wouldn''t be a surprise to you. Why waste time preparing one?" "What you say makes sense." Akihara Kagura pondered for a moment and then nodded seriously. "You''re right. I forgive you for the birthday gift this year¡­" "Why waste time talking nonsense!" The Fourth Raikage, naturally hot-tempered, had no patience for idle chatter with Akihara Kagura. His body instantly entered Lightning Release Chakra Mode. "Since you have delivered yourself here, let''s end it now!" "Lord Raikage!" Tsunade hurriedly tried to stop him from acting rashly! However, the Fourth Raikage moved extremely fast. He stood on the conference table in an instant, crushed it with one foot, and reached for Akihara Kagura in mid-air! "Lord Hokage, this is a rare opportunity!" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki sped his hands and solemnly reminded Tsunade. "Now that the Five Kage are gathered here, we can use the power of the Five Kage to seize the opportunity to kill Akihara Kagura!" "Indeed!" The Fifth Kazekage Gaara nodded. Even the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi agreed with the Tsuchikage''s proposal! This is a rare opportunity¡­ Usually, a single vige''s Kage would not be a match for Akihara Kagura, but with all the Kage here, they might have a chance if they act together! These few people¡­ Represent the strongest Five Kage in the ninja world! "Prepare to retreat." Orochimaru nned to leave immediately. If the Five Kage really intended to kill Akihara Kagura here, it would be suicidal. The most prudent action now is to escape immediately! As expected. Just as Orochimaru had guessed! The Fourth Raikage''s body rushed straight towards Akihara Kagura. Instantly, lightning appeared around Akihara Kagura''s body, wrapping him like armor! Lightning Release Armor! The strongest defensive secret technique of the Cloud Vige! The Fourth Raikage''s attack was instantly repelled! The Fourth Raikage''s anger grew even stronger. The Lightning Release Armor was his father, the Third Raikage''s, most skilled defensive technique. "You dare use the Cloud Vige''s secret technique to defend against me!" "Dust Release: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!" The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, decisively unleashed his Dust Release! Akihara Kagura raised his palm, and a white light shot out from it, instantly neutralizing the light of ¨­noki''s Dust Release, making him suddenly alert! The Tsuchikage swiftly moved to the side! Akihara Kagura''s white light of Dust Release instantly pierced through the Tsuchikage''s desk, turning both the desk and the floor into nothingness, causing ¨­noki''s heart to tighten! His Dust Release... was actually defeated by this kid! "Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!" The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terum¨©, spat out a thick acid, which rushed towards Akihara Kagura like moltenva! "Still using such outdated techniques..." Akihara Kagura shook his head at Mei Terum¨©''s technique, casually watching the acid corrode the Lightning Release armor on his body, and nonchntly asked. "Back then, Mist Vige sent the corresponding scroll to Konoha, which described the Kekkei Genkai formed bybining earth and water chakra nature transformations. Do you think I read it?" "Read it..." Mei Terum¨© responded with a frown. "That''s even better..." Akihara Kagura raised his fingers, a mass of fiery red acid emerged around him, forming a water dragon that lunged towards Mei Terum¨©: "This way, you won''t be surprised when I use this Kekkei Genkai technique..." Ssh! Mei Terum¨© looked in horror at the iing acid water dragon! In an instant, a mass of yellow sand transformed into a sand wall, blocking the acid water dragon. The sand was quickly corroded by the dispersed acid! Akihara Kagura turned to see Gaara manipting the sand and suddenly snapped his fingers: "Ma Release, formed from wind and earth chakra, has always seemed like an interesting Kekkei Genkai to me since Sand Vige sent over that synthesis scroll..." Boom! The ground suddenly cracked open! The buildings in Rain Vige were mostly made of steel! Several steel rods burst from the ground, instantly breaking through Gaara''s sand defense under the force of the maism, binding Gaara''s body like iron ropes! "Gaara!" The Sand Vige guards, Kankur¨­ and Temari, rushed up, with Kankur¨­ controlling his puppet towards Akihara Kagura, while Temari swung her fan! "Puppet technique?" Akihara Kagura curled his fingers, and ck chakra strings shot out from his hand, instantly attaching to Kankur¨­, directly controlling his body! This was abination of Yin-Yang Release and the puppet technique! "This..." Kankur¨­ raised his fingers in disbelief, as he manipted his puppet, Crow, to attack Temari following Akihara Kagura''s movements! "Kankur¨­!" Temari couldn''t defend against her brother''s surprise attack! Tsunade swiftly charged forward, smashing Kankur¨­''s puppet into pieces with a punch, saving Temari in the nick of time! "Enough!" Tsunade stopped her movements immediately, looking gravely at Akihara Kagura, and questioned in a deep voice: "Kagura... Akihara Kagura, what are you doing here at this time!" "Probably..." Akihara Kagura nonchntly released the chakra strings in his hand, and smiled at Tsunade: "I was worried about the Hokage being troubled by others. As Konoha''s advisor, it''s only right to eliminate those who disobey the Hokage''s orders..." "Don''t joke around at a time like this!" Tsunade sternly interrupted Akihara Kagura, and said gravely: "Are you worried that the Five Great Nations uniting will ruin your ns?" "Quite the opposite..." Akihara Kagura closed his eyes, raised his fingers and shook his head: "This time, I''m here to urge you to unite..." Akihara Kagura looked up at the sky, spreading his hands as if showing mercy: "I don''t want myst memory of the old era to be of a bunch of fools still fighting over meaningless things when the end of the world arrives¡­" ~~~ Damn! Kagura''s, you don''t have to be so hard on them. Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters! Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 322: The Final and Last Ninja War... STARTS NOW! Chapter 322: The Final and Last Ninja War... STARTS NOW! This guy... He really is kind-hearted! Even at a time like this, he is still worried about disputes among the Five Kage! However, everyone present could hear the mockery in Akihara Kagura''s words. They even knew that this guy''s appearance at the Five Kage Summit was just to unt his power! "You...!" Tsunade clenched her fist. "Lightning Release: Lariat!" The Fourth Raikage swiftly leaped up, his entire body crackling with arcs of electricity, and charged angrily at Akihara Kagura with his arm extended! The speed of the Fourth Raikage was incredibly fast!However, Akihara Kagura simply raised a finger, with blue lightning chakra flickering at his fingertip, and directly met the Fourth Raikage''s chest! "Hell Stab: One-Finger Assault!" Hell Stab is the strongest secret technique of the Cloud Vige! The technique is ssified into Four-Finger, Three-Finger, Two-Finger, and the strongest One-Finger. When performed with one finger, its offensive power is at its peak, and it is the most difficult to master! Even the Fourth Raikage had never sessfully mastered this technique! The lightning chakra on Akihara Kagura''s finger was as sharp as a ninja sword, instantly piercing through the Fourth Raikage''s lightning chakra defense and his chest! Blood sttered out! The Fourth Raikage''s body was flung backward and crashed to the ground! The Raikage was defeated by Cloud Vige''s strongest secret technique! Being defeated by his vige''s own technique felt especially humiliating for the Fourth Raikage. A technique that even the people of his vige could not master had been grasped by the enemy! "Lord Raikage!" The two bodyguards of the Fourth Raikage quicklynded beside him, anxiously examining his wounds and the injury on his chest! Tsunade hurriedly jumped to the Fourth Raikage''s side, assessing his injuries. Her palm emitted a green chakra, healing the Raikage''s wounds. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious..." "Of course, I was very precise." Akihara Kagura nced back at the healing Tsunade, tilted his head slightly, and chuckled: "If Lady Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu can''t save the Raikage, I would be more than willing to help heal my defeated opponent..." "Cough... you..." The Fourth Raikage, both angry and anxious, spat out blood! "Calm down!" Tsunade quickly reprimanded the Fourth Raikage in a low voice. She didn''t want her patient to worsen his condition! "He''s agitated." Akihara Kagura shrugged. The two Raikage bodyguards angrily charged forward! However, a figure suddenly shed out, stopping them with an outstretched hand: "You are still young. Don''t sacrifice your lives here; focus on caring for Lord Raikage." Hanz¨­ of the Smandernded beside them, drew his sickle from his back, and watched Akihara Kagura warily: "I''ll keep an eye on him..." "He is humiliating the Cloud Vige..." One of the Raikage''s bodyguards was still unwilling to back down! Without turning his head, Hanz¨­ of the Smander sternly advised: "If you cannot endure this humiliation, how can you stop this war that could destroy the ninja world?" "Lord Hanz¨­, there is no need to be overly tense..." Tsunade quietly reminded Hanz¨­: "Akihara Kagura''s presence here is not to kill; he''s here to show off and demoralize us..." "I understand that..." Hanz¨­ nced around the conference room and lowered his voice: "All the Kage present have already been defeated, and no one else can match him..." "Now, Lord Hokage, please lead everyone out and seal this room. I will engage him and release my poison sac, trying to ensure mutual destruction..." "Lord Hanz¨­!" Tsunade eximed in shock. "I''ve considered it from the start..." Hanz¨­ raised his head, looking at Akihara Kagura sitting on the high tform, and said in a low voice: "I considered that he mighte to disrupt the summit. The construction of this room took that into ount. If sealed from the outside, it will be airtight, containing the smander poison I release, ensuring mutual destruction..." "This guy!" The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki looked at Hanz¨­ in amazement. As a contemporary, ¨­noki considered himself willing to sacrifice everything, including his life, for Iwagakure, but he could not be as ready to sacrifice as Hanz¨­ of the Smander! "Such a lowly tactic¡­" Akihara Kagura chuckled softly and pointed at Tsunade behind Hanzo of the Smander: "Shouldn''t you ask Tsunade behind you if she thinks this approach is reliable?" "Lord Hanzo!" A trace of respect appeared on Tsunade''s face, but she had to follow Akihara Kagura''s words and remind Hanzo of the Smander: "Akihara Kagura is skilled in space-time techniques; this method won''t stop him and will only result in your unnecessary sacrifice..." "Even so..." Hanzo''s voice, muffled inside his gas mask, responded solemnly, "I am already an old man with not much time left. I can''t just sit by and do nothing for you young ones..." "..." Sweat appeared on Tsunade''s nose. "This old man..." Even Orochimaru had to grit his teeth, recalling the times he shed with Hanzo: "He''s always like this!" "This is the magnanimity of the demigod ninja..." Jiraiya sighed, deeply admiring Hanzo''s demeanor. Even though this old man knew his sacrifice would be in vain, he still wanted to use his life to pave the way for other ninjas... Hanzo of the Smander, revered as the demigod in the ninja world, always seemed to be like this. When he was at his peak, he was an invincible ninja in the ninja world, yet he would spare those juniors who lost to him, believing they would be more outstanding in the future... But when he grew old, he never hesitated to give his life, as if his aging body was nothing to cherish... This man... His entire life seemed to be ahead of others. This man... His entire life seemed to be a model of an excellent ninja. Even the Kages of other viges had to admit that they couldn''t match Hanzo''s magnanimity when they saw he was ready to sacrifice himself... In his youth, he was willing to teach the juniors who challenged him, and in his old age, he was even willing to sacrifice his life for the juniors who had grown up! The only pity is... Hanzo is a ninja of Rain Vige. But, even though he was the leader of a small vige in a small country, he still earned everyone''s respect at this moment. "Letting such an excellent ninja sacrifice himself is a tremendous waste..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and softlymented: "Hanzo, even in your old age, a ninja as excellent as you should have a ce in the new world I create..." "I have lived long enough." Hanzo rejected Akihara Kagura''s goodwill. "You deserve more time..." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, standing on a high tform overlooking everyone present: "Let''s end the small talk here! I''ve seen enough of thismotion..." "I originally made it clear that I didn''t want the memories of the old era to be in ruins, but after thinking it over, perhaps I should use more straightforward words to clearly tell you, and I hope you can ept your fate." Akihara Kagura extended his hand and spoke softly: "Since the birth of this new world, more than a thousand years have passed, and wars have never ceased. Even the First Hokage, Hashirama, couldn''t change the smoke of war hovering over the ninja world today. And I''m not just talking about you great nations..." "Now then..." "It''s time to end all this." "Kagura... what are you going to do?" Jiraiya looked nervously at his student. At this moment, Jiraiya couldn''t discern what his student intended to do. His chakra quickly gathered, fearing that Akihara Kagura might suddenly change his mind and start a massacre here! If Akihara Kagura killed everyone here... Who knows how long it would take for the five great ninja nations to unite again! "It''s just a deration of war..." Akihara Kagura looked down at the crowd, speaking nonchntly: "But I need you to help me deliver this deration of war to the entire world..." "At this moment..." "I dere war on the entire ninja world." "!!!" Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat. Even though they knew Akihara Kagura had be the public enemy of the ninja world, hearing him so openly dere war on the entire world... Still made them a bit terrified! "Please help me inform the entire ninja world." Akihara Kagura tilted his head and scrutinized them before speaking slowly, "Whether you are ninjas from the five great nations or smaller countries, or even those still wandering outside, please ensure your participation in this war..." "After all..." "This will be thest war of the old world." "This war is not a continuation of the old era''s battles for interests but a moment for all ninjas to witness the beginning of a new world''s creation by the sage..." "I will cleanse this world of its pain and tragedy through this war, and the ninja world endlessly pursuing interests will also meet its end..." "If nothing unexpected happens..." "You ninjas of the old era probably still want to prove your existence and wouldn''t want to be thement of the old era''s demise and the fodder for the new era''s birth..." "I will give you onest chance." "If you can give up your meaningless disputes, gather all the ninjas of the world and wage war against me; if you can abandon the killings and battles for profit and strive with all your might to seize a glimpse of peace for this lingering era..." "I will give you that chance." Akihara Kagura raised his head, seemingly envisioning the oue of this war, "I also hope to see everyone from the old era''s memories choose a glorious death rather than hiding like sewer rats, only to be erased by random attacks without leaving a trace of their existence..." "Do you think you are certain to win..." A nervous Rock ninja responded with sweat on his forehead. "Victory is naturally expected." Akihara Kagura shook his head and spoke with disdain, "Even if countless ants gather, how could they possibly harm the feathers of an eagle in the sky?" "Moreover..." "If you can really do it..." Akihara Kagura''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze became sharp, intimidating anyone from looking directly at him, "If you canpletely give up the battles and killings for profit, sacrificing your lives not for trivial gains but for the dawn of peace in the ninja world, and if my n is thwarted, and my body falls under your des..." "What I gain..." "Will definitely not be a failure..." "..." Jiraiya''s face suddenly changed! At this moment... This man suddenly remembered something! When he traveled the ninja world with Akihara Kagura, they stayed in Sand Vige for a while, and Akihara Kagura proactively suggested helping Gaara, the jinchuriki of One-Tail, train by using external force topel Gaara to cooperate with the One-Tail within him... At that time... They discussed a possibility... When all the ninjas of the world face amon threat, would the ninja world unite and eliminate their internal conflicts... "..." Jiraiya''s mind suddenly went nk! Could it be that his student... ns to do exactly that? Does he intend to be the enemy that forces the entire ninja world to unite? Jiraiya looked at his student with a gaze filled with unresolved horror! "No... no way..." "If we win... he still doesn''t lose... if we lose..." Jiraiya calmly thought for a second, and his gaze dimmed instantly because even if they win the war, Akihara Kagura could verify one of his experimental ideas... However, if they lose the war, Akihara Kagura gains the power to destroy and recreate the world, and he might really destroy the world and create anew, achieving another of his goals! No one dared to gamble on this! Even Jiraiya, no matter how brave, didn''t dare! Even Tsunade, a gambler who fears no losses, wouldn''t dare to gamble on this! "That''s all." Akihara Kagura finished expressing everything he wanted to say, and his body gradually merged into the shadow beneath him, his voice turning cold and merciless once more. "Now..." "Go tell everyone in this world..." "It doesn''t matter if this is the Fourth or Fifth Ninja War, for this era, this Ninja War will be thest..." Akihara Kagura''s bodypletely sank into the shadow, and his voice coldly echoed within the pentagonal meeting room, reverberating constantly in the enclosed space! "Go tell them..." "Thest Ninja War... starts now!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 323: Dont have a Choice but to Fight! Chapter 323: Don''t have a Choice but to Fight! Akihara Kagura has left. The entire pentagon conference room fell silent. The five Kage present remained speechless for a long time. Even all the attending ninjas were at a loss for words, standing there with their heads bowed. "Immediately form a ninja alliance." Tsunade looked at the Kage present and said in a solemn voice, "That guy wants to be the enemy of the entire ninja world and involve everyone in this war. So, as he wishes, spread his deration of war throughout the ninja world!" No one present raised any objections. Even though they knew that darknessy ahead, they had no choice but to move forward with Akihara Kagura''s n. His strength was overwhelming, and hemanded a massive army. No matter what¡­ No one could escape this war.The five Kage quickly passed the resolution to form the ninja alliance, and they didn''t even need to consult with their daimyo before starting to arrange the alliance matters. In addition to the ninjas from the five great nations, many ninjas from smaller nations also joined, represented by Hanzo of the Smander. The meeting quickly allocated all the positions. The only troublesome issue was¡­ The position of the suprememander of the ninja alliance. None of the five Kage present were a match for Akihara Kagura, and none had the face to take on a role opposing him. The Fourth Raikage, the Third Tsuchikage, the Fifth Kazekage, and the Fifth Mizukage were all quickly defeated by Akihara Kagura... Inparison¡­ Tsunade, the Hokage, stood out. She hadn''t fought Akihara Kagura, so she hadn''t lost to him. Moreover, her status was more appropriate. After all¡­ In terms of rtionships¡­ Tsunade was the Hokage of Konoha. Akihara Kagura was only her assistant. "Lady Hokage is the most suitable candidate." Hanzo of the Smander took the initiative to propose, providing solid reasoning: "You were once Akihara Kagura''s superior. Only the Hokage can boost the morale of the ninja alliance. Strategically, this is just a war against a rogue ninja from Konoha, making it easier for everyone to believe in their victory..." "Of course." After speaking, Hanzo added another point: "This also has a drawback. It might lead the participating ninjas to underestimate the enemy, or fewer ninjas might join, thinking it''s just Konoha''s issue..." "But overall..." "This war is ultimately led by the five great nations. Their ninjas are the main force against this world-ending battle, so having the Hokage as the suprememander has more advantages than disadvantages..." Tsunade''s eyes filled with gratitude. At least Hanzo of the Smander was willing to stand by her and provide sound reasoning. This spared Tsunade from having to propose it herself, which might be seen as a power grab. Honestly, Tsunade wanted the position. She understood the situation well. She knew that Uchiha Madara''s participation was crucial in this war. She couldn''tmand Madara, but she could use the suprememander''s authority to coordinate the ninjas with Madara... "This..." The Kage present were cautious. They feared saying anything that might be perceived as a power struggle, especially being pushed into the position. "Lord Hanzo has a point." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara expressed his agreement but quickly raised his concern: "I believe Lord Hanzo''s idea of having the Hokage as the suprememander could boost morale, but the drawbacks outweigh the benefits..." "This war concerns the survival of the ninja world. No level of caution is too much for the participating ninjas. They should at least understand the strength of their enemy. We should be focusing on gathering more forces..." "Of course." "I''m not vying for the position." Gaara''s expression was calm, his eyes scanning everyone present: "I''m just worried that many ninjas might see this as Konoha''s problem and not want to get involved. Konoha has suppressed Sand Vige for years, and there''s significant resentment. I still need to persuade my vige to join the war..." "Mist Vige¡­ can''t agree either." The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi hesitated before voicing her opposition: "As Lord Hanzo and Lord Kazekage said, many might not want to participate. While Mist Vige resents Akihara Kagura, more ninjas resent Konoha''s suppression..." "When the Fifth Hokage took office, sheunched a war against Mist Vige on her first day, ordering her assistant to capture the vige in one day..." "Now, that assistant has defected. Even if his goal is to destroy the ninja world, many will still see the Fifth Hokage as forming the ninja alliance to kill her rogue subordinate. People tried to stop me from attending this meeting..." "Frankly speaking¡­" Mei Terumi sighed and revealed her difficulties: "Once they know that the Fifth Hokage of Konoha is themander of the ninja alliance, I will have to forcibly issue orders topel the vige''s ninjas to participate in this war..." "..." Tsunade fell into silence. To win this war, Tsunade dared not give up this position, nor could she nominate anyone else because they might not cooperate with Uchiha Madara... "As for the other Kage..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara looked at the other Kage present and couldn''t help but speak: "From the perspective of status and qualifications, it is appropriate. However, many people in the ninja world know that you all were once captives of Akihara Kagura, which might undermine your authority..." "So what can we do?" The Fourth Raikage, knowing hisck of strength and that his appointment as themander of the alliance would be opposed, angrily cursed: "At this point, we can''t let Uchiha Madara be themander of the ninja alliance, can we?" This was almost a joke... No one would think that the ninja alliance would obey Uchiha Madara... The situation reached an impasse. Hanzo of the Smander scanned everyone present and spoke in a deep voice: "Everyone, now is not the time to hesitate. Even if the Fifth Kazekage takes the role of themander of the ninja alliance, it could serve to inspire the young. His status is even younger than Akihara Kagura. We can promote Lord Kazekage as a rare young genius in the ninja world to confront Akihara Kagura..." "Uh..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara immediately looked embarrassed. As a defeated opponent of Akihara Kagura, even having been beaten by him years ago, his age and qualifications were very shallow. He could barelymand respect in Sand Vige, let alone serve as themander of the ninja alliance! "There is another way..." Tsunade''s gaze fell on Hanzo of the Smander, reminding in a deep voice: "Akihara Kagura has always been called the God of Ninja in the ninja world. We can let the former demi-god of the ninja world, Hanzo of the Smander, take the position ofmander of the ninja alliance..." This would be extremely beneficial for Konoha! If she herself were to take the position, it would inevitably cause dissatisfaction among the ninjas of Mist Vige, Sand Vige, Cloud Vige, and Rock Vige. It would be better to push someone friendly to her! At least Hanzo of the Smander would not reject her proposals and would even support them for the sake of the overall situation. Moreover, the position of themander of the alliance wasrgely ceremonial; the real decision-makers were still the Five Kage... "A demi-god of ninja challenging the God of Ninja?" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki nced at Hanzo of the Smander. "I agree." The Fourth Raikage had a good impression of Hanzo of the Smander, especially since Hanzo helped when his guard recklessly risked his life by restraining two subordinates. One of the guards¡­ was someone he was grooming to be the Fifth Raikage! This alone was enough for the Fourth Raikage to support him! Moreover, the character and quality of Hanzo of the Smander had earned their trust. At least they didn''t have to worry about him deliberately sabotaging them! "I agree." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara also expressed his agreement. "I agree." The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi also cast her vote in favor. Compared to having Tsunade as themander of the alliance, they would rather vote for Hanzo of the Smander. This demi-god of ninja also had the courage to die together with Akihara Kagura. "I am too old..." Hanzo of the Smander shook his head and objected: "I have already decided to fight alongside the leader of the samurai of the Land of Iron, Mifune..." "Lord Hanzo." "You are the most suitable candidate." "The power of the demi-god of ninja is not something other ninjas can fathom..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara softly persuaded: "Perhaps I am too young, and my words are not pleasant to hear, but themander of the alliance is just a demi-god challenging the God of Ninja. At least everyone will understand the gravity of this war..." In theory... This was quite suitable. Because the reputation and contributions of Hanzo of the Smander were significant enough, and he had been tirelessly working to stop Akihara Kagura, even proactively gathering arge number of small-country ninjas and samurai for the ninja alliance. Moreover¡­ This elder was not one of the Five Kage. No matter which major vige''s Kage took the position of the Allied Ninja Forces'' suprememander, it would more or less cause significant dissatisfaction among the other viges'' ninjas. In contrast, Hanz¨­ of the Smander, the leader from a minor vige, wouldn''t provoke as much resistance. As long as it doesn''t cause excessive rejection... This candidate can be epted by more ninjas. Finally... Hanz¨­ of the Smander''s strength is not weak. Besides the Second Ninja World War, Hanz¨­ even challenged three major viges. Even though he was defeated, he ensured the integrity of the Land of Rain and Rain Vige. Even at this point, Hanz¨­ of the Smander''s title as the Demigod of Ninja, though aged, could still be convincing to some extent. Weighing the pros and cons... Hanz¨­ of the Smander seems to be the most suitable candidate? "This..." Hanz¨­ of the Smander could not refuse and had to ept the proposal of the others. However, he proactively suggested another idea: "If I am to be the suprememander of the Allied Forces, my age won''t allow me to participate energetically in battles..." "....." The Five Kage thought that the suprememander of the Allied Ninja Forces was overthinking. However... Hanz¨­ of the Smander directly proposed a strategy, his eyes dimming slightly: "Everyone, why not use me as the suprememander as bait in the war..." "ording to Akihara Kagura''s arrogant thinking, he will definitely lead his army to attack me directly. I can use the poison of the Smander to kill as many of his troops as possible, and the Allied Ninja Forces can attack his army from the rear..." At the beginning of his tenure as the suprememander... He had already thought of his sacrifice... The Five Kage present fell silent upon hearing Hanz¨­''s words, as they had to admit that his proposed strategy was highly feasible... "Lord Hanz¨­..." Tsunade hurriedly stopped Hanz¨­''s idea and said: "It is too early to talk about your sacrifice now, we have more important matters to discuss..." In any case... This suprememander would support her. Tsunade immediately took the opportunity to proposemunicating with Uchiha Madara for the Allied Ninja Forces, as Uchiha Madara was the strongest force against Akihara Kagura in this battle. Additionally... Tsunade also raised the issue of protecting the Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails. However... This depended on whether the Eight-Tails of Cloud Vige was still there when the Fourth Raikage returned. If the Eight-Tails was still there, the jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails, Killer Bee, and the Nine-Tails'' jinch¨±riki, Uzumaki Naruto, must be hidden in advance to avoid being found by Akihara Kagura to resurrect the Ten-Tails... There was also the issue of the Allied Ninja Forces'' headquarters... To be honest... The Allied Ninja Forces'' headquarters didn''t seem safe anywhere... Because the other major viges had been attacked by Akihara Kagura, and the only one that had not been attacked, Konoha, was so well known to Akihara Kagura from his years in its leadership that returning to Konoha would be like going home. In the end... The headquarters was ced in Cloud Vige. The towering heights of Cloud Vige could at least prevent a sudden attack from White Zetsu. The Allied Ninja Forces'' troops were also simply divided, as it was impossible to create more units at this point, so they could only roughly divide them. However... Tsunade raised another concern, with some unease in her heart: "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, but I''m always worried that Akihara Kagura has some other plot..." "At this point..." The Fourth Raikage frowned and said in a deep voice: "The entire ninja world is gathering to fight him, what need does he have for further plots?" "Even if he does have some plot..." The Fifth Kazekage Gaara shook his head and tried to reassure them: "We can''t think about it now. We have no choice but to move forward..." "No matter what..." Hanz¨­ of the Smander looked at the Five Kage present and solemnly dered: "We must all abandon past grievances and unite to stop his plot to destroy the ninja world. That young man has already dered war..." "Besides facing him in battle..." "We have no other choice!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 324: Kakashi and Zabuza fighting side by side? Chapter 324: Kakashi and Zabuza fighting side by side? In the Rain Vige. The Supreme Commander of the Ninja Alliance, Hanzo of the Smander, is stationed here. After the Five Kage left the meeting, the major ninja viges will gather their forces in the Cloud Vige, while the Rain Vige is responsible for contacting powers outside the Five Great Nations. The entire ninja world quickly spread the news that Akihara Kagura intended to destroy the ninja world. The ninja viges of the Five Great Nations invited all ninjas in the ninja world to join this war to defend the ninja world. Along with this news... Naturally, Akihara Kagura''s deration of war also spread. In a remote small town. A man wrapped in bandages and a handsome young man are here. They are Momochi Zabuza and Haku, who had long since retired. They overheard a group of rogue ninjas spreading the news at the market. "Thest time I saw that guy was four or five years ago..."Zabuza squinted his eyes but without his usual murderous intent, "That guy betrayed the Konoha and even wants to destroy the ninja world?" "Are you going to participate, Lord Zabuza?" Haku asked in surprise, "I heard many people will join this time. Are we going too?" "..." Zabuza was silent for a while, then suddenly grinned, "We can''t let that guy destroy the world, can we?" There are many people in this world like Zabuza and Haku, who are heading to the Rain Vige, even familiar faces. For example... Suigetsu Hozuki and Jugo, both wielding a sword. They originally intended to find Uchiha Sasuke but couldn''t approach Konoha, so they decided to gather here and encountered Zabuza. "Give me the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­!" Zabuza straightforwardly wanted his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ back! "Zabuza-senpai, aren''t you dead?" Suigetsu was terrified, as if he had seen a ghost! Because ording to the legend in the Mist Vige, Zabuza was dead. Everyone in the Mist knew Zabuza, and no one could take the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ from a living Zabuza! "Brat, hand over the sword first!" Such arguments were not umon. Many rogue ninjas had grudges, but under the order maintained by the ninjas of the Rain Vige and Hanzo of the Smander, they were barely kept in check. Compared to the bustling Rain Vige... The other major nations'' ninja viges were quite calm. The Fourth Raikage of the Cloud Vige and the Third Tsuchikage of the Rock Vige were highly respected, and the ninjas of these two viges quickly assembled; the situation in the Sand Vige and the Mist Vige was moreplicated. Gaara and Mei Terumi had a hard time convincing everyone. As for Konoha... It was undoubtedly the mostplicated. The Konoha''s ninjas all agreed to stop their former Hokage from destroying the world, cooperating with Tsunade''s efforts. Hatake Kakashi alsopleted the transnt of Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan, but Orochimaru and Kabuto didn''t dare to help him transnt Hashirama''s cells. The only ones not cooperating... Naturally, were the three Uchiha outside the vige. Outside Konoha. In a temporarily opened training ground. Two figures were moving swiftly! Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke both had incredibly strong physiques! Madara had been tempered through the Warring States period and countless training sessions, even transnting the cells of the First Hokage, to reach this point! Uchiha Sasuke, having activated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, could engage in taijutsu battles with Madara, even moving faster than Madara! "Chidori!" Lightning surged in Sasuke''s hand, and with the eleration of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he charged towards Madara like lightning! With the added speed... Chidori''s piercing power was terrifying! "Susanoo!" Madara raised his fingers and directly activated the second form of Susanoo, but it was still pierced by Chidori! "Susanoo!" Sasuke also activated Susanoo, a huge purple giant appeared, drawing a bow and shooting an arrow that pierced Madara''s Susanoo! "The second form is not enough!" Madara''s blue Susanoo rose again! "I know!" Sasuke''s purple Susanoo also ascended, turning into an armored giant, continuing to evolve! Until... It evolved into the fourth form of Susanoo! The fourth form of Susanoo had aplete body, greatly enhancing flexibility in battle! This was Sasuke''s limit after transnting Itachi''s eyes to awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, reaching this point under Madara''s guidance. But... This was still not enough to satisfy Madara! Uchiha Madara directly activated the Complete Susanoo. The tall blue giant shed the purple Susanoo apart with a single stroke and said in a deep voice, "The difference between the Complete Susanoo and the fourth form Susanoo is just one sh..." This form of Susanoo... Still poses no threat to Akihara Kagura! "Being able to maintain the fourth form is already quite good..." Uchiha Sasuke wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said in a low voice, "Even Kakashi struggles to activate the first form of Susanoo..." "..." Uchiha Madara stared at Sasuke, who bore a striking resemnce to his younger brother, as if he was transported back to the days when he sparred with his brother. Back then... Uchiha Izuna would asionally say he was tired... Sasuke and Izuna are really too alike... "That guy is not an Uchiha..." Madara snapped out of his memories, his voice turning cold. "That guy doesn''t have the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Sasuke, you haven''t reached your peak yet!" "The time is too short..." Sasuke didn''t have enough time to train. If the war had startedter, perhaps he could have slowly mastered the Complete Susanoo. Unfortunately, they didn''t have enough time. "Do you have time to talk?" Tsunade approached at that moment, wanting to discuss the war with Madara. "Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki from the Cloud Vige, is training Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from Konoha, in a secret area of the Cloud Vige. The battlefield for this war has been set at the Cloud Vige..." "We will be there." Madara waved his hand and said coldly, "If there''s nothing else, don''t disturb Sasuke''s training..." "..." Tsunade sighed helplessly. This guy... Is really impervious to reason! However, the Allied Ninja Forces desperately needed Madara''s power, so she couldn''t say much and could only hope that he would show up where he was needed! "Any news on Akihara Kagura?" Madara suddenly called out to Tsunade, his voice cold. "Have you located where he''s hiding?" "The Valley of the End..." Tsunade nodded, sharing the intel the Allied Ninja Forces had gathered. "ording to our scouting ninjas, Akihara Kagura''s army has swelled to a terrifying size..." "The Valley of the End can no longer contain his forces. At least a hundred thousand White Zetsu are under his control, set to participate in this battle. ording to the Allied Ninja Forces'' staff predictions, this massive army will move from the Valley of the End and directly attack the Allied Ninja Forces'' headquarters in the Cloud Vige..." "Where are the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails?" Madara nced at Tsunade and asked about a ssified detail. Sasuke also showed a hint of concern in his eyes. He was more worried about Uzumaki Naruto''s safety, knowing that Akihara Kagura would definitely try to take the Nine-Tails from Naruto. "That..." Tsunade was unsure whether to answer. To ensure the safety of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, the Allied Ninja Forces had ced them in the rearmost lines to protect them from being captured by Akihara Kagura. "Hmph..." Madara snorted coldly, sneering disdainfully. "How can ninjas who can''t trust and understand each other resist that guy?" "No." "The Eight-Tails and Naruto are both in the rearmost lines within the Cloud Vige." Tsunade quickly shook her head and sighed. "It seems Lord Hanz¨­ was right. The suprememander of the Allied Ninja Forces, Lord Hanz¨­ of the Smander, had informed me earlier that if we want everyone in the ninja world to fight together, nothing should be hidden from each other..." "That kid''s not bad..." Madara rarely praised someone, but he did when evaluating Hanz¨­. Given his status and age, it was indeed fitting for him to call the elderly Hanz¨­ a kid. Madara had heard about the work of the suprememander of the Allied Ninja Forces. "Although I haven''t met that kid yet, I''ve heard of his reputation recently. At least in terms of uniting the ninja world, he''s more reliable than Hashirama..." "When you gather, I''ll bring Sasuke and Obito over¡­" Uchiha Madara looked at Tsunade and spoke disdainfully, "A ninja from a small vige is more reliable than the Kage of the Five Great Nations..." Indeed. Hanz¨­ of the Smander has performed admirably as the suprememander of the Allied Ninja Forces. At least on the surface, Hanz¨­ has been working very diligently. He has genuinely been in contact with the major Ninja viges, keeping information flowing smoothly and mediating conflicts between the viges. Hanz¨­ has even been giving frequent speeches in Rain Vige, urging all Ninja to set aside past grievances and unite against amon formidable enemy in the face of the impending destruction of the Ninja world. The entire Ninja world... Nearly 100,000 Ninja have been organized. Among them, 80,000 Ninja have been mobilized from the Five Great Nations, while 20,000 Ninja from smaller viges and samurai from the Land of Iron have been assembled. In terms of numbers, they are evenly matched. ording to the Allied Ninja Forces'' intelligence department, Akihara Kagura''s army of White Zetsu is also rapidly gathering, with about 100,000 of those peculiar-looking creatures. In the Land of Lightning. The Allied Ninja Forces are continuously advancing in this direction. All the Ninja are wearing the same forehead protector. Regardless of which vige they came from, they have removed their vige''s forehead protector and reced it with a standard one bearing the kanji for "Ninja." Due to time constraints, identical uniforms could not be made, resulting in slight differences in their attire. Below a tall tower. 100,000 Ninja have gathered in a grand assembly. Ninja from the five major viges and those from smaller viges have all converged here to receive war equipment and will be assigned to various units by the Allied Ninja Forces'' staff department. In the logistics department. Haruno Sakura and several medical ninjas are distributing emergency medical supplies to all ninjas in preparation for the imminent war, to ensure they can treat their wounds promptly. "Four sets." A somewhat familiar voice reached Haruno Sakura''s ears. When Haruno Sakura looked up, she saw a figure she had not seen in a long time, an enemy who had cast a significant shadow over her during her girlhood. "Momochi Zabuza!" Haruno Sakura was shocked as she looked at the person in front of her, Momochi Zabuza. "Lord Zabuza, it''s someone you know..." Haku looked at Haruno Sakura with amazement. "Hurry up, hurry up!" Suigetsu Hozuki grumbled nearby. J¨±go looked helplessly at the noisy Suigetsu Hozuki. Because both he and Momochi Zabuza were originally from Mist Vige, they had decided to form a temporary team to join the battle together after themotion. "Be quick..." Momochi Zabuza looked dissatisfied at the stunned Haruno Sakura and said coldly, "Little girl, you have grown up, are you still frightened by my killing intent?" "You jest, senior." Haruno Sakura suddenly felt a sense of relief, smiled slightly, and handed four sets of emergency medical supplies to Momochi Zabuza. As she watched Momochi Zabuza leave, Haruno Sakura suddenly felt that the war was not so frightening: "For the same goal, former enemies are standing together, fighting side by side against a powerful foe..." "Wait..." Haruno Sakura suddenly realized something: "This is the area of the Third Division, was Momochi Zabuza assigned to the Third Division?" That seems... quite normal. Because the Third Division is for close and mid-rangebat. The only odd thing is... The Third Division''smander is named Hatake Kakashi. When Hatake Kakashi saw Momochi Zabuza among his subordinates, his eyes widened in astonishment! What a joke... How is Momochi Zabuza still alive? Something is not right! Hatake Kakashi stared in disbelief at Momochi Zabuza. He couldn''t believe he was going to fight alongside him. "What a cursed fate..." Momochi Zabuza looked displeased at Hatake Kakashi and grumbled to his temporary subordinates, "This guy is called Hatake Kakashi. The second time we met, I single-handedly hung him and his subordinates. I can''t believe he is themander of the Third Division. This war will be hard to win..." "You..." Hatake Kakashi rolled his eyes helplessly at the troublesome guy in front of him, "Show a bit more respect to your superior! Every time we meet, you are the one who loses, right?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 325: First Shoot a Susanoo Arrow to Hanzo Chapter 325: First Shoot a Susanoo Arrow to Hanzo The Ninja Alliance Army has numerous members. Even those who have only crossed paths twice, like Hatake Kakashi and Momochi Zabuza, do not see eye to eye, let alone other ninjas with generational blood feuds. In this assembly area, curses and grumbling could be heard everywhere. Outwardly, people refrained from sparking conflicts, but behind the scenes, they would still curse a few times. "It''s all the fault of the Konoha ninjas!" "They used to rely on that scoundrel Akihara Kagura, and now they can''t handle their own rogue ninjas, causing such a big mess in the ninja world and dragging us in to die!" "Just say less..." "That guy wants to destroy the ninja world..." "..." Amidst the ninjas'' cursing and grumbling, within the medical ninja unit, two young ninjas wearing sses, one with blond hair, continued to distribute medical supplies with smiles on their faces. They were Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono.Medical ninjas are scarce no matter where they are. Tsunade wanted to ce Kabuto in a special unit, believing his Edo Tensei would be very useful, but Kabuto wanted to protect the Dean. That was the most important thing... No matter what happened, the Dean must be protected. Even if the ninjas outside were noisy and the ninja world seemed about to be destroyed by Akihara Kagura, Kabuto''s mind was focused on one thing: protecting the Dean. "Kagura..." Non¨­ murmured this name, still with a hint of worry on her face: "Kabuto, will this world really be destroyed by him?" "If everyone thinks so, then let it be..." Kabuto smiled faintly, not believing the rumors flying around outside: "Let''s just do our duty and protect ourselves in this war..." Akihara Kagura''s involvement wasn''t needed... Kabuto knew exactly what he should do. Just as many years ago, when he misunderstood Akihara Kagura, resulting in almost being killed by Uchiha Itachi... Now... Kabuto was very clear. As long as he protected the Dean, everything would be fine. "Kabuto." Orochimaru''s voice came from behind Kabuto, who smiled and said, "Are you sure you don''t want to join us in dealing with Akihara Kagura?" "Aren''t I already doing that?" Kabuto adjusted his sses and responded with a light smile: "The work of the medical ninja unit is also important..." "You know what I mean." Orochimaru shook his head, continuing to smile: "The Edo Tensei ninja unit would be very useful in defeating Akihara Kagura. Staying here doing these trivial tasks is a waste of your talent..." "Forgive me for refusing." Kabuto shook his head, declining Orochimaru''s proposal. To avoid further entanglement, Kabuto asked: "Shouldn''t you be attending a meeting now, Lord Orochimaru?" "That''s a ce for big shots..." Orochimaru replied with a faint smile, a hint of sarcasm on his lips: "Those fools are discussing a battle strategy against an opponent they can''t defeat, while neglecting the real solution..." "Orochimaru! We have a meeting!" Jiraiya suddenly appeared, calling out to Orochimaru from a distance. "That idiot..." Orochimaru cursed, having no choice but to leave with Jiraiya, unable to continue pestering Kabuto. Atop a high tower, the leaders of the ninja world were still discussing strategies. Inside a meeting room, a map of the ninja world was ced in the center. Nara Shikaku, the chief strategist of the Ninja Alliance Army, pointed at several marked locations on the map with a stick: "ording to our deployment, the main forces will be distributed along the borders and coastline of the Land of Lightning, with thousands of sensory unit members dispatched to monitor Akihara Kagura''s movements at all times..." "We must not underestimate Akihara Kagura''s cunning." The voice of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was somewhat angry. Upon returning to Rock Vige after thest meeting, he saw a scene of devastation and listened to reports from other ninjas. Onoki began to speak about the lessons learned from Rock Vige, saying in a deep voice, "Even if he hadn''t taken actionst time, Rock Vige would have been overrun by his army..." "The intelligence I received indicated that he led tens of thousands of White Zetsu to bypass Rock Vige''s sentries and borders, appearing directly within Rock Vige and quickly surrounding the vige..." "We have learned from Rock Vige''s lessons." Nara Shikaku nodded, tapping the map with a stick. "From this position, we can mutually support each other at any time. Even if each unit faces an encirclement, other units can quicklye to their aid..." "However..." "He will likelye at us openly." Nara Shikaku analyzed Akihara Kagura''s mindset and softly exined, "Akihara Kagura and the White Zetsu army are currently entrenched in the Valley of the End. They could march from the Land of Hot Water straight to the Land of Lightning bynd..." "However, we can''t rule out the possibility that they might move by sea andnd directly on the coast of the Land of Lightning. Although the coastline is mostly cliffs and not suitable asnding points, ording to the intelligence, these cliffs pose no challenge to White Zetsu..." "Of course." "This war will undoubtedly be resolved onnd." "We will only station a part of the sensory unit on the coastline, allowing them tond and reach our defensive positions. We are unlikely to stop them anyway." "The sensory unit will track the enemy''s movements..." "The hundred thousand White Zetsu will surely split their forces." "The surprise attack unit will strike a smaller enemy force to gauge their real strength. The intelligence unit, led by Yamanaka Inoichi, will ry information remotely, and the headquarters will decide whether to change the n based on this information..." "If all goes well..." "The First Division, a mid-range attack unit led by Darui, will be responsible for continuously engaging the enemy and drawing them into our defensive positions; "The Second Division, a closebat unit led by Rock Vige Jonin Kitsuchi, will engage the enemy directly on the front line after the First Division retreats; "The Third Division, a close to mid-rangebat unit led by Hatake Kakashi, will immediately support in case of unfavorable battle conditions; "The Fourth Division, a long-rangebat unit temporarily led by Nara Shikamaru, will be on standby to support frontline and potential rear battles; "The Fifth Division, a special operations unitposed of samurai from the Land of Iron and other ninjas skilled in special tactics, led by Mifune from the Land of Iron, will serve as reinforcements from the rear..." "We also have the medical and guard units, all positioned centrally on the battlefield. If Akihara Kagura''s White Zetsu army attacks the medical unit, any of the units can quicklye to their rescue..." The Five Kage present all nodded. In such a short time, nearly one hundred thousand ninjas from the five great nations and other small and medium ninja viges had been organized to this extent by Nara Shikaku. This strategist from the Land of Fire indeed had a sharp mind. "However..." "Additionally..." Nara Shikaku hesitated, his voice bing grave, "There is one most important and dangerous unit. They are responsible for confronting Akihara Kagura..." As he said this, his expression became extremely serious, "This unit will face Akihara Kagura head-on..." Nara Shikaku nced at Tsunade and spoke softly, "Although Uchiha Madara ims to be willing to help us, we must have a backup force ready to step in at critical moments. This unit will need to risk their lives to stop Akihara Kagura..." The Kage present fell silent. This was the most difficult task for the ninja alliance. If no one could stop Akihara Kagura, it would mean that this war could turn into Akihara Kagura leading the White Zetsu army to annihte the ninja alliance... However... For a Jonin to stop Akihara Kagura, it would be almost no different from a Genin; even the Kage-level experts could only make Akihara Kagura expend a bit more chakra. "I, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru will join this unit." Tsunade immediately volunteered herself and her two friends. She knew Jiraiya would definitely join in, and as for Orochimaru, his opinion didn''t need much consideration. "I''ll join as well¡­" The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, sighed and said, "The young people are all participating in the war, standing on the front lines to prevent the destruction of the ninja world. We cannot hide in the rear either..." After all, within the Ninja Alliance, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, relying on his Dust Release, could be considered the strongest ninja. Hanzo of the Smander, the Fourth Raikage, the Fifth Kazekage, and the Fifth Mizukage all agreed without hesitation; they too could not back down. This special unit... Aside from Jiraiya and Orochimaru, along with Hanzo of the Smander, it essentially consisted of the strongest Five Kage within the Ninja Alliance. They were the most powerful ninjas of the alliance. If Uchiha Madara did not appear in time, they would use their lives to stop Akiyara Kagura''s massacre. "Alright." "Next, we need to appease those young ones outside." Hearing the increasing noise outside, Hanzo of the Smander said solemnly, "Before the war, we must find a way to eliminate their discrimination against theirrades..." It was clear. This was the moment for them to make an appearance. Hanzo of the Smander led the Five Kage out of the tower, looking down at the dense crowd of nearly one hundred thousand ninjas gathered below the tower. At a nce... It was like an endless sea of noisy people! In a normal war, anyone seeing such arge-scale gathering of ninjas would not think they could lose. This size of a ninja alliance was enough to solve all the troubles in the ninja world. The Five Kage standing on the tower suddenly felt confident. "Quiet down a bit..." "Listen to what this old man has to say..." Hanzo of the Smander''s voice carried down from the tower. Although it sounded somewhat old, it was still powerful and resounding: "If anyone could stand in my position and see the scenery below, I think you would probably understand what I''m thinking..." "A hundred thousand ninja alliance..." "The most powerful army in the history of the ninja world." "When I look at you, I even believe that no one in this world can stop us, no one can defeat us. Any conspirator attempting to stir up war will be crushed under your feet..." "This time..." "Everyone is here for peace..." "Perhaps many have never thought, including those of us who initiated the formation of the Ninja Alliance, that all ninjas in this world would gather here, for the same goal, to protect the world we live in, abandoning mutual hatred and hostility, standing shoulder to shoulder here..." On a hillside. Three figures stood on this hillside. While Hanzo of the Smander was giving his speech on the tower, Uchiha Madara, apanied by Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito, arrived here. Uchiha Sasuke had the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Uchiha Obito had one eye with the three-tomoe Sharingan and one Rinnegan. ording to the prior n, Uchiha Madara gave one of his eyes to Uchiha Obito, allowing Obito to use Rinne Rebirth to resurrect the Edo Tensei ninjas under Akihara Kagura in the war, thereby first eliminating Kagura''s subordinates. "Is that Hanzo of the Smander?" Uchiha Madara sat on a rock on the hillside, looking at the old man giving a speech, as well as the ninja alliance below: "I never thought the ninja world would really unite one day, much stronger than during Hashirama''s time..." "Hmm..." Both Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito nodded. To be honest... Even they could not imagine this. No one in the ninja world would have thought that the Five Great Nations would unite against amon enemy, and many might have suspected that the Ninja Alliance would kill each other even before forming... But... All this was beyond everyone''s expectations. The Ninja Alliance... Actually we came together. "Hmph..." "Even if they''ve formed the Ninja Alliance..." "A collection of trash is still just trash..." Uchiha Madara''s eyes flickered, revealing a cold sneer on his face: "Now, use your Susanoo and shoot an arrow at that Hanzo of the Smander..." "What!" Uchiha Sasuke was shocked! Does Uchiha Madara want to fight the Ninja Alliance now? Hanzo of the Smander is themander of the Ninja Alliance. Assassinating theirmander in front of a hundred thousand ninjas is undoubtedly a deration of war against the Ninja Alliance! At this time... Are they going to have infighting within the Ninja Alliance that needs to unite against amon enemy? Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s hesitation and struggle over his order, Uchiha Madara sighed inwardly. This kid was ultimately not his brother... If Izuna were here... That guy named Hanzo of the Smander would have already be a porcupine! "Then let me do it myself!" A blue Susanoo giant appeared around Uchiha Madara, and an Eight Yasaka Magatama reflecting blue light formed in Susanoo''s hand. He threw it far towards the tower where Hanzo of the Smander stood, not caring if it would hurt anyone in the process! ~~~ Of course Madara can see whether someone is a Rinnegan puppet or not. Anyways what will everyone reaction gonna be! Waku waku!!!! Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 326: Everything unfolds! Hanzo is a Puppet?! Chapter 326: Everything unfolds! Hanzo is a Puppet?! Atop the tower. Hanz¨­ of the Smander was still delivering his speech. Standing beside him, the Five Kage also felt a surge of pride, for anyone who saw the 100,000-strong ninja alliance below would feel a sense of grandeur and develop an unshakable confidence in victory. Here... There are 100,000 people! Just at that moment, a blue Yasaka Magatama flew over. This technique, activated by Susanoo, soared across the sky toward the tower! Everyone''s attention was involuntarily drawn to it! Everyone also saw the source of the technique: not far from the assembly point of the ninja alliance, on a hillside, stood a blue Susanoo as tall as half a mountain! Uchiha Madara, controlling the blue Susanoo,unched an attack on the high-ranking members of the ninja alliance, an abrupt change that shocked everyone!This guy... How dare he! How dare he attack the alliance at this moment! For the high-ranking members of the ninja alliance, the sheer number of people brought immense confidence. The 100,000 ninjas present, if each used a water release technique, could drown him! "Kamui!" At this critical moment, Hatake Kakashi''s eyes suddenly widened, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan absorbed the Yasaka Magatama into the Kamui dimension! "Uchiha Madara!" Tsunade, her face contorted with rage, looked at Uchiha Madara in the distance. She could hardly contain her anger and roared, "You... are you dering war on the ninja alliance at this time?" "What ninja alliance..." Uchiha Madara squinted his eyes. With the repulsive force of the Rinnegan, he slowly floated towards the tower, his voice icy: "Themander of the ninja alliance is a puppet of Akihara Kagura. Who is this alliance really against?" !!! Everyone present stood in astonishment! This guy... What is he talking about? Themander of the ninja alliance, Hanz¨­ of the Smander, is a puppet of Akihara Kagura? The ninjas present looked up at Hanz¨­ of the Smander on the high tform in disbelief, gazing at themander they revered... This is the finest ninja in the world. Even the Five Kage respect his noble character and are willing to let him be themander! How could this be possible! "A Six Paths puppet?" Jiraiya asked gravely. Having fought with Nagato before, Jiraiya knew the Rinnegan could control puppets. A heavy feeling settled in his heart: could Hanz¨­ of the Smander be a puppet of Akihara Kagura? "As expected..." "I knew it..." "This puppet can''t deceive Madara..." Hanz¨­ of the Smander admitted it. The voice of the Six Paths puppet came from the main body, and though Hanz¨­''s voice was still old, he admitted his identity. His eyes gradually turned into Rinnegan. "Rinnegan!" Many people saw the change in Hanz¨­''s eyes! "How could this be..." Hatake Kakashi''s heart felt as cold as an icy abyss. Fear swept through him instantly: "How could this be... how could it be like this?" "This... how could..." "Are you kidding me..." "What is going on here..." Nara Shikamaru''s body started to tremble, fear engulfing his mind, rendering him incapable of thinking: "What is going on? Our alliancemander is that guy''s puppet... Lord Hanz¨­... was the first to advocate for the formation of the ninja alliance... how could he be controlled by someone..." As the son of the ninja alliance''s strategist, Nara Shikaku, Shikamaru was highly intelligent and thus invited to participate in the strategy formted by his father... During that time... Nara Shikaku often mentioned Hanz¨­ of the Smander. Because of Hanz¨­ of the Smander''s noble character, Konoha''s proposal to form a ninja alliance to resist Akihara Kagura was epted by the ninja world. "Calm down!" Temari, a ninja from the Sand Vige, quickly regained herposure and pped Nara Shikamaru across the face, leaving a red handprint: "Now is not the time for wild thoughts!" "I know..." Nara Shikamaru immediately regained his senses, covering his cheek, his heart still pounding violently: "But... I don''t know what to do..." "When did Hanz¨­ be his puppet, what else has that guy done, and what can we do to escape his control..." This is a question facing all the ninjas. Even some of the most resilient ninjas couldn''t help but ask themselves a question when they saw Hanzo of the Smander revealing the Rinnegan and heard the voice of Akihara Kagura... Now... What should they do? Were all their actions under Akihara Kagura''s control? And even... Guided by Akihara Kagura... A chill ran through the knowledgeable ninjas. The Five Kage present felt a mix of pain and copse, a trace of rage appearing on their faces, the fury of having their wills manipted! Nara Shikaku, the strategist of the Ninja Alliance, felt his fingers tremble slightly, his brain momentarily stagnating and unable to function! How could... Such a thing happen! The Supreme Commander of the Ninja Alliance was actually a puppet of Akihara Kagura! What does that make this Ninja Alliance? When did this happen, and does it make all the strategies he, the advisor, devised a joke? No... No, that''s not right... The important thing now is to get information! If Lord Hanzo was only captured and killed by Akihara Kagura in the past few days, then everything can still be salvaged, proving that their current path is not wrong... But if Lord Hanzo became Akihara Kagura''s puppet before the formation of the Ninja Alliance, it would mean they were trapped in a grand conspiracy! "How unexpected..." Nara Shikaku took a deep breath, a smile appearing on his face: "I''m very curious, when did this happen?" "Yes, when did this happen!" Jiraiya stared at Hanzo of the Smander''s body and asked sternly, "When did you kill Hanzo and start controlling his body?" "Long ago, I suppose?" Hanzo of the Smander extended his hand, stroking his cheek, the aged voice of the Six Paths Puppet calmly spoke: "About ten years ago... I deceived you all about one thing, Jiraiya-sensei..." "Actually..." "I awakened the Rinnegan much earlier..." "Earlier than I previously told you all. I probably activated the Sage Body after transnting Hashirama''s cells, and it took less than a year to awaken the Rinnegan. Hanzo of the Smander was the third puppet I created..." "That deception..." "Was merely to cover Hanzo''s identity." "The third puppet..." Jiraiya''s heart sank. This meant that Akihara Kagura had other puppets! And Hanzo of the Smander was merely the third one! How many more puppets did this guy have hidden! How many people in the ninja world were his tools! The Five Kage present couldn''t help but ponder this question as well! "So..." Jiraiya gritted his teeth and continued solemnly: "When I took you to the Land of Rain for training, you already had the Rinnegan at that time..." "Probably... around that time..." "That time..." "Even before we saw Nagato again..." Hanzo of the Smander''s voice remained old and slow, but the speaker had changed: "Let me think... it was around the time you wanted to track down Nagato and the Akatsuki base that I found Hanzo..." "After a chat with Hanzo, he was forced to voluntarily be my puppet. We aimed to destroy this decaying world and create a new one together. Hanzo was already very old then, with little value left..." "Yet I still chose him." Hanzo of the Smander ignored the others, his gaze sweeping across Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade: "Because his status was high enough, he was a suitable old man..." "I only needed a minor disguise of his character to establish a lofty image in your hearts..." "Why didn''t you find it strange at the time?" Hanzo of the Smander''s voice was tinged with confusion as he spoke, seemingly unable toprehend Jiraiya''s words: "Jiraiya-sensei, why would a reclusive old man suddenly volunteer to die?" "..." Jiraiya suddenly remembered. During the time before he arrived in the Land of Rain, there had been no news of Hanzo of the Smander. After Jiraiya''s arrival, Hanzo had suddenly be active, even showing signs of being ready to sacrifice himself at any moment... "All of that..." "Was you controlling him from behind the scenes!" Jiraiya''s eyes widened as he recalled how Hanzo had secretly told him about his intention to sacrifice himself, even going so far as to willingly die in front of Nagato... At that time... Jiraiya had been deeply moved by Hanzo... At that time... Akihara Kagura had also appeared to be quite touched! However, it was all orchestrated by Akihara Kagura from behind the scenes. That kid had been pretending all along, pretending to respect this demi-god of the ninja world! "There is no need to deceive you at this point..." Hanzo of the Smander''s old voice carried a note of mncholy: "Hanzo had long lost his ambition; I helped him regain it all..." "Wait a moment..." Orochimaru suddenly caught a w, narrowing his eyes: "Kagura, I remember you had interactions with Hanzo during the Five Kage Summit..." This was a w. Was Akihara Kagura trying to scare them? "This is quite normal." Hanzo of the Smander''s body continued to speak: "Because within this body, Hanzo''s soul still resides. There are two methods for creating puppets with the Rinnegan..." "One method is to use a corpse, finding a suitable body to make into a puppet; the other is to use a soul, even a reanimated ninja can be turned into a puppet..." "This guy is right." Uchiha Madara, the owner of the Rinnegan, confirmed Akihara Kagura''s statement with a cold voice: "The materials for the Six Paths puppets are indeed not very demanding... Puppets made by the Rinnegan are formed using Yin-Yang Release, so the material requirements are low... as long as there is sufficientpatibility, suitable Six Paths puppets can be made..." "Indeed." "Before creating Hanzo, when I made my first puppet, I attempted to ce the puppet''s original soul into it;" "When creating the second puppet, it happened to be a puppeteer who had turned his own body into a puppet, which made my technique more refined..." "The second puppet..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, thinking of Sasori of the Red Sand and how simr he was to Asura Path Pain, understanding everything: "It must be Sasori of the Red Sand..." Sasori of the Red Sand... Had long be Akihara Kagura''s puppet! That''s why Sasori always cooperated with Akihara Kagura! "Correct." Hanzo of the Smander''s puppet nodded, answering Orochimaru: "When Jiraiya-sensei and I encountered you and Sasori of the Red Sand, you saved Sasori''s puppet, but left behind his real body..." "It was at that moment..." "I turned Sasori into Asura Path. Perhaps there is no one more suitable than Sasori to be an Asura Path puppet. He is like a work of art, even I couldn''t find any ws in him..." "Enough." Hanzo of the Smander''s voice calmed down, his gaze swept over everyone present, finallynding on Jiraiya: "There is still plenty of time today. Once the war truly begins, we might not have time to talk about these things... You need not doubt because the appearance of the Allied Ninja Forces was within my expectations." "Within your... expectations?" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes. "Yes." Hanzo of the Smander nodded slightly, continuing in a cold tone, "When I intend to destroy this world, humanity will gradually unite under the pressure of impending doom..." "Even without Hanzo..." "There will still be twisted situations like the Ninja Alliance." "Of course." "My actions have indeed contributed to the growth of the Ninja Alliance." "In order to ensure the smooth execution of my n to destroy the ninja world, a small and slightly old strategy was needed, such as promoting someone to be themander of the Ninja Alliance..." "And this small strategy..." "Was merely the cause from many years ago..." "During the Second Ninja World War, Hanzo of the Smander initiated a war against the three great ninja viges, Sand Vige, Rock Vige, and Konoha, to protect the Land of Rain from their conflicts. The result, of course, was an inevitable defeat..." "Many things happened during that war. Perhaps you were all thinking about how Sand Vige was defeated by Konoha''s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, or reflecting on Hanzo of the Smander and the Land of Rain''s failure in challenging the great nations..." At this point, Hanzo of the Smander''s gaze fell upon the floating figure of Uchiha Madara, "Some people might also ponder the trajectory of Nagato''s life, wondering if there might be any issues with his Rinnegan..." "But I focused on one thing..." "After his defeat in that war, Hanzo of the Smander spared three young people who had fallen into his hands and magnanimously granted them the title of Konoha''s Sannin..." "When I heard this story, Hanzo of the Smander''s glory had long faded, leaving only a decrepit old man. I then began to utilize him in a decade-long n, pushing the disheartened Hanzo of the Smander to regain his prominence..." "First..." "I turned him into a puppet of the Rinnegan." "To determine whether the Rinnegan could see through puppets, I specifically made Hanzo of the Smander appear before Nagato and put on a righteous performance. Brother Nagato seemed not to notice anything amiss..." "Thus..." "I had him perform before Jiraiya-sensei..." "Of course, these efforts alone were insufficient, as the ninja world had long forgotten Hanzo of the Smander. Many young ninjas no longer remember this figure..." "But I knew that three people would definitely remember..." Akihara Kagura, controlling Hanzo of the Smander, directed his gaze at Tsunade and Orochimaru, a raspyugh emanating from his throat, "Lady Tsunade, Lord Orochimaru, Jiraiya-sensei, you would definitely remember this old man..." "Among the great nations of the ninja world..." "Konoha''s power is the strongest..." "Because of my presence, Konoha''s influence is unprecedented. I facilitated Lord Orochimaru''s assassination of the Third Hokage, sessfully reviving his name..." "I deliberately abandoned the position of Hokage." "I intentionally acted extremely radical, relinquishing the struggle for the Hokage position, to ensure either Jiraiya-sensei or Lady Tsunade would ascend to the position, as you two are the only ones in Konoha who would deeply remember Hanzo of the Smander..." "..." Tsunade''s heart ached with a sharp pain. This situation... urred asionally after Akihara Kagura''s defection. Every time Tsunade pondered Akihara Kagura''s actions, her heart would hurt, and she felt a suffocating sensation enveloping her body. Indeed. This guy was right... Only Konoha''s Sannin would remember Hanzo of the Smander... In fact, only Konoha''s Sannin throughout the entire ninja world would have asting impression of Hanzo of the Smander, as their titles and their childhood memories of a powerful figure were tied to this man! "Lady Tsunade ascended to the position of Hokage..." "Everything is unfolding as I anticipated..." Hanzo of the Smander''s voice gradually steadied, even carrying a sense of smug satisfaction, "At the opportune moment, I revealed my true identity. I went to the Land of Rain to attack Brother Nagato, an essential part of my n..." "Or rather, the most crucial part, was manipting Hanzo to save Jiraiya-sensei, delivering Jiraiya-sensei and Brother Nagato to Konoha, reintroducing Hanzo before Lady Tsunade, and actively proposing an alliance to confront me..." "..." "So it was your scheme to have Hanzo save me back then¡­" Jiraiya took a deep breath, recalling how he had once drifted along the river, on the verge of drowning due to his severe injuries and exhaustion, only to be saved by Hanzo of the Smander. Even... If it weren''t for Hanzo, neither he nor Nagato might have made it back to Konoha. Jiraiya had always respected and felt grateful towards Hanzo. But now... It was yet another conspiracy by his disciple. Tsunade''s heart ached increasingly. A feeling of weightless panic made her body tremble, nearly causing her to copse. She remembered their conversation at the Konoha hospital back then... Hanzo had volunteered to liaise with the ninja world. At that time, she greatly admired Hanzo''s vision and magnanimity. Coupled with her past trust in his character, she suggested holding the Five Kage Summit in Rain Vige... Back then... She had already fallen into Akihara Kagura''s trap! "Everything was so inevitable." Hanzo''s voice was old yet powerful, as Akihara Kagura, controlling the old man''s body, finally got to the main point: "With the sessful convening of the Five Kage Summit, the viges of the five great nations would undoubtedly fight over the position of the Supreme Commander of the Allied Ninja Forces..." "At that moment, I appeared..." "Bringing you a tremendous fear..." "During that summit, I just wanted you to fully understand one thing: you are not qualified to oppose me; only Lady Tsunade or Hanzo are most suitable..." "Unfortunately." Akihara Kagura, controlling Hanzo, looked at the other vige leaders: "You will definitely oppose Lady Tsunade because Konoha has gained too much from the ninja world..." "I know Lady Tsunade well. She is someone who will back down. She needs a suitable person, a ninjamander willing to support her in seeking Madara''s help..." "Hanzo, while retreating strategically, analyzed the so-called pros and cons. Facing the other viges'' doubts about Lady Tsunade, she had to step back and choose someone who had left a deep impression on her since her youth to be the Supreme Commander of the Allied Ninja Forces..." "And that person..." "Had long since be my puppet." "Look..." Akihara Kagura''s voice, through Hanzo, contained a hint of satisfaction, seemingly very pleased with a n he had set in motion years ago. "The reason I chose to deliberately step back and let you be Hokage was because I knew that at a critical moment when the ninja world united, you would nominate Hanzo, who seemed very powerful in your youth, thus pushing my long-controlled puppet to be the Supreme Commander of the Allied Ninja Forces..." "..." Fear engulfed them like seawater. All of this... Once again, it fell within Akihara Kagura''s calctions. The sense of grandeur they felt after witnessing the strength of the Allied Ninja Forces vanished without a trace. They only felt their hearts sinking into the abyss of fear with Akihara Kagura''s words... Neither Tsunade, Jiraiya, nor the other leaders, not even the always-strategic Nara Shikaku, could escape the deep fear. Even the elderly Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was gasping for breath, his forehead covered in cold sweat. He could wipe away his sweat but not the panic in his eyes! p, p, p... Uchiha Madara lightly pped his hands. Madara had already heard Akihara Kagura admit to his two conspiracies back in Konoha and the forest where they shed. Hearing these stories again, he had to admit that Akihara Kagura''s schemes were quite brilliant... "Truly impressive..." Admiration appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face as he sincerely praised: "When ites to cunning and strategy, I always thought that the insidious and despicable Tobirama was quite adept, but in this aspect, he doesn''t even deserve to serve you tea..." "However..." "You still missed one thing..." Uchiha Madara grinned, revealing a smile: "Why do you think that when Nagato used the Rinnegan, he didn''t discover that Hanzo was your puppet? How could the true owner of the Rinnegan not uncover his real identity?" Madara chuckled softly, narrowing his eyes: "Kid, your puppet''s identity is exposed now. Whatever ns you have for Hanzo can be dered over at this moment..." "Madara." Hanzo had already sped his hands together and spoke softly: "Why don''t you guess, which of the Six Paths is Hanzo?" "Scatter!" Madara immediately realized something, his expression darkening as he gritted his teeth: "Everyone, get out of here, this guy is that kid''s Animal Path!" There was no time to stop it! Even Limbo wouldn''t make it in time! He shouldn''t have flown over; he should have dealt with this puppet earlier. That silver-tongued kid always ys these tricks! "Summoning Technique!" Hanzo''s hand pped the railing of the high tower! A familiar figure appeared beside Hanzo, ignoring the fearful and angry gazes of the others, looking down at the hundred thousand strong Allied Ninja Forces below, like an innocent child, sincerely spoke the first words upon appearing. "So many people¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 327: Absorbing the Chakra of 100,00 Ninjas Chapter 327: Absorbing the Chakra of 100,00 Ninjas Akihara Kagura. Outer Path: Akihara Kagura. This is the true form, apart from the six puppet paths. At this moment, the 100,000-strong ninja alliance saw Akihara Kagura standing atop the tower, looking down at them, recalling the fear this person had once instilled in them. This was the person who single-handedly conquered the ninja viges of four great nations, treated the strongest Konoha as a ything, and even manipted the Hokage position to suit his schemes. However... Apanied by the appearance of Akihara Kagura through Hanzo of the Smander Animal Path''s summoning technique, he seemedpletely unworldly, looking down at the endless ninja alliance. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Akihara Kagura''s mouth as he spoke with satisfaction, "You''ve gathered too many people; I''m almost impressed by your efficiency..." "Hmph..."Uchiha Madara sneered, ncing contemptuously at Tsunade and others, who were pale-faced, "Such words might deceive these Five Kage kids!" After speaking, Uchiha Madara''s eyes suddenly turned serious, staring intently at Akihara Kagura before him, "Kid, gathering all the ninjas of the ninja world here using the ninja alliance, what is your purpose? Do you intend to resurrect Kaguya recorded in history?" "At least not today..." Akihara Kagura raised a finger and gently waved it, continuing to smile, "I''m just worried that the ninja alliance might fall apart in their quarrels, so I came here to help you understand each other before the war officially begins..." "..." Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. What nonsense is this guy talking about again? "Humans cannot understand each other." Akihara Kagura lightlyughed, looking down at the ninja alliance below the tower, and continued, "Even if they gather under orders, it''s merely superficial..." "But..." "Humans can understand fear." The smile on Akihara Kagura''s face gradually turned sinister as he spread his arms, "As long as everyone knows fear, they can barely understand each other..." "What nonsense are you talking about!" The Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, the youngest among them, still had the spirit of youth. The sand gourd on his back instantly turned into a wave of yellow sand, sweeping towards Akihara Kagura and Hanzo of the Smander! Akihara Kagura raised his eyes, revealing his Rinnegan, and the boundless yellow sand halted a foot around him and Hanzo, as if a protective shield had appeared around them! The Rinnegan''s pupil technique... Time-Limited Seal Space made its debut in this world! The Rinnegan''s pupil technique, Time-Limited Seal Space, could not only serve as a cage but also as a defensive ability, blocking any attack weaker than Akihara Kagura! Gaara desperately tried to squeeze the defensive shield around Akihara Kagura with his sand, but he couldn''t break through. The yellow sand swept away like a massive wave, but it ultimately failed to shake the solid mountain wall! The Fourth Raikage, A, swung his fist, smashing it heavily against the barrier, feeling as if he had struck steel! Tsunade slowly extended her hand, as if touching the edge of a barrier. Her fist glowed with chakra, and her powerful punchnded on the barrier, but it showed no signs of breaking! "Is this the kid''s Rinnegan technique?" Uchiha Madara squinted his eyes, having lent one of his Rinnegan to Obito Uchiha. Even if he wanted to use Limbo, he could only use a single Limbo clone. However... He had to test it! A Limbo clone flew out of Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan, striking Akihara Kagura''s barrier, but it couldn''t shake it at all! "Unbreakable..." Uchiha Madara frowned. Was Akihara Kagura''s Rinnegan barrier a defensive technique? If it was a defensive technique... Then the barrier must have a limit to its defense... Unfortunately... It seemed that no one present could break that barrier. Hatake Kakashi, beneath the tower, noticed this first. He raised his eyes, trying to use Kamui to silently attack Akihara Kagura! However... The space ability of Kamui seemed to vanish without a trace, causing Kakashi''s heart to tremble! "Kamui... is ineffective..." This was Hatake Kakashi''s trump card! "Don''t bother trying." Akihara Kagura, standing within the Time-Limited Seal Space, smiled and spoke, "Let me handle some business first!" Akihara Kagura spread his palm, ignoring everyone''s attacks, and gently sped his hands together, "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Trees!" Roots and vines spread from the high tower, quickly covering it in a denseyer of green. Thick vines, like giant snakes, surged towards the 100,000-strong ninja coalition below. "Scatter quickly!" The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, flew up, raising his hand to unleash a Dust Release that shattered dozens of vines, but it couldn''t halt their growth and spread. The ninja coalition rapidly nned to scatter and flee, but... Most ninjas could not escape the assault of the vines! The vines transformed into fast-moving wooden dragons. Wherever these wooden dragons moved, vines and roots followed, instantly entangling ninjas and binding them to trees, absorbing their chakra. The Five Kage and Jiraiya on the tower couldn''t afford to entangle with Akihara Kagura. The Fourth Raikage leaped down, a cluster of blue Lightning Release chakra around his arm like a sharp de, slicing through vines to rescue the immobilized ninjas bound to the trees. A wooden dragon seemed to sense the Fourth Raikage''s actions, twisting its body to crash directly into him. "Lightning Cutter!" The Fourth Raikage raised his arm, his Lightning Release chakra nearly maxed out. He dodged the wooden dragon''s charge and struck its head with his elbow, forcefully killing it. However... As the wooden dragon hit the ground, its massive body began to spread... The vines transformed into more wooden dragons, surrounding the Fourth Raikage! "We can''t use Dust Release here..." Onoki looked at the ninjas bound to the trees, feeling uneasy. His powerful technique would indeed destroy a section of the forest, but... Dust Release would also kill the ninjas trapped in the forest! The forest echoed with cries for help. The numerous ninja coalition, moving in groups, managed to cut down the attacking vines and roots, but... The forest''s counterattack quickly swept back. Strange tree creatures of varying sizes started to appear throughout the forest. It seemed the entire forest hade alive under Akihara Kagura''s chakra. These countless, differently sized tree creatures swiftly dismantled the ninjas'' defenses. A tree creature, roughly human-sized, extended vines to capture a group of ninjas, binding them to its body as it rapidly transformed into arge, thick tree! This scenario continued throughout the forest... One tree creature after another appeared, making it impossible to resist... Even if a team of ninjas managed to defeat a tree creature, it didn''t change the oue, as stronger tree creatures would emerge the moment one died! Wooden dragons continued to swim through the forest, assisting the tree creatures in overwhelming strong ninja teams... Akihara Kagura... He seemed poised to defeat the ninja coalition single-handedly! As for Uchiha Madara... Madara was unconcerned with the fate of the ninja coalition below. His focus was on how to break the Rinnegan''s ocr technique, as the barrier''s protection was exceptionally strong, even more so than the Uchiha me Formation! It just so happened... This was a troublesome time... Madara''s strength was not at its peak. To break Akihara Kagura''s barrier... He might need to utilize Sasuke''s space-time techniques... The most important thing was... Madara suspected Akihara Kagura had other schemes. He nned to take Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito to intercept the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails, as that was the true battleground! If everything went as expected... Once Akihara Kagura immobilized the ninja coalition, he would surely attempt to seize the Jinchuriki! Madara nced at Uchiha Sasuke still fighting below, ignoring Akihara Kagura''s arrogance. He leaped down, disappearing, intending to intercept the Jinchuriki first! On the tower. "There are too many people..." Akihara Kagura felt the continuous influx of chakra from the vines at his feet into his body, which then flowed into the Ten-Tails'' shell within him. He took a satisfied deep breath. A 100,000-strong ninja coalition... This was an unprecedented experience! Akihara Kagura monitored the chakra absorption progress while cautiously preventing the Ten-Tails'' shell within him from reviving: "Just a little more..." If the Ten-Tails were revived prematurely, Akihara Kagura wasn''t sure what changes would ur from truly bing the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki. It would undoubtedly raise suspicions in his new superior, ck Zetsu, likely implicating him... The revival of the Ten-Tails'' shell had reached a critical point, needing only a slight flow of chakra from his body to revive it. This trump card... Must not be revealed now! The ninja coalition''s assembly site, originally a desert, had be a vast forest, with ninjas bound to the trees. Akihara Kagura''s immense chakra continued to sustain the attacking vines. Aside from a few powerful ninjas still struggling, most had lost the ability to resist. "This won''t do¡­" Hatake Kakashi, panting heavily, stared at Akihara Kagura, who was still controlling the vines. His Kamui Mangeky¨­ Sharingan desperately tried to absorb Kagura''s body to stop his technique, but Kamui couldn''t prate Kagura''s barrier! "Kakashi, can you keep going?" Sarutobi Asuma was still protecting Hatake Kakashi. They were nearing their limits under the vine attacks, and even more vines were closing in on them. Swish! A vineshed towards Hatake Kakashi! A massive cleaver suddenly severed the vine, blocking the attack. Momochi Zabuza looked at Kakashi with annoyance. "What are you doing here, leader of the Third Division? My newly recruited subordinates have already been captured..." "No, I have an idea!" Kakashi quickly came up with a n and ignored Zabuza. He dashed towards the tower, intending to enter Kamui''s intangibility state to approach Kagura from a different dimension. "You idiot..." Zabuza cursed under his breath. After Kakashi left, Zabuza grudgingly teamed up with Sarutobi Asuma to cut through the vines and rescue those bound to the trees. However... Their efforts seemed like a drop in the ocean. The endless supply of vines overwhelmed them, making resistance futile. Even more terrifying were the wood dragons and walking wooden figures in the forest, crushing any ninja who dared to resist. Despair... Began to spread throughout the forest. One hundred thousand ninja allied forces were trapped in this artificially created forest, constantly under attack, with someone always being bound to a tree. "Kabuto?" Yakushi Nono, the head of Konoha''s orphanage, was also bound to a tree. She had never encountered such a bizarre situation, feeling uneasy and panicked. "Dean, don''t worry..." Yakushi Kabuto, seeing that the Dean was not in danger, looked at the vines slowly growing towards him without any intention of resisting. He merely extended his arms, allowing the vines to bind him to a tree. Kabuto didn''t feel his chakra being absorbed. He even saw a small flower blooming on the vine, emitting a captivating fragrance. "After this catastrophe..." "Will new life stubbornly grow?" Kabuto seemed to be conversing with the flower, his gaze fixed on the flower swaying gently, a look of surprise in his eyes. He began to ponder Akihara Kagura''s past actions towards him and the Dean, then changed his tune: "So... will there be a catastrophe?" "..." Flowers began to bloom throughout the forest. Amidst the deadly forest and the cries for help from the ninja alliance, colorful flowers suddenly started blooming everywhere. This scene... Was particrly striking. However, Kabuto seemed ustomed to it. He appeared to understand Kagura''s intentions, smiling as he observed the blooming flowers around him. "Do I need to do anything more?" "..." The flowers in the forest swayed in unison. This war was no longer Kabuto''s concern. Atop the tower. Akihara Kagura released his sped hands. His objective was achieved. He turned to Hanzo of the Smander beside him. "Let''s go find the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight and Nine Tails..." "Alright..." As themander of the ninja alliance, Hanzo knew all their intelligence, including the whereabouts of the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki Killer Bee and the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki Uzumaki Naruto, who were hiding in a waterfall, training. Kagura deactivated the spatial restriction and ced his hand on Hanzo, intending to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave instantly. "Kamui!" A strange space-time ripple shed with the Flying Thunder God Technique''s spatial wave, neutralizing both techniques simultaneously! "Huff..." Hatake Kakashi panted, standing before Akihara Kagura. His eyes were a pair of crimson Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "I finally made it here..." Kagura had almost single-handedly trapped the ninja alliance and was about to capture the Eight and Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. If he seeded, the situation would be unimaginably dire... Fortunately... He made it in time to stop him! Or rather... He hoped he made it in time? ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 328: Always believe what we are doing is right! Chapter 328: Always believe what we are doing is right! "Hm?" "Kakashi?" Akihara Kagura raised an eyebrow and nced at his old friend in front of him, looking at his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan: "Do you want to stop me from seeing Naruto?" "There''s no need to say more... Huh..." Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath, a kunai appearing in his hand. He knew that Uzumaki Naruto was undoubtedly one of Akihara Kagura''s targets. This time... He must stop Akihara Kagura! "Give it up, will you?" Akihara Kagura gazed at Hatake Kakashi, chuckling lightly: "If it were in the past, I might have put aside important matters to y with you for a while..." Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head, showing no interest in fighting Hatake Kakashi: "I don''t have time to mess around with you now. Someone has already gone ahead of me..."Yes. Someone had gone ahead. Uchiha Madara had already taken Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito to the ce where the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails were hiding because he knew where the prioritiesy. "Do you take me for a child?" Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitches, but he couldn''t help recalling the times they had spent together in the past. This old friend, who now sought to destroy the world, had always been very tolerant of him. Emotionally... Akihara Kagura''s presence was as significant as that of Might Guy. From the age of ten, Akihara Kagura had been transferred under Hatake Kakashi''smand, and from then on, they started pursuing Uchiha Obito together. The experiences Hatake Kakashi went through during that period were more exciting than many events in his life. Along with taking care of Uzumaki Naruto and Karin, there was also Mitarashi Anko, who yed a supporting role. Even after Akihara Kagura left the Anbu, became Jiraiya''s student, and at thirteen became the leader of Root, rising to the top echelons of Konoha, he and Hatake Kakashi remained old friends, often seeking each other''s help. Just like Uzumaki Naruto''s attitude, over the years, they formed a family of sorts, seemingly targeted by the world''s malice... Hatake Kakashi was a down-and-out head of the family, Akihara Kagura was the sessful elder brother, Mitarashi Anko was the fiery-tempered big sister, and Karin and Uzumaki Naruto were the children they raised together. These people... Had no special blood rtions. However, both Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto believed that if they encountered trouble and sought help from any one of them, the other would extend a hand like family; if they faced any pain, the other wouldfort them like family. In fact... Akihara Kagura was the one who always took care of them the most. If it weren''t for Akihara Kagura, Hatake Kakashi knew he might still be living a lonely life like a scarecrow, always thinking he couldn''t keep those important to him, whether it was his dependable father, his trustworthypanions, or his teacher Minato, who was like a parent. All the important people... Had already left Hatake Kakashi. The one who made Hatake Kakashi willing to face the world again and have important people in his life was precisely Akihara Kagura in front of him. Hatake Kakashi felt a bit nostalgic. This troublesome subordinate who insisted on helping to find tutors for Karin and Naruto on that day made him feel less lonely. "Naruto..." "You raised him..." "And now you want to kill Naruto?" Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath, looking at Akihara Kagura before him, his feelings mixed with bitterness and suppressed anger. Akihara Kagura wanted to take the Nine-Tails from Uzumaki Naruto, which would undoubtedly lead to Naruto''s death. He wanted to kill Naruto... "Something like that!" Akihara Kagura patted his forehead, seemingly understanding Hatake Kakashi''s feelings, and suddenly smiled: "I probably understand what you mean..." "But..." Akihara Kagura smiled gently, as if anticipating Hatake Kakashi''s question: "Because of me, his life wasn''t so hard. He didn''t have to struggle to be strong and survive in this world. That is thepensation for his sacrifice..." "You always intended to kill him..." Hatake Kakashi''s face turned extremely ugly as he recalled something Uchiha Obito mentioned: "That night we unmasked Obito..." "Something like that!" Akihara Kagura was still smiling, showing no intention of avoiding the topic: "Anyway, for me, making a big scene that night was enough..." "Kakashi..." "I''ve told you before." "The me you know has never been the real me¡­" Akihara Kagura raised his palm, his eyes shing slightly. The air remained undisturbed, and the space-limiting seal silently opened. "Enough..." "The game of ying house with you should have ended long ago..." In an instant, Akihara Kagura turned into a golden light and appeared behind Hatake Kakashi. His hand abruptly grasped Kakashi''s neck! "!!!" Kakashi had no time to resist. His body instinctively tried to enter the Kamui phase through the Mangekyo Sharingan, but he suddenly realized something was wrong! His body... It wasn''t entering the Kamui space! He couldn''t enter the Kamui phase at all! What was happening? Was it because Akihara Kagura used the Flying Thunder God''s space-time technique at this moment? Kakashi couldn''t imagine that Akihara Kagura had silently used the Rinnegan''s ocr jutsu. His limited thinking led him to believe that the opponent had used some forbidden technique! Kakashi tried to activate the Flying Thunder God instantly. He had left marks of the Flying Thunder God array in safe ces everywhere he went, but he hadn''t expected that his body wouldn''t move at all! Even the Flying Thunder God... Failed at this moment! Akihara Kagura ruthlessly dragged Kakashi to the edge of the high tower. The weightlessness of his feet leaving the ground filled Kakashi''s eyes with unease and terror. All his escape methods were invalid at this moment! "How could this be..." Kakashi''s heart trembled. "Space-time techniques are not everything..." Akihara Kagura looked at Kakashi indifferently and warned, "Even with space-time techniques, you might not be able to resist fate..." With that, Akihara Kagura''s hand released Kakashi''s neck, as if letting go of an object he intended to discard. Kakashi''s body plummeted freely from the sky! "This guy!" Kakashi desperately tried to use Kamui in mid-air but to no avail. He could only watch as his body elerated towards the ground! A kunai wrapped in wire flew out, lodging into the high tower. Kakashi grabbed the wire tightly, narrowly avoiding a fatal fall! Although he survived... The fright was enough to terrify him! Originally, he thought that obtaining the Mangekyo Sharingan''s ocr jutsu, Kamui, would allow him to stop Akihara Kagura. But he couldn''t use it in time, and before he could do anything, Akihara Kagura subdued him and threw him off the tower! When Kakashi no longer dared to rely on Kamui and climbed the tower step by step, grasping the wire tightly, the ce was already deserted. Akihara Kagura... Had vanished. This cmity finally ended. The entire assembly area of the ninja coalition was in ruins. What was once a desert had turned into a forest. Firstly, the worst news was that the suprememander of the ninja coalition, Hanzo of the Smander, was a puppet of the enemy. This revtion meant that the enemy had ess to all their intelligence before the battle even began, shattering the morale from the highest ranks to the ordinary ninjas; Secondly, the 100,000-strong ninja coalition was defeated single-handedly by Akihara Kagura. Even the performance of the Five Kage in this battle wasckluster, appearing no different from ordinary ninjas. For instance, the Fourth Raikage, A, was directly captured by vines... Of course. There were some luckier ninjas. Jiraiya and Orochimaru managed to evade the vine attacks. Both possessed considerable strength, enough to dodge the attacks of the Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees. Orochimaru wielded the Kusanagi sword, cutting through a vine to rescue Tsunade who was tied to a tree: "Tsunade, you should have summoned Katsuyu..." "No time..." Tsunade shook her head helplessly. Moreover... Even Katsuyu would be useless. Because Akihara Kagura''s main targets were the Five Kage. She, along with the Fourth Raikage A, Gaara, and Mei Terumi, all faced attacks from the Wooden Dragons within the Advent of a World of Flowering Trees. "I always have this inexplicable feeling..." Tsunade looked at her two old friends who came to rescue her, her expression serious: "To understand Akihara Kagura''s strength, I reviewed all the vige''s information on Wood Release. Akihara Kagura''s abilities seem excessively powerful..." "Isn''t that always how he''s been?" Jiraiya frowned, deep in thought: "That guy has never lost, always performing exceptionally, hasn''t he?" "But¡­" Orochimaru looked at the dense forest, where numerous ninjas were darting about, rescuing their trappedrades. "No matter what happens, no matter how many enemies there are, no matter how strong they are, he can always defeat them..." "This can only mean one thing..." Orochimaru had to reveal the truth: "Everything we do is under his control. This world has never been out of control..." "!!!" Tsunade, who had been pondering Akihara Kagura''s strength, was forced to reconsider another issue by Orochimaru''s words. When... When will they be able to escape Akihara Kagura''s maniption? Tsunade now doubted her life, not knowing what she should do or could do. Because... As long as she did anything... That action might be a trap. Who could have thought! She just wanted to uphold the will of the previous Hokages and protect Konoha with her life, yet even bing Hokage turned out to be a trap! Who would have expected it! Facing an enemy that a single vige couldn''t handle, wasn''t it natural to form an alliance of ninjas to fight against the strong enemy? To ensure the proper operation of the alliance, wasn''t it right to promote the most suitable and prestigious man as themander? But... It turned out to be another of Akihara Kagura''s traps! Tsunade felt as if she was walking on a beach full of traps, afraid to take a step forward, suspecting any move she made was within Akihara Kagura''s control! "Lady Tsunade!" Hatake Kakashi rushed over with several ninjas, reporting urgently: "Akihara Kagura and Hanz¨­ of the Smander are heading to where Naruto and Killer Bee are hiding..." "We must hurry..." Tsunade abruptly stopped midway through her sentence, her mind instinctively considering: "If we rush over now... could this also be within Akihara Kagura''s control?" "..." Others frowned as well. This doubt began to spread among the Allied Ninja Forces. "Hey, Tsunade!" The Fourth Raikage, with a displeased expression, approached, having been rescued by his bodyguards. His face looked grim: "What should we do now?" "I... don''t know anymore..." Tsunade looked up at the sky. "Stop overthinking..." ¨­noki, the Third Tsuchikage, descended. This elder''s heart was the first to calm down, his mindset gradually regaining stability, though his voice remained heavy: "Even if we know it''s a trap, we have to jump, right?" Even knowing it''s a trap... For the sake of the ninja world, they had to jump in! When ¨­noki heard that Akihara Kagura had used a scheme to make Hanz¨­ of the Smander, a puppet, themander of the alliance, he had also despaired... But... ¨­noki recalled the teachings of the First Tsuchikage... The Will of Stone in Rock Vige made this stubborn old man in the ninja world resilient once more! "Better to try and fail than to do nothing at all..." ¨­noki rose again, teaching firmly: "No matter what that kid says, no matter what his schemes are, we must believe one thing..." "We are doing what we believe is right!" "The formation of the Allied Ninja Forces is right..." "One vige cannot stand against a powerful enemy, one vige cannot stop the enemy from destroying everything, so five viges should unite to fight the enemy!" "This is fundamentally right!" "Even if Hanz¨­ is a puppet of Akihara Kagura, our initial intention to support him was right because the disguised Hanz¨­ was a trustworthy man!" "This is also right!" "Fighting to protect the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is right. We strive to protect this world, to ensure its continuity, to prevent that kid from destroying the ninja world, all of this is right!" "No matter what that kid says, no matter what schemes he has, no matter what he tries to convince us to give up, we must stand firm like a rock, unyielding like a mountain by the sea..." ¨­noki looked down at everyone present, his elderly voice firm and resonant: "Don''t worry about the oue; the only thing we must keep in mind is to always believe that we are doing the right thing!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 329: All Actors are in Place Chapter 329: All Actors are in ce Having an elder in the family is like possessing a treasure. As long as this elder is not a puppet of Akihara Kagura. The words of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, clearly invigorated many ninjas, and even the more mature-minded ones couldn''t help but nod in agreement. As long as they are doing the right thing, and as long as their goal is to protect the ninja world, they must not waver in their resolve, no matter what the enemy does! Apanied by the speech of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, the Will of Stone of Rock Vige spread rapidly, saving the ninja coalition, which was in a precarious situation... Unfortunately. Their opponent had already lost interest in entangling with the ninja coalition. Land of Lightning. On a huge turtle ind.No one knows how old this turtle is, as it has been roaming the Land of Lightning for ages. A vast forest and aplete ecosystem have developed on its back. Simrly. This is also the training ground for the jinchuriki of Cloud Vige. The two most critical jinchuriki in this war are here. This is the ce where Cloud Vige''s jinchuriki train, which is why Cloud Vige has always been able to deploy jinchuriki in wars. Each generation of jinchuriki trains here, reflecting their inner selves before this waterfall. Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails jinchuriki, is considered the most outstanding jinchuriki in the ninja world. He has been easygoing since childhood and is responsible for leading Uzumaki Naruto to this waterfall, hoping Naruto can achieve full tailed-beast transformation and have the power to protect himself in this war. Yamato leads a team of Anbu ninjas to protect them, also worried about any unforeseen incidents with Uzumaki Naruto, ready to stop him from going berserk at any moment. During this period, Killer Bee has acted as Uzumaki Naruto''s mentor, continuously teaching him how to train under the waterfall, until today''s session. It''s about time... For Uzumaki Naruto to move on to the next step of his training. "Behind the waterfall!" Killer Bee made a gesture and walked into the waterfall: "Let me show you... the training ground of Cloud Vige!" Following Killer Bee''s lead, the group walked behind the waterfall, discovering a hidden world. The waterfall served as a natural barrier, blocking all prying eyes. After passing through the waterfall, they saw buildings hidden deep within. Several towers of varying sizes stood inside, with headless statues positioned on either side. "It''s here..." Killer Bee raised his finger, pointing deep into the structure: "Begin the fight with the Nine-Tails!" With that, Killer Bee walked further in. "Is it here?" Uzumaki Naruto followed Killer Bee step by step. "Yes, idiot!" Killer Bee nodded while leading them inside and started introducing the ce: "This is the ce where the spirits of Cloud Vige''s ancestors reside. We will open the door inside, sit down, close our eyes, and focus our minds!" "¡­" Uzumaki Naruto slowly nodded and followed him in. No matter what happens inside, Uzumaki Naruto would not be surprised anymore. During this time, he had experienced the return of his rogue ninjapanions, met his biological father, the Fourth Hokage Minato, epted the guidance of his resurrected father on the nature transformation of the Rasengan, and learned Sage Mode from him. Just when he thought the future was bright, he saw his most respected brother be the most terrifying mastermind in the ninja world. To be honest... Luckily, Uzumaki Naruto had a strong mentality. If his mentality were weaker, he might not have been able to ept reality. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside him using the Flying Thunder God technique, startling everyone present and making them instinctively be vignt! "It''s me." Uchiha Sasuke reached out his hand, stopping Killer Bee who was about to draw his sword, and said in a deep voice: "I am here to inform you that the ninja coalition has been defeated, and Kagura will likely arrive soon..." "The coalition is defeated?" Everyone present was shocked! The ninja coalition had nearly a hundred thousand soldiers! Even if there were a hundred thousand pigs, Akihara Kagura couldn''t kill them all in three days! "If I remember correctly..." A drop of cold sweat appeared on Yamato''s forehead as he spoke cautiously: "Today should be the day the ninja coalition gathers..." They had just gathered... And they had already been defeated! "That''s right." Uchiha Sasuke nodded and exined in a deep voice: "The coalitionmander Hanzo of the Smander was Kagura''s puppet. He used Hanzo to infiltrate the coalition''s core, and with his own power, he defeated the hundred thousand-strong ninja coalition. Madara and I came specifically to protect you..." "Big brother...what about them?" Cold sweat also dripped down Killer Bee''s face. "You know¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nced at Killer Bee and said, "At least for now, no one is a match for Akihara Kagura. Even Madara doesn''t consider himself Kagura''s opponent..." "And one more thing..." A tall figure walked through the waterfall, stepping in slowly, his voice cold as he said, "If the ninja world reaches a critical point, I hope you two Jinchuriki can sacrifice yourselves so I can gain the power to defeat that person..." "Madara!" Yamato looked at the neer with a sh of surprise on his face. "Madara!" Uchiha Sasuke frowned and said coldly, "Wait... you mean... you want to take the Nine-Tails from Naruto?" "No, of course not." Uchiha Madara shook his head, a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth. "I''ve already tested the power of the Nine-Tails; it''s not enough to contend with that kid Akihara Kagura..." "What I need is the Ten-Tails!" "If the ninja world truly reaches its most dangerous point..." Uchiha Madara looked at Uzumaki Naruto and Killer Bee, speaking in a deep voice, "It may really require you two to sacrifice yourselves. I will take the risk of bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Only the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki has any hope of defeating that kid..." "Naruto will die..." Uchiha Sasuke was about to refuse. "Then he dies..." Uchiha Madara raised an eyebrow and casually suggested, "You can preserve his body. With the Rinnegan, you can revive him after this war is over..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke felt something was off but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly. With the Rinnegan, resurrection wasn''t that difficult. "No way!" Killer Bee immediately wanted to object! Because Killer Bee and the Eight-Tails within him were partners who lived and died together, he didn''t want the Eight-Tails to be used as material for reviving the Ten-Tails! "Your refusal is invalid..." "Besides, you can''t protect the Tailed Beasts within you..." Uchiha Madara looked at the Eight-Tails and Killer Bee, tilting his head with interest. "If you value the Tailed Beast within you, after this war, I can separate the Tailed Beasts from the Ten-Tails just like the Sage of Six Paths did a thousand years ago..." "..." Killer Bee''s brows were still furrowed. However, the Eight-Tails inside him thought it wasn''t necessarily a bad idea. Killer Bee wouldn''t even have to die; it could leave behind a small amount of chakra within him to ensure he wouldn''t die from the Tailed Beast''s extraction. On Turtle Ind. As the people inside the waterfall were discussing, Akihara Kagura had already arrived here, along with a group of unaware individuals. A giant y bird flew down first, dropping a string of bombs on Akihara Kagura''s head, seemingly wanting to blow him up directly. "This idiot..." Sasori of the Red Sand looked at the y bird and Deidara on top of it speechlessly. "Besides insulting him, what else can you do?" "I don''t believe I can''t kill him!" Deidara watched the y bombsnd beside Akihara Kagura, puffing his cheeks angrily. "I''ve hated him since I was nine! Art is an explosion, ha!" The y bombs on the ground exploded instantly! However, after the explosion, Akihara Kagura still stood on the ground, even waving at them with interest, as if inviting them toe down. "Ahhhh! This guy is still provoking me!" Deidara controlled the y bird to dive down, with a y doll appearing in his hand, rushing down with a furious face, wanting to throw the y doll on Akihara Kagura''s head. "Let him taste mytest creation!" "Lightning Release..." Akihara Kagura raised his palm. A dense mass of lightning suddenly struck Deidara and the y giant bird. Deidara''s y bombs instantly became ineffective, and the y doll immediately lost its explosive power. Both the y giant bird and Deidara fell to the ground. As Deidaray there, his face was covered with ck scorch marks, and he coughed out a mouthful of ck smoke. This is Deidara''s weakness... Once he encounters a Lightning Release ninja, Deidara''s explosions are restricted. "This is the consequence of not training Dust Release properly." These words from Akihara Kagura enraged Deidara. "I''ll fight you to the death!" Deidara, filled with fury, wanted to fight Akihara Kagura, his face contorted with rage. "Sasori was always your man. You bastard must have been secretly mocking me all along!" This was what infuriated Deidara the most! He had joined the Akatsuki organization to deal with Akihara Kagura, only to find that the organization was filled with Akihara Kagura''s people. Even the disobedient leader of the Akatsuki had been ousted... This... Deidara was almost driven to madness! Especially since his long-time teammate, Sasori, turned out to be Akihara Kagura''s man. It meant that this person he wanted to take revenge on had always been under Akihara Kagura''s watchful eye. Deidara felt utterly humiliated! To regain his dignity... He felt he had to perish together with Akihara Kagura! Moreover... Akihara Kagura didn''t even realize this! This bastard even had Sasori try to persuade him to join in the destruction of the ninja world. Didn''t he understand that Deidara was out for revenge against him? "Deidara!" Sasori''s voice stopped Deidara. He manipted Deidara with chakra strings, forcing him to stay in ce, and then looked down at Akihara Kagura: "You, how can you still be in the mood to tease Deidara at a time like this..." "Tsk..." Akihara Kagura looked at Deidara being controlled and shook his head with a chuckle: "Look how funny he is when he''s angry..." "I''ll fight you to the death!" Deidara was so furious he almost exploded! Akihara Kagura raised his finger, and a shadow on the ground immobilized Deidarapletely: "Alright, alright, let''s leave you here to bask in the sun for a while. Sasori and I have other business to attend to first..." "Aaaah..." Deidara could only roar helplessly at the sky. "Have you brought the people?" Akihara Kagura asked, looking at the empty-handed Sasori. "They are almost all here." Sasori nodded and said, "If it weren''t for Deidara refusing toe using your shadow ability and insisting on flying here with his y bird, we wouldn''t have been dyed for so long..." As Sasori spoke, he raised his fingers and controlled the chakra strings to cut Deidara''s y bird into pieces! A tall figure rolled to the ground. It was Kisame Hoshigaki. Kisame was not having a good time. After the battle between the Uchiha brothers, Kisame wanted to return to the Akatsuki base, only to find it in ruins... Fortunately. There were still four members of the Akatsuki left. Out of these four, three were Akihara Kagura''s people. Sasori, Kakuzu, and Hidan all pounced on Kisame, capturing him alive. Kisame was the most suitable to be the Gakid¨­ (Preta Path) puppet because he was skilled at absorbing chakra. As for the remaining Ningend¨­ (Human Path)... Akihara Kagura had to make use of Mangetsu, whom he had previously collected. The Six Paths puppets would still be useful in this war, at least they could help block the high-ranking ninja coalition trying tond on Turtle Ind. "You..." Kisame looked at the ck rods piercing his body, revealing a mouthful of shark teeth: "You hid so many people within the Akatsuki..." "Your information is outdated." Akihara Kagura chuckled, patting Kisame''s head and imprisoning his soul within his body: "Alright, let''s test the Rinnegan''s chakra absorption abilityter. It should be more reliable than your Samehada..." "¡­" Samehada shivered in a corner. Fortunately. Samehada had a familiar face. Mangetsu, long deceased, reached out and patted Samehada, calming it down. Tend¨­ (Deva Path) - Uchiha Shisui! Ningend¨­ (Human Path) - Mangetsu! Chikush¨­d¨­ (Animal Path) - Hanz¨­! Gakid¨­ (Preta Path) - Kisame Hoshigaki! Shurad¨­ (Asura Path) - Sasori! Jigokud¨­ (Naraka Path) - Hidan! The appearance of the Six Paths puppets was a bit dyed. The only ones who have truly been useful so far are Hanzo and Sasori of the Red Sand. Even Shisui of the Deva Path is merely a tool to control the Uchiha. Moreover... There are the reincarnated First Hokage, Hashirama, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, the Fourth Hokage, Minato, and another man who is about to be reincarnated! This war is too intense, and it''s almost impossible for any living person to participate. Karin and the Uchiha from the Root Division are not here, and even Deidara will be sent away soon to be with Kakuzu. "Let me think... what else is missing." Akihara Kagura raised his hand and released a White Zetsu, using it as a sacrifice to summon and revive a man: "You''ll deal with Uchiha Sasuke... Edo Tensei!" A man with crimson eyes was revived! After being resurrected by Edo Tensei, the first thing Uchiha Itachi did was to look for Uchiha Sasuke''s whereabouts beside Akihara Kagura. His gaze sharpened as he saw the first person. "Shisui, why are you..." Uchiha Itachi''s mind went nk for a moment. "Itachi..." Uchiha Shisui also didn''t expect to see Uchiha Itachi again. With aplex expression, he said, "Are you looking for Sasuke? I know everything about that night of the n''s annihtion. I asked Kagura to save some n members..." "I''m sorry..." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head in pain. "I know you''re still hiding Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami..." Akihara Kagura ignored their conversation and said proactively, "Uchiha Itachi, do you remember the promise you made before you died?" "Sasuke has now chosen Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito. Do you want to consider doing something to bring Sasuke to our side in the uing final battle..." "Shisui..." Akihara Kagura waved his hand and said, "Tell him everything about us, and see what he decides!" "Will you tell your brother the truth, or will you keep everything hidden, overturn all the stories, and sacrifice yourself so that your brother can have a ce in the new era of the ninja world..." "Of course." Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Itachi in front of him and continued with a slight smile: "You would certainly sacrifice your own reputation, wouldn''t you?" "..." The reincarnated Uchiha Itachi fell silent immediately, his expression darkening as he nodded: "I understand. I will do as you say..." "Don''t worry." Akihara Kagura chuckled, speaking with interest: "Just keep Sasuke upied so he won''t cause me any trouble. Besides, you want to see Sasuke''s progress, don''t you? He has already awakened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan..." "..." Uchiha Itachi slowly lowered his head. Indeed, this was what Uchiha Itachi wanted to see. "Alright..." "Now, let all the actors get into position..." Akihara Kagura extended his hand, forming the hand seals for the summoning technique, his eyes shing slightly: "Let''s prepare... prepare for our lead actor, Uchiha Madara, to be the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Before that, let him use Obito to revive his other ns and then push him into desperation!" "Let Madara know..." "All ns are ineffective against me..." "The only thing he can do is to be the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 330: Living Hashirama and Dead Obito Chapter 330: Living Hashirama and Dead Obito On Turtle Ind. Outside the Falls of Truth. Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Obito were present, along with Killer Bee and Yamato, as they sensed the arrival of Akihara Kagura. The next moment! A golden light appeared in their sight! "He''s here!" Uchiha Madara''s expression changed, and he moved instantly to intercept the golden light rushing towards him. In an instant, his body was hit by the golden light and was flung into the cliff wall by the high-speed Akihara Kagura! Crash¡­ Crash crash¡­Pieces of rock embedded in the cliff wall where Uchiha Madara had fallen crumbled down. "Is he here?" Akihara Kagura raised his fingers, having sensed the presence of the Nine-Tails within, and saw the Eight-Tails'' Jinchuriki blocking the waterfall''s entrance. "It seems they''re all here¡­" Akihara Kagura answered himself, nodding slowly, "Just in time, both the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails are here. I can carry out my n directly!" As soon as he finished speaking! Akihara Kagura raised his palm! A wooden dragon suddenly burst out from the forest, charging towards Killer Bee! Killer Bee''s body swiftly transformed into the form of a tailed beast, opening his mouth to condense a Tailed Beast Ball, which he then shot straight at the wooden dragon''s head! However¡­ The Tailed Beast Ball was caught in the wooden dragon''s mouth like a ball, and the dragon slowly absorbed its chakra, preventing it from exploding! The next moment! The wooden dragon spat the Tailed Beast Ball onto the Eight-Tails! "Fool! Idiot!" Killer Bee''s voice was filled with frustration! "Wood Release: Smothering Binding Technique!" Yamato hurriedly formed a hand sign, and wooden boards rose from the ground, attempting to stop the wooden dragon''s attack, but his Wood Release was ineffective in this battle! The wooden dragon broke free from the restraining boards and continued charging towards Killer Bee. Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t just stand by; his eyes instantly revealed the Mangekyo Sharingan, and a purple Susanoo giant rose! A huge bow appeared in Susanoo''s hand, and a series of purple arrows were fired, pinning the wooden dragon to the cliff, where it slowly transformed into a forest¡­ "You''ve be stronger, Sasuke¡­" Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, his gaze falling on Uchiha Sasuke, with a hint of regret in his eyes: "When your life was destroyed, I gave you a new one, yet now you stand against me¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s heart trembled. The purple Susanoo instantly dissipated into mist. "But¡­" Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fist, trying to strengthen his resolve: "But you¡­ only wanted to use me to kill Itachi as revenge¡­" "Moreover¡­" "Now you want to destroy the ninja world!" Susanoo rose again around Uchiha Sasuke, his resolve firm: "To protect Naruto, and to prevent you from destroying the ninja world, I must oppose you¡­" The next moment! The bow in Susanoo''s hand was raised! A huge purple arrow was shot towards Akihara Kagura! "Summoning Jutsu!" Akihara Kagura raised his palm! A familiar figure appeared in front of him! A tall red Susanoo rose, raising a red shield to block the oing arrow! "That is¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes narrowed in disbelief at the sight of the red Susanoo: "You resurrected him too?" Uchiha Itachi! Using the Edo Tensei to resurrect Uchiha Itachi! At this moment, four members of the Uchiha n who had left the vige were gathered together! "Since you betrayed me¡­" Akihara Kagura spread his palms,ughing softly: "Then you''ve lost my protection. ept your fate!" "I''m sorry, Sasuke¡­" Uchiha Itachi raised his eyes, standing within the red Susanoo, slowly lifting his palm. "I didn''t expect to see you again in this manner..." "It doesn''t matter." Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and reopened them, his expression bing solemn. "Just as well, I have many questions for you. Who is telling the truth about the night of the Uchiha massacre? What was it all for?" "Have you learned the truth?" Uchiha Itachi finally had to admit this fact. Now that the truth of the massacre had been uncovered by others, his brother was once again forced into istion... So... The n to free his brother from the conspiracy must begin! Uchiha Itachi sighed inwardly, walking step by step towards Uchiha Sasuke. "If you want to know everything, then defeat me!" "Fine!" Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth, controlling his Susanoo to instantly enter its fourth form, lunging towards Uchiha Itachi. "You are no match for me now!" The two Susanoo shed instantly! The ground began to tremble! The battle between these brothers resumed! While they were fighting, Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito. He tilted his head slightly. "So... we don''t need to hesitate about our battle either?" "You deal with them." Akihara Kagura ignored them, stepping towards the depths of the waterfall, seemingly unconcerned with Uchiha Madara and the others blocking his path. "I''ll go inside and capture the Nine-Tails first!" Three figures emerged from the forest: the First Hokage Hashirama, the Fourth Hokage Minato, and the Second Hokage Tobirama! "A bunch of evil Uchiha..." Tobirama looked at the gathered Uchiha and spat disdainfully. "All these troubles in the ninja world are indeed caused by the Uchiha!" Whether it was Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Madara, or Uchiha Obito, to Tobirama, these Uchiha were all evil. He didn''t care how harsh his words were! "..." Uchiha Madara''s forehead twitched. Before Uchiha Madara could say anything, the three reanimated Hokage started their actions simultaneously. Akihara Kagura charged directly at Uchiha Madara, Minato at Uchiha Obito, and Tobirama at Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki! Uchiha Madara directly engaged Akihara Kagura! Facing Akihara Kagura, he didn''t have any special means, nor did he have time to support others. He could only find a way to dy the time! However... The rest depended on Uchiha Obito! If possible, Madara didn''t want to revive the Ten-Tails. He didn''t want the ninja world to face the crisis of Kaguya''s resurrection... Hopefully... This guy would fulfill his wish! While fighting Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Madara nced towards Hashirama. His old friend Hashirama was approaching the Konoha ninja named Yamato... Yamato felt a bit desperate. Although... He was the weakest... Still... He was assigned a powerful opponent. "Lord First..." Yamato sighed inwardly, sping his hands together, hoping that the First Hokage would show mercy in this battle! "Don''t be nervous..." Hashirama chuckled softly,forting the younger generation from the vige. "And don''t be afraid, I''ll finish this quickly..." "Don''t underestimate me, Lord First!" Yamato''s eyes filled with anger, his hands forming a seal rapidly. Wooden nks sprouted around the First Hokage, attempting to bind him directly! "An excellent technique!" Hashirama raised his finger, sincerely praising his junior, then raised a fist to shatter all the surrounding wooden nks! "..." Yamato''s heart immediately sank into despair again. It was as if adults were beating children here. Hashirama''s Wood Release was on apletely different level from Yamato''s, making Yamato scurry around in desperation... Boom! A figure was thrown to the ground! Uchiha Madara''s figure was flung to the ground by Akihara Kagura''s kick! "Lost an eye¡­" Akihara Kagura looked down at Uchiha Madara, smiled lightly, and continued, "Perhaps with only one Rinnegan, you can still handle others in the ninja world, but it greatly affects our battle..." Indeed. Perhaps to deal with others, Uchiha Madara only needs one eye, but against Akihara Kagura, even two eyes are not enough, let alone just one? Especially since their taijutsu skills are very close... With the loss of one eye, Uchiha Madara is even a bit slower in predicting Akihara Kagura''s movements and ispletely no match for him! "Hmph..." Uchiha Madara stood up, wiped the corner of his mouth, sneered disdainfully, and retorted, "But you also have a Rinnegan... You should know why I gave one of my eyes to someone else, right?" Uchiha Madara didn''t believe Akihara Kagura couldn''t figure it out! This guy''s mind is far more intricate than anyone else in the ninja world, even ck Zetsu is just a toy in his hands. He must have guessed Madara''s intention of giving that eye to Uchiha Obito! "It''s just to revive my Edo Tensei..." Akihara Kagura nonchntly spread his palms and continued carelessly, "I am well aware of your n, but I can''t stop it, can I? Because that guy still has a Mangekyou Sharingan, and Izanagi''s invincibility is enough to help him..." "Exactly!" A smile finally appeared on Uchiha Madara''s lips. "But..." Akihara Kagura suddenly smiled as well and continued with interest, "Madara, would you like to guess why I let you revive these Edo Tensei Hokages?" "What... do you want to use them for?" Uchiha Madara''s face darkened. Though he didn''t know why... It seemed like he had fallen into a trap! However, ording to their n, Uchiha Obito was to prepare to use the Outer Path: Rinne Rebirth before the battle began. As soon as he saw the three Edo Tensei Hokages, he was to act immediately. There was no time left! On the other side! Minato''s kunai directly slit Uchiha Obito''s throat! Minato''s movements were extremely swift and fierce. Even with a Rinnegan, Uchiha Obito had no ability to resist under his assault! Without Kamui, Uchiha Obito couldn''tst even a few seconds against Minato! "Toote..." Uchiha Obito''s voice came through again, his body faintly dissipating and reappearing in a safe ce, hands already sped together: "Madara, the first technique has already started. I only have this one chance!" "Obito?" Minato looked at his student in surprise. The attack... Failed? "Sensei... I''m sorry..." Uchiha Obito looked at his teacher and slowly shook his head, "I have entrusted everything to Kakashi. This time against you, I have prepared only two techniques..." "One technique is Izanagi..." As Uchiha Obito spoke, the transnted Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye faintly glowed, indicating the use of Izanagi: "This technique allows me enough time to escape Sensei''s pursuit and use another technique..." Minato, with his kunai, appeared beside Uchiha Obito. No matter how many times he killed his student, it was useless! During the duration of Izanagi... Any unfavorable reality for Uchiha Obito would turn into a dream! With his hands sped, Uchiha Obito, in Izanagi''s invincible time, roared, "Outer Path: Rinne Rebirth!" As soon as he finished speaking, a white light emerged from the three Hokages present. The Rinne Rebirth waspleted under the support of Izanagi! "As long as I can revive Sensei and the others..." Uchiha Obito took a deep breath, looking at Minato in front of him, watching the white light emerging from his teacher, disregarding Uchiha Madara''s obstruction. His long-tense mind finally rxed: "There is still hope to correct everything..." With thebination of Izanagi and the Rinne Rebirth, no one could stop Uchiha Obito from reviving the three Edo Tensei Hokages! The most bizarre thing was... Uchiha Obito was still alive! Izanagi could even alter the inevitable fatal oue of the Rinne Rebirth, turning any unfavorable situations into mere illusions. The cost for this was just a transnted three-tomoe Sharingan, though it''s uncertain how much longer he can live¡­ Nevertheless... Uchiha Obito has achieved his goal. No one cares about him now; the most important thing is the resurrection of the three Hokage! With a sh of white light, the bodies of Hashirama, Tobirama, and Minato glowed momentarily. They clearly felt the revival of life force within them! At this moment! They also broke free from the control of the Edo Tensei! Tobirama was the first to realize the reversal of the situation! "Big brother!" "Madara!" Hashirama felt the surge of overwhelming life force within him in disbelief! This is... His strength at its peak! Minato, not paying attention to his own resurrection, looked at his student in astonishment. Instinctively, he reached out to support the copsing Uchiha Obito, his expression bing increasinglyplex. "Obito¡­ you¡­" "I''m sorry, Sensei¡­ It was my fault that you all died¡­" Uchiha Obito, sitting dejectedly in the water, struggled to speak: "Now¡­ this is just a small redemption¡­ Kill me, Sensei. I want to see Rin¡­ The rest, I leave to you all!" "¡­" Minato hesitated, unable to make a move. Although this student had been misled and caused the Nine-Tails Incident, resulting in the deaths of himself and Kushina, he was now also striving to protect the ninja world and had even helped free himself and the first two Hokage from the Edo Tensei... Just as Minato was about to refuse... A figure appeared on the ground! A pitch-ck hand suddenly pierced through Uchiha Obito! "It''s alright¡­" "I''ll help you, Obito¡­" ck Zetsu''s hand pierced through Uchiha Obito''s chest with a sinister smile! Uchiha Obito used Izanagi to evade the inescapable death of the Rinne Rebirth, but he couldn''t escape the shadow from the darkness! "ck Zetsu!" ck Zetsu crushed Uchiha Obito''s heart, looking at Uchiha Madara with indifference, and continued with interest: "Madara, your n is also within our control. You want to fully revive Hashirama¡­" "Exactly¡­" "We want to do that too." "Because both your and Hashirama''s chakra are at their peak, second only to the Sage of Six Paths. Among the reincarnations of Asura and Indra I''ve seen, you are the closest to them¡­" "The living you¡­" "Are the most valuable treasures in this ninja world¡­" "The dead Obito¡­" "Will be the irrefutable proof of the alliance between me and Kagura!" ck Zetsu''s lips curled into a sinister smile as he withdrew his hand from Uchiha Obito''s chest! "Rin¡­" Uchiha Obito copsed to the ground, blood gushing from his chest! "Do you think you can see Rin?" ck Zetsu, looking at the still murmuring Uchiha Obito, sneered: "Obito, you were the most useful pawn. Even in death, you cannot be spared¡­" "What do you mean?" Uchiha Obito''s remaining Rinnegan widened involuntarily! This guy... He still wants to use him! "Because your Kamui space is something Kagura needs¡­" ck Zetsu, looking at the dying Uchiha Obito, continued with a grin: "You, who resurrected the Edo Tensei, will now be Kagura''s new Edo Tensei! He really needs your Kamui space!" "Finally¡­" "I can be a little relieved." Akihara Kagura slightly flexed his fingers: "As long as this guy is reincarnated, I''ll have a safe space. At least, when that''s revived and if they want to attack me, I''ll have a ce to go¡­" "You think too much¡­" ck Zetsu, looking at Akihara Kagura, lightlyughed and spoke good words for Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki: "Mother is a kind person! How could she attack you? Now I''ve helped you kill Uchiha Obito and obtained his body, so you can rest assured, right?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 331: Madara(w/Rinnegan) and Hashirama(Peak) vs Akihara Kagura Chapter 331: Madara(w/Rinnegan) and Hashirama(Peak) vs Akihara Kagura ck Zetsu absolutely does not trust Akihara Kagura. ck Zetsu has never trusted Kagura and only relies on him out of necessity, knowing that Akihara Kagura intends to use Kaguya to deal with the possibly still existing Sage of Six Paths. Naturally. Akihara Kagura also cannot appear too trusting of ck Zetsu. Being overly trusting of ck Zetsu would make ck Zetsu suspicious. Conveniently, Uchiha Obito''s Kamui dimension is a safe ce, and Akihara Kagura wants to secure it to ensure his own safety after Kaguya''s revival. ck Zetsu... Definitely believes it. ck Zetsu inwardly curses Akihara Kagura''s stupidity. Reviving Kaguya requires the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki as a sacrifice. This fool Akihara Kagura thinks that merely using the Ten-Tails and arge amount of chakra can revive Kaguya!Once Akihara Kagura chooses to be the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki, he is destined to be a sacrifice. Hiding anywhere won''t save him then! "The Fourth Hokage of Konoha!" Uchiha Madara, disregarding Uchiha Obito''s life, coldlymanded, "Quickly bring Obito''s Rinnegan to me. I need to gather the Rinnegan for battle!" "..." While Minato hesitated. Tobirama instantly appeared beside Minato, directly reaching out to grab Uchiha Obito''s corpse and plucking out Obito''s eye! "!!!" Uchiha Madara''s eyelid twitches! Madara didn''t expect that bastard Tobirama would act first, and moreover, grab his eye. Would this bastard even give it to him? Honestly... Given their enmity... Uchiha Madara still harbored a grudge against Tobirama and even wanted to kill him! "Your eye." Tobirama tossed Uchiha Madara''s eye to him with a look of disdain. At this moment, Uchiha Madara''sbat power is crucial, and Tobirama wouldn''t let minor grievances hinder the greater goal. He knew Akihara Kagura was the real threat! "Hmph!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, unhappily catching the eye and inserting it back into his socket, restoring his vision. "As for Uchiha Obito..." Tobirama looked at Obito, quickly sping his hands together: "I have a technique that can bind Uchiha Obito''s soul within his body. As long as his soul can''t enter the afterlife, Akihara Kagura can''t reincarnate him..." "..." Minato was momentarily speechless. The Second Hokage''s methods... Are a bit too cruel, aren''t they? "I can undo that forbidden technique..." Akihara Kagura shrugged, looking at Tobirama: "Second Hokage, I''ve already figured out the methods to counter all your forbidden techniques..." "Forget about Obito." Uchiha Madara coldly interrupted Tobirama''s meddling, saying, "You two take the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki off this ind first..." The most important thing now is to ensure the safety of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. They must note to any harm! Conveniently... Minato and Tobirama, having been fully resurrected and freed from Edo Tensei, should take the Jinch¨±riki away, leaving the battlefield to Madara and Hashirama to deal with Akihara Kagura! "Wait..." The Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki, Killer B, quickly spoke: "Don''t leave yet! Naruto is still here! We need to monitor him! Don''t let the Nine-Tails go out of control!" "Naruto is undergoing the trial to obtain the Nine-Tails'' chakra..." Yamato quickly exined: "Fearing that Akihara Kagura might capture him, Hokage-sama... Lady Tsunade wanted him to gain the power to protect himself, so we brought him to the Cloud Vige''s trial grounds to attempt the trial of acquiring the Nine-Tails'' chakra!" "We dared not enter to confront Akihara Kagura, and Naruto was confident he could handle the Nine-Tails. We''re just outside, preventing Kagura from interfering, but inside, there could be loss of control..." "I understand!" Minato rushed into the waterfall! However, upon entering the trial grounds, he too felt a violent impulse within him. Frowning, Minato sensed the extraordinary nature of the ce and had to sit cross-legged to stabilize himself! Only... As Minato sat down... His consciousness entered a trial space where he saw a familiar red-haired figure with a blonde boy battling the Nine-Tails, which exuded an evil aura... Clearly. Uzumaki Naruto was at a critical stage of his trial! After entering the trial grounds, Naruto immediately sat cross-legged to unlock the Nine-Tails'' seal. His mother, Kushina''s chakra appeared at this moment... This was Naruto''s first meeting with his mother! Back during the Nine-Tails incident, in order for his son, Naruto, to meet his parents, Minato, who was responsible for sealing the Nine-Tails within Naruto, also sealed a part of his and Kushina''s chakra¡­ Later on¡­ Minato was revived using the Edo Tensei and was tasked with guiding Naruto in his training, during which he also took the opportunity to reconfigure the seal within Naruto¡­ At that time¡­ For safety, Minato did not dare to fully release the seal; he merely adjusted the seal space to make it easier for Naruto to use the Nine-Tails'' chakra¡­ Now¡­ The seal ispletely undone! Kushina''s chakra is aiding Naruto in attacking the Nine-Tails, dispelling the negative energy within it! However, at this critical moment, his father Minato intruded, bringing with him half of the fearsome Nine-Tails'' chakra into this spiritual space! "Why is Dad here¡­" Naruto, who had not yet defeated his Nine-Tails, saw his father Minato rush in, followed by a surge of red chakra behind him! This was a fortuitous mistake. Because half of the Nine-Tails was also sealed within Minato! When Naruto was very young, to ensure the Nine-Tails did not go out of control, Minato used the power of the Reaper to split the Nine-Tails into two halves, sealing one half within Naruto and the other half within himself as a sacrifice to summon the Reaper! Now¡­ Minato has fully revived with half of the Nine-Tails, coincidentally appearing in the sealing space, where the same origin of chakra immediately caused them to merge into the same spiritual space¡­ However¡­ Minato had no time to pay attention to the negative chakra of the Nine-Tails. "Kushina''s¡­ chakra¡­" Minato did not even look at his son; his first gaze was drawn to that head of red hair. Known as the fastest man in the ninja world, he was momentarily slowed down. That head of red hair¡­ Ran through his entire life! Minato remembered the moment his heart was moved upon first seeing that red hair; they met and knew each other from the Ninja Academy, gradually became ninjas who understood and trusted each other, leading to marriage. Whether bing Hokage or ultimately sacrificing for Konoha, that red hair was always by his side! "Eh? Minato!" Kushina saw Minato''s arrival and broke into a big smile: "I have one good news and one bad news, which do you want to hear first?" "The good news¡­" Minato chuckled lightly. "The good news is that our family is finally reunited!" Kushina beamed with joy, her eyes squinting with happiness. Her chakra seemed to be more lively upon seeing her husband and son! "What about the bad news?" Minato slowly walked towards her. "The bad news¡­" Naruto looked behind Minato at the red chakra, his expression suddenly bing serious: "The negative energy from the half of the Nine-Tails within you has also surged over! Our family has to deal with two Nine-Tails here now!" Before he finished speaking. In the strange space of this trial ground. The red chakra behind Minato quickly flew over, revealing a massive Nine-Tails, slightly darker in color; the Nine-Tails beside Naruto and Kushina was noticeably brighter. One Yin Nine-Tails¡­ one Yang Nine-Tails! The two massive Nine-Tails simultaneously roared at the family of three, speaking in unison, as they were originally one entity! "It''s been seventeen years¡­" "Kushina, Minato, Naruto¡­" "Your family is all here, and today, I will kill you all here!" "..." A trace of unease appeared in Naruto''s eyes; even one Nine-Tails was troublesome, and it was his mother Kushina who was helping to restrain it! Now¡­ There are two! How can he deal with two Nine-Tails in spiritual space? "Don''t worry." Kushina seemed to sense her child''s unease, ruffled his hair, andforted him with a smile: "Just stay behind Mom and Dad, and we''ll help you take care of them!" The next moment! The two Nine-Tails charged towards them simultaneously! "Nine-Tails!" Kushina spread her arms, and countless adamantine chains flew out. Her gaze was resolute and firm: "Now is not the time for you to act rampant!" Chains bound the legs of both Nine-Tails, mming them back to the ground. Minato calmly instructed his son! "Naruto, you take the right, I''ll take the left!" "Got it!" In the next moment! Two yellow-haired figures dashed left and right! Minato rushed towards the Yin Kurama, his face showing the markings of Sage Mode, and hemanded his son in a deep voice. "Naruto, go directly into Sage Mode!" "Sage Mode, activate!" Naruto quickly sped his hands together. "Sage Art: Super Big Ball Rasengan Barrage!" The father and son, both in Sage Mode, simultaneously leaped towards the fallen two halves of Kurama, their dense Rasengans smashing into the two beasts. In the next moment, the two halves of Kurama transformed into chakra! The chakra of the two Kuramas simultaneously entered Minato and Naruto, allowing both of them to master the Kurama Mode at the same time. Of course... These two Kuramas were just fragments of Yin Kurama and Yang Kurama''s chakra! As Minato and Naruto absorbed the chakra, sealing gates appeared behind them, each sealing a gigantic Kurama. "Kurama..." Kushina''s eyes showed a mischievous glint, reminiscent of when Kurama was sealed within her many years ago. "This time, they will be spending time with you!" "Kushina..." The two Kuramas gritted their teeth in unison. "We might never see each other again..." Kushina''s chakra waved goodbye to each Kurama like a little girl,ughing as she said, "You two big guys need to get along well with Minato and Naruto!" "You..." The two Kuramas looked angrily at Kushina! This woman... She was clearly provoking them! "Kushina..." Minato looked at Kushina''s chakra, his eyes suddenly dimming. He knew what was happening with her chakra... "Hey, by the way..." Kushina''s chakra suddenly seemed to remember something, and she said in surprise, "Minato, why are you here too? What happened to the chakra you left in the seal?" "Because..." Minato did not speak, sighing inwardly. Because this matters... It was too long a story... Minato had to start from seventeen years ago, talking about the conspiracy of the Nine-Tails'' attack, about how Uchiha Obito, who had died during the attack, was the cause, how Uchiha Obito was controlled by Uchiha Madara, and how Uchiha Madara was manipted by ck Zetsu... "It was all their doing..." Kushina pouted in dissatisfaction, muttering, "We finally achieved peace, and they had to cause so much trouble..." "So..." Minato nodded gravely, exining more about the story of Akihara Kagura: "These masterminds who once manipted others have now been used themselves. The greatest threat to the ninja world now is a man named Akihara Kagura, who has manipted all these schemers, and even once controlled me..." "..." Kushina was left with her mouth wide open. The ninja world was so vast... Akihara Kagura''s story was truly rare. Even hearing it for the first time, theyered schemes of ck Zetsu, Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Obito were strange enough, yet they ultimately became stepping stones for Akihara Kagura, turning into his pawns. Whether it was the Five Great Nations standing for the majority of the ninja world, or Uchiha Madara, the small group of schemers, they all became tools for Akihara Kagura to achieve his evil goals. "I must stop Kagura." For the first time, Naruto heard the full story of Akihara Kagura from his father, his eyes still firm and unyielding. "I will bring him back to Konoha!" "Sorry..." Naruto nced at his father, then at his mother. "Because I never met you two while growing up, Kagura was like an older brother to me..." "But, Akihara Kagura never belonged to Konoha¡­" Minato looked at his son, hoping he would understand the difficulty of the situation. "Akihara Kagura''s will is unbreakable. The Second Hokage once said that no one could change his mind. He will use any means to achieve his goals..." "Naruto, if you truly want him to return to Konoha and continue being a Konoha ninja, this task will be a thousand, even ten thousand times harder than bing Hokage..." This task... It is much harder than bing Hokage! After all, Konoha has only had five Hokages, and each one has fallen into the hands of Akihara Kagura. Even Tsunade once became a tool for Akihara Kagura to control the ninja world. "Go ahead and do it." Kushina patted Naruto''s head, smiling as she encouraged him. "A grown man always needs to do things others can''t!" After speaking, Kushina''s chakra slowly dimmed. She continued to smile, not wanting to make her husband and son sad. "Alright, go stop the destruction of the ninja world. I need to take a long rest!" "Kushina..." Minato''s heart ached. "Mom..." Naruto''s heart ached too. "Alright..." Kushina extended her arms and hugged her two loved ones. Tears finally flowed uncontrobly from her eyes. "Our family can''t stay here forever. Those people are still fighting outside!" "Naruto..." "You have grown up..." "Go and do what you believe is right..." "Minato..." "Since you have been revived..." "You must live well. You have to see Naruto get married, see Naruto have his own children. I want to see so much through your eyes..." "..." Naruto slowly nodded, tears streaming down his face. "..." Minato furrowed his brows tightly but said nothing. "So... goodbye!" Kushina''s chakra gave her husband and son onest gentle hug. She patted their shoulders, a contented smile on her lips, and then slowly dissipated in the spiritual space... "..." Naruto wiped his reddened eyes, his tears seemingly unending. "Let''s go." Minato clenched his fists and said softly, "Naruto, there are more important things to do now. Don''t disappoint your mother!" Outside the waterfall. Two figures blocked the entrance to the cave. Uchiha Madara and Hashirama stood together, preventing Akihara Kagura from approaching. Hashirama asionally touched his arm, ncing at Akihara Kagura across from them, and cautiously said, "Even though I''ve been revived and my chakra is at its peak, this guy still feels stronger than me..." "Hmph, that''s normal..." Uchiha Madara snorted disdainfully, "That brat only managed to awaken the Sage''s body by luck using your cells. He can''t possibly be a match for the two of us. If we lose, you must hold him back at all costs..." "Huh? What about you?" Hashirama looked at Madara in surprise. "I can only take a gamble..." Madara''s voice grew heavy as he thought about what he was about to do. Since the history on the Uchiha stone tablet had been altered, and the bark of the Senju n warned about the dangers of bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, he might be risking his life! "A gamble?" Hashirama fumbled in his pocket, as if searching for something. He surprisingly found something! "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate right now?" Hashirama inexplicably pulled out two dice and handed them to Madara. "Madara, if you need to gamble, I''ll lend you my luck..." "..." A vein popped on Madara''s forehead as he restrained the urge to scold. "Your luck... can anyone have worse luck than you?" "Perhaps¡­" Hashirama tossed two dice to Uchiha Madara, a confident smile appearing on his face. "I lost my whole life before dying. Is this the only time I will win by luck?" "..." Uchiha Madara reached out to catch the dice, putting them into his clothes. A faint smile crossed his face. "Hmph, I''ll believe you this time." "However..." "We might not lose!" Uchiha Madara raised his finger, coldly staring at Akihara Kagura, his voice bing serious. "Get ready!" "I understand!" Hashirama clenched his fist, a substantial amount of chakra suddenly rising from his body. "I''ll go first, Madara!" In the next moment, Hashirama charged towards Akihara Kagura! Uchiha Madara followed closely behind! In the Warring States period, these two were unparalleled when they joined forces once, creating the first ninja vige, Konoha... After many years... Uchiha Madara and Hashirama finally joined forces again! This time... They are challenging the strongest man of this era! Akihara Kagura had not been watching them. Seemingly resting with his eyes closed before the battle, he suddenly opened his eyes as he sensed the two terrifying chakras quickly approaching his attack range! In the next moment, Akihara Kagura confronted them directly! A wave of water arose on the surface of the waterfallke! The three shed in an instant, their chakras converging, creating a huge ssh that soared into the sky! Hashirama charged directly at Akihara Kagura! Uchiha Madara leapt into the air, aiming a hand at Akihara Kagura''s head like a deadly assassin, attacking from above and below together! Akihara Kagura moved swiftly and sharply, grabbing Hashirama''s wrist with his left hand and seizing his shoulder with his right, using the momentum to leap and kick Uchiha Madara, sending him flying! "This guy..." Hashirama tried to pull Akihara Kagura down! However, Akihara Kagura flipped to the other side, still holding Hashirama''s wrist, and threw him onto the water surface like in a wrestling move! "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" In the instant Uchiha Madara was sent flying, he quickly formed hand signs, spitting a huge me towards Akihara Kagura! This fireball was sorge... It looked like a falling meteor from the sky! Even though it was the simplest Great Fireball Jutsu, in Uchiha Madara''s hands, it far exceeded the power of some renowned S-rank techniques! "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Akihara Kagura shed his hand across the water surface, raising a surge of water like a wall, instantly engulfing the fireball! In the next moment! A tall blue Susanoo came flying over! A giant blue samurai sword cut through the water wall! Uchiha Madara directly used Susanoo, knowing that the oue of this battle would not be determined by mere taijutsu, and started pressing Akihara Kagura to use chakra-consuming techniques! "Hashirama!" Uchiha Madara shouted in a deep voice, controlling Susanoo to lift Hashirama, cing him inside Susanoo''s crystal, speaking coldly: "Prepare yourself, he''s going to use his Susanoo! Activate your Wood Release immediately!" "I understand..." Hashirama nodded, sping his hands together. "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique! Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!" A towering wooden figurebined with the colossal Susanoo! The giant Susanoo transformed into armor, covering the wooden figure, even changing its appearance. The wooden dragon on the wooden figure also wore Susanoo''s armor! The massive blue armored wooden figure, holding a giant blue samurai sword, charged straight towards Akihara Kagura! "Going straight to this level?" Akihara Kagura sped his hands together, moonlight shining on theke, and a white armored wooden figure suddenly appeared under him! "Be careful..." Hashirama and Uchiha Madara stood inside the crystal on the blue armored wooden figure''s forehead, recalling their past lessons. "That kid''s Wood Human Technique can use space-time techniques for instant movement. We must be cautious..." Before the words fell, the white armored wooden figure shed and disappeared from its original position! The hundred-meter-tall white giant, holding a white-glowing samurai sword, instantly appeared in front of the blue armored wooden figure, like a deadly assassin, stabbing the opponent''s chest with the dozens-of-meters-long white sword! ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 332: Hashirama and Madaras last Dance Chapter 332: Hashirama and Madara''sst Dance "Be careful" Uchiha Madara and Hashirama simultaneously warned each other! The two swiftly maneuvered their blue Susanoo-armored Wooden Human to retreat and evade! Akihara Kagura, controlling the white Susanoo-armored Wooden Human, raised the katana in its hand horizontally, pursuing them across the water. The hundred-meter-tall Susanoo-armored Wooden Human advanced menacingly toward them step by step! Akihara Kagura is immensely powerful! This is an acknowledged fact in the ninja world! Only those who have personally experienced the formidable power wielded by Akihara Kagura can truly grasp the terror he embodies. He possesses an extraordinarily vast amount of chakra and yet can control it with meticulous precision! Under his control, the hundred-meter-tall white Susanoo-armored Wooden Human exhibited a terrifying agility, as if the white Susanoo-armored Wooden Human were a living human being! "Wood Release: Wood Expulsion Technique!" Hashirama quickly formed hand signs!In the blue Susanoo-armored Wooden Human''s hand, a sturdy shield appeared, rapidly covered withyers of blue Susanoo armor tes! The blue Susanoo-armored Wooden Human held a glowing blue katana in its left hand and a blue wooden shield in its right, with a blue wooden dragon perched on its shoulder, armed to the teeth! "Wood Release: Wood Expulsion Technique!" Akihara Kagura simultaneously sped his hands together! A white-glowing wooden shield appeared in the white Susanoo-armored Wooden Human''s hand! The next moment, the two hundred-meter-tall giants collided! The ground of Turtle Ind trembled under the impact of the two Susanoo-armored Wooden Humans'' battle. The massive, drifting Turtle Ind began to sink into the sea, unable to withstand such a terrifying fight! Inparison, the battle on the other side was mere coteral damage. The fight between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke had been forced to halt. The sh between the purple Susanoo and the red Susanoo had been interrupted. "Now, tell me the truth!" Uchiha Sasuke, insistent on uncovering the truth, ignored the distant battle, his eyes zing with fury! "Itachi, do you know what I''ve been through? My brother killed our family, sought to destroy our n to protect his brother. Is this the truth?" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi remained silent, unable to answer. The man, who had nearly annihted the Uchiha n, nodded slowly after a moment, his voice bing hoarse: "Yes..." "You know..." Uchiha Sasuke felt a pang in his heart, questioning in confusion: "How can I face those in the Root Division?" Staring at his brother, Sasuke''s face filled with suppressed anger, his voice thundered: "I might as well have died on the night of the massacre!" "Sasuke." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, sighing inwardly. His eyes locked with Sasuke''s: "I''m sorry... I didn''t know... you would discover the truth... The truth of the Uchiha n''s destruction... is something I never wanted you to touch..." "Now... I must know everything!" Sasuke waved his arm, his face livid with rage: "You''re already dead, how long will you keep hiding the truth from me!" "I understand..." Itachi sighed deeply. But now, his body was under Akihara Kagura''s control. The Mangekyo Sharingan, Kotoamatsukami, capable of altering everything, couldn''t be retrieved in time... Currently... Uchiha Itachi remained under Akihara Kagura''s control. Seeing his brother''s wrathful face, Itachi attempted to use a transfer seal to pass his memories to Sasuke, defying Akihara Kagura''s orders, wanting his brother to decide his own future! However... As he made a move, someone instantly stopped him! Uchiha Itachi''s mind froze! He widened his eyes in disbelief! He knew who was controlling him; that man had the power to fight Hashirama and Uchiha Madara while still having enough strength to control him! How powerful was that man! Even under the assault of two legendary figures, he still paid attention to this side! Compared to Akihara Kagura, Itachi''s spiritual will was as different as the sky and the earth, utterly unable to resist Akihara Kagura''s suppression! "Akihara Kagura..." Itachi''s spirit was in agony, murmuring his purpose: "I only... wanted to tell Sasuke the truth..." "Fool!" A mere snort in his mind! It was like a thunderbolt striking Itachi''s will! The next moment, Itachi''s body was directly taken over! However... The controlled Itachi showed no outward changes. The will of Uchiha Itachi was in even more pain, clutching his forehead as if struggling desperately against something, seemingly fighting against the will controlling him from within. "Itachi!" Uchiha Sasuke was startled by Itachi''s actions, instantly appearing by his side. "What''s going on? What''s happening to you?" "I originally wanted to use the transcription seal to pass my memories to you..." Itachi groaned, his brain in extreme pain. "But now, I can''t escape Akihara Kagura''s control. He only wants to use me to kill you, to thwart all your actions, and leave you forever in confusion..." "That guy..." Sasuke pressed his lips together. Is this Akihara Kagura''s punishment? Just as he had uncovered the truth and began to feel a mix of confusion and guilt towards his brother, he questioned Akihara Kagura and was expelled from the Root, directly standing in opposition to him... That man... Because Itachi once tried to harm Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, he nurtured Sasuke to pit brother against brother... Now that he knew the truth, Akihara Kagura directly resurrected and controlled Itachi to kill him, using sibling rivalry to exact revenge for his betrayal again! "So, should I..." Sasuke looked at his struggling brother, fighting against Akihara Kagura''s will, "seal your actions first?" "It''s useless..." Itachi shook his head painfully. "Even if you seal me, there will be othersing to kill you... While Akihara Kagura is still fighting, I can still speak... Remember what I''m about to tell you, or it might be toote. Akihara Kagura won''t give us another chance. I want to tell you the truth..." Itachi gazed at the distant battlefield and spoke gravely. "Now, I must first escape Akihara Kagura''s control. Before I died, I left a contingency, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that Shisui gave me. That eye has a powerful illusion that can quietly alter a person''s will, left on a crow..." "That eye technique..." Sasuke was startled. "An eye technique to alter wills..." Sasuke thought of something else, recalling the imminent crisis in the ninja world. "Can it be used to alter Akihara Kagura''s will?" "No..." Itachi struggled to shake his head, seemingly at his limit. "Illusions are ineffective against the Rinnegan..." Clutching his forehead, Itachi continued in a deep voice, "Akihara Kagura has already sent someone to retrieve the crow. The crow is now with Shisui..." "Help me get that eye back..." Itachi''s body trembled, his voice pained. "Shisui is also on this ind. You should be able to defeat him now... As long as that eye can work, I can regain control of my body, give you all my memories, and help you in the fight..." "Hurry!" The next moment, Itachi''s body went berserk! Itachi seemed topletely lose his will, attacking Sasuke. However, this brother of his was clearly no match for Sasuke! Sasuke''s eyes turned into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, immobilizing Itachi''s body. "Stay here for a while... I''ll retrieve that eye... free you from Akihara Kagura''s control..." The next second, Sasuke''s body vanished! As long as Uchiha Shisui was on this Turtle Ind, Sasuke would soon find him! Meanwhile. Akihara Kagura was still fighting two legendary figures! A hundred-meter-tall white Susanoo warrior wielded a glowing samurai sword, shing heavily at the blue Susanoo warrior''s shield, its de appearing exceptionally sharp! Within the crystal on the forehead of the blue Susanoo, Hashirama and Uchiha Madara saw the fierce de, their faces darkening! Although they seemed to use the same technique... There was still a gap between the two Susanoos! Controlling the white Susanoo, Akihara Kagura released the white wooden shield, raising its broad hand. A giant Rasengan appeared in its palm! The ten-meter-diameter Rasengan glowed brightly, pressing heavily onto the blue Susanoo''s chest, creating arge circr hole in its upper body. The blue Susanoo''s armor shattered, and the wooden warrior inside turned to wood chips! This strike! Split the blue Susanoo''s body in two! The blue Susanoo''s head fell, and its controllers, Hashirama and Madara, had to leave the protective crystal! "We seem to be losing..." Hashirama scratched his head awkwardly. "..." Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, seemingly having thought of something, and squinted his eyes: "This kid''s chakra control is even stronger than your granddaughter''s... The Wooden Human Technique''s body seems to have chakra pathways just like a human''s..." The next moment! The tall white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique looked down and saw the two tiny figures on the ground, lifting its foot to stomp on them as if to crush them directly! Hashirama raised his palm! In an instant, Uchiha Madara also raised his palm simultaneously! "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!" Both of them simultaneously used the Advent of a World of Flowering Trees technique. Thick vines and tree roots burst out from the ground, twisting into thick ropes that ensnared the white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique! The white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique twisted its body forcefully, swinging its katana to cut through the vines in one swift sh, a fierce strike flying out along the de''s edge, slicing through the thorn-like stone pirs on Turtle Ind! Uchiha Madara and Hashirama were both sent flying back! Uchiha Madara had never imagined he would face such a powerful attack, a dark expression shing across his face. "This guy..." "Leave it to me! Sage Mode: Activate!" Hashirama immediately steadied himself, entering Sage Mode in an instant. Facial markings appeared on his face as he sped his hands together: "Sage Art: Gate of the Great God!" Huge torii gates descended from the sky! This was Hashirama''s most powerful sealing technique, capable of easily sealing all tailed beasts in the ninja world. No tailed beast could escape the seal of the Gate of the Great God! However, the white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique simply swung its katana, slicing the descending torii gates into pieces! "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!" Hashirama didn''t hesitate any longer. His chakra surged within him, and a thousand-meter-tall Buddha statue appeared beneath him and Uchiha Madara! The thousand wooden arms on the Buddha statue''s back stretched out continuously, densely bombarding the white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique controlled by Akihara Kagura! In an instant, Turtle Ind sank! However... The white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique controlled by Akihara Kagura soared into the sky! Uchiha Madara watched as the white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique continued to dodge and evade the True Several Thousand Hands'' attacks, quickly sping his hands together! "Susanoo: Complete Form!" The thousand-meter-tall Buddha statue was instantly d in ayer of raven tengu armor, like a cloak, withyers of blue armor extending outward, arming the True Several Thousand Hands'' arms, with pieces of armor attaching to the True Several Thousand Hands'' fists! The two of thembined their ultimate techniques! Both Uchiha Madara and Hashirama''s chakra were pushed to their limits, making it unimaginable how powerful this move was! Now, the Susanoo Buddha looked as if it had fallen into the demonic path, its cloak-like armor extending from its head like long hair, with numerous Susanoo armor pieces covering its entire body! On the coastline. A group of ninjas who hade to support saw the sinking Turtle Ind and the rising Susanoo Buddha, which stood like a blue mountain a thousand meters tall! "What is that!" A sensory ninja stared in disbelief at the towering Susanoo Buddha! Even from a great distance, they could clearly see the Susanoo Buddha, standing there like a guiding lighthouse! "True Several Thousand Hands..." Many present immediately thought of this technique. However... Why was the True Several Thousand Hands'' Buddha statue blue? And why did it have ayer of blue raven tengu armor? Sweat appeared on Hatake Kakashi''s face as he answered in a low voice: "It must be Uchiha Madara''s Complete Susanoo armor; this is a technique used by both of them together..." In theory... Only two people could use the True Several Thousand Hands. Akihara Kagura, the First Hokage Hashirama. However, Akihara Kagura couldn''t possibly team up with Uchiha Madara, so the only ones capable of such cooperation were Uchiha Madara and the First Hokage... If nothing unexpected happened... It must mean Uchiha Madara''s n seeded! Hatake Kakashi had long known about Uchiha Madara''s n. He knew Uchiha Madara intended to use Uchiha Obito to revive the three Hokage reincarnated by the Impure World Reincarnation. "If Uchiha Madara seeded¡­" Kakashi Hatake recalled the consequences of the Rinne Rebirth technique that had been mentioned before: "Is Obito... dead?" "Let''s go immediately!" Tsunade waved her hand and hurried towards the battlefield. Compared to those who saw thebined release of True Several Thousand Hands and Susanoo from a distance, those who saw the Susanoo Buddha statue up close were even more shocked! "Is this thebined power of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara?" Yamato looked at the blue Susanoo Buddha statue, which stood over a thousand meters tall, with sweat dripping from his forehead: "This level of power... even Akihara Kagura would find it hard to resist, right?" After all... Yamato had once seen Akihara Kagura''s True Several Thousand Hands. In terms of size and imposing presence, Yamato did not believe that Akihara Kagura''s True Several Thousand Hands could rival the blue Susanoo Buddha statue before him! This level of power... Perhaps only gods can describe it! Just at this moment, Uzumaki Naruto and Minatopleted their trials. Two people, covered in a golden chakra aura, arrived beside them. The group, originally shocked by their defeat of Kurama and their entry into Nine-Tails Mode, couldn''t even pay attention to them. "This technique..." Uzumaki Naruto felt a profound sense of awe as he looked at the thousand-meter-tall Susanoo Buddha statue! "Hmph, those two bastards..." The Nine-Tails inside Naruto was hiding and cursing. Because, whether it was Susanoo or True Several Thousand Hands, the Nine-Tails had theoretically experienced all of these and just felt ufortable. "This technique... it''s a bit terrifying... can''t forget it..." Killer Bee, the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails, was also sweating, and his hand instinctively reached into his pocket, pulling out a small notebook. "What are you... doing?" Yamato was dumbfounded watching Killer Bee''s actions. "Material, jot it down." Killer Bee took out a small pen, seriously writing and drawing in his notebook, muttering to himself: "I''m going to write new rap lyrics tomemorate today''s events..." "..." Yamato sweated even more. Why did this Jinchuriki from the Hidden Cloud Vige seem a bit off? "Bee, you idiot..." The Eight-Tails Gyuki was not only shocked by seeing the Susanoo Buddha statue but also by his Jinchuriki''s peculiar thought process: "This kind of powerful technique is rarely seen in a thousand years..." "Akihara Kagura is definitely going to lose..." A Cloud ninja stationed there felt relieved. He couldn''t participate in this battle, but seeing the thousand-meter-tall Susanoo Buddha statue appear, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: "The crisis in the ninja world can also be resolved..." "Although I want to say that too..." Second Hokage Tobirama, ever rational, was shocked by the giant Susanoo Buddha statue but quickly returned to his senses. His gaze remained on the smaller white Susanoo Wooden Human Technique: "But... that kid... might also be able to disy corresponding power, as long as he has enough chakra..." "Everything... is still uncertain¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 333: The Strongest Man Chapter 333: The Strongest Man Sure. Everything is still uncertain. Everyone present was in shock at the formidable presence of the Susanoo Buddha, except for a few men who had personally witnessed the might of Akihara Kagura and still felt somewhat uneasy. Coincidentally. Hashirama was one of them. Even though Hashirama was well aware that thebined power of him and Uchiha Madara using the blue Susanoo Buddha was formidable, and perhaps this was already his peak moment! But... Hashirama stillcked confidence. This was rted to Hashirama''s humble nature and his experiences. He was not very confident that this peak power could y a decisive role.Inparison... Uchiha Madara appeared much more confident! "Hashirama!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes revealed a hint of arrogant madness! "Madara!" Hashirama''s expression was extremely grave. He was not at all proud of the Susanoo Buddha statue they had created together. He merely reminded in a deep voice, "Don''t underestimate him. That young one can also use the True Several Thousand Hands, and might even be stronger than me..." "I know..." Uchiha Madara''s lips curled into a yful smile, and his voice was chilling, "The chakra in that kid is not weak..." The next moment! Their conversation was not yet over! Akihara Kagura had already sped his palms together! "Sage Mode¡¤Activate!" "Sage Art¡¤True Several Thousand Hands!" As Akihara Kagura''s chakra surged within his body, the Wooden Human beneath him rapidly grew, and in an instant, another Buddha statue over a thousand meters high emerged on the sea! This Buddha statue also had countless wooden hands growing from its back, and it was d in a light white armor that seemed like moonlight, standing in stark opposition to the blue-armored Susanoo Buddha statue! "!!!" Everyone present had looks of shock in their eyes! Everyone was horrified as they looked at Akihara Kagura''s True Several Thousand Hands! "As expected..." Tobirama sighed inwardly, admitting, "That kid can indeed use this technique on his own..." When Tobirama saw the Susanoo-armored Wooden Human used by Akihara Kagura, he had a certain estimate in mind. Akihara Kagura, single-handedly, could contend with the brilliant dual heroes of the Warring States period, and the oue of this battle once again shifted! The most terrifying thing was... Tobirama had previously witnessed Akihara Kagura controlling the True Several Thousand Hands! This kid''s mastery of Wood Release was almost at an unattainable level for ordinary people. He even used the Kannon Buddha statue of True Several Thousand Hands for ninjutsu! This... Was truly terrifying! The next moment! Akihara Kagura raised his fingers! Thousands of hands behind the white Susanoo Buddha extended simultaneously, and all the giant Wooden Humans began to form seals! Even... These sealing gestures were all different! "What is happening?" Yamato looked at the white Susanoo Buddha forming seals, and a sudden fear arose in his heart, as if he had seen something extremely frightening! The thousand-meter-tall white Susanoo Kannon statue, with thousands of giant hands forming seals simultaneously, some even forming different seals! Perhaps because of the simultaneous control of thousands of hands doing different things, the sealing speed of the white Susanoo Buddha was very slow, as if it were performing a strange and mysterious dance! This... Waspletely beyond human understanding! What was Akihara Kagura''s True Several Thousand Hands Buddha statue doing! "That kid..." Uchiha Madara looked at the actions of the white Susanoo Buddha, his heart filled with rm, "Is his Susanoo Buddha forming seals? A thousand hands forming seals simultaneously?" "..." Hashirama also felt uneasy! Even though Hashirama had seen Akihara Kagura use True Several Thousand Hands to perform Dust Release before, the sight of thousands of hands forming different seals simultaneously was unimaginable for a ninja! What kind of powerful technique was this guy trying to unleash! What kind of power would this technique have, that it needed the True Several Thousand Hands to assist with the seals, and could not bepleted due to the number of seals required? Once this technique was unleashed... How terrifying would it be! Perhaps... Hashirama himself could use the Multi Shadow Clone Technique to create countless clones, letting these clones form seals, but he could not control his True Several Thousand Hands to form seals! The only thing Hashirama could do was rely on the countless hands behind True Several Thousand Hands to physically crush the enemy in the simplest way! "Hashirama!" A sudden fierceness shed across Uchiha Madara''s face, but his voice remained confident, "Lend me the hands and chakra of the Buddha statue..." "How many do you need?" Hashirama turned to look at Uchiha Madara. With the thousand hands of the Sage Art: True Several Thousand Hands'' Kannon statue, it should be enough for Madara, right? "I''ll do it myself!" Uchiha Madara quickly manipted several dozen arms behind his Susanoo to form hand seals. He could only control a few, and they all had to make the same seal. "We can''t let this kidplete those seals..." Madara''s hands moved rapidly, a determined look on his face. Perhaps this battle itself was a fight to the death! In the Warring States period, every battle... Ninjas had to risk their lives even in minor shes; this was nothing unusual. Madara''s eyes were cold as he quicklypleted his hand seals. Huge meteors began to fall from the sky! However, Akihara Kagura remained unhurried, controlling the white Susanoo to extend a massive wooden hand, gently catching the meteors... The Earth Release: Ultra-Light-Weight Rock Technique instantly reduced the gravity of the meteors to the lightest, making it easy to catch each one! "Hashirama!" Madara sharply looked at his friend! "I understand!" Hashirama immediately grasped Madara''s intention! The blue Susanoo extended countless hands, each covered with blue armor, some even holding giant samurai swords! However... Akihara Kagura remained calm. The white Susanoo''s giant handpleted the seals. Suddenly, the sea rose up! A massive wave, towering thousands of meters high, surged like an apocalyptic disaster, forming a gigantic water wall to block the blue Susanoo''s attack! "A water barrier created with the power of the True Several Thousand Hands..." Hashirama instantly recognized the technique, his heart surging with shock. What level of chakra, what level of control could achieve this with the True Several Thousand Hands? "Cut it down!" Madara controlled the blue Susanoo''s arm, which held a huge samurai sword, slicing the thousand-meter-high wave in half with one stroke! No matter how strong the Water Release technique was, it was only a single cut against Susanoo''s sh! The full-body Susanoo''s sword sh alone could cleave mountains and rivers, let alone the True Several Thousand Hands in its powerful state! The divided wave fell, sweeping towards all the onlookers. Yamato watched the iing wave in horror! Fortunately, the people present were all powerful. Eight-Tails'' jinch¨±riki Killer Bee immediately entered full beast transformation, turning into a massive ox-octopus, scooping up each ninja! "This battle is beyond our ability to watch!" Yamato hastily spoke as he saw the thousand-meter-high Susanoo sh: "We should retreat to a safe ce now!" "¡­" Tobirama shook his head, standing effortlessly on the water: "But this battle is crucial to the survival of the ninja world..." No matter what, he had to stay and see it through! This was the most terrifying battle in a thousand years! The strongest duo of the previous era, Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, were joining forces against the new generation''s ninja god, Akihara Kagura, whose wisdom andbat power were equally terrifying! This battle... No one who witnessed it would want to leave! On the other hand, The battle had begun. After Turtle Ind sankpletely, Uchiha Sasuke, under Uchiha Itachi''s pursuit and asional guidance, finally found Uchiha Shisui. Sasuke also saw a red-eyed crow on Shisui''s shoulder, immediately intending to borrow the Mangekyo Sharingan from that crow. "Sasuke, don''t rush into the fight." Shisui looked at the two thousand-meter-high Susanoo shing in the distance and spoke softly: "At least wait until that battle is over, right?" "Shisui, your Rinnegan..." Sasuke raised his eyes, observing Shisui and the figures around him, some of whom were familiar, all possessing Rinnegan. "Because I am his puppet." Shisui looked at the white Susanoo fighting in the distance and spoke indifferently about his past: "When I tried tomit suicide, Akihara Kagura saved me and turned me into a puppet with Rinnegan..." "¡­" Sasuke had heard of such things. It was said that a man named Nagato also fought as a puppet controlled by Rinnegan. Akihara Kagura seemed to be no exception, with even the most terrifying of his puppets, Hanzo of the Smander, leading the ninja alliance. Obviously. Hanzo of the Smander was among them too. These Rinnegan puppets all possessed strange abilities! While Sasuke hesitated, a group of ninjas arriving for support saw him confronting six figures! Everyone''s face changed instantly! After all... Among them was Hanzo of the Smander, who had just humiliated them! "Are these the Six Paths puppets created by Akihara Kagura?" Jiraiya immediately recognized their identities based on Hanzo of the Smander, the number of people, and their eyes: "Are all the puppets here?" "But... their identities are truly shocking..." Orochimaru''s gaze fell on each figure and he sighed softly: "Even Uchiha Shisui, the genius of the vige, has been turned into a puppet..." "Shisui!" Many people recognized Uchiha Shisui! There were many familiar faces among them, but the most eye-catching was undoubtedly Uchiha Shisui, once known as the greatest genius of the Uchiha n in Konoha! Now... Shisui has been made into a puppet! "And there''s Sasori of the Red Sand..." Gaara recalled that Sasori had once assisted in kidnapping him! "Kisame... and... Mangetsu..." Mei Terumi looked at the two people from her vige, among whom Hoshigaki Kisame was a rogue ninja, unexpectedly appearing here. "Hanzo of the Smander, this guy..." Third Tsuchikage Onoki began to roll up his sleeves. "Who is that person?" Someone looked in surprise at one of the unfamiliar faces. Because no one had seen that guy before, he didn''t look like a famous ninja from the Five Great Nations'' viges. Was he just someone randomly chosen by Akihara Kagura? "That''s a member of the Akatsuki... a guy named Hidan..." Tsunade was very familiar with the identities of some members of the Akatsuki, especially since Hidan had once been captured and brought back to the vige by the Root ninjas. "Sorry..." "Passage is prohibited here." Tendo Shisui looked at the bustling allied forces, stretched out his hand, and said softly: "Although I don''t want to do this either, my orders are to prevent anyone from approaching..." Tendo Shisui was very polite, continuing softly: "Moreover, it would be too dangerous to get closer; this is the safest spectator position on the front battlefield..." "We''re not here to watch!" Gaara waved his hand, and a mass of sand flew up! "But..." Tendo Shisui looked at the people present and continued to persuade softly: "You wouldn''t be able to participate either, would you? This battle is not something we can take part in..." "You have to try to know..." Third Tsuchikage Onoki''s body floated into the air. The Five Kage led the remaining ninjas of the Allied Shinobi Forces here not to spectate but to stop Akihara Kagura! While they were having this conflict, Uchiha Sasuke rushed forward, reaching out to grab the crow on Shisui''s shoulder: "Sorry, Shisui, I need to borrow your eyes for a bit..." "Shinra Tensei!" Tendo Shisui raised his hand! A massive repulsive force suddenly erupted from his body, instantly sending Uchiha Sasuke flying! "He is a Tendo puppet!" Jiraiya immediately recognized Uchiha Shisui''s identity and said solemnly: "Everyone, pay attention now. The abilities of the Six Paths puppets differ. Each puppet has unique abilities. Tendo''s ability is repulsion and attraction; the repulsion has a cooldown period. The greater the power, the longer the charging time for the next use..." As Jiraiya was introducing this, Uchiha Sasuke activated Susanoo, continuously shooting purple giant arrows at Tendo Shisui! The next moment! A green Susanoo appeared on Tendo Shisui! The third form of the green Susanoo donned armor. This green Susanoo opened the armor on its chest, shooting out countless dense green arrows! "!!!" Jiraiya''s voice suddenly halted! What is happening with the Uchiha of this era? Every Uchiha appearing on the battlefield is using Susanoo immediately? "Let''s deal with them first." Tsunade clenched her fist, looking at the two thousand-meter-high Susanoo Buddhas fighting in the distance, and said solemnly: "Let''s get over there quickly... we might not be able to intervene in that battle... but we can be the straw that breaks the camel''s back!" "Look at that battlefield!" A terrified voice emerged from the crowd! While they were discussing, a ninja looked in horror at the distant battle, and everyone couldn''t help but follow his gaze! On the battlefield over the sea. The thousand-meter-high blue Susanoo Buddha was still advancing aggressively! The thousand-meter-high white Susanoo Buddha was calmly finishing a series of hand signs. Everyone saw the white Susanoo''s hand signs finally stopping after a long time. The technique performed by those thousand hands forming seals would be unimaginable! "The hand signs..." "Areplete..." Everyone stared intently at the white Susanoo Buddha. Because they also wanted to see the white Susanoo Buddha simultaneously forming seals with thousands of hands, they wondered what technique it was performing and how terrifying its power could be! "Could it be thousands of types of ninjutsu?" Hashirama squinted his eyes, sensing the chakra within the white Susanoo Buddha. "I remember that little guy can use multiple types of ninjutsu simultaneously..." This was also what Hashirama spected. Was Akihara Kagura trying to use the Thousand-Armed Kannon to release thousands of powerful ninjutsu? A fierce wind arose over the entire sea! The waves surged instantaneously! Towering waves gushed from beneath the white Susanoo Buddha, lifting its body, and the white Susanoo Buddha rose higher and higher! Everyone was astonished and quickly dodged the rising waves! "What is going on?" Uchiha Madara frowned, his gaze slowly moving from the white Susanoo Buddha to the sea below. "There seems to be something in the sea..." In the next moment! Everyone saw why the white Susanoo Buddha was rising! A gigantic Buddha, even more terrifying than the white Susanoo Kannon statue, slowly emerged. This Buddha, formed by seawater, held the Kannon statue in its hands. Its palm lifted the white Susanoo Kannon statue, which stood over a thousand meters tall! This gigantic Buddha,posed of seawater, did not appear imposing; it even looked somewhat kind and gentle, like the water forming it, with apassionate smile on its face, making observers feel inexplicably peaceful. However... This did not stop others from fearing it! Even though this giant Buddha was just sitting on the sea surface, even though it looked somewhat plump, it was at least several thousand meters tall! Likewise! This Buddha, even while seated, was several thousand meters in length and width! Its mere size was equivalent to a massive city! Because its right hand... Could lift the white Susanoo Kannon statue! Just one hand could lift the thousand-meter-tall white Susanoo Kannon statue. Neither the size nor the strength of the giant Buddha could be contended with by anyone present! Everyone who saw this Buddha was in disbelief, their eyes wide as if this kind andpassionate Buddha was the most terrifying thing in the ninja world! "You must be kidding... right..." Yamato''s forehead was drenched in sweat, looking incredulously at the city-sized giant Buddha, his heart pounding. "A technique of this level..." "Is it really something humans can perform?" Tobirama''s hand finally started trembling. As an expert in developing ninjutsu, he naturally understood the difficulty and power of this technique. "This technique was inspired while researching the First Hokage''s True Several Thousand Hands. It is my first attempt, and even forming the seals is veryplicated..." Akihara Kagura stood within the crystal of Susanoo, looking down at the rtively small blue Susanoo Kannon statue, and spoke seriously, "But I want to use this technique to pay tribute to the two legendary figures of the Warring States period, as a reward for your full-force confrontation with me..." "Kid, your talent is truly terrifying..." Uchiha Madara smiled slightly, not caring whether Akihara Kagura was praising or mocking them, and praised him instead. "Among all the people I''ve seen, I''ve never encountered a technique of this level... In terms of power or the difficulty of execution, it is beyond the reach of others... It''s enough to be called the strongest..." This is a technique that requires thousands of hands of the True Several Thousand Hands to cooperate in forming the seals! The difficulty of performing this technique far exceeds the imagination of ninjas! Even if other ninjas had the same terrifying chakra as Akihara Kagura, it would take an unknown amount of time toplete the hand seals for this technique. Other methods would be needed to assist in forming the seals! The number of hand seals for all the techniques in the ninja worldbined might not exceed the number of hand seals for this technique. This level of technique must possess earth-shattering power! "Then..." Hashirama raised his hand, slowly sping his palms together, and smiled. "Let''s decide the victor at this moment!" In the next second! Hashirama and Uchiha Madara simultaneously controlled the blue Susanoo Buddha to charge towards the gigantic Buddha controlled by Akihara Kagura, their chakra surging wildly! Thousands of arms extended from the back of the blue Susanoo Buddha, each hand covered with blue Susanoo armor tes, wielding huge Susanoo swords, attacking the giant Buddha sitting on the sea surface! In the next moment! The giant Buddha on the sea surface extended its free left hand! As it extended its left hand, countless waves surged with its movement, causing the entire sea surface to churn with wind and clouds! Apanied by water waves, wind, and dark clouds, the giant Buddha''s wide, translucent left hand directly grabbed the blue Susanoo Kannon statue, crushing it into countless pieces! In an instant! The battle was decided! Thepassionate giant Buddha seemed to bestow mercy upon the world, directly and decisively crushing the True Several Thousand Hands Kannon statue! This scene... Was like a human crushing an insect! The immense shadow cast by this scene... Completely shrouded everyone''s hearts! Everyone who witnessed this scene knew very well who the victor of this battle was and who the victor of this war was! In the current ninja world... No one could match Akihara Kagura! This man performed a new ninjutsu, like the descent of a god,pletely defeating the two strongest individuals of the previous era. The joint effort of Uchiha Madara and Hashirama''s Susanoo True Several Thousand Hands seemed utterly fragile! ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 334: Who to Sacrifice? Last Dance of Ninja World! Chapter 334: Who to Sacrifice? Last Dance of Ninja World! Everyone was trembling with fear. No one present could think of a way to counter Akihara Kagura. A giant Buddha, like a god, had crushed Uchiha Madara and Hashirama, breaking many people''s spirits, leaving them with no means of resistance. However... Not everyone would submit! "Kagura..." Uzumaki Naruto, radiating golden chakra, looked up at the towering Buddha without a hint of concern for his own insignificance. At the same moment, Tobirama and Minato, two Flying Thunder God Technique users, simultaneously appeared beside Uchiha Madara and Hashirama, catching them just in time as they fell from the sky! "Thank you, Tobirama."Hashirama struggled to stand on the sea surface, gasping heavily. Hashirama''s body was also close to copsing. He had exhausted a tremendous amount of chakra to maintain the True Several Thousand Hands, which was easily destroyed. Even though the True Several Thousand Hands had taken the full force of the giant Buddha''s palm strike, Hashirama still bore the injuries from the attack. He felt as if his internal organs were being crushed, and blood continued to seep from the corner of his mouth... Although Uchiha Madara hadn''t sustained severe injuries, he also appeared weak. In a critical moment, he had used his Limbo shadow clone to escape the battlefield and even attempted to rescue Hashirama. Unfortunately... They still needed the help of the two Flying Thunder God Technique users. "Hashirama..." Uchiha Madara nced at Hashirama beside him, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth, unfazed by their defeat: "Now you understand my point, don''t you?" "Is it time to go all out?" Hashirama slowly nodded. This was their prearranged n. After his resurrection, Hashirama would fight to the death to hold off Akihara Kagura, giving Uchiha Madara the chance to resurrect the Ten-Tails and be its jinch¨±riki! It was their only chance to stop Akihara Kagura from destroying the world! "Huff..." Akihara Kagura exhaled, dispelling his giant Buddha and gradually recovering his strength. Even for him, such a terrifying technique consumed a vast amount of energy. Uchiha Madara''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura as he contemted his strategy: "I need to make this kid summon the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path first. Then I''ll seize control of it, and someone needs to keep him upied, giving me time to be the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki..." Judging by Akihara Kagura''s condition, Madara surmised that the boy was in no shape to continue fighting like this. Probably... He was going to summon the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path soon. Indeed, as Madara had anticipated! "It''s about time to end this..." Akihara Kagura sped his hands together, ced one hand on the sea surface, and coldly summoned, "Ninjutsu: Summoning Technique!" In the next moment! A tall and ugly Gedo Statue of the Outer Path appeared before everyone! Compared to the despair-inducing giant Buddha, this grotesque statue seemed almost kind-hearted by contrast... "You all, keep him busy!" Madara quickly confirmed his n, indifferent to the fate of others or whether he would sacrifice the jinch¨±riki: "I''ll seize control of the Gedo Statue, and the two jinch¨±riki will be mine..." However... Madara''s n had no time to unfold! Standing on the Gedo Statue''s head, Akihara Kagura controlled it to open its mouth, releasing three chains simultaneously¡ªone targeting Eight-Tails jinch¨±riki Killer B, one targeting Uzumaki Naruto, and one targeting Minato! This guy... He intended to take all the tailed beasts at once! ck Zetsu appeared beside Akihara Kagura immediately, smirking: "Don''t mess up the order. Capture the Eight-Tails first, then reim the Nine-Tails..." "Got it." Akihara Kagura nodded slowly. Yet two of the chains missed their targets! In an instant, Minato grabbed his son Uzumaki Naruto, and they both evaded the Gedo Statue''s chains, clearly not nning to surrender! However... The Eight-Tails jinch¨±riki was not so lucky! Killer B, controlling his tailed beast form, tried to escape, but a chain wrapped around the Eight-Tails'' neck, dragging it forcefully toward the Gedo Statue! "Damn it! This bastard!" Killer B and the Eight-Tails struggled in pain! "B!" The Eight-Tails gritted its teeth and instructed solemnly: "Don''t worry about me. I''ll leave some chakra of an octopus tentacle within you, so you won''t die!" The Eight-Tails, a creature with an octopus body, could sever its limbs. Previously, it did this to survive; this time, it was for the jinch¨±riki''s survival! As the words fell¡­ The Eight-Tails Beast didn''t care about Killer B''s thoughts. It knew there was no way they could escape from the restraints of the Gedo Statue, so it decisively severed one of its tentacles to leave inside Killer B''s body, even flinging Killer B away while being dragged. This pair of Jinchuriki and Tailed Beast is probably the most harmonious duo among all the previous generations! Killer B''s broad-minded and cheerful nature always influenced the Eight-Tails, helping it shed the darkness associated with Tailed Beasts, and made the dark life of a Jinchuriki not entirely bleak. "Hey! Eight-Tails!" Killer B reached out his palm, trying to grasp the Eight-Tails detaching from his body. But¡­ It was all in vain! The enormous Tailed Beast instantly turned into chakra and entered the mouth of the Gedo Statue. Its eyes lit up again, now only missing the chakra of the Nine-Tails! "You cannot escape¡­" Uchiha Madara coldly spoke, looking at Minato who was trying to flee with his son: "Someone must sacrifice themselves here¡­" "What¡­" Minato looked at Uchiha Madara in astonishment. Uchiha Madara shook his head and solemnly exined his n: "I learned from the Uchiha n''s stone tablet about the Ten-Tails. Now, a portion of the Nine-Tails'' chakra must be absorbed to fully revive the Ten-Tails¡­" "When the Ten-Tails is fully revived, a hand sign must be formed to be its Jinchuriki, transforming into the new Sage of the Six Paths¡­" "At that moment¡­" "There will be an opportunity for me¡­" "At that moment, you and Tobirama use the Flying Thunder God Technique to restrain that brat, preventing him from forming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki hand sign¡­" "And I¡­" "Will seize control of the Ten-Tails at that moment¡­" "As long as I have the Rinnegan, I can control the Ten-Tails. I will be the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki first, and everyone must risk their lives to try it¡­" "Only by bing the Sage of the Six Paths¡­" "Will there be hope to deal with Akihara Kagura!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes slightly dimmed. He held two dice in his hand, continuing in a cold voice: "We must do this now. Even if you escape, you cannot stop that brat from destroying the ninja world¡­" This was Uchiha Madara''s true n. Thebinedbat power of Uchiha Madara and Hashirama couldn''t solve Akihara Kagura, which meant no conventional methods in the ninja world would work because Akihara Kagura was the strongest man in conventional battles¡­ "¡­" Minato and Uzumaki Naruto began to sweat simultaneously. "Can I let him absorb the Nine-Tails inside me?" Minato suggested his idea. He couldn''t let his son sacrifice himself here, having already sacrificed his son''s life by making him a Jinchuriki! "No¡­" Uchiha Madara slowly shook his head, a hint of coldness in his eyes: "Because Tobirama is useless, he alone is not a match for Akihara Kagura. If he gets an opportunity, he will be instantly dealt with by Akihara Kagura¡­" "You¡­" Tobirama snorted in dissatisfaction. However¡­ Tobirama had to admit this¡­ Because he indeed was not a match for Akihara Kagura, trying to restrain him might result in defeat right from the start! "And the most important point¡­" Uchiha Madara''s gaze fell on Minato, observing the golden chakra overflowing from him: "You have the Nine-Tails within you, which will inevitably attract Akihara Kagura''s attention. Akihara Kagura will surely try to obtain the Nine-Tails inside you¡­" This was the best way. It might also be the only way. "¡­" Minato remained silent, unable to respond. Many years ago, he sacrificed himself and let Uzumaki Naruto live a miserable seventeen years; now, at the critical moment of the ninja world''s survival, must he sacrifice his son again? "There''s no other way¡­" Uchiha Madara nced at Minato, speaking solemnly: "I don''t know where Uchiha Sasuke went. If he were here, you could sacrifice yourself, but now we must sacrifice that kid¡­" At such a critical juncture¡­ Uchiha Sasuke was absent! At a time when hisrades urgently needed him, Uchiha Sasuke, like this Flying Thunder God user, was unexpectedly absent! The fate of these extremely fast Flying Thunder God users seems to be like a cycle: almost every one of them disappears when destiny needs them most! This is truly... An enormous irony! Minato was like this, and so is Uchiha Sasuke! To uncover the past truth... Uchiha Sasuke was lured by Uchiha Itachi to find Uchiha Shisui. He thought that once the three Hokages were revived, the battle between Hashirama and Uchiha Madara against Akihara Kagura would not end quickly! Uchiha Sasuke believed he could quickly obtain the Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from Shisui, freeing his brother Uchiha Itachi from the control of Edo Tensei, and finally uncover the truth he had been chasing for nearly ten years! However... Uchiha Sasuke miscalcted! Akihara Kagura''sbat power was incredibly strong, ending the battle shortly after Sasuke left. Sasuke, along with the Five Kage watching from afar and Akihara Kagura''s Six Paths puppets, were all perfect spectators! Coincidentally. From their position, they could fully witness the awe-inspiring scene where a giant Buddha crushed the blue True Several Thousand Hands statue with one hand! "Not good!" Uchiha Sasuke immediately sensed something was wrong! Sasuke hastily joined the Ninja Alliance reinforcements to battle Akihara Kagura''s Six Paths puppets, realizing he was in the wrong ce and had left the battlefield he shouldn''t have! However... These Ninja Alliance reinforcements were also backup troops! Sasuke didn''t know the battlefield situation; he knew he might not be a match for Akihara Kagura alone. He needed to quickly defeat these obstructing Six Paths puppets and bring a ninja capable of making a difference back to the battlefield! In this sea area... Countless missiles flew chaotically in the air! The power of Asura Path Sasori was unmatched, blocking every ninja attempting to breach the front line, but his chakra wouldn''tst long in this battle. Sasori''s outer puppet was destroyed, revealing his true form: a red-haired man with chakra receivers embedded all over his body! "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki used his Dust Release to disintegrate all iing missiles into atoms! Fifth Kazekage Gaara controlled his sand to pursue Sasori''s body, the sand trying to capture him like a giant hand! However, Sasori''s body was extremely agile, and even missiles would asionally shoot out from within him, smashing Gaara''s sand! Until... Fourth Raikage and Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi attacked together! "Water Release: Thunder Dragon Bullet!" A water dragon wrapped in lightning hit Sasori''s body! Gaara immediately seized the opportunity to bind Sasori with his sand, crushing his body, only to find it was just Sasori''s outer shell... Sasori''s true form... Was finally fully exposed. A red-haired boy''s figure floated in the sky, with propulsion devices under his feet maintaining his flight... "It''s about time..." "After all, there''s still another battle..." Sasori nced at the battlefield situation, no longer obstructing, quickly flying away and leaving the battlefield! With Asura Path Sasori''s departure... The other Six Paths puppets soon suffered attacks. Animal Path Hanz¨­ summoned huge beasts in the sea to block the ninjas attempting to rush through! "Summoning Technique!" The three Sannin of Konoha simultaneously summoned their beasts! These beasts created in the peculiar space of the Rinnegan were no match for the summons from the Three Sage Regions and were quickly dealt with by the Sannin. Tsunade smashed Hanz¨­''s body with a single punch! Human Path Mangetsu turned into water waves but was pierced through by Lightning Release! Preta Path Kisame wielded his Samehada sword invincibly but was defeated by Might Guy and Hatake Kakashi''sbined attack! Hell Path Hidan couldn''t exert his power in the sea battle; his immortality made him troublesome, but he was soon tied up and unable to move... Only one troublesome opponent remained... Deva Path Shisui. Deva Path Shisui''s body emitted chakra patterns like flowing water. He activated the curse mark left by Akihara Kagura and fiercely fought with Uchiha Sasuke! The green Susanoo emerged from his body, shooting countless arrows at Sasuke, striking every possible evasion point! "Even Susanoo has differences!" Sasuke''s eyes were bloodshot, his face ferocious, the purple Susanoo standing tall, shooting a giant arrow at the green Susanoo, instantly piercing its chest! Sasuke appeared beside the giant arrow in a sh, having left his Flying Thunder God mark on it when he shot it! This is the terror of the Flying Thunder God users! Susanoo''s long-range attack capability provided Sasuke with infinite possibilities in battle, allowing him to easily defeat even the strong ninjas! Sasuke appeared inside the green Susanoo, stabbing Deva Path Shisui, an apology shing in his eyes! "Sorry, Shisui." Sasuke grabbed the crow on Shisui''s shoulder and released it to the Edo Tensei Itachi! The crow''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan glowed with a strange red light, Itachi''s body stiffening slightly, as if freeing him from Kotoamatsukami''s control! "Hurry to support them¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nced at his brother and said solemnly, "We''ll discuss the truthter! Madara and the First Hokage have already been defeated. If we move any slower, it will be toote..." "It''s actually already toote, Sasuke..." As Shisui of the Deva Path fell, a bitter smile appeared on his face, "If you make it back in time, you might just be able to see Naruto''s corpse..." "!!!" Everyone''s face showed a hint of panic! "Naruto!" Hatake Kakashi, recalling his student, immediately entered Kamui mode, disregarding the potential vision impairment from its frequent use! Jiraiya was shocked, bit his lip, and dashed across the sea towards the other battlefield! "I can help too..." Uchiha Itachi, looking at his worried brother, softly reassured him, "If we have enough time, the Totsuka de should be able to help seal Akihara Kagura..." "Hmm..." Uchiha Sasuke could only nod, cing his hand on Uchiha Itachi''s shoulder, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to take Itachi to the other side of the battlefield. However... They ultimately arrived a bit toote. Because Uchiha Madara''s battle n had already been epted by everyone. Even Uzumaki Naruto, who was to be sacrificed, felt a mix of emotions upon learning of Madara''s n, unsure of what to say. Someone who never believed in fate... At this moment, everyone had preordained his fate... "This is the only way..." Tobirama had to admit that Uchiha Madara''s n was correct. "Alright, I understand." Uzumaki Naruto looked at everyone, indifferent to being the recognized sacrifice, "I always knew this day woulde, but I need to think it over..." "Though I never became Hokage..." "Stopping Kagura is more important than bing Hokage..." "Naruto..." Minato looked at his seemingly naive son with a bit of guilt. As a father, there''s nothing more painful than watching your son sacrifice himself, especially since Minato had already sacrificed his son once before... "It''s a bit unfortunate..." Uzumaki Naruto looked at Akihara Kagura standing atop the Gedo Statue and suddenly smiled, "I originally wanted to have a good chat with the Nine-Tails. I really owe it an apology..." "Third Hokage once said that all ninjas will face death at some point, and when that timees, they will reflect on their lives and calmly ept the moment destiny arrives..." "But..." Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes reddened slightly as he rubbed his eyes, "It still feels a bit strange..." "In the end..." "I still want to ask the Nine-Tails'' opinion... because I''m not the only one being sacrificed here... I want to fight alongside the Nine-Tails once..." "Are you sure it''s not just fear of death, kid?" Kurama, the Yang Nine-Tails, grinned inside Naruto, revealing sharp teeth as he sneered, "In this life, you will always be a sacrificial pawn..." "I''m not afraid of death!" Uzumaki Naruto shook his head and started talking to the Nine-Tails sealed within him, seemingly quite interested before his impending death, not at all sad about his sacrifice: "I just don''t want to ept this fate, nor do I recognize this fate..." "Changing this fate is very difficult!" Uzumaki Naruto reached out and opened the cage, sealing the Nine-Tails, extending his fist and smiling as he said, "Unless we can defeat Kagura..." "But..." "If you agree with them..." "I''ll choose to sacrifice here with you. Even if it means sacrificing, I''d rather fight onest time to rewrite my destiny..." "If you don''t agree with them..." Uzumaki Naruto stared intently at the huge Nine-Tails in front of him, his face suddenly bing resolute: "Let''s try changing this destiny together!" "Idiot!" "As if we have a choice!" Yang Kurama, with a displeased look on his face, extended his paw. Clenching it into a fist, he heavily bumped it against Uzumaki Naruto''s fist! Although... Neither he nor this brat had a choice... But... This brat was willing to consider his feelings! At least in terms of being a person... This brat was much better than his father, Minato! On the other hand, Inside Minato''s body. Yin Kurama started to grumble with an unhappy expression. "Hey, Minato." "Kurama?" Minato''s consciousness appeared within the sealed space. Yin Kurama stared at Minato with a sinister gaze, sneering mockingly: "You sacrificed your entire family and even split my body in half..." "My other half''s chakra saw firsthand how that kid barely survived in Konoha. Do you want to see what kind of life your son is living?" "What..." Minato looked at Kurama in astonishment. "Or let me make it clearer..." Yin Kurama grinned maliciously, fixing his gaze on Minato as if plotting something: "Would you consider sacrificing this regained life of yours for your son?" "I was already nning to sacrifice myself..." Minato hurried to exin his willingness to die voluntarily. "Tch..." Yin Kurama interrupted Minato impatiently. This jerk was far worse than his son. At least his son would ask the tailed beast''s opinion rather than choosing to sacrifice on his own! This jerk... He wants to sacrifice the tailed beast inside him, but has he asked the tailed beast''s opinion? "Alright then..." Yin Kurama''s gaze turned slightly colder, and it grinned: "There is a way, perhaps, to barely keep the jinch¨±riki alive, but the chances are slim... Do you want to bet your life to try and save your son?" "Please... go on." Minato took a deep breath, his expression bing serious: "If it can save Naruto, no matter how small the chance or how great the danger, I am willing to try!" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 335: Naruto and Sasuke on verge of Death! Sage of Six Paths? Chapter 335: Naruto and Sasuke on verge of Death! Sage of Six Paths? Above the sea. Chakra surged within Uzumaki Naruto! When the Nine-Tails was willing to extend a fist and fight alongside him, Uzumaki Naruto had already achieved the perfect jinchuriki state! A golden Nine-Tails suddenly emerged! For the first time, the Nine-Tails jinchuriki unleashed his peak power! In an instant, a Tailed Beast Bomb formed at the mouth of the golden Nine-Tails and was fired towards the Gedo Statue, faster than any other tailed beast could manage! The most ferocious tailed beast in the ninja world¡­ ¡­demonstrated the incredible strength of thebination of a tailed beast and its jinchuriki! "Tricks of a novice."Akihara Kagura shook his head indifferently. A wooden dragon emerged from behind him, catching the Tailed Beast Bomb in its mouth and flinging it in another direction! Boom! The entire sea surface exploded in an instant! The wooden dragon charged at the golden Nine-Tails, wrapping around its body! "Roar!" The golden Nine-Tails roared to the sky, charging forward without hesitation! "Sage Art: Super Big Ball Rasengan!" Golden hands emerged from its body, each holding a massive Rasengan, which thennded on the wooden dragon, shattering it instantly! The golden Nine-Tails charged towards the Gedo Statue again, with nothing in its way, and began forming another Tailed Beast Bomb! Akihara Kagura raised his hand once more, and the white light of Dust Release pierced through the golden Nine-Tails'' body, causing it to howl in pain! However¡­ The pain did not cause it to hesitate! Golden chakra quickly refilled its body! The Nine-Tails leaped off the sea surface, pouncing towards Akihara Kagura who stood atop the Gedo Statue, ready to attack! Boom! Akihara Kagura soared into the sky, kicking the Nine-Tails in the head, sending it crashing heavily into the sea. A purple chain emerged from the Gedo Statue''s mouth, binding its neck and dragging it towards the statue''s mouth! "Calm down a bit¡­" Akihara Kagura squinted slightly, watching the Nine-Tails being slowly drawn into the Gedo Statue, and Uzumaki Naruto falling towards the sea. At the next moment! A figure appeared beside Uzumaki Naruto! It wasn''t Minato, who was prepared to catch Naruto, but Uchiha Sasuke, who had just arrived, albeitte! "Naruto!" Uchiha Sasuke looked incredulously at the Uzumaki Naruto in his arms! "Sasuke, quickly rece me and the Second Hokage in fighting Akihara Kagura¡­" Minato instructed Uchiha Sasuke hurriedly, "We can''t let Naruto die here. Let me save him; we need a medical ninja!" "I understand¡­" Uchiha Sasuke handed Uzumaki Naruto over to Minato, and said seriously, "Don''t worry, Tsunade and Sakura will be here soon¡­" After speaking, Uchiha Sasuke looked towards the battlefield. At this moment, the battlefield was eerily calm. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Gedo Statue, which finally began to change, as ten tails emerged from its back! After absorbing the Nine-Tails'' chakra¡­ ¡­the Ten-Tails was finally resurrected! Everyone stared in disbelief at the revived Ten-Tails, seeing it for the first time, looking so different from the other tailed beasts! The Ten-Tails had brown skin all over, a single red Rinne Sharingan on its face, branches growing wildly from its head, a bodyrger than any other tailed beast, and ten tails dancing in the air¡­ There was no doubt¡­ Its chakra was terrifying! Even more terrifying than any chakra anyone had ever sensed in their lives! Standing on top of the Ten-Tails, Akihara Kagura smiled smugly and began forming the hand signs to be the Ten-Tails'' jinchuriki. "Everything is going ording to my n¡­" "Not necessarily, brat!" Tobirama appeared beside Akihara Kagura, holding an explosive tag, ready to stick it onto him! Akihara Kagura raised his finger! The Ten-Tails'' tail suddenly struck, sending Tobirama flying! "Why did you kill Naruto?!" Uchiha Sasuke immediately followed, swinging his de: "For the sake of your so-called n, how many more lives do you intend to take?!" "That''s not up to me¡­" Akihara Kagura dodged Uchiha Sasuke''s attack, grabbing his wrist and kicking him away! However, a sharp glint shed in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, teleporting Akihara Kagura away from the Ten-Tails to his brother, Uchiha Itachi! "Madara!" Uchiha Sasuke shouted to Uchiha Madara! The two Flying Thunder God users aimed to remove Akihara Kagura from the Ten-Tails to give Uchiha Madara the opportunity to be its jinchuriki! "I know¡­" Uchiha Madara raised his fingers and smiled, "Fortunately, I''ve also mastered the method to be the Ten-Tails jinchuriki¡­" At that moment! Uchiha Madara opened his Rinnegan and, after seizing control of the Ten-Tails, immediately began forming the hand seals to be its jinchuriki! Uchiha Madara couldn''t afford any dy! Any dy, even for a moment, would give Akihara Kagura time to react! They... Only had this one chance! If they lost this chance, Akihara Kagura would definitely be wary and never allow him to get near the Ten-Tails again! "Madara!" ck Zetsu emerged from the sea with some concern, looking at Uchiha Madara who had seized control of the Ten-Tails. Then it nced at Akihara Kagura, who was taken away by Uchiha Sasuke... In ck Zetsu''s heart... A sense of despair was growing. All this time, ck Zetsu had been osciting between hope and despair, sometimes feeling hopeful, other times falling into despair... These ninjas were too unreliable! ck Zetsu had originally thought that Akihara Kagura''s strength would be enough to suppress everyone in the ninja world, perfectly revive the Ten-Tails, be its jinchuriki, thenunch the Infinite Tsukuyomi to absorb chakra and revive Kaguya, who would then deal with the Sage of Six Paths... But... Akihara Kagura failed at this critical moment! "Maybe you should have killed me back then..." Uchiha Sasuke grasped Akihara Kagura''s wrist firmly, refusing to let go, his Mangekyo Sharingan staring intently: "My eye technique has locked us in this space, preventing you from leaving..." "So what?" Akihara Kagura frowned, lifting his gaze abruptly: "Your Mangekyo Sharingan''s power is to keep those who cannot be kept?" "....." A chill ran through Uchiha Sasuke''s heart. Ever since he awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, Uchiha Sasuke had rarely used his eye technique because it brought him pain. The Mangekyo Sharingan''s powers were all aboutpensating for regrets! Uchiha Sasuke''s eye technique was very unique. His left eye''s technique could imprison a space, trapping anyone within it forever; his right eye allowed his body to enter that space... As if... He didn''t want to leave a ce, yet wanted to return to it... To keep those who cannot be kept, to enter a world he cannot enter. However... Uchiha Sasuke felt his eye technique failing. Akihara Kagura looked at Uchiha Sasuke coldly, his voice icy: "Unfortunately for you, my Rinnegan''s power can restrain yours..." "....." Hatake Kakashi''s figure appeared beside them, having just used Kamui, but now unable to enter Kamui''s dimension! "Your eye technique..." Hatake Kakashi recalled thest time Kamui had failed against Akihara Kagura: "It can disable all spatial abilities used near you..." "Correct." Akihara Kaguraughed softly. "Itachi, seal him!" Uchiha Sasuke was shocked and quickly reminded his brother: "Use the Totsuka de to try to seal Akihara Kagura, or at least stop him, we can''t let him get near Madara!" Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan had altered Uchiha Itachi''s will, making Itachi''s Susanoo wield the Totsuka de, which could at least help control Akihara Kagura! However... A sudden change urred! Crack! A kunai pierced through Uchiha Sasuke''s chest! The reanimated Uchiha Itachi, cold and unfeeling, wielded the kunai, stabbing through his own brother''s chest, feeling a sudden pain in his brain! "Sasuke... Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t believe his own actions! Even though Uchiha Itachi was reanimated, he couldn''t believe he had done such a thing, immense fear engulfing his spirit! That Mangekyo Sharingan''s technique wasn''t about altering his will to free him from the reanimation control, but to make him attack his brother Uchiha Sasuke upon seeing Akihara Kagura''s eye technique! All of this... Was under Akihara Kagura''s control! "Itachi?" Uchiha Sasuke saw the blood-stained de in his chest, slowly turning to look at his brother, seeing only a face full of pain! "Why..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at his brother in disbelief. "Sorry, Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi''s voice was filled with unbearable pain. That Mangekyo Sharingan was a trap! It was specifically set up as a trap for him and Uchiha Sasuke! This was Akihara Kagura''s revenge? For his attempt to kill Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono? But... He couldn''t say it out loud! "Sasuke, do you feel the pain now?" Akihara Kagura watched the brothers'' mutual destruction with indifference andughed, "Do you think what you see is real?" "Ahhhhh!" Madness flickered in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes as he pushed Uchiha Itachi away and fell powerlessly onto the sea''s surface, blood gushing from his chest. This stab... It was fatal for him! Uchiha Sasuke, who once harbored immense hatred for Itachi, felt guilt and resentment after learning the truth about the n''s massacre. At this moment, it all turned into rage! "Why!" Clutching his chest, Uchiha Sasuke looked at his brother in agony! He red at Uchiha Itachi. For this brother, he left the Root, left his n, yet this brother chose to kill him now, at this very moment! At this critical juncture for the ninja world! If no one stopped Akihara Kagura from seizing control of the Ten Tails, the entire ninja world would be annihted! "Sigh... I can''t bear to watch anymore..." Akihara Kagura raised his hand and began to heal Uchiha Sasuke''s wounds: "Though I am the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world, from a medical perspective and not an enemy''s, such a fatal wound is almost impossible to save..." "You... self-proimed!" Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth twitched involuntarily. He was so speechless that he forgot to curse his brother and instead nced at Akihara Kagura, weakly arguing, "Karin... is the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world!" As Sasuke spoke, the wound on his chest worsened, and his eyelids drooped. He could feel his life slipping away... "No..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at his brother again, gritting his teeth as he questioned Uchiha Itachi: "Even if you wanted to kill me..." "First, heal the wound..." Akihara Kagura extended his hand, with green chakra desperately trying to heal Uchiha Sasuke''s wounds, but it was ultimately in vain. Akihara Kagura withdrew his hand and said helplessly, "To save such a wound, only the legendary Sage of the Six Paths could help..." "I''ll take him to Lady Tsunade..." Hatake Kakashi''s face was grim as he reached out to carry Uchiha Sasuke away, his eyes fixed on Akihara Kagura: "Can I take Sasuke away?" At least... For the sake of our past... Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura, unable to voice his thoughts. All the jokes they shared in the past had long since faded in the wind, and he could no longer joke with his close friend as he once did. "Of course." Akihara Kagura smiled lightly, his gaze shifting to the distance where the Ten Tails was being absorbed by Uchiha Madara: "Your n seeded... Uchiha Madara has be the Ten Tails'' Jinchuriki... This chakra might even be stronger than mine..." "Are you going to abandon your n?" Hatake Kakashi picked up his dying disciple. "My n?" Akihara Kagura put an arm around Hatake Kakashi, smiling as he said, "Wait a moment, let me say onest thing to the dying Sasuke..." "..." Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath. For Sasuke, every second counted! "Rx!" Akihara Kagura raised his finger and pointed it at Uchiha Sasuke''s forehead, smiling as he said, "I''ve bound his soul. Even if he dies, his soul will remain in his body. Isn''t that a big help?" "So what do you intend to do?" Hatake Kakashi frowned, puzzled by the man before him. At that moment... Hatake Kakashi felt Akihara Kagura was shrouded in mystery again. "Have him deliver a message for me." Akihara Kagura bowed his head slightly and whispered in Uchiha Sasuke''s ear, "Sasuke, if you see the Sage of the Six Paths, remember to ask him for me..." "What... nonsense..." Uchiha Sasuke muttered faintly. "Ask him if he has always been this arrogant?" Akihara Kagura smiled faintly, his voice barely audible: "If he is no longer arrogant and needs my help to deal with Kaguya with you all, then what can he offer me?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 336: Kaguras target has always been Kaguya Chapter 336: Kagura''s target has always been Kaguya Sage of Six Paths. Why did Akihara Kagura mention the ancient ones at this time? Uchiha Sasuke''s consciousness was already in a fading stage. His brain was gradually losing the ability to think, but he still felt a surge of anger in his heart for being killed from behind by Uchiha Itachi! Wasn''t it said... that Uchiha Itachi had already broken free from the control of Edo Tensei with the help of Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan? Wasn''t it said... that Uchiha Itachi massacred the n to save his younger brother? What exactly is going on? Amidst confusion and bewilderment, Uchiha Sasuke felt his consciousness continuously falling until itpletely sank into the abyss, apanied by an eerie dripping sound in his ears.Is he... dying? Drip... drip... The clear sound of dripping water was somewhat pleasant. In a space resembling a water prison. When Uchiha Sasuke''s consciousness appeared here, he found himself lying in a pool of water. He stretched out his hand, trying to feel the temperature of the water. "Is this... the world after death?" "It seems the ethical views on death in your era are different from those in mine. We do not believe that this is what death is..." An old voice interrupted Uchiha Sasuke''s words, speaking seriously, "Do not casually dere yourself dead... neer..." "Hmm?" Uchiha Sasuke heard other people in this space. Instinctively, he turned and leapt up, staring intently at an old man who appeared in front of him! The old man sat cross-legged in mid-air, surrounded by a circle of pitch-ck orbs that seemed to support his body, dressed in a long robe. "Who are you!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes were filled with vignce! Why is this old man here? And wasn''t he already dead? The pain of being stabbed through the body by Uchiha Itachi from behind was still fresh in his memory. At that moment, Uchiha Sasuke could clearly feel his life slipping away! "You are..." Uchiha Sasuke thought of a possibility, recalling Akihara Kagura''s murmurs before his death, and suddenly, a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. "The Sage of Six Paths... Hagoromo Otsutsuki?" To be honest, this was all thanks to Akihara Kagura''s dissemination of history. It was because Akihara Kagura used the histories of the three great ninja ns that the world gradually learned the real name of the Sage of Six Paths and the stories of this sage''s past. Of course, these stories contained some conflicts. Some believed that the Sage of Six Paths was a demon who once destroyed the world. Others believed he was a god who created the world. Some thought he was a schemer who would stop at nothing to rule the world, while others saw him as the creator of the era of peace in ninjutsu a thousand years ago. Regardless of how the world viewed the Sage of Six Paths, this god from a thousand years ago finally became known again in the ninja world, letting people know the legends from a thousand years ago. "You even know my real name..." The old man''s body slowly turned around, revealing his true form and slowly opening his eyes, which were known to all as the eyes of the sage. The Rinnegan. This old man was indeed the Sage of Six Paths. The Sage of Six Paths did not look quite human, resembling an alien being, with a pair of small sharp horns growing from his head, a crimson mark on his forehead, Rinnegan eyes, a long beard extending from his chin, and a long robe adorned with six ck magatama pendants, giving him a dignified appearance. This form... is certainly not that of a mortal. "It really is the Sage of Six Paths!" Uchiha Sasuke was shocked. At that moment, he understood why his brother Uchiha Itachi had stabbed him from behind! It was because... Akihara Kagura had predicted he would meet the Sage of Six Paths! This was all part of Akihara Kagura''s conspiracy. He knew that after death, Sasuke would meet the Sage of Six Paths, which was why he had arranged for Sasuke to ry a message to the sage before dying! "Everything happened just as that guy expected..." Uchiha Sasuke''s hand trembled as he clenched it into a fist. He looked at the old man before him and had to believe the truth: "After my death, I really did meet the Sage of Six Paths..." "Neer, you are not dead yet..." The Sage of Six Paths looked at Uchiha Sasuke, slightly frowning as if a bit puzzled, "How did you know you would definitely meet me?" "I didn''t know." Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath and said solemnly, "But... Akihara Kagura knew, which is why he plotted to assassinate me, so I would meet you at this moment... Why do I see you here after dying? Are you here to guide me to the underworld?" "No." "This is a very long story." The Sage of Six Paths slowly shook his head and began to speak of the past: "Because within you, there is Indra''s chakra. Perhaps you do not know this name..." "No, I know!" Uchiha Sasuke interrupted the Sage of Six Paths, showing a hint of shock on his face, but soon calmed down as he recalled various pieces of information circting in the ninja world recently. Actually... Uchiha Sasuke had long anticipated this matter. ording to the records of the Hyuga n, only those who possess the mysterious and powerful chakra passed down through generations within the Uchiha n can awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan... Uchiha Madara was one of them... The brother of Akihara Kagura''s ancestor was one of them... And Sasuke himself was also one of them who could awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Is this... Is this also why Akihara Kagura believed he could meet the Sage of Six Paths? Uchiha Sasuke narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Indra, he was your eldest son and the ancestor of the Uchiha n, correct?" "That''s right." The Sage of Six Paths nodded slightly and continued, "It seems the ninja world still retains records of history from a thousand years ago. You still remember Indra''s name..." "Asura was your second son..." Uchiha Sasuke continued with the information he knew, "Asura''s chakra should have been passed down through the Senju n, right?" "You know about this too..." The Sage of Six Paths slowly nodded and said softly, "That''s correct, but Asura''s chakra not only resides within the Senju n; in this generation, his chakra also appeared in another descendant, a member of the Uzumaki n..." "Uzumaki... Naruto!" Uchiha Sasuke mentioned the name the Sage of Six Paths intended to say, and his expression suddenly turned dangerous, "Why isn''t Uzumaki Naruto here?" "He is in another conscious space." The Sage of Six Paths raised his hand and offered, "If you want to see him, I can merge the two spaces together..." Another conscious space. Compared to the serious conversation between Uchiha Sasuke and the Sage of Six Paths... The interaction between Uzumaki Naruto and the Sage of Six Paths was much more lively and cheerful. Uzumaki Naruto tilted his head and looked at the Sage of Six Paths in front of him, "Hey, Sage of Six Paths, is Kaguya Otsutsuki your daughter or your mother?" "Hmm?" The Sage of Six Paths was momentarily confused. Wait... Why would Kaguya be his daughter? How did the history of the ninja world be so distorted? "Kaguya... is my mother." The Sage of Six Paths rified his rtionship with Kaguya. Uzumaki Naruto extended his hand and gestured, "Then, that ck Zetsu, that pitch-ck thing, is it your dark will? The one that wanted to revive the Ten Tails? It imed to be Kaguya''s will..." "It?" The Sage of Six Paths frowned immediately and said in a deep voice, "ck Zetsu... should be my mother''s will left behind... Why would anyone think it''s my will?" "There was a record mentioning it..." Uzumaki Naruto recalled reading something on the tree bark in Konoha after Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura''s first battle, "It said that ck Zetsu is your dark will, that darkness grew in your heart, wanting to rule the world or something..." As Uzumaki Naruto said this, he even sized up the Sage of Six Paths, "You don''t look like that kind of person at all!" "Because I am not..." The Sage of Six Paths'' forehead twitched as he refuted in a deep voice, "It seems the historical records of your era are somewhat exaggerated..." "And there''s another..." Uzumaki Naruto immediately brought up another record from the Hyuga n, which he heard entirely during Hyuga Hinata''s historical narration, "You have another brother, who is the ancestor of the Hyuga n..." "Hamura?" The Sage of Six Paths remembered his brother and smiled faintly, nodding, "Indeed, I have a brother who inherited our mother''s Byakugan¡­" Uzumaki Naruto''s face showed a thoughtful expression, seemingly somewhat uncertain: "He doesn''t look like a terrible murderer who would kill everyone in the ninja world..." "Hmm?" The Sage of Six Paths'' forehead twitched again. What''s with the history records of the ninja world? Why are they either incorrectly recording his family''s rtionships or his actions? He clearly wanted to lead this world toward a better future! Why does this reincarnation of Asura''s chakra always bring up these unreliable histories? The reincarnation of Indra''s chakra on the other side isn''t any more reliable either... Because... Uchiha Sasuke is also mentioning these histories. "The historical records of the Hyuga n state..." Uchiha Sasuke began speaking about the Hyuga n''s historical records: "You and your brother, Hamura Otsutsuki, in order to overthrow Kaguya''s rule and seize control of this world, colluded with the sages of Mount Myoboku to seal Kaguya together..." "Then, to rule the world alone, you defeated your brother Hamura Otsutsuki and killed all those who knew about the conflict between you and your mother, and the fratricidal battle..." "I... never did such things." A ck line appeared on the Sage of Six Paths'' forehead, though he maintained hisposure, feeling that the history of the ninja world was already messed up... "However..." As he listened to Uchiha Sasuke recount these histories, the Sage of Six Paths'' expression grew increasingly serious: "The oue is the same, only the process and intentions are different..." "Indeed, many people died in that war, but that was because the battle between my mother and me was so astonishing that it brought destruction to the entire world..." "The reason I teamed up with Hamura to seal my mother was because she used the God Tree to absorb the natural energy of the ninja world, and because she made humans sacrifice their lives to the God Tree..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke remained skeptical of the Sage of Six Paths. For good reason. He had been deceived too many times. Uchiha Sasuke didn''t trust the Sage of Six Paths'' words. Who knows if the Sage of Six Paths might also be a schemer like Kaguya? In these ancient historical records, the Sage of Six Paths was never depicted as a good person! "Your gaze is very disrespectful... young man..." The Sage of Six Paths, slightly displeased, looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said, "The historical records of your era are too absurd..." "It seems..." "I need to tell you the true history..." The Sage of Six Paths sighed, feelingpelled to recount the history of the ninja world from a thousand years ago to Uchiha Sasuke: "About a thousand years ago, a tall God Tree appeared on this and became..." "I''ve heard enough of these stories..." Uchiha Sasuke, uninterested in these stories, interrupted and summarized: "The oue is always that Kaguya was sealed away, and you became the actual ruler of this world..." "..." The Sage of Six Paths was at a loss for words. This ancient deity fell silent, then suddenlyughed heartily: "It seems Indra''s chakra is still the same!" Byparison... Asura''s chakra reincarnation was more obedient. Because Uzumaki Naruto listened quietly as the Sage of Six Paths recounted the past: Kaguya''s arrival, her actions, the Sage and his brother sealing Kaguya, and the thousand-year struggle between his two sons... Uzumaki Naruto nodded obediently, showing a look of sudden realization whenever he was confused, as the Sage of Six Paths'' narrative, being the true history, was more convincing than the records of the Senju n''s bark and the Hyuga n''s wooden tags... After all... Chakra cannot lie. The remaining chakra of the Sage of Six Paths did not seem like that of a bad person. "In any case, this is the story from a thousand years ago." The Sage of Six Paths concluded his story: "The historical records of your era are too outrageous. Although the oues are the same, recording the stories from a thousand years ago in such a bizarre manner makes the people involved feel ufortable when they hear them..." "This time, the revival of the Ten-Tails gives me a bad feeling..." "My mother has never truly died; she might reappear. She won''t miss the chance to seize the Ten-Tails'' revival, and the ninja world will once again face a crisis because of her revival..." "..." Uzumaki Naruto nodded solemnly. In another consciousness space, Uchiha Sasuke also listened to the Sage of Six Paths'' forced recounting of the story, and he seemed to confirm one thing. "It''s not a possibility; Kaguya will definitely be resurrected." Uchiha Sasuke recalled what Akihara Kagura had mentioned and said in a deep voice, "Because Kaguya''s resurrection should have been within Akihara Kagura''s expectations..." "Oh?" The Sage of Six Paths looked at Uchiha Sasuke in surprise. "Because..." "He asked me to ask you a question..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the Sage of Six Paths and said in a deep voice, "Sage of Six Paths, have you always been this arrogant?" "What do you mean by this?" The Sage of Six Paths was a bit puzzled. After pondering for a moment, he seemed to understand something: "That little fellow thinks I''m arrogant because I''ve been watching indifferently?" "How unfortunate." "I simply have no choice." The Sage of Six Paths looked at his own body and spoke softly, "Now, I only have a remnant of chakra left, residing in the gap between the Pure Land and the living world. Even if I wanted to solve the crisis brought by my mother''s resurrection, the best way is to entrust my power to you. This is very dangerous for you because my mother''s power is extremely strong, far surpassing any human in this world..." "Is that so?" Uchiha Sasuke nced at the Sage of Six Paths and continued to ask in a deep voice, "Perhaps Akihara Kagura can help. Akihara Kagura asked if you need him to assist us in dealing with the problem of Kaguya. He wants to know what you can offer him in return..." "Hahaha..." The Sage of Six Paths chuckled lightly. He slowly shook his head, seemingly skeptical of Akihara Kagura but also somewhat indifferent, "If that powerful little fellow is willing to help, that would be great. But I have nothing to offer him. Maybe when I get the chance to meet him, I can ask what he wants..." "Wait, hold on a moment." After speaking, the Sage of Six Paths seemed to realize something was amiss. His remnant chakra seemed a bit confused. Hesitantly, he said, "Based on my observations and monitoring, that kid named Akihara Kagura is the mastermind behind the Ten-Tails'' resurrection. He wants to use the Ten-Tails to destroy the world... but he also says he wants to help deal with the possible resurrection of my mother? Then why did he resurrect the Ten-Tails?" This ninja is quite absurd! To save the world, Uchiha Madara became the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki, leading to a potential greater crisis, forcing me, a remnant chakra, to appear and grant the reincarnation of Indra and Asura the sealing power! At this moment... The Sage of Six Paths was somewhat perplexed. Uchiha Sasuke, who knew Akihara Kagura well, had a sh of realization in his eyes. Perhaps at this moment, he understood something! "Because his goal..." Uchiha Sasuke revealed a truth he had pieced together, "has always been Kaguya." "This doesn''t conflict at all." "Akihara Kagura wants to resurrect Kaguya..." "To use her power to destroy and recreate the world..." "Because Kaguya''s power is the greatest, right?" Uchiha Sasuke recalled the information he had obtained in the past, understood everything, and stated the truth: "But... Akihara Kagura will achieve his goal... he has already nned everything..." "Because he predicted we would meet you..." "He must have also predicted that Naruto and I are the reincarnations of Indra and Asura''s chakra..." "You just mentioned... you would give us the power to seal Kaguya..." "Before we return to the living world..." Uchiha Sasuke''s heart trembled, feeling he had once again fallen into Akihara Kagura''s trap: "Akihara Kagura will definitely resurrect Kaguya directly, having herplete everything for him..." "And at that time..." "We would have already returned to the living world..." Uchiha Sasuke slightly raised his eyes and revealed Akihara Kagura''s scheme: "Just in time to use the power you gave us to seal Kaguya." "Such a deep and calcting conspiracy?" The Sage of Six Paths shook his head, sighing helplessly, "The ninjas of your era are truly terrifying in their scheming!" "I am very aware of how deep his mind is." Uchiha Sasuke thought of everything, yet found no way to break it: "Even though I have guessed his conspiracy, in the end, I still have to do as he anticipated..." "It has always been this way..." "Even knowing I will fall into his trap, it is ultimately toote." ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 337: Limitless Yomi and Might Guy+Madara vs Kagura?! Chapter 337: Limitless Yomi and Might Guy+Madara vs Kagura?! The Sage of Six Paths had seen many people. Over a thousand years, the ninja world had not been without extraordinary individuals. However, there had never been anyone like Akihara Kagura, who even managed to manipte the ancient god like him and his mother Kaguya. What Uchiha Sasuke deduced sounded terrifying but reasonable, making even the Sage of Six Paths feel a shiver down his spine. "In that case¡­" The Sage of Six Paths sighed, and his gaze subtly changed: "Even my residual chakra monitoring the ninja world could be confirmed by him?" "I don''t know." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, then nodded affirmatively: "But I believe Akihara Kagura is definitely aware of it." "Forget it."The Sage of Six Paths looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said: "Everything can be questionedter. Now, I will grant you the power of Yin and Yang to prevent my mother and Akihara Kagura from destroying this ninja world¡­" "If¡­" "If you cannot¡­" The Sage of Six Paths stared at Uchiha Sasuke and said solemnly: "Perhaps we will have to follow that kid''s n to seal the resurrected mother, though there should still be time¡­" As he spoke, the Sage of Six Paths extended his staff, slowly touching the water''s surface, reflecting the image of Akihara Kagura. In the present. On the sea surface of the ninja world. Akihara Kagura stood on the water, nced at the figures of Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke heading to find Tsunade, and smiled faintly. "Akihara Kagura¡­ is this your revenge?" A sh of crimson appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes as he looked at Akihara Kagura, still holding a kunai stained with Sasuke''s blood. "Experience the pain here slowly¡­" Akihara Kagura chuckled and ignored Uchiha Itachi, focusing instead on Uchiha Madara, who had be the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. The gigantic Ten-Tails funneled into Madara''s body, continuously enhancing his chakra and aura. As the Ten-Tails fully integrated, Madara''s body rapidly transformed. His long hair turned from ck to white, his skin became ashen, and a horn-like protrusion grew on his forehead, resembling a headband. Chakra fragments floated off his body¡­ A robe of the Six Paths draped over him¡­ A ck spear appeared in his hand¡­ ck orbs gradually floated behind him¡­ ck feet stood on the ground, and his hands turned ck, holding a staff resembling that of the Sage of Six Paths! At that moment¡­ Uchiha Madara became almost unrecognizable! Bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki hadpletely evolved Madara''s life, elevating him to another level. Everyone sensed his immense power, a power that inspired fear without effort. "This is the power of the Six Paths?" Madara gripped the staff, feeling the continuous surge of power within, fully aware of its might. The power of the Six Paths¡­ Was vastly different from ordinary ninja power! With this power, he could do anything he desired, even creating life from nothing. This was the terrifying power of the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki! Madara confirmed one thing! Now¡­ The situation was entirely under his control! Madara''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura in the distance, a contemptuous smile on his lips: "Kid, you can no longer use this power to destroy the ninja world and recreate it, but I can show you the terror of the Six Paths power¡­" "Your coordination is impressive¡­" Akihara Kagura pped his hands lightly, apuding their teamwork: "To even find a chance to turn the tables at this point¡­" "This was within my expectations." Madara spread his hands nonchntly: "In the end, the result is the same for me, using this power to save the world¡­" In the past, Madara wanted to use this power for Infinite Tsukuyomi; now, he needed it to deal with Akihara Kagura! Akihara Kagura''s power was too terrifying¡­ Only the power of the Six Paths could match him! Madara swung his staff, pointing it straight at Akihara Kagura: "Kid, I remember your Mangekyo Sharingan ability allows you ten minutes of immunity to death. Now you can start counting yourst ten minutes¡­" In the next moment! Madara raised his hand! A ck orb flew toward Akihara Kagura! "That is the Truth-Seeking Ball¡­" Madara watched the orb''s trajectory, seemingly worried that as the new Sage of Six Paths, he might identally kill Akihara Kagura in one move: "It contains the chakra of all elements, possessing the power to destroy everything¡­" This was the power of the Six Paths! The Truth-Seeking Ball alone, with itsbination of Yin-Yang and five elemental chakra, could nullify all ninjutsu in the world and defeat all ninjas in the ninja world! The most terrifying thing was¡­ Any contact with the Truth-Seeking Ball was dangerous! Only those with the power of the Six Paths could touch it, any other ninja would be instantly obliterated! "Be careful!" ck Zetsu emerged from the ground, appearing beside Akihara Kagura: "The Truth-Seeking Ball is very dangerous, do not touch it!" "Is that so?" Akihara Kagura raised his hand. A white spiraling ball appeared in his hand. This white spiraling ball was concentrated with high-density chakra, making it shine brightly like a white pearl, faintly opposing the pitch-ck Truth-Seeking Ball! "Sage Art: Dust Release: Spiraling Ball." Akihara Kagura threw the white spiraling ball. It resembled a small sphere and collided directly with the iing Truth-Seeking Ball. Boom! The entire sea surface exploded in an instant! The explosion dissipated in a sh! "What is happening?" Uchiha Madara''s brow furrowed slightly. From his knowledge, the Truth-Seeking Ball was supposed to be unbeatable! Why did Akihara Kagura''s spiraling ball resolve the Truth-Seeking Ball so effortlessly? "Perhaps it is due to Dust Release..." Uchiha Madara instinctively pondered, actively thinking: "The Dust Release of Rock Vige is a Bloodline Elimination technique thatbines three types of chakra..." "It could also be because of..." "Sage Art?" After bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Uchiha Madara naturally mastered the Six Paths Sage Arts, and he roughly guessed two possibilities: "Hm, things are getting interesting..." "Indeed, quite interesting." Akihara Kagura smiled lightly, his body slowly floating: "It seems the power of the Six Paths is not as invincible as I imagined..." "Or perhaps..." Akihara Kagura''s figure transformed into a golden light, instantly appearing beside Uchiha Madara, condensing a sharp de in his hand! "Sage Art: Wind Release: Vacuum de!" Akihara Kagura swung the sharp de in his hand towards Uchiha Madara! Uchiha Madara raised his staff and easily blocked Akihara Kagura''s Wind Release de. His eyes lifted slightly, confirming his guess in his mind! Because of Sage Chakra! Only Sage Chakra could contend with the power of the Six Paths, as no material in this world should be able to withstand the weapons of the Sage of Six Paths! The next moment! Akihara Kagura''s Vacuum de danced wildly! Uchiha Madara waved his Spear of Nunoboko to block all of Akihara Kagura''s strikes. His hand moved swiftly, continuously throwing one Truth-Seeking Ball after another towards Akihara Kagura! "!!!" Akihara Kagura had to retreat swiftly! "kid!" Uchiha Madara seized the opportunity to press forward, raising his hand towards Akihara Kagura, his eyes bing sharper: "Sage Art: Yin Release Lightning Dispatch!" A mass of tree-branch-like purple lightning shot from Uchiha Madara''s hand, transforming into a dense lightning that spread towards Akihara Kagura! "Sage Art: Lightning Dragon!" Akihara Kagura quickly raised his hand and formed seals! Arcs of electricity surged from his body, forming a massive Lightning Dragon to counter the purple lightning, but after a brief struggle, the huge Lightning Dragon was quickly shattered by the Yin Release Lightning Dispatch! The power of the Six Paths Sage Arts... Far surpasses ordinary Sage Arts! A confident smile finally appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face. The chakra of the Six Paths Sage Arts had undergone a qualitative change, and no matter how strong Akihara Kagura was, he could not alter this fact! The next moment! The purple lightning of the Yin Release Lightning Dispatch struck Akihara Kagura! Akihara Kagura''s eyes quickly turned into Mangekyou Sharingan, a red light shed in his eyes, and he rapidly activates his Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability! "Limitless Yomi!" This ability grants ten minutes of invincibility! Simr to Izanagi... Limitless Yomi nullifies all adverse factors during this period! Moreover. The most terrifying aspect of Limitless Yomi is its instant activation. Even if Akihara Kagura ispletely controlled, he can still use Limitless Yomi, unlike Izanagi, which requires forming seals or chakra to activate. Akihara Kagura raised his hand, with arge Spiraling Shuriken in his left hand and silver lightning in his right! "Sage Art: Wind Release: Spiraling Shuriken!" "Sage Art: Lightning Release: Chidori Sharp Spear!" The white Spiraling Shuriken was thrown towards Uchiha Madara! Enhanced by Sage Chakra, the silver Chidori Sharp Spears flew densely towards Uchiha Madara like spears! Uchiha Madara remained fearless, raising his Six Paths staff to deflect the iing Spiraling Shuriken and brushed away the iing Chidori Sharp Spears! "kid!" Uchiha Madara looked at Akihara Kagura, speaking disdainfully: "These little tricks are useless against me..." "Indeed, somewhat troublesome..." Akihara Kagura rapidly flew into the air, raised his hand again, and chakra quickly gathered from within his body, merging into his palm! Akihara Kagura raised his hand and struck towards Uchiha Madara, the dazzling light transformed into a beam, swiftly flying towards Uchiha Madara, looking extremely terrifying! "..." Uchiha Madara raised his hand, manipting the Truth-Seeking Balls to form a shield in front of him, resisting Akihara Kagura''s attack while counting the time of Akihara Kagura''s invincibility! The Truth-Seeking Ball shield quickly melted... Uchiha Madara''s brow furrowed slightly, adding another Truth-Seeking Ball while continuing to calcte Akihara Kagura''s Limitless Yomi duration. Limitless Yomi... Should have ten minutes of invincibility¡­ Once used, there will be a three-hour cooldown period. The counterattack I need will happen in ten minutes! Certainly. The biggest problem is that Akihara Kagura is proficient in the Flying Thunder God Technique. What if, after attacking, Akihara Kagura finds he is no match and decides to escape immediately? Uchiha Madara nced at everyone present and suddenly realized a troublesome issue: both Uchiha Sasuke and Minato, the two users of the Flying Thunder God Technique, are unounted for. One was assassinated by Uchiha Itachi, his fate unknown, and the other gave the Nine-Tails within him to Naruto, who had lost his own Nine-Tails¡­ Among the Flying Thunder God Technique users on site¡­ Only Tobirama remains? Uchiha Madara felt a bit helpless but had to acknowledge the troublesome situation. Shadows of his four Limbo clones were always ready to appear at his side! Once Akihara Kagura''s Limitless Yomi ends¡­ I will y Akihara Kagura along with the four Limbo clone shadows, minimizing the chances of him escaping! "Hey, Tobirama¡­" Uchiha Madara defended against Akihara Kagura''s attacks while looking in Tobirama''s direction: "You are the inventor of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Is there a way to prevent that kid from escaping using it?" "..." Tobirama hesitated, unsure of how to respond. This guy¡­ Is asking me how to counter the Flying Thunder God Technique? "There is one way¡­" Tobirama, worthy of being the master of forbidden techniques, immediately thought of a solution. His gaze fell on Hatake Kakashi, proposing a possibility. "If that kid tries to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, Hatake Kakashi can use Kamui. The effects of two different space-time techniques can neutralize each other¡­" This is one way to prevent Akihara Kagura from escaping. Tobirama quickly assessed the situation between Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara. Akihara Kagura was attacking relentlessly, as if in a hurry; meanwhile, Uchiha Madara seemed to be effortlessly defending, indifferent to the attack and defense, as if teasing a child. "No way¡­" Hatake Kakashi voiced his objection: "Akihara Kagura''s Rinnegan eye technique prevents anyone near him from using space-time techniques, but it''s uncertain if he can use the Flying Thunder God Technique himself¡­" "Then there is another way¡­" Tobirama proposed another solution in a deep voice: "If the attack speed is fast enough, it could cause spatial distortion, making it impossible for a Flying Thunder God user to define space-time coordinates. Their body might even be killed by the spatial distortion¡­" "Ha, are you joking?" Uchiha Madara sneered, feeling that Tobirama''s second proposal was somewhat unreliable: "To achieve that level of speed, how strong would one''s taijutsu need to be?" Currently¡­ Even Uchiha Madara felt he couldn''t achieve that! How could this be possible? Uchiha Madara believed his taijutsu was strong enough, especially with the enhancement of the Six Paths Power. But¡­ He still couldn''t achieve that! Uchiha Madara watched as Akihara Kagura continuously used Dust Release to attack him. His three Truth-Seeking Balls had already been melted by Akihara Kagura! However¡­ Only two minutes had passed since the start of Limitless Yomi! "If I can''t kill him here¡­" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "There are still eight minutes left. If that kid uses the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, he will be extremely dangerous. I can kill him, but I can''t catch up to his speed. He might hide and kill everyone in the Ninja World in revenge¡­" "Let me try!" A man in a green ninja uniform stepped forward and said, "I''ve developed a few taijutsu moves. Let me see if I can distort space¡­" "..." Many people looked at the man in surprise. Who¡­ Is this guy? He doesn''t seem familiar? Can he participate in such a high-level battle? "Might Guy?" A group of ninjas from Konoha recognized him. They knew Might Guy had some strength, at least enough to be a jonin with his formidable taijutsu. But¡­ It seemed he wasn''t qualified for this level of battle? Uchiha Madara was the second person in the Ninja World to gain the power of the Ten-Tails. Akihara Kagura was the previously strongest man in the Ninja World! Might Guy waved his fist and said firmly, "I developed this taijutsu specifically for my youthful rivalry with Kakashi. It will definitely defeat Kakashi!" "..." Everyone''s foreheads twitched. That statement sounded less confident, didn''t it? Hatake Kakashi''s name was indeed well-known, butparing it to this situation seemed a bit off, right? "That guy¡­" Only one person''s expression changed slightly. Akihara Kagura looked at Might Guy, who ignored the derision of others and continued warming up, removing his weights. He took a deep breath. Akihara Kagura''s eyes flickered. He closed them slightly, ending his Limitless Yomi to reset its duration. Now¡­ He must reset the Limitless Yomi¡­ No one should know the exact timing of his Limitless Yomi cooldown, to prevent being caught during the three-second cooldown and killed by Uchiha Madara and Might Guy. Six Paths Madara¡­ Might Guy with the Eight Gates Released Formation¡­ These two could definitely kill him within three seconds! Moreover, he had to exploit Uchiha Madara''s miscalction of the Limitless Yomi''s end to strike a heavy blow¡­ If everything goes well¡­ Uchiha Madara should have started timing from when his Yin Release Lightning hit me, unaware that Limitless Yomi reset at that moment¡­ "The time he calcted for Limitless Yomi still has seven minutes and thirty seconds¡­" Akihara Kagura took a deep breath, rapidly increasing his chakra, ready to engage Uchiha Madara in closebat: "The real time¡­is still ten minutes¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 338: Unkillable Akihara Kagura?!!! Chapter 338: Unkible Akihara Kagura?!!! Seven minutes and thirty seconds. This is a very brief period of time. For powerful ninjas like Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, fighting for a day and a night is no big deal. Seven minutes and thirty seconds is but a moment for them! Uchiha Madara wielded his staff to block the white light of the Sage Art: Dust Release, leaping towards Akihara Kagura! In an instant, the two engaged in closebat. The sh of the vacuum de and the staff was heavy, and everyone watched the two main characters of the battle intently! Uchiha Madara switched from defense to offense, forcing Akihara Kagura into closebat while exploiting the gaps to end him within the duration of his Limbo: Border Jail, all the while pressing on Kagura''s time limit. Because¡­ The Ten-Tails Jinchuriki possesses an immortal body! Even if fatally wounded, he can heal rapidly! Uchiha Madara swung his staff at Kagura''s head, leaving himself open, and in that moment struck Kagura''s shoulder! However, Kagura was still within the duration of Limbo: Border Jail! Uchiha Madara saw Kagura disappear and reappear in front of him, clearly still in an invulnerable state! Kagura instantly advanced, stabbing Madara in the chest with his vacuum de!"Hahahaha!" Madara didn''t mind his injury, pushing the de out of his body, his chest healing instantly! Madara continued to exchange his life for time, dying Kagura''s Limbo: Border Jail. "Six minutes and seventeen seconds left¡­" Madara calcted in his mind, swinging his staff at Kagura again, getting his leg cut off in the process! "Madara!" Hashirama''s eyes shed with shock! "Don''t worry!" Madara didn''t care about these injuries; his leg slowly regenerated, the power of the Six Paths grantingplete resurrection, even if half his body was cut off! "Five minutes and twenty-five seconds left¡­" Madara''s staff struck at Kagura''s neck again, causing no harm but leaving a cut on his own chest! "Four minutes and sixteen seconds left¡­" Madara''s smile grew wider, unleashing his ninjutsu, a burst of mes hitting Kagura''s body! Kagura vanished in the mes, reappearing behind Madara, slicing off half his arm! This life-for-time strategy¡­ Shocked all onlookers! Madara seemed reckless, or perhaps being the new Sage of Six Paths, he didn''t need to care about his life! "Madara¡­" Hashirama felt uneasy. "Hashirama, don''t worry¡­" Madara kicked Kagura away, his shoulder regenerating instantly: "Bing the Sage of Six Paths and gaining the immortality of the Ten-Tails'' power, this battle will inevitably lose some elegance¡­" "Three minutes and twenty-five seconds¡­" "Two minutes and forty-one seconds¡­" Madara charged at Kagura again, not wanting him to flee; he had to lure Kagura to stay! "Is time running out?" Kagura frowned, seemingly calcting his time, contemting escape. "nning to run, kid?" Madara grinned. "Just hiding for a while¡­" Kagura squinted: "Do you have other techniques to attack the entire ninja world?" "Humph¡­" Madaraughed contemptuously, sping his hands together! A tall tree sprouted from his back! Its roots gripped the seabed, towering into the sky, bearing a red fruit, like a huge brain. As the tree appeared, the moon turned red! Strangely¡­ The moon resembled the Ten-Tails'' Rinne Sharingan! But Madara didn''t care, sping his hands together, releasing a massive-scale jutsu! "God: Birth of the World Tree!" Thick vines emerged from the sea! Not just this sea! The entire ninja world sprouted vines! In big cities and small viges, vines appeared, causing panic! A vine reached for Kagura! Kagura shed it with his vacuum de! "Kid! This is the legendary God Tree!" Madara grinned at Kagura: "As long as you''re in this world, you''re within my attack range. Stay here and fight to the death, kid, you can''t escape my pursuit¡­" "¡­" Kagura was shocked. Immediately¡­ The shock vanished. Kagura raised his hand, white light slicing through the vines, calmly stating: "Even so, the God Tree''s attacks can''t kill me¡­" "Without Limitless Yomi, how long can youst?" Madara charged at Kagura again, giving Tobirama a contemptuous look! Madara knew the God Tree couldn''t kill Kagura! He used its vast attack range to intimidate Kagura, preventing his escape before Limitless Yomi''s time ended! Madara forced Kagura to fight for every second against the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki! As long as Kagura fought for every second¡­ The restricted space-time operation could begin! Clearly¡­ Tobirama received Madara''s hint! A shadow of a Limbo clone appeared beside Tobirama, carving a bloody countdown on his arm! "That bastard¡­" Tobirama cursed quietly. Observing the battle all along, he naturally noticed that each time Akihara Kagura was gravely injured, it seemed as though nothing had happened. He understood what this time meant. Did Uchiha Madara know about Akihara Kagura''s invincibility period? "The time is almost up, prepare to take action¡­" Tobirama spoke coldly, "Kakashi, in fifty-seven seconds, use your space-time jutsu to neutralize Akihara Kagura''s Flying Thunder God¡­" "Understood!" Hatake Kakashi kneeled on one knee at a distance, his eyes fixed on Akihara Kagura. He could not determine when Akihara Kagura would use his space-time jutsu and had to rely on this! "I should prepare as well!" Might Guy''s body suddenly burst with a bright green chakra light! "Sixth Gate, Gate of View: Open!" Might Guy clenched his fist, his voice suddenly rising, and his chakra erupted again: "Seventh Gate, Gate of Wonder: Open!" At this moment¡­ Everyone couldn''t help but focus on Might Guy''s erupting chakra! Just the chakra from opening the Seventh Gate gave Might Guy a presence that could challenge the Kage of a vige in a life-or-death battle! "This power is very strong¡­" Tobirama frowned. He knew the immense strength and severe aftereffects of the Eight Gates Released Formation, and he spoke gravely, "But if you want to distort space, this might not be enough... If you can open the Eighth Gate... prepare at my countdown... but once the Eighth Gate is opened, your life might¡­" "I have long been prepared to burn my youth!" Might Guy clenched his fist tightly, his blue chakra surging like waves, ready to open the Eighth Gate at any moment: "However, this is my first time opening the Eighth Gate. I cannot be certain of its power; it might affect mypanions above¡­" "Neen seconds remaining¡­" Tobirama counted the time, calcting the final moments, and then exined, "Do not worry about Madara, that guy is not our ally¡­" Indeed, if Might Guy opened the Eighth Gate and killed both Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, it would be a blessing for the entire ninja world. Next¡­ This would be their key opportunity to eliminate Akihara Kagura. Simrly¡­ This time¡­ Would also mark the moment Might Guy, this Konoha ninja, faced his destiny! Yet, Might Guy''s heart felt no tension. His body remained covered in blue chakra, and he clearly heard the countdown from the Second Hokage, Tobirama! "Ten, nine, eight¡­" As Tobirama counted down, the battle in the sky confirmed his hypothesis, as Akihara Kagura''s speed increased, and his attacks became more fierce! The vacuum de lights in the sky were so fast they were hard to see! Even with the Sharingan, Hatake Kakashi was astounded by Akihara Kagura''s speed. Was this Akihara Kagura at full power? "Are you ready? We need to prepare in advance¡­" A drop of cold sweat appeared on Tobirama''s forehead. He knew theing moments would decide the fate of the ninja world! Who knew¡­ Whether Might Guy could seed¡­ But no matter what, they had no choice but to bet everything! Tobirama''s gaze shifted from the sky to Might Guy, counting down thest three seconds. His heart grew heavier! "Three¡­" "Two¡­" "One!" "Eighth Gate!" "Gate of Death: Open!" A crimson wave suddenly surged from Might Guy''s body! The immense momentum from this crimson wave shocked every ninja who witnessed it, causing a tempest even over the ocean! Everyone was stunned by Might Guy''s chakra aura! Even Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara in the sky couldn''t help but look at the red steam emanating from Might Guy! In the next moment! Might Guy''s figure shot into the sky! Might Guy''s speed instantly elevated from the first to the fifth level, his rapid charge creating a pressure that immobilized Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura in the sky, forcing them to watch as Might Guy charged towards them! The red surge around Might Guy turned into a dragon shape, rushing straight at Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura. This strike could almost kill them directly! At this moment! Might Guy became the savior of the entire ninja world! Even many Konoha ninjas present could not believe that Might Guy, who always trained in bizarre ways around the vige, would erupt with such terrifying chakra, a power that seemed enough to defeat anyone in the ninja world! That guy¡­ Wasn''t he only good at taijutsu? Many ninjas even thought he had no real strength¡­ However, at this second¡­ Everyone''s perception was overturned! Perhaps, it wasn''t that Might Guy was only good at taijutsu, but that only Might Guy was the best at taijutsu. The Eighth Gate Might Guy had gained power surpassing everyone, making even the Five Kage step back in awe! This powerful force¡­ Was enough for Might Guy to kill anyone! "This is Teacher Guy''s ultimate move against Kakashi-sensei!" Might Guy''s disciple Rock Lee clenched his fists, his face full of excitement, even opening the Eight Gates himself in his excitement! "Against me¡­" Sweat appeared on Hatake Kakashi''s face. He¡­ What had he done to deserve this! "Lee, are you also¡­" Tsunade looked at the green steam emanating from Rock Lee. Rock Lee quickly shook his head, speaking proactively, "I still can''t open the Eighth Gate, I can only attempt to open the Seventh Gate for now¡­" "That''s terrifying enough¡­" Tsunade recalled the scene when Might Guy opened the Seventh Gate. Undoubtedly! The Eight Gates Release Formation would be the ultimate technique of taijutsu ninja! "However¡­" "Once the Eighth Gate is opened¡­" Rock Lee looked at Might Guy in the sky, his eyes welling with tears: "Guy-sensei''s life will burn along with the red steam emanating from him..." "This is youth... burning!" Might Guy''s figure swiftly charged toward the two figures in the sky! In that instant, the space around him seemed to distort from his speed! "Space..." "Is being distorted..." Uchiha Madara was the first to notice the distortion of space. He saw that Akihara Kagura seemed equally unable to move, knowing that Kagura couldn''t use his space-time technique at this moment. Unconcerned about the possibility of being injured by Might Guy, a grin spread across his face! "Kid, your time is up!" In the next moment! A sh of a red dragon''s head streaked across the sky! Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura were struck by Might Guy''s figure at the same time! This heavy blow sent both Madara and Kagura crashing down from the sky, Madara''s body twisting instantly! Even as the Sage of Six Paths... Madara was gravely injured by Might Guy, who had opened all Eight Gates. His body even began to split, unable to withstand the tremendous impact despite having the life force of the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. He felt an unprecedented pain! However... It was all worth it! Kagura, who had also taken the blow head-on, was nowhere to be seen. Uncertain of his fate, it was clear that Kagura''s Limitless Yomi had ended! Madara slumped beside the God Tree, slowly exhaling as his injuries began to recover more slowly after the blow. Regardless... The crisis in the Ninja World was averted! A voice in Madara''s mind suggested that absorbing the God Tree could quickly heal his injuries. Slowly, he reached out, reabsorbing the God Tree he had released into his body. In the sky... Might Guy''s figure descended. However, the ninja who had just executed the most powerful taijutsu attack seemed to turn to ash, the steam from the Eight Gates burning all his life force! Might Guy''s life was like a brilliant sh of light, like a meteor streaking across the Ninja World, leaving a dazzling mark. Undoubtedly... Might Guy''s appearance was crucial in defeating Akihara Kagura. Madara, as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, had only pushed Kagura into a disadvantage, but Might Guy, opening the Death Gate, delivered the decisive blow to end the war! "Universal Pull!" Madara raised his hand, pulling the ash-like Might Guy to his side, and ced his hand on him! "Madara, what are you doing!" Tobirama Senju suddenly appeared beside Madara! Madara ignored Tobirama, slowly releasing his Six Paths Chakra to reconstruct Might Guy''s body. "Such a frail body, like a candle in the wind?" Madara looked at Might Guy, a proud smile appearing on his face: "That level of chakra, I acknowledge you!" "At least in taijutsu, I''ve never seen a man as strong as you. I, Madara, am willing to call you the strongest!" "To die here..." Madara continued healing Might Guy, unabashedly praising him: "It would be too much of a waste for you to die here. Like Kagura, you are one of the most brilliant ninjas of this era..." "Are you being kind?" Tobirama watched Madara healing Might Guy, as if he had seen a rare animal, having never seen Madara value anyone before! However... The next moment! Tobirama noticed a shadow behind Madara! "Wait..." Tobirama''s expression changed suddenly! "Thanks for thepliment." A calm and familiar voice came from behind Madara. As the figure fully appeared, a de suddenly shed out, slicing Madara''s body in half! "When!" Madara''s upper body flew up, and as his lower half hit the ground, he saw the figure behind him! Akihara Kagura! This guy was still alive at this moment! How could it be! The time for the Yomi had ended... "You... this guy..." Madara''s upper body floated, rapidly regenerating his lower half, his mind recalling the information on the Yomi! The information on the Yomi... Was deliberately provided by Kagura himself! The intel was false, either the duration exceeded ten minutes, or the cooldown time was much shorter! "There are two things I forgot to tell everyone..." Kagura smiled at Madara: "First, the cooldown time for the Yomi is three seconds, so I had already reset the time..." "!!!" Madara''s eyes narrowed! He alone understood what this meant; to kill Kagura, they would need to attack him continuously for ten minutes and three seconds without any interruption longer than three seconds! Because... Kagura could reset Yomi''s duration within three seconds! However... How could this be possible! Kagura was a space-time jutsu user, capable of restricting others from using space-time techniques with his Rinnegan, having numerous chances to survive three seconds! Because... Few attacks in the Ninja World could kill Kagura... Kagura''s physical strength and recovery ability were formidable, able to withstand ordinary ninjutsu with his bare hands. Proficient in countless ninjutsu, he could counter any ordinary ninjutsu, and the only one who could harm him might be the current Ten-Tails Jinchuriki Madara! This man... Couldn''t be killed! The thought shed through Madara''s mind! Because in their recent sh, Madara knew he could suppress Kagura, but Kagura''s invincible eye technique, the Yomi, could cause him significant trouble. Perhaps his only advantage was his Six Paths immortal body! "Oh, and one more thing..." Kagura looked at Madara, a strange smile spreading across his face: "Madara, do you want to guess if I can learn to use the Eight Gates Formation?" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 339: A Need for Infinite Tsukoyomi to Gather Chakra and Defeat Akihara Kagura Chapter 339: A Need for Infinite Tsukoyomi to Gather Chakra and Defeat Akihara Kagura Do we still need to guess about such things? Is there any technique in the ninja world that Akihara Kagura cannot master? Everyone present became heavy-hearted. They all knew how extraordinarily gifted Akihara Kagura was; even the troublesome technique of the Flying Thunder God could be mastered in an instant! The difficulty of training a forbidden technique like the Eight Gates Formation, no matter how high, wouldn''t pose much trouble for Akihara Kagura! Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath, a trace of fear in his eyes. He recalled how long ago Akihara Kagura had started training in taijutsu... One might say... Since Kakashi had known Akihara Kagura... Akihara Kagura had been tirelessly training his taijutsu... Moreover, Akihara Kagura had long transnted Hashirama cells, possessing a physical quality far surpassing Might Guy''s. Coupled with nearly ten years of honing...Even if Akihara Kagura''s training regime wasn''t as extreme as Might Guy''s, his talent and physical strength more thanpensated for everything... "The Eight Gates Formation..." Hatake Kakashi would never doubt Akihara Kagura''s talent. Even someone as not-so-bright as himself could learn the basics of the Eight Gates Formation... Not to mention... Someone as diligent and talented as Akihara Kagura! If Might Guy is a ninja who diligently and thoroughly mastered the Eight Gates Formation, then Akihara Kagura might be a genius who mastered it due to his physical talent, with the Sage''s body''s strong regenerative abilities sparing him from worrying about training injuries! "I really like training in taijutsu." Akihara Kagura slowly extended his palm, his fingers gradually clenching into a fist: "I''ve liked it from the very beginning. Taijutsubat is the foundation that can decide everything..." No matter where one is... A man strong in closebat will never be a weakling! "The Eight Gates Formation is also a powerful technique for me..." Akihara Kagura smiled as he looked at the increasingly serious and somber Uchiha Madara, and continued cheerfully, "Incidentally, Uchiha Obito use Izanagi to avoid the death from the Rinne Rebirth, which confirmed one thing for me..." "!!!" Uchiha Madara clenched the staff in his hand! This guy... Had intended to use Uchiha Obito for experimentation! If Uchiha Obito could use Izanagi to avoid the inevitable death from the Rinne Rebirth, then the negative state of fully opening the Eight Gates Formation could also be negated by his Limitless Yomi Eye Technique! This also means... Akihara Kagura has covered his weaknesses! Akihara Kagura''s ordinary techniques couldn''t threaten someone of his Sage level, but the immense attacking power of the Eight Gates Formation could! The most terrifying part is... Akihara Kagura suffers no aftereffects from the Eight Gates Formation! Any ninja who trains in the Eight Gates will inevitably suffer bodily damage. Every point opened from the Injury Gate onwards will cause harm, but some people can withstand these damages through intense training... Akihara Kagura... Can ignore all damage. Even if Akihara Kagura didn''t care about death and forcibly opened the Eighth Gate, he could use his Mangekyou Sharingan techniques to negate all negative states, turning the life-burning aftereffects of the Eight Gates into a dream! This... Is the most troublesome aspect! This... Is also Akihara Kagura''s greatest strength! Uchiha Madara''s heart pounded with excitement as he thought about the formidable opponent he was about to face. The staff in his hand suddenly swung! "To think you''d make me go all out..." Uchiha Madara''s pupils suddenly widened, and a wildugh shed across his face: "Hahahaha... I really underestimated you, brat!" "No, I overestimated you." Akihara Kagura nced at the fallen Might Guy, smiling lightly: "Because I also wanted to see if the Eight Gates could truly threaten a Sage Six Paths Madara, whether he would step forward to stop me from using space-time techniques..." "Now..." "I have ample experience!" The next moment! A powerful burst of chakra erupted from Akihara Kagura, who showed no concern for the slight burden of opening the Eight Gates! "First Gate, Gate of Opening, open!" "Second Gate, Gate of Healing, open!" "Third Gate, Gate of Life, open!" "Fourth Gate, Gate of Pain, open!" "Fifth Gate, Gate of Limit, open!" "Sixth Gate, Gate of View, open!" Just the state of opening the Sixth Gate made the ninjas present somewhat fearful, unable to look directly at the green vapor emanating from Akihara Kagura! "Seventh Gate, Gate of Wonder, open!" Akihara Kagura''s eyes shed, and in an instant, he opened the Seventh Gate. Blue steam rose from his body, and his aura surged even higher! "So it''s not yet the red steam..." Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, feeling underestimated, his gaze turning icy: "Brat, don''t underestimate a Sage ninja!" "Then... I''ll show you the utmost respect!" Red vapor suddenly surged from Akihara Kagura, his blood energy burning instantly: "Eighth Gate, Gate of Death, open!" With the opening of the Eighth Gate, Akihara Kagura''s chakra instantly soared to its maximum. This immense chakra far exceeded that of Might Guy! This was power dozens of times greater than his own... Even surpassing the Uchiha Madara before him! The Limitless Yomi Eye Technique gradually took effect, slowly erasing the damage to Akihara Kagura''s body. This ocr technique, akin to Izanagi, removed all detrimental conditions while preserving beneficialbat states for the user. At this moment, Akihara Kagura had undeniably surpassed all previous ninjas! Even ck Zetsu, hiding underground, couldn''t help but feel terrified, his body trembling slightly: "Have these ninjas evolved to the point where their paltry tricks could surpass Mother?" No wonder... Akihara Kagura aimed to resurrect Kaguya... Perhaps with such power, Akihara Kagura might even pose a threat to Kaguya! "This level of chakra..." Uchiha Madara gripped his staff tightly, feeling an overwhelming pressure: "To surpass me even now..." Such a thing... Is quite normal! Akihara Kagura''s chakra far exceeded that of everyone in the ninja world, reaching the pinnacle just below the Sage of Six Paths, surpassing even Hashirama! Now... Akihara Kagura''s chakra abundance... Even surpassed that of Uchiha Madara as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki! "This feeling isn''t bad..." Akihara Kagura looked at the red steam around him, intrigued by the power within his body! Simultaneously activating the Limitless Yomi and the Eight Gates, Akihara Kagura paid no heed to the pain from opening the Eight Gates! "I''ll use this..." "As the curtain call for an era!" In the next moment! Akihara Kagura''s figure transformed into a golden-red light, moving with a speed reminiscent of the Yellow sh, with red steam faintly visible within the golden glow! "Even faster!" Uchiha Madara couldn''t raise his staff in time! Akihara Kagura appeared before Uchiha Madara, raising his fist and striking Madara''s abdomen heavily! "Ugh..." Madara felt his organs shatter under the punch, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his pupils widening instantly! Four Limbo clones appeared around him! The Limbo clones simultaneously reached for Akihara Kagura, but their hands fell short, unable to capture his figure! "Toote!" Madara''s heart tightened! In the next moment, Akihara Kagura''s figure traced an arc! Along this arc, a Limbo clone appeared under his palm, copsing instantly! Akihara Kagura''s attack speed and strength were so overwhelming that even the powerful Limbo clones couldn''t resist for a moment! "Can''t withstand even one hit..." Madara spewed a me towards Akihara Kagura! But the me couldn''t even scorch Akihara Kagura''s body, being extinguished by his punch''s wind in an instant! In the next moment! The red steam around Akihara Kagura coalesced into a dragon! This massive dragon, many timesrger than Might Guy''s, flew towards Madara with Akihara Kagura! The sea waves were cleaved by the steam from the dragon, surging towards Madara! Crack... crack crack... The surrounding space slowly fractured... Clearly... This strike''s power far exceeded Might Guy''s! Might Guy''s strike heavily injured Madara, so what magnitude of impact would Akihara Kagura''s strike have? Compared to Might Guy''s full-force spatial distortion, Akihara Kagura''s Eight Gates attack directly caused spatial rupture, preventing anyone from stopping this move or using any space-time techniques against him! The red dragon rushed towards Madara, crashing into him, nearly shattering his body, breaking his arms and legs with no resistance! "This level of power..." Madara''s hands rapidly healed! But before he fully recovered, the still-flying red dragon turned around, charging at him again! This time... The dragon seemed to bite Madara''s body! Akihara Kagura, enveloped by the red steam dragon, kicked Madara, making him feel as if his body didn''t belong to him... Even as a Six Paths-level ninja... This attack''s strength... Made his body unable to endure! Madara felt the Ten-Tails within him almost being forced out, tails growing from his back! "Madara..." "Is no match..." Hashirama watched his old friend with concern: "Even as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Madara can''t stop Akihara Kagura''s attacks..." "If this continues..." Tobirama, watching the battle between the two malevolent Uchiha, had to side with Madara for the sake of protecting the ninja world: "The Ten-Tails in Madara might be forced out by Akihara Kagura..." In the next moment! Madara raised his fingers sharply, trying to suppress the Ten-Tails within him! The figure of Akihara Kagura suddenly appeared! Along with Akihara Kagura''s figure, a red steam dragon struck Uchiha Madara again with great force! "No¡­" "My chakra is not enough¡­" This thought suddenly arose in Uchiha Madara''s mind. The Ten Tails within him also craved chakra: "I need more chakra to defeat this guy..." As Uchiha Madara''s body was sent flying, his gaze fell on the blood-red moon in the sky, as if he had thought of something! In an instant, Akihara Kagura appeared beside Uchiha Madara and delivered a knee strike to his waist, sending him flying into the sky! The next moment! Akihara Kagura, apanied by golden-red light, appeared above Uchiha Madara once again and stomped heavily on him! Uchiha Madara''s body crashed onto the surface of the sea! Blood¡­ Instantly dyed the sea red¡­ This first Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails in a thousand years, since the end of ancient times, appeared incredibly miserable at this moment! "To defeat me now¡­" "You need to use Infinite Tsukuyomi to gather the chakra of the ninja world¡­" Akihara Kagura slowly descended beside Uchiha Madara, lightly smiling as he looked at Uchiha Madara lying on the sea: "Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance to use Infinite Tsukuyomi. Hand over the Ten Tails within you. The one who will use Infinite Tsukuyomi and gather all the chakra of the ninja world is me¡­" "Madara¡­" Akihara Kagura slowly squatted down and spoke leisurely: "You only got the Ten Tails by exploiting a moment of my negligence. You shouldn''t wield this power that doesn''t belong to you¡­" "..." Uchiha Madara coughed up blood heavily. Akihara Kagura was right about one thing¡­ To defeat Akihara Kagura, Infinite Tsukuyomi must be used to collect all the chakra of the ninja world to possibly resolve Akihara Kagura! But¡­ He just didn''t have the time! Because no one could stop Akihara Kagura from attacking him continuously! The ninja world needed someone to hold off Akihara Kagura''s relentless attacks so he could have a chance to ascend to the sky and cast Infinite Tsukuyomi! The idea of collecting chakra to possibly resurrect Kaguya and so forth waspletely abandoned by Uchiha Madara at this moment. If he couldn''t defeat Akihara Kagura now, he couldn''t prevent the ninja world from being destroyed by Akihara Kagura. He had to do it! "Hand over the Ten Tails within you!" Akihara Kagura lifted the recovering Uchiha Madara lying on the sea and raised his hand, ready to plunge it directly into his body to extract the Ten Tails! The next moment! A figure suddenly appeared beside Akihara Kagura and Uchiha Madara, kicking Akihara Kagura away! This figure, after kicking away Akihara Kagura, hurriedly ced his hand on Uchiha Madara. A bright light appeared in Uchiha Madara''s chest! This bright light seemed like pure life force, rapidly healing Uchiha Madara''s injuries and finally giving him a moment to catch his breath! "Uh¡­ Are you okay?" The blond boy who suddenly appeared looked at the barely recognizable Uchiha Madara and felt a bit forlorn: "So, what should we do now?" "Uzumaki Naruto?" Uchiha Madara finally saw the neer''s identity clearly. The Uzumaki Naruto standing before him seemed peculiar. He looked no different from an ordinary ninja, yet the energy he used to save him seemed to be of the Six Paths level strength? Moreover¡­ Hadn''t this guy already sacrificed himself? Why was he appearing here again and even possessing the power of the Six Paths? "Naruto is alive!" Jiraiya, seeing Uzumaki Naruto suddenly revive and appear in Uchiha Madara''s critical moment, even saving Uchiha Madara, felt his eyes moisten! At this moment¡­ Jiraiya recalled the long-forgotten prophecy¡­ Uzumaki Naruto was the child of destiny spoken of by the Great Toad Sage, destined to save the ninja world at this moment! Not just Uzumaki Naruto¡­ Another person who had died at the same time also revived! "Sasuke¡­" Hatake Kakashi looked at the revived Uchiha Sasuke in disbelief. What surprised Kakashi even more was that one of Sasuke''s eyes had be a Rinnegan! "..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the mark in his palm, his heart beating again. He also heard Uzumaki Naruto''s voice. This power was given by the Sage of Six Paths¡­ Through the gift of the Sage of Six Paths, not only did Uchiha Sasuke gain the Six Paths Sage Mode and awaken the Rinnegan, but Uzumaki Naruto also mastered the Yang Release power of the Six Paths¡­ This power¡­ Was meant for sealing the possibly resurrected Kaguya Otsutsuki. As for Akihara Kagura, the Sage of Six Paths believed that with the power of the Six Paths, they should be able to deal with the ordinary ninja Akihara Kagura. The power of the Six Paths was unparalleled. This power was even greater than that of the Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, Uchiha Madara! Uchiha Sasuke believed he now possessed this strength. He took a deep breath, and silver lightning appeared in his palm: "Anyway, let''s solve the crisis of the ninja world first!" The next moment! Uchiha Sasuke appeared beside Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara, seeing the revived Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, also noticed the changes in these two youngsters, and a new battle n arose in his mind. "You two hold off Akihara Kagura¡­" Uchiha Madara gazed at Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, doubting even with their strength they could defeat Akihara Kagura: "To defeat him, we must first gather all the chakra of the ninja world¡­ I will go cast Infinite Tsukuyomi¡­" "But that might revive the Sage of Six Paths'' mother¡­" Uchiha Sasuke frowned, remembering the Sage''s warning. "Deal with Kaguyater¡­ Dodge now!" Uchiha Madara saw the golden-red sh flying towards them, and pushed the two youngsters aside! The next moment! Uchiha Madara''s body was sent flying again, his freshly healed body heavily damaged once more! "Let me gain the strength to defeat him first¡­" Uchiha Madara, with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, grinned darkly: "If we can''t resolve him now, we have no chance to turn the tables. You two alone might not be his match, as he can indefinitely maintain his current state¡­" ~~~ Patreon(./Bleam ¡ª Ending + Extra Chapters (Completed) Read upto Chapter 348: End! + Extra Chapters of Sasuke''s Rebirth where the world Akihara Kagura is not around. Thank you! Chapter 340: Infinite Tsukoyomi! Chapter 340: Infinite Tsukoyomi! Uchiha Madara was fully alert. Because he had been fighting against Akihara Kagura. Whether it was after his resurrection, teaming up with Hashirama, or even bing the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Uchiha Madara had always been defeated by Akihara Kagura¡­ At this moment... Akihara Kagura, who had activated the Eighth Gate, had be an unsolvable monster in the ninja world. Perhaps even the Sage of Six Paths couldn''t stop him if he were resurrected! These two youngsters somehow gained Six Paths-level power, but they might not be able to defeat the current Akihara Kagura, because what they were facing was a true monster! This was¡­ The Akihara Kagura in his prime! At least in Uchiha Madara''s view, Akihara Kagura, who had opened the Death Gate, was clearly stronger than him as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Just a casual strike from him could inflict severe damage!"Don''t worry, I''ll handle him!" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the red dragon soaring in the sky, his Rinnegan with six tomoe shining brightly in his eyes. In the next moment! A silver-white lightning appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand! This was the powerful force brought by the Six Paths Senjutsu. The nature transformation of Chidori was astonishing, showcasing a power that Uchiha Sasuke had never mastered before! It must be said... This power was indeed formidable. It was even enough to threaten the current Uchiha Madara! "I will also stop Kagura!" Golden light flickered around Uzumaki Naruto, several Truth-Seeking Balls appeared behind him, and he held two ck rods of Yin-Yang Release in his hands, exuding an aura of majesty! This was the power bestowed by the Sage of Six Paths, allowing Uzumaki Naruto to unconsciously activate the Truth-Seeking Balls. He could clearly feel his own strength, and with the Sage''s recognition, he could even borrow chakra from other Tailed Beasts! This was a new mode called the Six Paths Sage Mode! With the Six Paths Sage Mode, Uzumaki Naruto''s sensory abilities and reaction speed were greatly enhanced, enabling him to use Yin-Yang Release, Yang Release, Tailed Beast powers, and other mysterious abilities in this state! The current Uzumaki Naruto¡­ Could be considered a being that surpassed everyone in the ninja world! "I will wake him up!" Uzumaki Naruto looked at the dragon in the sky and said solemnly, "I want him to understand that to achieve eternal peace in the ninja world, it''s not necessary to destroy this era. As long as everyone can understand each other, eternal peace wille. This era should not end!" "A naive idea..." Uchiha Madara did not agree with Uzumaki Naruto''s opinion. While recovering from his injuries, he scoffed contemptuously, "That guy''s idea is more realistic than yours..." What would it matter if the era of mutual understanding came? For instance, Uchiha Madara once did not understand Tobirama and only thought about killing the bastard who killed his brother. But if Uchiha Madara understood Tobirama''s prejudice against the Uchiha, he would probably want to kill Tobirama in a more brutal way¡­ And... Didn''t Tobirama understand the Uchiha enough? Perhaps no one in the entire ninja world understood the Uchiha n more deeply than Tobirama, yet he still believed that the Uchiha were a naturally evil n! "Naruto..." Akihara Kagura''s body slowly floated down, still emitting red steam. His face was hidden within the steam, making it impossible to see his expression, and even his hair had turned a bright red, making him look terrifying... "Stop saying such grandiose words..." Akihara Kagura curled his hand contemptuously, "Always talking about ''saying what you mean and doing what you say'', how much have you actually aplished?" "Empty words..." "Anyone can say them..." Akihara Kagura''s words were filled with mockery, showing that he cared little for their former friendship: "What have you done? At your age, I had already settled all the disputes between Konoha and the great nations..." "I will do it!" Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth! This was indeed something he couldn''t argue against! Akihara Kagura had appeared in Konoha at the age of ten and defected at twenty-one, contributing more to Konoha than even the Hokages! "I will do everything!" "I will start by stopping you from destroying this era!" Uzumaki Naruto raised his hand, pointing the ck rod in his hand at Akihara Kagura: "Kagura, I will defeat you! I will also show you that this era doesn''t need to be destroyed to achieve the peace you desire!" Uzumaki Naruto''s words were powerful and resonant! Without further dy, Uzumaki Naruto charged towards Akihara Kagura at high speed! The red steam on Akihara Kagura''s body surged again, transforming into a huge divine dragon that rushed towards Uzumaki Naruto! "Ha!" Golden chakra emanated from Uzumaki Naruto''s body, shing instantly with the red steam dragon. His fist was about to strike Akihara Kagura''s body! However... Akihara Kagura was faster! He swiftly kicked Uzumaki Naruto on the shoulder, sending his body crashing into the sea like a cannonball! "Chidori!" A silver-white lightning appeared in Akihara Kagura''s sight just as Uzumaki Naruto was kicked away, striking Akihara Kagura''s chest! However... Akihara Kagura seemed unaffected! The silver-white lightning infused with Six Paths Senjutsu couldn''t harm him at all, as the invincible time granted by Limitless Yomi rendered him immune to such attacks! Crack! Uchiha Sasuke''s neck was grasped tightly! Akihara Kagura grabbed Uchiha Sasuke''s neck, sneering as he was about to snap it: "Everything you have was given by me. Even the power you received from the Sage of Six Paths was within my expectations. Sasuke, how dare you defy me?" "Akihara Kagura..." Uchiha Sasuke frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "You always think everything is under your control. Is what happens next also within your control?" In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke''s space-time eye technique activated instantly, disappearing from Akihara Kagura''s grasp and reappearing beside Uzumaki Naruto! In his ce... Was a pitch-ck Truth-Seeking Ball! This was Uchiha Sasuke''s most powerful eye technique, capable of swapping positions with any object in an instant! Akihara Kagura grabbed the Truth-Seeking Ball with his bare hand! The Truth-Seeking Ball quickly disintegrated Akihara Kagura''s hand, but in the time of Limitless Yomi, such damage became a dream! "Truth-Seeking Ball Shuriken!" Uzumaki Naruto raised his hand! A seeking orb in his hand instantly transformed into a seeking orb shuriken, with golden chakra swirling around it like a de. The seeking orb shot towards the red steam dragon, causing an earth-shattering explosion on the sea''s surface, and a new sun seemed to appear in the sky! However... After the dazzling light faded... Akihara Kagura''s figure was still floating in the air... As if the previous attack hadn''t harmed him at all! Akihara Kagura raised his fist and struck towards the three of them, sending an air cannon that made thempletely immobile! "We can''t move..." Uzumaki Naruto felt his body being suppressed by the air in an instant! "This is that guy''s full power!" Uchiha Madara had expected this and said in a deep voice, "Control your seeking orb to envelop us and stop the air cirction... Uchiha Sasuke, use your space-time technique to take us out of the suppressed area!" "!!!" Naruto could only control the seeking orb to form a huge sphere, wrapping all three of them inside, barely blocking Akihara Kagura''s void punch! "What''s going on?" Uchiha Sasuke witnessed his Chidori and seeking orb shuriken being ineffective against Akihara Kagura, his face darkened: "Is it because of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan technique, the Yomi? I heard he possesses this powerful eye technique..." "That''s correct." Uchiha Madara appeared beside them, watching Naruto heal his shoulder, and said solemnly, "This eye technique may have only a three-second cooldown butsts at least ten minutes..." "During this time, you can''t harm him, and any attack from him can easily kill you..." "Even among the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan techniques, only Obito''s Kamui canpete with it momentarily, but it still falls short..." "Most importantly..." Madara''s face grew serious as he continued, "This informationes from that little guy himself, and we can''t determine its authenticity..." "Then let''s test it!" Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand again! "Agreed!" Uzumaki Naruto also intended to test the information about the Yomi! "No, there''s no time..." Uchiha Madara stared at Akihara Kagura, speaking in a deep voice: "We don''t have time to keep probing!" "Moreover, the information he gave us alone makes him an unsolvable existence. A three-second cooldown for the Yomi, and he himself is a space-time technique user, making it impossible to neutralize his eye technique!" "Before the Yomi''s duration ends, and before the three-second interval appears, that little guy can kill everyone..." "We can''t continue testing..." Uchiha Madara watched as Akihara Kagura charged down and said solemnly, "He''s angry that I took the revived Ten-Tails, and he won''t give us another chance! Focus all our strength on fighting him now!" They... Cannot lose again! This is the most severe situation! If they make another mistake, the ninja world will face utter destruction! Akihara Kagura''s power is terrifying,bined with his invincible eye technique, making him unbeatable, while the three of them, even with Sage of Six Paths powers, cannot solve the problem! Even... They are being overwhelmed by him! "This guy... has surpassed the Sage of Six Paths!" Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke and Naruto and said coldly, "Don''t act recklessly, follow my battle n. You two can''t engage him in closebat, use the seeking orb to entangle him, and I''llunch the Infinite Tsukuyomi to gather the chakra of the ninja world..." Uchiha Madara''s idea wasn''t wrong. Because it''s the only method he could think of! To gather all the chakra of the ninja world into himself as the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki, which Madara has long sought after bing the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki! Even the Ten-Tails within him tells him that only by gathering more chakra can he defeat Akihara Kagura in front of him! As for Kaguya''s revival... How could Kaguya revive? Uchiha Madara couldn''t even imagine the true method of Kaguya''s resurrection. No one could foresee how Kaguya would revive, not even Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, who know the truth, can only specte on a possibility. "Don''t involve the moon..." Uchiha Sasuke sternly suggested, having learned from the Sage of Six Paths that Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was sealed in the moon: "A threat more dangerous than Akihara Kagura, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, is sealed within the moon..." "I won''t be fooled again..." Uchiha Madara sneered disdainfully. ording to legend, those with the power of the Ten-Tails can awaken the Rinne Sharingan by approaching the moon, enabling them to cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi! That was once his true dream! Unfortunately... The Infinite Tsukuyomi was just ck Zetsu''s conspiracy. But now the ninja world has to rely on ck Zetsu''s n, gathering the chakra of the ninja world to have a hope of defeating Akihara Kagura! "Sasuke, use the Flying Thunder God to take Naruto and me away!" Uchiha Madara ced his hand on Uchiha Sasuke and said in a deep voice, "The seeking orb is not safe either, that guy has ways to shatter the seeking orb..." Sure enough! As Uchiha Sasuke took Madara and Naruto out of the seeking orb''s protection, the red dragon in the sky crashed into the seeking orb! The seeking orb exploded instantly! However... It still couldn''t harm Akihara Kagura! Taking advantage of Akihara Kagura''s descent to the sea, Uchiha Madara flew straight up to the sky, intending to activate the Infinite Tsukuyomi! "What is Madara doing!" Tobirama appeared beside Uchiha Sasuke as he watched Madara fly towards the moon: "Is he trying to escape from Akihara Kagura?" "Madara wants to cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the ninja group below and said solemnly, "He intends to put everyone in the ninja world into a dream, using the Infinite Tsukuyomi to gather everyone''s chakra and use it to defeat Akihara Kagura!" "..." Tobirama hesitated. This method... Might be the only possibility. Gathering all the chakra in the ninja world to defeat Akihara Kagura, this ultimate viin? Such a thing... It seems to fit a certain theory... But Tobirama felt something was off... Could it be that the wicked Uchiha Madara would be the savior? Just as they were discussing gathering the chakra of the ninja world, Akihara Kagura seemed to sense Uchiha Madara''s intentions. The red steam dragon suddenly raised its head and charged towards the sky-bound Uchiha Madara, seemingly to prevent him fromunching Infinite Tsukuyomi! "Trying to collect the ninja world''s chakra?" Akihara Kagura''s figure suddenly soared into the sky, with the red steam dragon flicking its tail and flying straight up, suddenly appearing beside Uchiha Madara! "Madara¡­" Akihara Kagura''s voice echoed through the heavens and earth, with the red steam soaring into the sky: "You should not covet the power that doesn''t belong to you." "Chibaku Tensei!" Uchiha Madara raised his palm! Countless ck orbs were flung towards Akihara Kagura! The tremendous gravitational pull of these ck orbs continuously drew in Akihara Kagura''s body, as if they intended to tear it apart! However, Akihara Kagura in his Death Gate state was unfazed. The red steam dragon extended its enormous head beneath Uchiha Madara, ready to bite him! Without a doubt... If Akihara Kagura caught Uchiha Madara, he would inflict a devastating blow,pletely disrupting their n to gather chakra! "Amenotejikara!" Uchiha Sasuke fixed his gaze on Akihara Kagura! Yet... It was to no avail! The Limitless Yomi can reverse all adverse factors! Even the ocr powers of the Rinnegan fall within the scope of its reversal! In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke''s figure suddenly appeared beside Uchiha Madara. Although he couldn''t switch ces with Akihara Kagura using Amenotejikara, he could use the Flying Thunder God technique to instantly teleport next to Uchiha Madara for a direct rescue! "Susanoo!" Uchiha Sasuke''s fully-formed Susanoo suddenly emerged, with the giant purple warrior raising its palm to forcefully fling Uchiha Madara towards the moon! "Naruto and I will hold him off during this time¡­" Uchiha Sasuke, piloting the full-body Susanoo, dived down, instructing, "Madara, we''ll leave the rest to you!" The purple full-body Susanoo charged down, meeting the ascending red dragon head-on, with the Susanoo wielding two massive, blue-glowing katanas, aiming to decapitate the red dragon in a single strike! In an instant, the two figures collided! Akihara Kagura, enshrouded in red steam, and the red dragon he conjured, crashed into the fully-formed Susanoo''s de! In an instant! The giant de of the purple Susanoo shattered! The red dragon''s momentum didn''t falter and it collided with Susanoo''s chest. Akihara Kagura''s kicknded on Susanoo''s body! Countless cracks appeared on Susanoo! In the next second! It seemed as if a purple cloud appeared in the sky! The enormous full-body Susanoo was shattered by Akihara Kagura''s kick! The full-body Susanoo, enabled by Uchiha Sasuke''s Sage of Six Paths power, faced a devastating defeat upon its first use! "Sasuke!" Uzumaki Naruto shouted hoarsely, calling hispanion''s name! "Don''t worry¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice appeared beside Uzumaki Naruto. He had used the Flying Thunder God technique to return to Naruto''s side when Susanoo was destroyed. Now¡­ Uchiha Sasuke no longer worried about his own survival. Sasuke possessed four different space-time techniques: two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities, one Rinnegan ability, and the Flying Thunder God technique. These techniques could all be used for space-time maniption. Uchiha Sasuke was now likely the most adept ninja at space-time techniques, at least able to easily protect himself, though his eyes still held a hint of worry. Self-preservation alone wasn''t enough¡­ They needed to stall Akihara Kagura''s attacks until Uchiha Madara activated Infinite Tsukuyomi. This battle was destined to be grueling... "Now is the final battle moment¡­" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the sky where Uchiha Madara flew and said, "If we can sessfully stall Akihara Kagura, and Madara gathers all the chakra in the ninja world, we can defeat Akihara Kagura¡­" "If we fail to stall Akihara Kagura¡­" Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath, looking at the red dragon also flying in the sky, and said solemnly, "If Akihara Kagura seizes the chakra, it means we will be sacrifices of a new era¡­" In the next moment! The red dragon in the sky suddenly dissipated! Akihara Kagura''s momentum faltered, seemingly reverting to a gentle man harmless to humans and animals! "What''s happening?" Uzumaki Naruto frowned. "This is an opportunity!" Tobirama''s voice grew urgent, "That guy''s Limitless Yomi is running out of time, he needs to refresh his cooldown!" But... The time was already toote! Uchiha Sasuke raised his palm, instantly using his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability to seal the space around Akihara Kagura. His reaction was swift, blocking Akihara Kagura for a moment! In the next moment¡­ The sealed space immediately disintegrated! Three seconds passed, and Akihara Kagura reactivated Limitless Yomi and Eight Gates Formation, his hair turning red again, and the red steam rising once more! "Three seconds¡­" Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I''ve seen it. To defeat that guy... even if Madara gathers all the chakra, we can only defeat him in this three-second gap!" "This¡­" Uzumaki Naruto sensed the gravity of the situation. But¡­ Akihara Kagura''s speed was still a bit slow¡­ During the time Akihara Kagura was restarting Limitless Yomi and Eight Gates Formation, Uchiha Madara had already approached the moon. He tore off the horned protector growing from his forehead, revealing a scarlet Rinne Sharingan! "Infinite Tsukuyomi¡­" Uchiha Madara hurriedly raised his finger! At this moment, Uchiha Madara bore the hope of all the ninja in the world! Only he, as the Ten Tails'' Jinchuriki, had the right to activate Infinite Tsukuyomi, and hope to gather all the chakra in the ninja world, uniting the ninja world''s power to eliminate the threat of Akihara Kagura! The blood-red moon in the sky suddenly brightened! At this moment, the entire world saw the glowing moon, and the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi enveloped the world! Chapter 341: Kaguya Otsutsuki is resurrected Chapter 341: Kaguya Otsutsuki is resurrected The light shone upon the earth. All the people of the ninja world were enveloped in the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, a light that prated through buildings, leaving no ce to hide. Everyone illuminated by the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, without exception, raised their heads instantly, their eyes slowly transforming into Rinnegan. Their consciousness... was also instantaneously drawn into the dream of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. This is the terrifying power of the Infinite Tsukuyomi! Anyone shrouded in this light cannot escape its judgment; only those with the Rinnegan and Susanoo can resist the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi! Uchiha Sasuke once again activated his Perfect Susanoo, spreading its wings to shield many people present under its protection! Naturally, the most important person was Uzumaki Naruto!"Time-space ninjutsu users, stay behind!" Tobirama, standing within Sasuke''s Susanoo, spoke in a deep voice, "All other jutsu users must enter the Infinite Tsukuyomi, gather their chakra on Uchiha Madara, and ensure that this guy can defeat Akihara Kagura!" If the chakra is insufficient... this n they meticulously prepared might fail! And if it fails... there will be no chance for aeback! "We should also keep some medical ninjas here, right?" Hatake Kakashi gently reminded. Although medical ninjas might not be very effective, since Akihara Kagura could kill them with a single blow, Kakashi and his group were ustomed to having medical ninjas as a backup. In the end... two medical ninjas were left behind. Tsunade and Haruno Sakura, because they excelled in medical ninjutsu. Of course... Orochimaru was also left behind. Because Orochimaru had a sharp mind. "Then I will go out first." Hashirama strode out, standing on the sea, looking up at the light shining down from the sky, his eyes instantly transforming into Rinnegan. Hashirama, gazing at the figure in the moonlight, murmured slowly, "Madara, take my chakra and fight..." With the First Hokage leading the way, others followed suit, Jiraiya striding behind Hashirama. Ninjas from other viges also stepped out from under the wings of Susanoo, leaving only those crucial to the battle below. Tobirama, a user of Flying Thunder God. Hatake Kakashi, a user of Flying Thunder God and Kamui Sharingan. Tsunade and Haruno Sakura, medical ninjas. And the most important person... Uzumaki Naruto. Uchiha Sasuke didn''t care much about others; he only cared about Uzumaki Naruto, who, like him, had been granted power by the Sage of Six Paths: "Hmph, as long as Naruto and I survive, it doesn''t matter what happens to the others..." The two of them... must prepare for the possible resurrection of Kaguya. Of course. There was also the most crucial point. Uchiha Sasuke, touching his eyes, whispered, "And Uchiha Madara and I can also dispel the Infinite Tsukuyomi with our Rinnegan..." "Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi''s voice appeared beside Uchiha Sasuke''s ear. To Sasuke''s surprise, his brother Uchiha Itachi had also survived within the Infinite Tsukuyomi; it was ineffective against those brought back by the Edo Tensei! "Now is not the time to reminisce..." Ignoring Itachi, Sasuke said solemnly, "Let''s deal with the crisis that threatens the ninja world first! I know you can''t escape Akihara Kagura''s control right now, so stay put and don''t get close to anyone!" After all... the memory of Itachi piercing his chest was still fresh in Sasuke''s mind. He did not want to be stabbed by his brother again, especially not at a critical moment like this! Even if he could bear it... the ninja world could not withstand such a shock! "..." Uchiha Itachi, with an outstretched hand, stood rigidly in ce. When he had been controlled by Akihara Kagura and killed Sasuke, he had wished to sacrifice his soul to bring Sasuke back! Now... his little brother despised and feared him. This was what he had foreseen on the night of the n massacre, yet now, in this moment, he felt an immense pain. Why had everything turned out this way? "Alright." "He is still your brother..." Tobirama, having no objections to Itachi''s actions, spoke in a deep voice, "The priority is to deal with the evil Uchiha, Akihara Kagura. Everything happening now is his fault!" Tobirama sighed inwardly. If Akihara Kagura had not insisted on saving some of the Uchiha, and instead allowed Itachi topletely eradicate them, Sasuke wouldn''t have had to face those still alive from the Root. Of course. This thought was too extreme. Because those Uchiha in the Root were also beneficial to Konoha. In terms of dealing with the Uchiha and Konoha, Akihara Kagura had handled it better than Danzo, Hiruzen, and Uchiha Itachibined. Unfortunately... all of that was in the past. Those Uchiha had also defected with Akihara Kagura. Tobirama had no time to ponder these matters as the light of the Infinite Tsukuyomi had ended, and he saw Uchiha Madara descending from the sky, continuing to orchestrate the final battle! In the sky, a red steam dragon suddenly charged at Uchiha Madara! Akihara Kagura''s figure rushed towards Madara, seemingly intent on killing him before he could absorb the chakra uponnding! "Something''s wrong, save him quickly!" Tobirama''s expression changed dramatically! "No need to worry!" Uchiha Sasuke lifted his gaze, and the Amenotekikara technique instantly activated. In a sh, his body swapped ces with Uchiha Madara''s, and he appeared in front of Akihara Kagura, directly facing Kagura''s attack! As for Uchiha Madara... The moment hended, he began manipting the pre-arranged vines. The God Tree Realm Descends technique he had used earlier to force Kagura to stay in the battle came into y! "Now, I will start absorbing chakra!" Madara sped his hands together and said solemnly, "For the next period, we must not let that brat interfere with me!" "Understood!" Uzumaki Naruto''s figure immediately flew into the sky! The vines throughout the entire ninja world came alive in an instant, moving rapidly. Small branches from the vines swiftly bound all those caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, suspending them like mummies! Huge waves surged across the ocean! Numerous chakras rushed from the vines toward Madara''s body at an incredible speed. Some chakras even traveled impatiently from beneath the, crossing the ocean to merge with Madara''s body! With the infusion of chakra, Madara''s body immediately began to swell, and a look of pain shed across his face! "How long will it take toplete?" Tobirama demanded an answer from Madara. Tobirama had witnessed Kagura''s powerful attack, shattering Sasuke''s Susanoo and sending Naruto flying with a single punch, disying overwhelming dominance! "..." Madara couldn''t respond, his expression bing increasingly pained! Even though he had reached the level of the Sage of the Six Paths, he still struggled to amodate the massive influx of chakra, feeling his veins continuously expand! "We have to join the fight too..." Hatake Kakashi watched as his two students were no match for Kagura, and he rushed into the battlefield. As long as Kagura didn''t use his Rinnegan techniques, Kakashi''s Kamui could still be useful! Tobirama, feeling helpless, swiftly appeared beside Naruto using the Flying Thunder God Technique, rescuing him from Kagura''s attack. At this moment, he had no choice but to fight! However... Even with Tobirama and Kakashi joining forces, they couldn''t stop Kagura, who relentlessly overpowered them! Even without using his space-time techniques, Kagura''s speed in his Eight Gates Released Formation was too incredible for Kakashi''s Kamui Sharingan to keep up! Boom! Kaguranded a punch on Sasuke! A cut instantly appeared on Sasuke''s face, and the air pressure from the punch immobilized him! The ocean waves surged violently from the impact! Kagura''s body transformed into a red dragon, and he kicked Sasuke''s chest, forcing Sasuke to escape using his space-time technique! At this moment... Everyone realized the advantage of space-time techniques! At least, it allowed them to evade Kagura''s attacks temporarily. Kagura''s speed in the Eight Gates Released Formation was too astonishing; only space-time techniques could dodge in time! The battle in the sky continued! Kagura, alone, fought against Sasuke, Naruto, Tobirama, and Kakashi, making them look utterly disheveled. Even a slight mistake could result in severe injury or death, making this battle more dangerous than any they had faced before! "His Limitless Yomi time has six minutes left..." Tobirama, always prepared to reposition with Naruto, continued to strategize, "If we can endure for six minutes, we will have a three-second window to counterattack..." "It doesn''t feel reassuring at all..." Kakashi''s forehead was sweating with fear. "Don''t give up, Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto raised his hand and shouted, "At least we still have a chance to defeat Kagura..." "As long as Madara gathers all the chakra from the ninja world..." While evading Kagura''s attacks, Sasuke nced at Madara absorbing chakra and said in a low voice, "At that time, Madara will have the power to contend with Kagura..." At that moment... Madara''s power would be enough to handle Kagura, enough to oust Kagura''s Limitless Yomi time, giving them a three-second window to secure victory! Thinking about it... It seemed absurd... "Despite having such immense power..." "Now, we can''t even secure a three-second chance..." Sasuke took a deep breath, raising his hand to manipte Susanoo, firing giant arrows at Kagura, who effortlessly kicked them apart! Even if the giant arrows hit Kagura, it wouldn''t matter; the Limitless Yomi made him invincible for ten minutes! "By the way..." Kagura suddenly stopped in mid-air, his red hair ring upward, and his voice turned yful, "Aren''t you curious about something?" "What?" Sasuke frowned. When Sasuke saw Kagura halt his attack, he almost felt relieved but then remembered Kagura''s cunning nature... This guy... Couldn''t be nning something sinister, could he? "Aren''t you curious..." Kagura nced at Madara below and spoke with interest, "Why I''ve never wholeheartedly stopped anything? Be it the Infinite Tsukuyomi or Madara absorbing chakra..." "There''s a plot!" Sasuke suddenly realized something, his voice rising in agitation, shouting, "Everyone, stay alert! Madara, stop absorbing chakra immediately!" "Don''t make a fuss." Kagura chuckled, seemingly amused by Sasuke''s skittishness, "You''re always afraid I have a plot. What plot could I have now?" "No need to worry..." "Gentlemen..." "You can celebrate a little..." Kagura''s red hair gradually faded, and to show he had no more hostility, he deactivated his Eight Gates Released Formation: "Celebrate a bit, my hostility towards you ends here." "After all..." Kagura spread his hands, a mysterious smile on his lips: "Nothing unexpected happened, the battle doesn''t need to continue, and I no longer need to be in charge..." "What do you mean?" Naruto, somewhat puzzled, looked curiously at Kagura: "Is Kagura finally abandoning his n to destroy the ninja world?" "No, Kaguya is about to be resurrected!" Uchiha Sasuke immediately thought of something, his gaze fixed intently on Uchiha Madara, who was swelling as he absorbed chakra from the sea. Kaguya... Could she have been resurrected in a way unknown to them? "Madara!" "Stop absorbing the chakra immediately!" Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t understand, but he urgently shouted, "This is a scheme by Akihara Kagura to revive Kaguya!" "What?" There was still a trace of pain in Uchiha Madara''s expression. At present, Uchiha Madara was struggling to handle the surging chakra within his body. Fortunately, he had the immortal body of the Sage of Six Paths; otherwise, any other ninja would have exploded and died by now! However... What did that little fellow Sasuke say? That his chakra absorption was Akihara Kagura''s scheme? But¡­ Even if he wanted to stop, it was toote¡­ Madara could only feel the pain in his body. He had to first integrate the immense chakra flooding into him, which was proving very difficult to handle. "Let us anticipate..." Akihara Kagura spread his palms and slowly closed his eyes, as if waiting for a sacred moment: "The grand figure about to make an appearance!" "This tedious battle¡­" Akihara Kagura''s eyes suddenly opened, a red light shing within them: "It''s merely a prelude to the real show... I''ve prepared the sacrifice. It''s time for her to appear, isn''t it, ck Zetsu!" That name... In an instant, it sent a shiver down everyone''s spine! "Madara, isn''t absorbing chakra that doesn''t belong to you quite taxing?" As Akihara Kagura dered this, a familiar voice appeared beside Uchiha Madara, a voice he had countless times gritted his teeth in hatred over. "Let me help you then¡­ Madara¡­" A figure as ck as ink emerged from the sea, looking at the immobilized Madara, then directly pierced Madara''s heart with its hand! "!!!" The faces of everyone on the battlefield showed a trace of panic! However, those closest¡ªOrochimaru, Tsunade, and Haruno Sakura¡ªonly reacted then, attempting to stop ck Zetsu, but it was toote. ck Zetsu had already taken control of Madara''s body! Madara''s hair suddenly grew, wrapping around the three of them, immobilizing thempletely! "What an unexpected turn¡­" ck Zetsu''s mouth curved into a sinister smile. Even it couldn''t believe the n hade this far: "I always thought the n would fail¡­ Madara would never help me revive Kaguya. Yet, step by step, it all worked out!" Whether it was Madara''s separation from it or Madara seizing the Ten Tails, ck Zetsu felt the chances of Kaguya''s resurrection growing dimmer. But¡­ Through a series of unforeseen events¡­ Or perhaps under the pressure of Akihara Kagura''s power¡­ Madara became the Ten Tails Jinch¨±riki and initiated the Infinite Tsukuyomi, absorbing the chakra of the ninja world, allowing ck Zetsu''s n to continue... Such a thing... It''s almost absurd to think about¡­ Akihara Kagura always liked to say that the process was unimportant, the result was all that mattered. If the final result was satisfactory, then it was eptable¡­ "ck Zetsu¡­" Madara stared at ck Zetsu, his body immobile, watching helplessly as his body turned pitch ck! "What a pity¡­" ck Zetsu sneered, not saying more. Originally, it intended to use the stronger Akihara Kagura as the vessel to revive Kaguya Otsutsuki, but in the end, it fell to Madara! "Though Mother cannot be resurrected in the perfect body¡­" ck Zetsu''s and Madara''s bodies fused more quickly, its eyes bing gentler: "As long as she can be revived, it will be perfect enough¡­" "!!!" Tobirama instantly appeared beside Madara, swinging his kunai to kill Madara in one blow! At the same time, Sasuke also attacked with his ninja de: "Madara is the sacrifice for Kaguya''s resurrection, the vessel for her revival. If we kill him, Kaguya cannote back!" However¡­ Madara''s hair was extremely powerful! ck Zetsu controlled Madara''s rapidly growing hair, flinging them away! "Don''t waste your time. The resurrection process cannot be stopped¡­" ck Zetsu sneered as it transformed into liquid, slowly merging with Madara''s body: "Once the technique to revive Kaguya is activated, with the Ten Tails, massive chakra, and my coordinates, Mother''s resurrection cannot be halted¡­" As ck Zetsu acted, more chakra emerged from the ocean, forcibly entering Madara''s body, causing bulging masses to appear on Madara''s body¡ªthose were chakra swellings! "Kamui!" Hatake Kakashi suddenly activated his Kamui! Only to find, to his horror, that it failed! "Do not interrupt¡­" Akihara Kagura sealed Kakashi''s Kamui with a time-space technique, watching the scene before him with great interest: "I warned Madara not to touch what doesn''t belong to him, but he seemed to disregard my advice¡­" "..." Everyone present didn''t know how to respond! Even if Madara heeded Kagura''s warning, what could he do? Could he just watch Akihara Kagura gather the Ten Tails and destroy the ninja world? "You guessed I would revive Kaguya in this manner, Kagura¡­" ck Zetsu''s gaze fell on Kagura, contemting his every move: "You foresaw the Ten Tails Jinch¨±riki bing the vessel for Kaguya''s resurrection¡­" "ck Zetsu, I gleaned quite a bit from the Sage of Six Paths'' legacy, so knowing some peculiar things isn''t surprising¡­" Kagura''s figure drifted to the sea, where the water transformed into a massive chair under his control, freezing into ice from his Ice Release. Kagura sat on the icy chair, his arm on the armrest, hand supporting his chin, with even a hint of a smile in his eyes: "Why worry about the process? As long as our results are favorable, that''s enough, right?" "Heh heh heh¡­ you are right." ck Zetsu sneered, nodding slowly. This partner turned out to be the longeststing of all its allies. To avoid bing the vessel for Kaguya''s resurrection, he had been using his immense power to force Uchiha Madara onto a path that was always a trap¡ªa road to death. But... It does not matter much! "Madara..." ck Zetsu, seeing Uchiha Madara''s consciousness weakening, smiled and said, "This fate was always meant for you. Everything is just returning to its origin, to the destiny I originally arranged for you..." "ck Zetsu!" A sh of extreme hatred crossed Uchiha Madara''s eyes! However, he could not resist the invasion of another will because he could feel another powerful will about to awaken soon! "Akihara Kagura!" Uchiha Madara nced onest time at Akihara Kagura and left his final words: "You little brat... cannot imagine the power of that being... you will not escape either..." "Do not worry." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and a vine suddenly emerged, directly binding Hatake Kakashi. His gaze was somewhat gentle and calm: "Soon, I will know just how powerful that being is..." "..." Hatake Kakashi nced at the vine on his body. Alright. Knowing is one thing. Why did he have to be bound with limited-time imprisonment and a vine together? "Hashirama..." More and more of Uchiha Madara''s body was covered by ck Zetsu. His eyes were almost disappearing, and at this moment, he thought of his old friend Hashirama! Because when Uchiha Madara cast Infinite Tsukuyomi, he saw Senju Hashirama step forward, wanting to entrust his chakra to him! But... He couldn''t achieve it! "Sorry, Hashirama..." ck liquid chakra gradually appeared on Uchiha Madara''s face, his consciousness slowly sinking, and thest image his eyes and brain registered was Tobirama charging at him full of killing intent! "Hmph..." "This insidious and despicable man..." "He surely wants to take this opportunity to kill me too..." Uchiha Madara knew Tobirama very well. Because Tobirama''s intention was indeed to kill him, his hands formed seals quickly, and he spat a high-pressure water jet at Uchiha Madara''s body! "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!" But... The high-pressure water release, capable of cutting through stones and mountains, was useless! Uchiha Madara''s body turnedpletely into a pitch-ck sphere, with only a head of white hair floating in the air. The ck sphere shrank rapidly! "The ck sphere... is shrinking!" Haruno Sakura''s body was flung away by the hair! "But the chakra is getting stronger..." Sweat droplets appeared on Tsunade''s forehead! The next moment! The ck sphere transformedpletely! The ck sphere quickly turned into a woman with closed eyes! Her skin was somewhat pale, excessively so like all Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails. Her hair was even longer than her body! The woman had a pair of horns on her head, and her forehead slowly cracked open, revealing a blood-red Rinne Sharingan, which did not mar her beautiful face! A long robe with ck magatama patterns draped over her body, extending past her feet, making her look extraordinarily sacred and majestic! The woman was not standing on the ground. She was floating in the air like a deity, or perhaps she was indeed a true deity! "This is..." Uchiha Sasuke''s heart trembled with fear, sensing the terrifying level of her chakra: "The Sage of Six Paths mentioned..." "¨­tsutsuki... Kaguya!" Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth! "Ninjas... pray now..." ck Zetsu''s voice emerged from the sleeve of this fair and beautiful woman, rising in pitch: "Pray to the resurrected ancestor of chakra! Pray to the true ruler of this world! Offer your chakra to celebrate the reappearance of the Rabbit Goddess!" After saying this, ck Zetsu''s voice suddenly lowered, bing eerie and filled with a chilling intent to kill: "Then, die, descendants of the traitors..." "ck Zetsu, you seem to be quite arrogant?" Akihara Kagura tilted his head, resting it on his left hand, and looked at the ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya in the sky, sighing long: "But I can understand your arrogance because this chakra indeed instills fear..." "!!!" ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya abruptly opened her eyes! All the ninjas present couldn''t help but feel uneasy about those eyes! Those eyes... They were just Byakugan... Yet the pressure they felt was greater than from the Rinnegan! "Is that... Byakugan?" Tsunade couldn''t believe that those were merely Byakugan! ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya''s gaze slowly descended, directly ignoring everyone present, and her eyesnded on Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. Her body, trailing long hair, floated towards them. "..." Everyone present dared not move! Because no one knew what the Rabbit Goddess intended to do, and they did not dare to provoke her before seeing her actions, fearing her wrath! But... A strange sound suddenly arose. Crack... crack... crack... The sound was like someone eating something. "Why does it sound like Ch¨­ji..." Uzumaki Naruto instinctively thought of his good friend. Probably only his thick-skinned friend Akimichi Ch¨­ji would eat at a time like this! But... Akimichi Ch¨­ji wasn''t here... Everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction of the sound. Even ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya couldn''t help but look over, seeing a young man sitting on an icy chair, leisurely biting into a fruit. A... Blood-red fruit. ~~~ Dun dun! WTF?! *Shock Face* Btw, this Chapter is so long I need to paste it two times. 348 Ending so 7 Chapters more. Chapter 342: The Real Truth and Identity of Akihara Kagura! Chapter 342: The Real Truth and Identity of Akihara Kagura! Everyone present was at a loss for what to do. After the terrifying Rabbit Goddess Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was resurrected, the ninjas on the scene were all intimidated by her aura. Why was Akihara Kagura unfazed? This guy... How could he still be eating fruit at a time like this? "That is..." "A chakra fruit..." Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki murmured, uttering the name of the blood-red fruit. The resurrected Rabbit Goddess''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and a shadow flickered across her otherwise emotionless face. She was the only one in the ninja world who had ever seen a chakra fruit!For a thousand years, only one chakra fruit had ever appeared in the ninja world, and she had already consumed it, bing the progenitor of chakra in the ninja world! In a thousand years, the only God Tree capable of bearing chakra fruit had already split into the Nine Tailed Beasts and the Gedo Statue. How could there be another chakra fruit? "Is that really a chakra fruit?" ck Zetsu, hidden in Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s sleeve, stared at Akihara Kagura in shock, its mind going nk: "Wait... How could there be a chakra fruit in the ninja world when the God Tree has already turned into the Gedo Statue!" "What is a chakra fruit?" Haruno Sakura asked reflexively. "A chakra fruit..." ck Zetsu''s voice was eerie and hoarse, even somewhat heavy: "It is the fruit borne by the God Tree after absorbing the world''s energy, and it is the source of chakra in this world!" "A thousand years ago, mother ate the chakra fruit borne by the God Tree, which led to the appearance of chakra in the ninja world, enabling all of you to use chakra!" "The chakra fruit..." "It is also the primordial substance of this world..." "Akihara Kagura..." ck Zetsu felt it had understood the situation, but it knew it had definitely been yed by Akihara Kagura. It asked in a somber tone: "Who exactly are you?" Compared to ck Zetsu''s questioning, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s reaction was more straightforward. Her body instantly entered abat stance, ready to leave at any moment! Even though Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was not well-versed in human emotions, she realized that her resurrection might be part of a conspiracy upon seeing the chakra fruit! Could this be... An attack from outsiders? "Don''t be hasty..." "This is a long story..." Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and an invisible barrier emerged from his body, instantly forming a sealed space in the area. Akihara Kagura continued to munch on the chakra fruit, muttering slowly, "I''m a bit thirsty, can you wait until I finish eating?" "..." The ninjas present had dark lines on their foreheads. Was this really the time to be eating fruit? "..." Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s figure stopped in ce, a hint of worry in her eyes as she attempted to activate her unique Kekkei Genkai, the Rinne Sharingan. Once the Rinne Sharingan was activated, she could instantly transport herself and anyone else to her own unique space, where she was the absolute deity! However... The activation of this Kekkei Genkai failed. This meant that Akihara Kagura''s chakra and techniques were stronger than hers, rendering her Rinne Sharingan ineffective at this moment! Crunch... crunch... Akihara Kagura ate the fruit with a crisp sound. This fruit was a product of the revived Ten Tails within him. Hatake Kakashi''s chakra had beenpletely absorbed, leaving him powerless and copsed on the sea surface, though no one paid attention to him at this moment. Akihara Kagura had not expected that after the Ten Tails within him absorbed Hatake Kakashi''s chakra, its revival process would finally bepleted, allowing it to provide him with a chakra fruit. This was inevitable... After the Ten Tails matured within him, the fruit could no longer be hidden inside, so he might as well eat it cleanly at this moment. Moreover... Other powers were continuously flowing in. A series of system prompts sounded somewhat noisy. [System Prompt]: [You have a new superior (Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki), rewarded with a new trait: Progenitor of Chakra!] [Progenitor of Chakra (This is the source of chakra, with nearly limitless chakra within the body, an immortal life form, wielding god-like powers! The Progenitor of Chakra can transform chakra into any attribute at will, cast techniques instantly without hand signs, and freely awaken any Kekkei Genkais in the ninja world within their body, enhancing all Kekkei Genkais to the level of Supreme Kekkei Genkais. Those who possess the Progenitor of Chakra will be able to activate Progenitor Mode! Any technique will be effortlessly mastered by the Progenitor of Chakra, greatly enhanced in power, and its essence will bepletely seen through by the Progenitor of Chakra''s eyes!)] [System Prompt]: [The host has awakened a new trait: Shikotsumyaku!] [System Prompt]: [The host has awakened a new trait: Byakugan!] ... [System Prompt]: [Detected the revival of the Ten-Tails'' husk within the host, the Ten-Tails will produce a Chakra Fruit, and new attributes will be added: Ten-Tails Jinchuriki!] [Ten-Tails Jinchuriki (The legendary fusion of the Chakra progenitor and the God Tree formed the Ten-Tails, which possesses unpredictable power. The Ten-Tails Jinchuriki holds the ultimate power of the Six Paths and can unleash devastating force upon the ninja world, unlocking the ultimate Six Paths mode for the ninja!)] [System Prompt: [Detected the host consuming the Chakra Fruit, enhancing the Chakra within the host and elevating their Kekkei Genkai!] [System Prompt: [Byakugan evolved into Tenseigan!] [Tenseigan (The legendary power capable of rivaling the Sage of Six Paths, evolved from the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai into the ultimate ocr technique, holding mysterious powers of creation and destruction. It is said that those who possess the Tenseigan can use the Six Paths Senjutsu like the Sage of Six Paths, and can perform extraordinary jutsu using the Tenseigan''s chakra!)] [System Prompt: [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and Six Tomoe Rinnegan fused and evolved into Nine Tomoe Rinnegan, greatly enhancing all of the host''s ocr techniques. The duration of Limbo: Border Jail is extended to 30 minutes, and the chakra consumption for limited Tsukuyomi and Limbo: Hengoku is reduced. The host has awakened a new Rinnegan technique, Takamagahara!] [Takamagahara (The legendary abode of the gods, an independent space controlled by the caster. The caster can appear in Takamagahara at will, where everything is under their control, and they truly be a god within Takamagahara!)] [System Prompt: [Shikotsumyaku evolved into Dead Bone Pulse!] [Dead Bone Pulse (One of the legendary Kekkei Genkais, allows the user to condense their bones and shoot them out, extinguishing the enemy''s life force with one strike, turning their body to ashes in seconds, even the healing of Yin-Yang Release is ineffective!)] [System Prompt: [Ice Release, Lava Release, and Ma Release fused and evolved into Nature!] [Nature (The legendary Kekkei Genkai, enables control over natural environmental changes, like thunder in winter and ice in summer, akin to a god!)] In just a few seconds... Akihara Kagura''s body underwent a drastic transformation! The emergence of the [Chakra Progenitor], [Tenseigan], [Ten-Tails Jinchuriki], and [Nine Tomoe Rinnegan] made Akihara Kagura realize the immense power he had gained. The chakra within him seemed almost infinite, even leaking out! At this moment... Akihara Kagura had acquired three states of power. [Progenitor Mode], [Six Paths Mode], and [Tenseigan Mode]. "I''m sorry..." Akihara Kagura took a deep breath, his aura surged, and the tangible chakra quickly gathered behind him! "My power..." Akihara Kagura''s fingers tightly gripped the icy chair, his fingers instantly digging five holes into the hard ice armrest: "It might be a bit uncontroble..." Simultaneously... Akihara Kagura had received too much power. This power should have been obtained in phases, but it was unlocked at the same time, causing his chakra to rapidly transform! Whether it was the Chakra Progenitor, Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, or the Chakra Fruit, any one of these powers would have been enough to transform Akihara Kagura''s power. Thebination of all three nearly overwhelmed his body! Akihara Kagura''s ck hair slowly turned into long, snow-white hair, cascading over his shoulders, with chakra crystals continuously falling from his hair! In Akihara Kagura''s pupils, various top-tier ocr techniques appeared and disappeared, finally settling into a pair of crimson Nine Tomoe Rinnegan! A ck Truth-Seeking Orb appeared beside Akihara Kagura! This Truth-Seeking Orb rapidly expanded into a ck disk, resembling a ck moon, floating behind Akihara Kagura''s head! The energy emitted by his chakra stirred the entire sea, causing a huge wave to roll towards Akihara Kagura, which instantly turned into ice, forming a massive crystal wave screen behind his icy chair! A pair of crimson eyes... Long, flowing white hair... A ck moon of Truth-Seeking Orb suspended behind him... A giant wave screen frozen behind him... At this moment... Akihara Kagura looked like an apocalyptic god! His terrifying chakra and appearance struck fear into everyone present, leaving them in disbelief! Who exactly is this person? What kind of power had this man been suppressing? Until this moment, they had never seen Akihara Kagura reveal such an appearance. Now, Akihara Kagura seemed even more terrifying than when he had opened the Eighth Gate! "Is it my illusion?" Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t believe his eyes, but the chakra aura he felt was real. He had never seen such terrifying chakra, making his teeth chatter: "Why do I feel... Kagura is stronger than Kaguya..." "No..." "It''s not your illusion..." Tobirama, known for his strong sensory abilities, was sweating profusely: "This kid''s chakra... is something we can''tprehend... terrifying..." Akihara Kagura... Had been hiding such a powerful chakra! This chakra was like the zing sun in the sky, impossible to look at directly for fear of its overwhelming power; and like the abyss of the sea, terrifying to approach for fear of being crushed! This kid... Had never used this power before... Only now did he reveal the terrifying chakra within him, a chakra that made resistance seem futile! Both Tobirama, Tsunade, and Haruno Sakura felt the overwhelming pressure of the deep sea! Even Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, who had received the Sage of Six Paths'' gifts, were shaken by the chakra Akihara Kagura unintentionally released! "The Eight Gates Released Formation wasn''t his peak..." Tobirama felt the air around himpressing under Akihara Kagura''s chakra, making it hard to breathe: "This power... doesn''t seem like something a human can possess..." This isn''t a power that humans can possess! Even for ninjas, there should be limits! Perhaps Uchiha Madara was already the limit for humans! Akihara Kagura is now clearly on the same level as Kaguya Otsutsuki. How could such a thing happen? How could Akihara Kagura be so powerful? Everyone was filled with fear and contemtion! Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, with her pale hand hidden in her sleeve, trembled slightly. She could see through Akihara Kagura''s chakra better than anyone else and knew just how terrifying it was! The young man sitting on the ice chair... Contained within him was a fearsome power that even she had never seen before! ck Zetsu, hidden in Kaguya Otsutsuki''s sleeve, was trembling with fear, feeling it had made a grave mistake in reviving Kaguya alongside Akihara Kagura. "This is a conspiracy... This is a conspiracy..." ck Zetsu''s body was shaking, and its usually hoarse voice was tinged with panic: "This is your conspiracy... Reviving mother was your conspiracy!" This is a conspiracy! This is Akihara Kagura''s conspiracy! That bastard wants to use it to revive mother! Akihara Kagura, that bastard... The extraterrestrial enemy Kaguya Otsutsuki has always been wary of! "Akihara Kagura!" ck Zetsu could no longer suppress its fear. It screamed in panic: "You are an outsider, you have never been a human of thisnd!" Akihara Kagura is not a human of thisnd! Akihara Kagura has never belonged to this ninja world; he has always been an outsider. Only an outsider could possess such powerful and terrifying strength! Akihara Kagura... Is a disguised extraterrestrial enemy! "!!!" All the ninjas present were visibly shocked! Tobirama suddenly recalled something ck Zetsu had mentioned during its fallout with Uchiha Madara. It and Kaguya wanted to fight against an extraterrestrial enemy! Akihara Kagura... Is he the extraterrestrial enemy? Has everything he''s done been to deal with Kaguya Otsutsuki? "You''ve finally figured it out..." Akihara Kagura slowly sat up straight, reached out to hold his forehead, and covered his face with his hand. However... Everyone could see the eerie smile at the corner of his mouth that his hand couldn''t hide! "The Hyuga n''s wooden que..." ck Zetsu recalled why it had unwaveringly believed in Akihara Kagura, why it never doubted that Akihara Kagura was a ninja from thisnd! "It''s fake..." ck Zetsu''s voice turned sinister. Hidden in Kaguya Otsutsuki''s sleeve, it spoke through gritted teeth: "The contents recorded on the Hyuga n''s wooden que are all fake!" It is impossible for a descendant of the Uchiha n to possess such power! Because their bodies could never withstand the overwhelming chakra that Akihara Kagura possessed! Not even Hashirama could do it! Not even the Sage of the Six Paths, Kaguya Otsutsuki''s son, could do it! The Hyuga n''s wooden que, which recorded Akihara Kagura as a branch member of the Uchiha n, is all fake! "All of it is fake!" ck Zetsu gritted its teeth and revealed the truth it had discovered, its small eyes fixed on the daunting Akihara Kagura: "The contents on it were fabricated by you!" It is fake! It was all fabricated! Everything is Akihara Kagura''s conspiracy! "Yes..." A crimson light shone through Akihara Kagura''s fingers! It was an eye that no one dared to look at directly, the nine-tomoe Rinnegan. Even the slightest glimpse of that red color instilled fear! Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, the ancestor of chakra, only had a nine-tomoe Rinnegan on her forehead, yet Akihara Kagura had two such eyes! "However, only now do you understand?" Akihara Kagura''s smile remained, ignoring ck Zetsu''s anger and fear. He spoke slowly: "The bark of the Senju n is fake, the Sage of the Six Paths never left any information about you, it was only to make my knowledge of your existence seem reasonable..." "The Hyuga n''s wooden que was also fabricated by me, to make you believe I was a descendant of the Uchiha n, to make you think everything was under control, so you would confidently revive Kaguya Otsutsuki at this moment..." "I was worried you wouldn''t be able to handle me at this moment..." "For this reason, I''ve been trying to avoid the revival of the Ten-Tails within me..." Akihara Kagura spread his hand, revealing a warm smile to ck Zetsu and Kaguya Otsutsuki: "If it weren''t for the Ten-Tails maturing and bearing fruit, I might have let you and Princess Kaguya be happy for a while longer..." "See..." "How kind I am to you¡­" ~~~ You''re so kind I''m touch *fake tears* Chapter 343: From start to finish... Chapter 343: From start to finish... The voice of Akihara Kagura was very gentle. Even at this time, while ck Zetsu was nearly going mad, Akihara Kagura still seemed like a patient parent coaxing a child, as if afraid ck Zetsu would go astray! However¡­ This was somewhat terrifying! What kind of person could speak so gently, even saying tender words, but still make people feel a bit scared? "This¡­" Even Uzumaki Naruto, who was a bit slow, felt something was off: "Something doesn''t seem right... Kagura is always caring about ck Zetsu''s feelings?" "That''s clearly mockery¡­" Tobirama red at Uzumaki Naruto, feeling that this kid was overly naive: "Akihara Kagura has always manipted the entire ninja world and ck Zetsu, how could he be so kind-hearted to care about its feelings!"Such a naive kid! But this little guy called Uzumaki Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage, now seemed to have be the strongest force in the new generation of Konoha! What''s happening with Konoha? Either someone as maniptive as Akihara Kagura appears¡­ Or a simple-minded kid like Uzumaki Naruto¡­ All the spectators could hear Akihara Kagura''s mockery, and ck Zetsu felt like it was about to explode with rage. It had always manipted the ninja world¡­ This world¡­ Was too false! ck Zetsu did not want to endure this pain of being deceived! False reality had actually descended upon it one day! As the mastermind hidden behind the ninja world for thousands of years, ck Zetsu always believed the ninjas living in the ninja world were merely living in a false reality. When Kaguya Otsutsuki was revived and descended again, they would see the true world! At this time¡­ It had be someone else''s ything! "You¡­" "Who are you?" Veins appeared on Kaguya Otsutsuki''s face as her Byakugan stared at the chakra pathway system inside Akihara Kagura, seeing the Ten-Tails inside him! This question¡­ Not only did Kaguya Otsutsuki find it very curious¡­ But all the ninjas present were also curious. If the records of the Hyuga n were false, if Akihara Kagura was not a branch member of the Uchiha n but an extraterrestrial being from legend, what was his purpose? "Where should I start?" Akihara Kagura raised his forehead again, as if he was at a loss for words, his brows gently furrowed: "When a certain creature appears, another creature capable of controlling its fate will also appear. Even beings as powerful as gods have those who can spy on them¡­" Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on Kaguya Otsutsuki: "Someone is greedy for this world, trying to use the God Tree to convert natural energy into chakra for their own." "..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s eyes lifted. "Naturally, her chakra will also be prey." Akihara Kagura changed the topic, mentioning his own origins: "Because there are also those who can watch all of this unfold, observing the operations of those worlds. By chance, there may be opportunities to intervene and take what they want¡­" "Prey¡­" Everyone''s eyes turned to Kaguya Otsutsuki. Because¡­ Only Kaguya Otsutsuki was the one sealed. "Considering mother as prey¡­" ck Zetsu''s heart was filled with anger and fear. On one hand, it was angry that Akihara Kagura turned out to be a hunter, always watching Kaguya Otsutsuki. His purpose ining here was to hunt Kaguya Otsutsuki! On the other hand, it feared Akihara Kagura''s true intentions. He regarded Kaguya Otsutsuki''s chakra as prey, bringing immense trouble for his resurrected mother! "!!!" Kaguya Otsutsuki''s forehead twitched! The nine tomoe Rinnegan on her forehead trembled! "So¡­" "Everything that happened in the ninja world¡­" ck Zetsu''s body shrank suddenly, as if it imagined there were terrifying eyes watching it all along! "Was it all within your observation?" "No¡­" Akihara Kagura slowly shook his head, speaking sincerely: "I only saw some interesting stories, some worth observing¡­" As he said this, the corners of Akihara Kagura''s mouth lifted into a smile: "ck Zetsu, your story is undoubtedly the most interesting¡­" "The clever thing is." "I also got an opportunity." "An opportunity toe to this and intervene." Akihara Kagura looked at Kaguya Otsutsuki before him, revealing a seemingly helpless and regretful smile: "It''s just a pity that my timing wasn''t very clever, the prey had already been sealed, and I could only find a way to unlock the sealed cage of the prey¡­" "You¡­" ck Zetsu red at Akihara Kagura with gritted teeth! At that time... Both Kaguya and himself were targeted by Akihara Kagura! "Hunting..." Ignoring ck Zetsu, Akihara Kagura began to exin the concept of hunting to Kaguya, who frowned slightly, "It''s a way for early humans to obtain food." "It''s a process that requires strength..." "And also tests one''s skills." "If a hunter wants to capture timid prey like a rabbit, they must first make it gradually lower its guard and slowly step into the trap..." "So..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze fell on Orochimaru as he began to speak of his own experiences, "I chose to integrate into this world to lower the prey''s vignce..." "..." Everyone''s eyes were on Orochimaru. "..." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. He hadn''t entered the Infinite Tsukuyomi, yet he was still being manipted by Akihara Kagura! Orochimaru had always known. He was always a pawn for this bastard Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura''s identity had shifted from being a descendant of the Senju n to a descendant of the Uchiha n, and now to someone from another world... No wonder this guy could master any technique so easily! No wonder this guy could constantly set up various schemes because everything in the ninja world was under his surveince! "Orochimaru-sama." Akihara Kagura looked at Orochimaru, smiling lightly as he spoke, "I must admit, even in the ninja world, there are geniuses like Orochimaru-sama who yearn for science..." "Your science gave me direction..." "In order to reasonably integrate into the ninja world..." "In order to reasonably gain great power..." "I found you, hidden in the darkness, and used a few simple methods to gain your trust, allowing you to help me transnt the cells of the ninja god Hashirama, thereby unlocking the power of Wood Release, and obtaining the power that can be reasonably used in the ninja world..." "..." Orochimaru''s mouth twitched. Back then, Akihara Kagura was indeed not a perfectb assistant, but he had just defected from Konoha, and the experimental subjects captured couldn''t match Akihara Kagura''s level. "At that time, I originally wanted to kill Orochimaru-sama..." Akihara Kagura paused, then continued with a light smile, "But I found that Orochimaru-sama''s identity was very useful. He could connect me with Konoha... because he was still colluding with the person I respected most in this ninja world." "..." Everyone present had a strange expression. Those who had stayed in Root mostly knew who Akihara Kagura was talking about and what fate that person met... One should say... As expected of someone from another world... He could even say this without guilt! He could describe that most miserable old man as the person he respected most! "Who is the person Kagura respects?" Uzumaki Naruto asked hesitantly, frowning. "Shimura Danzo..." Uchiha Sasuke had to answer for his friend, and added, "However, Kagura forced Danzo to defect from Konoha and be a rogue ninja, and then used Danzo as a sacrifice for the Edo Tensei to revive the Third Hokage..." Such a thing... Just thinking about it feels a bit pitiful... Shimura Danzo, who fought for Konoha almost his entire life, lost both his reputation and his life in his old age... "I am very grateful to Danzo-sama..." Akihara Kagura spread his hands, slowly closing his eyes, as if reminiscing about Danzo''s lost anger and appearance, "Because Danzo-sama wanted to use me as a handy killing weapon, I was able to enter Konoha, enter the origin of everything..." "..." Tobirama''s face twitched. The long-dead Shimura Danzo wouldn''t want your gratitude at all! "Because of Danzo-sama, I encountered very interesting people..." Akihara Kagura''s gaze swept over Hatake Kakashi, who was lying on the sea, and he spoke softly, "This ninja world is more interesting than I imagined, with stories beyond just killing..." "Of course..." "The most crucial part..." "I came into contact with the Eye of the Moon n..." Akihara Kagura''s lips curved into a smile as he spoke of his regrets, "I always knew that ck Zetsu was the true mastermind behind the Eye of the Moon n. Unfortunately, ck Zetsu never wanted to reveal his true identity..." "Even when I revived Uchiha Madara, he still wanted to exist in the world through Uchiha Madara''s will. I guessed that ck Zetsu wanted to use Uchiha Madara as a sacrifice to revive Kaguya Otsutsuki, which coincided with my own ns..." "However..." Akihara Kagura''s tone suddenly lowered, and a sinister smile appeared on his face, "Madara''s personality is a bit too arrogant. He might consider me irrelevant and kick me out of the Eye of the Moon n, causing my n to revive the prey to fail..." "So..." ck Zetsu''s voice became angry, recalling the contents recorded on that piece of Senju bark, he gritted his teeth and said, "You forged the Senju bark, forcing Uchiha Madara and me to split, and made me believe that Hagoromo still had a backup n..." "Simrly..." "You also wanted to use Madara as a sacrifice¡­" ck Zetsu''s voice became hoarse again: "But you cannot ensure that the power you reveal will defeat the ever-growing Madara..." "And once you reveal too much power, it will arouse my suspicion..." "So you forged a wooden tag from the Hyuga n, creating an borate story in public, allowing you to justifiably use the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan..." Even at this moment... ck Zetsu had to admit that Akihara Kagura''s fabricated past was extremely brilliant... Because at that time, the ninjas present all believed the history recorded on the Hyuga n''s wooden tag. The minor ws in it concealed Akihara Kagura''s grand conspiracy! This man... Revealed his Mangekyo Sharingan at that time... He even fabricated an almost wless reason for the birth of his Mangekyou Sharingan, showing everyone the terrifying nature of Akihara Kagura and his ancestors with his eternal Mangekyo Sharingan! However... It was all fake! "ck Zetsu, you guessed correctly." Akihara Kagura pped his hands andughed, praising ck Zetsu''s wisdom: "The only use of that wooden tag was to help me forge an Uchiha lineage, allowing me to justifiably use the Sharingan''s eye technique, making you believe that I am a hidden Uchiha, not some so-called outsider..." "Before that day..." "The entire ninja world was terrified of my attempt to destroy the ninja world..." "In order to stop me from destroying and recreating the ninja world, all ninjas gathered together, their chakra bing the nourishment for Kaguya''s resurrection..." "And after that day..." Akihara Kagura''s smile suddenly became radiant, as if finally speaking of his pride: "The hunter with the sharp de finally had the chance to approach his prey, and the prey''s will even chose to trust the hunter''s goodwill, willingly offering itself up..." "..." Uzumaki Naruto''s teeth were chattering. As for Haruno Sakura, she was even more terrified, trembling beside Tsunade! "What a wless n..." Orochimaru took a deep breath, his heart not as terrified as ck Zetsu, yet still feeling a sense of trepidation: "Even someone hearing this story from the outside would feel a chill down their spine..." "This guy..." Tobirama nced at Kaguya Otsutsuki and the ck Zetsu in her sleeve: "Using over ten years to set up a series of interconnected schemes, making the progenitor of chakra his prey, silently leading ck Zetsu into the trap without him realizing it..." Akihara Kagura... Truly the most terrifying hunter in this world! Even the best hunters in the ninja world couldn''t have devised such a meticulous n as Akihara Kagura! To be honest... Even if they were in ck Zetsu''s position... They might have also fallen into Akihara Kagura''s trap... Everyone couldn''t help but look at Akihara Kagura! Everyone present felt an overwhelming fear as if they were on the edge of an abyss! "..." ck Zetsu was still regretful and angry at his short-sightedness! He... Did not notice any ws at that time! But how could he have noticed any ws back then? The ancestor fabricated by Akihara Kagura was not a powerful Uchiha, nor the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra. Why would he even think to check that, especially when he was shocked by the supposed terror of Akihara Kagura''s lineage of Uchiha! At that time... He was also angry at Uchiha Madara''s betrayal, and delighted that Akihara Kagura voluntarily took his ce as his pawn! But... This pawn... Was actually the true master of the game! He himself was the pawn that fell into the trap on the chessboard! As for the rest of the story, there''s no need to borate... Because ck Zetsu trusted Akihara Kagura and did not doubt that Akihara Kagura was an extraterrestrial enemy, he entrusted the Eye of the Moon n to Akihara Kagura... As a result... It was all toote! Everything in the ninja world fellpletely under Akihara Kagura''s control! Uchiha Madara, in order to resist Akihara Kagura''s destruction of the ninja world, absorbed the chakra of the ninja world and became the sacrifice for Kaguya''s resurrection. Akihara Kagura sessfully revived Kaguya Otsutsuki, the prey he sought... Kaguya Otsutsuki looked nervous; how could this man named Akihara Kagura be more terrifying than the Otsutsuki n! ck Zetsu was filled with fear, not daring to speak to Kaguya Otsutsuki, all because he fell into the trap leading to the current situation! "Now..." "This long hunt has finally reached its end..." Akihara Kagura''s voice became gentle, softly sighing at his hard work: "The prey has escaped the cage that imprisoned and protected her, and the hunter has finally reached the moment of harvest..." "To think... I am treated as prey..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s expression showed a hint of nervousness! At this moment, Kaguya Otsutsuki, disregarding everything, directly raised her hands towards Akihara Kagura! Two gray bones shot out from her palms, suddenly flying towards Akihara Kagura! In this tense moment, Kaguya Otsutsuki decisively used her most terrifying bloodline ability, the All-Killing Ash Bones, a lethal strike from the progenitor of chakra! Chapter 344: Thousand-Year Blood War of the Ninja World Chapter 344: Thousand-Year Blood War of the Ninja World At this moment¡­ Kaguya Otsutsuki hurriedly chose to shoot two All-Killing Ash Bones! To the other ninjas, Kaguya''s attack seemed to be fueled by her anger at being treated as prey; only ck Zetsu and Kaguya understood that it stemmed from her fear! Fear, tension, and unease. These emotions truly reflected Kaguya''s state of mind. Upon truly bing prey, Kaguya''s first thought was to leave. However, this sea area waspletely sealed by Akihara Kagura''s timed space-blocking barrier, making it impossible for her to use any space-time techniques to escape. Her heart was filled with dread! At this moment... Kaguya''s panic finally fermented, and the fear of being unable to use space-time techniquespletely overwhelmed her! The Progenitor of Chakra appeared like a rabbit cornered!"She is in a hurry." Akihara Kagura slightly tilted his head to dodge one of the All-Killing Ash Bones, then raised his finger and flicked another. Crack... The All-Killing Ash Bone instantly shattered! Kaguya''s eyes narrowed as she watched her attack being neutralized by Kagura. Her white hair immediately began to dance wildly, strands of it flying densely around! Rabbit Hair Needle! Countless strands of her hair attacked Kagura like long needles, while Kaguya used her Byakugan to observe Kagura''s vital points and weaknesses! Kagura raised his palm! Lightning danced wildly! Arcs of electricity suddenly flickered throughout the sea area, shattering the needle-like hair strands in an instant! This was a battle between deities! Under the mighty heavenly power, other ninjas appeared as insignificant as mortals! "Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!" Kaguya raised her palm heavily! Her Chakra surged, and numerous gigantic Chakra fists emerged from her back, appearing around her! The enormous fists smashed towards Kagura, locking all escape routes with the assistance of her Byakugan! This strike could only be endured head-on by Kagura himself! Without fear, Kagura also raised his palm. White Chakra surged from his back, transforming into huge hands that caught the iing fists! The countless Chakra hands and fists shed in the air, filling the sealed space with dense Chakra! A group of ninjas stood on the sea, trembling! Everyone hurriedly evaded their attacks, fearing coteral damage from the battle. Even Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke dared not be careless! As fists and hands collided! The white hands clenched the Chakra fists, crushing them! The Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack appeared fragile at this moment! The technique, an absolute offense and defense used by the Progenitor of Chakra, was directly countered by Kagura''s simr technique! "The technique was broken¡­" Kaguya''s expression became even more tense, her fair fingers faintly trembling, as her power was being utterly overwhelmed by Kagura! Next moment! All the white Chakra hands in the sky merged into a colossal hand, mming into Kaguya! She raised her palm to resist, but her body was sent flying like a meteor! The Progenitor of Chakra''s body crashed into the barrier, causing it to tremble violently! Ignoring her injuries, Kaguya immediately raised her hand, trying to create a gap in the barrier to escape! "Trying to leave?" A voice appeared in Kaguya''s ear. "!!!" Kaguya''s heart panicked as she saw Kagura''s figure close by. The hunter from beyond the heavens had appeared before her in an instant! At this moment... Kaguya felt like a frightened rabbit trapped in a cage, her body instantly fleeing from Kagura, afraid of being caught! "Mother¡­" ck Zetsu, sensing Kaguya''s fear and unease, cautiously spoke, "Should we leave here first¡­" "¡­" Kaguya bit her lip. Her eyes saw only the barrier over the sea, forming a dome. Within this barrier, she couldn''t use any space-time techniques! But¡­ A gray bone spike reignited her hope! Kaguya remembered one of the All-Killing Ash Bones she had released; while one was shattered by Kagura, the other was dodged by him¡­ That bone finally reached the barrier''s edge, embedding itself into it¡­ Next moment! The barrier disappeared without a trace! Could the All-Killing Ash Bone break this barrier? Seeing the bone pierce the barrier, causing it to vanish, Kaguya quickly hid in her space-time realm! "Trying to escape?" Kagura watched her disappear, showing no panic, even revealing a wild and rampant smile: "The whole is now my hunting ground, how can prey escape the hunter''s pursuit!" After saying this, Kagura raised his hand, opening a pitch-ck space-time gate, and prepared to step through. This was an inherent ability of the Progenitor of Chakra! Any power the ancestor could use, Kagura could easily replicate, capable of breaking any technique, even Kekkei M¨­ra! "Kagura!" A voice stopped him! Hatake Kakashi, weakly standing up, looked solemnly at Kagura, speaking in a deep voice: "I heard everything just now. Your purpose ining to this world¡­ is for Kaguya''s Chakra? After obtaining her Chakra, will you leave here? Will you destroy this world?" Akihara Kagura furrowed his brows, then immediately let out a faint smile, seemingly finding Hatake Kakashi''s question somewhat foolish! If he wanted to leave this world, besides destroying it, he would also need to be expelled from it entirely, making it impossible for this world to contain him¡­ However¡­ What did Kakashi mean by wanting to send him off? "Kakashi¡­" "The current you¡­" "Why are you like a na?ve child¡­" Akihara Kagura shook his head with a smile, his eyes gradually bing serious: "In view of our past acquaintance, let me tell you your fate in advance!" "This¡­" "Is a natural hunting ground¡­" Akihara Kagura''s gaze swept across everyone present, his lips curling into a chilling smile: "Since it''s a hunting ground, there naturally won''t be just one prey¡­" "..." Everyone''s eyes widened in realization, instantly understanding Akihara Kagura''s meaning¡ªthey were all prey he intended to hunt! "Even the remnants of chakra observed at the brink of life and death are worthy prey for a hunter¡­" After finishing his words, Akihara Kagura stepped into the dark portal of space-time, leaving behind only a sentence: "Even the souls hiding in the Pure Land of the Underworld are worthy of being caught by a hunter''s¡­" "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto were simultaneously shocked! Akihara Kagura, this guy¡­ He wouldn''t even spare the dead in the Pure Land! "He''s gone¡­" Haruno Sakura watched Akihara Kagura step into the space-time portal, finally letting out a sigh of relief, her face still covered in cold sweat: "That man''s aura¡­ was so intimidating I didn''t dare to move. It''s amazing Kakashi-sensei could even speak to him¡­" "One might as well die with rity, right?" Hatake Kakashi gave a bitter smile. "That guy¡­" Orochimaru recalled Akihara Kagura''s past behavior and let out a light chuckle: "Indeed, he would ensure one dies with rity, just like what he did to Danzo in the past¡­" "Now, we have a big problem¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes shed red, his expression exceptionally serious: "You all saw it just now; they both have the power to destroy the world. Whether it''s Akihara Kagura or Kaguya Otsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths said that Kaguya wanted to collect the chakra of the Ninja World. Akihara Kagura also wants to gather the chakra of the Ninja World, including Kaguya''s chakra, and he won''t even spare the souls in the Pure Land¡­" Whether it''s Kaguya or Akihara Kagura, they are enemies we must face, something we cannot avoid! Both are nearly unbeatable! However¡­ They are dangers we must deal with! "What Sasuke means¡­" Haruno Sakura furrowed her brows, seeming to grasp Uchiha Sasuke''s thoughts: "Are we supposed to find a way to deal with them? But we¡­" "We are seemingly of no use." Orochimaru shook his head, yet still had a smile on his face: "We should consider how to survive the aftermath of their battle, shouldn''t we?" "Let me think of a way¡­" An old voice appeared above the sea. "I never imagined there would be enemies even more terrifying than my mother in the Ninja World¡­" The voice, though old, was powerful andmenting: "Hamura once mentioned that gods as strong as our mother would feel fear. Now I finally understand what she was afraid of. Such an enemy, whether it''s his cunning or strength, indeed induces fear¡­" Some found the voice familiar, while others did not. Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto looked towards the source of the voice. An old, ethereal figure gradually appeared above the sea, standing over the remains of Uchiha Madara¡ªremains from the battle between Akihara Kagura and Madara. After all¡­ The sea was scattered with Madara''s fragments¡­ Madara was the most injured in the battle because he fought Akihara Kagura the longest. The figure was the Sage of Six Paths! At this moment¡­ The Sage of Six Paths could no longer sit idle! Because he initially thought Akihara Kagura was an ordinary ninja, but it turned out he was a terrifying extraterrestrial being. His strategies, his demonstrated power, and his attitude towards the Ninja World were far more dangerous than his mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki! A powerful ninja of this level being exposed now, the residual chakra of the Sage of Six Paths could not ignore it. He used Madara''s remains as a coordinate, despite his depleted chakra, to teleport to the present world! "Old man Sage!" Uzumaki Naruto felt a swift sense of calm! However, Uchiha Sasuke, unlike his na?ve friend, looked at the Sage of Six Paths and asked in a deep voice: "Sage of Six Paths, what should we do now?" "I''ll think of a way to unite everyone¡­" The Sage of Six Paths gazed at the gathered ninjas and spoke calmly: "To resolve the threat posed by Akihara Kagura together with my mother¡­" "This was my oversight. I initially thought Akihara Kagura was just an ordinary ninja. Once he appeared, I couldn''t see through his darkness¡­" "Before that¡­" The Sage of Six Paths slowly set his eyes on Hatake Kakashi, looking into his eyes, he said in a deep voice: "Your power can be even stronger¡­ Young Hatake Kakashi, pleasee forward!" Everyone else present had reached their limits, but Kakashi, having transnted a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, still had some potential for improvement. Hatake Kakashi extended his hand, touching the hand of the Sage of Six Paths, and suddenly felt his ocr power greatly enhanced! This was a gift from the Sage of Six Paths! Hatake Kakashi felt he could activate the Complete Body Susanoo, and even his Kamui ability was strengthened, potentially allowing unlimited use like Obito in the past! Unfortunately¡­ This power could be easily sealed¡­ Because Akihara Kagura''s abilities greatly counter spatial ninjas. However¡­ It couldn''t be deemedpletely useless. Since the barrier created by Kagura will eventually dissipate, the time when it does is also when he can be useful! "Now, I only have a little chakra left..." After granting his chakra to Hatake Kakashi, the Sage of Six Paths scanned the people present and said in a deep voice, "I will summon all the ninjas that have ever appeared in this world, gather their chakra, and send you to the hiding ce of my mother. Together with her, we will address this imminent crisis..." "What do you mean?" Uzumaki Naruto was still somewhat confused. The next moment, the Sage of Six Paths raised his hand! Countless phantom figures appeared beside the Sage of Six Paths! These were all the ninjas who had ever used chakra. All those who possessed chakra, their souls were summoned to the living world at this moment. Even the reanimated ninjas were summoned! The moment these ninjas came into contact with the Sage of Six Paths'' chakra, they understood his intention and the crisis facing the ninja world. "Dad! Mom!" Naruto even saw his mother, Uzumaki Kushina, and his father, Minato, who had previously resealed the Nine-Tails inside him and died. Minato had experienced much in his short life, dying twice, each time profoundly affecting his son... His first death turned Naruto into the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, leading Naruto to live a life shrouded in darkness... His second death, after being revived by Uchiha Obito''s Rinne Tensei, allowed Minato to seal the other half of the Nine-Tails inside Naruto when the Nine-Tails was extracted, preserving Naruto''s life... This father... Finally fulfilled his wish in his second death. Minato returned to the Pure Land of the afterlife to reunite with his wife, Uzumaki Kushina, and ultimately sacrificed his life for the child he felt he had wronged. Minato hadn''t expected that he and Kushina would be summoned back to the living world by the Sage of Six Paths so soon after reuniting in the Pure Land. Standing among the crowd, the couple looked at their son with bright smiles on their faces. "Naruto..." "Dad, Mom..." Naruto clenched his fists, never having expected to see them again, even if only their souls. "..." Hatake Kakashi silently watched the group of souls. As a ninja who had constantly lost people, Kakashi saw many individuals who were extremely important to him. A middle-aged man who looked somewhat like Kakashi smiled kindly at him, "I thought I wouldn''t get to apologize to you until muchter... Kakashi..." This middle-aged man was Sakumo Hatake, Kakashi''s father, who hadmitted suicide when Kakashi was five, casting a shadow over his life... To see his son again, Sakumo had lingered in the Pure Land, waiting. Unexpectedly, he was summoned to the living world by the Sage of Six Paths, giving him a chance to contribute to his son. "Hey, Kakashi!" After his death, Uchiha Obito''s soul returned to his youthful appearance. Standing beside Sakumo, he shouted, "Don''t be so down, pull yourself together!" "Hang in there, Kakashi!" Rin Nohara loudly encouraged her friend. "Okay..." The gloom in Kakashi''s heart finally dissipated, and he managed a smile in front of his friends'' souls. "Sister, you can do it!" A chubby boy''s immature voice echoed in Tsunade''s ears. He even saw Orochimaru beside him, "And Orochimaru-sensei, you must also do your best!" A white-haired ninja standing beside the boy spoke softly, "Tsunade, you are the best medical ninja, keep going..." "Nawaki... Dan..." Tsunade looked at her brother and former lover, tears streaming down her face. "Nawaki..." Orochimaru looked at the chubby boy, a nostalgic expression in his eyes. As Orochimaru pondered, two familiar souls appeared before them. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had a serious expression, "Orochimaru, Tsunade, you two are my best students..." "Orochimaru, kill that boy..." Shimura Danzo, standing beside Hiruzen, still bore a grudge against Kagura, "That boy used us as pawns and filled the Root I created with Uchiha. Do not let him go..." "Hey, what''s wrong with Uchiha!" A voice sounded beside Danzo. A man with a headband looked at Danzo, while a group of Uchiha in n attire stood behind him. The number of Uchiha souls was so vast... One couldn''t see the end of their ranks! For a thousand years, countless Uchiha had been born. Their souls, which had resided in the Pure Land, were now summoned, confronting their most hated individuals! "Itachi is here!" "Danzo is here too!" "Uchiha Itachi and Danzo are here!" A group of Uchiha called for those who died on the night of the massacre toe over, making the scene chaotic. Fortunately, a figure stopped them! "Quiet down..." Uchiha Shisui, who had saved some Uchiha during the massacre and provided them with a new refuge,manded great respect. His soul had also been summoned. With a serious expression, he said, "This is not the time for revenge. We are here to address the crisis in the ninja world. Your rtives are still being deceived!" "..." The vengeful Uchiha fell silent. "Unfortunately..." One Uchiha sighed, "We are already dead and have no time to hold a n meeting to deal with Uchiha Itachi..." At the end of the Uchiha souls'' ranks... Uchiha Itachi''s soul painfully watched two souls standing before him, with Uchiha Sasuke beside them, staring at the couple. "Dad... Mom¡­" Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath, forcing himself to hide his vulnerability. In a low voice, he said, "I''m sorry. I thought I was strong enough, but I couldn''t even protect your peace. Instead, I''m disturbing your rest at this moment..." "Sasuke!" Uchiha Fugaku''s spirit shook his head and said solemnly, "Sasuke, you are already exceptional. Don''t be too hard on yourself!" "Sasuke, don''t overwork yourself..." Uchiha Mikoto smiled as sheforted her younger son. She then looked at her elder son, "Itachi, don''t me yourself too much. Didn''t we agree on this?" "Itachi." Uchiha Fugaku shook his head and said solemnly, "This is due to our narrow perspective. Saying anything more is useless now. Let''s cherish this final reunion! If this battle fails, the souls in the Pure Land will not find peace either..." "..." The sea area was lively for a moment, then gradually quieted down. These souls, long dead, knew it wasn''t the time for reminiscing. They silently looked at the Sage of Six Paths who had summoned them. "Hmph..." The leader of the Uchiha n seemed somewhat dissatisfied with the Sage of Six Paths. Among the Senju n stood a simple man, "Brother, we have been dead for a thousand years, and our chakra has fought for a thousand years. Isn''t it time to stop?" This was Indra and Asura. For a millennium, only their chakra reincarnated, not their souls. "..." The Sage of Six Paths nced at the souls of his two sons, seeming somewhat helpless as he slowly raised his palm. A vast void barrier appeared on the sea surface. In a deep voice, he said, "Now, all ninjas, please connect your chakra to the barrier I have created. I need to borrow your chakra to open a passage to the battlefield and send all participants over..." "..." All the souls present raised their palms. At this moment, countless ninjas, ever since the birth of chakra, were finally gathered together! Countless glowing souls raised their palms, and countless hands touched the barrier of the Sage of Six Paths, linking their remaining chakra through the barrier. "Everyone..." Uzumaki Naruto watched the countless ninjas extending their hands, contributing their chakra for the uing battle. Among them were ninjas he knew, even his family... But... There were more ninjas he did not know. These known and unknown ninjas, their lives spanning thousands of years apart, many not knowing each other, were all united at this moment for the survival of the ninja world, for amon goal! Uzumaki Naruto remembered Jiraiya''s teachings, and his heart suddenly opened up. The pressure brought by Akihara Kagura''s power vanished at that moment! "Ninjas..." "Can unite..." "Ninjas..." "Can understand each other!" Uzumaki Naruto clenched his fist, his gaze falling on Uchiha Sasuke beside him! "Hey, Sasuke!" A determined look shed across Uzumaki Naruto''s face, "This time, we will definitely win!" Meanwhile, Amenominaka. This was a space belonging solely to Kaguya Otsutsuki. Within this space, there were six different spaces, with the central one being the Initial Sphere Space, connected to other spaces of desert, magma, ice, acid, and gravity. This space was entirely controlled by Kaguya Otsutsuki, each space having a castle and statues for her residence. Here, she could absorb the chakra of those under the Infinite Tsukuyomi to restore her strength! This was her space. However, Kaguya Otsutsuki didn''t dare bring Akihara Kagura into this space because she feared it couldn''t protect her. She only wanted to hide here for a while. Yes. Hide for a while. Kaguya Otsutsuki knew very well that space was merely a toy in the hands of beings at their level. This space could only hide her for a while; eventually, Akihara Kagura would find her. Kaguya Otsutsuki hid in a castle within the space, took a deep breath, and slowly calmed herself, thinking about how to escape the hunter... "Are we hiding here?" ck Zetsu sensed his mother''s unease. "No..." Kaguya Otsutsuki slowly shook her head, still thinking about the scene where Akihara Kagura shattered the All-Killing Ash Bones with a flick of his finger, "We must find a way to leave this... he will find this ce eventually..." Before she finished speaking, A pitch-ck space-time gate silently opened. Akihara Kagura stepped out leisurely from the space-time gate. Obviously... Akihara Kagura arrived too quickly! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s eyes tightened, and she disappeared instantly, reappearing in another desert space! Akihara Kagura followed closely! Just as Kaguya Otsutsuki arrived in the desert space, Akihara Kagura, like a shadow, appeared in the desert, looking up at Kaguya Otsutsuki in the sky. Even... Akihara Kagura raised his hand and greeted her. "Kaguya..." Akihara Kagura smiled, his eyes still revealing the dangerous glint of having everything under control. "Where do you think you can escape to?" This is the Thousand-Year Blood War of the Ninja World! Finally reaching its end! ~~~ Dun! Dun! Wahhhh! Tomorrow I''m gonna post all 4 Chapters! It''s 24 hours of waiting for onest time... I''ll be waiting for you all! Thank you! Chapter 345: Rabbit and Lion Chase Chapter 345: Rabbit and Lion Chase The speed of his space-time teleportation is incredibly fast! Kaguya Otsutsuki immediately wanted to escape hastily. "Mother, solve him here!" ck Zetsu quickly soothed Kaguya Otsutsuki''s nervousness, reminding her that escaping would be futile: "This is your dimension, here is where you have a chance to defeat him!" "¡­" Kaguya Otsutsuki fell silent. The progenitor of chakra thought for a second, slowly raised her hand. ck Zetsu was right about one thing: only here did she have the hope of fighting Akihara Kagura¡­ If she kept running¡­ She would inevitably have to face this battle.A gleam of determination shed in Kaguya Otsutsuki''s eyes. She turned her palm and struck down, her voice quickly bing cold and resolute! "Then here..." "Let''s settle this!" Kaguya Otsutsuki''s entire aura turned icy in the sky! The Rabbit Goddess no longer evaded, gathering chakra in her hands as if it were solid, she unleashed her full strength, not daring to be careless! A violent wind erupted in the desert! Yellow sand danced in the sky, transforming into massive tornadoes! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s palm suddenly aimed at Akihara Kagura, the tornado shrank rapidly, enveloping his body! Countless grains of sand, driven by the tornado''s powerful wind speed, began to cut Akihara Kagura''s body like des, a force strong enough to reduce a human body to a skeleton! "A cornered rabbit will bite back..." Akihara Kagura sighed with an old saying, a mass of lightning danced wildly in the tornado, the thunder instantly tearing the wind apart! A colossal giant formed of lightning appeared in the desert, roaring as it reached for Kaguya Otsutsuki in the sky, lightning shing in its giant hand! "This guy..." ck Zetsu trembled in fear! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s gaze was cold as she raised her hand. A gray bone spike emerged from Kaguya Otsutsuki''s hand, piercing the lightning giant''s hand, reducing it to ashes in an instant! Under Kaguya Otsutsuki''s Byakugan, Akihara Kagura''s concealment was revealed; he wasn''t hiding in the giant''s body, but in its hand! Nothing could escape the Byakugan''s sight! Akihara Kagura''s figure appeared suddenly in front of Kaguya Otsutsuki after the giant dissipated, swinging his fist towards her face! In an instant, the two engaged in hand-to-handbat! A hint of nervousness appeared on Kaguya Otsutsuki''s beautiful face. It was her first time fighting someone of Akihara Kagura''s level, even though she had seen through his tricks with the Byakugan, she instinctively reached out to catch his fist! "Mother, don''t touch his body!" ck Zetsu barely managed to warn his mother! ck Zetsu knew well that Akihara Kagura was skilled in the Flying Thunder God technique. With his devious nature, he would surely leave a Flying Thunder God mark on Kaguya Otsutsuki! "Huh?" Kaguya Otsutsuki looked at her hand grasping Akihara Kagura''s fist, wondering if it was toote to say this now? Of course. The biggest problem in closebat wasn''t the Flying Thunder God. It was that Kaguya Otsutsuki, the progenitor of chakra, wasn''t good at closebat. Akihara Kagura saw through Kaguya Otsutsuki''s clumsy taijutsu techniques immediately. To someone like him, who could even suppress Uchiha Madara, her taijutsu seemed as na?ve and innocent as a little rabbit... Akihara Kagura didn''t mind his fist being held by her. Taking advantage of their contact, he instantly got closer to Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body, his elbow and shoulder repeatedly striking her chest! The immense force brought by chakra! In an instant! Kaguya Otsutsuki had to let go of Akihara Kagura! The Rabbit Goddess''s body was uncontrobly sent flying! Akihara Kagura''s body followed closely, his speed so fast that he stayed beside Kaguya Otsutsuki, reaching to grip her neck! Akihara Kagura forcibly grasped her neck, grabbing it and pressing her down from the sky into the desert! Being mmed down by her neck¡­ Would be too humiliating for Kaguya Otsutsuki! "Watch out!" ck Zetsu''s warning always came a step toote! "!!!" Kaguya Otsutsuki raised her hand, opening a pitch-ck portal beneath her, and her figure fell directly into it! This was her Kekkei Genkai, the Yomotsu Hirasaka! This technique could easily open portals, allowing her to move freely between dimensions, saving more chakrapared to Amenominaka! The Rabbit Goddess activated Yomotsu Hirasaka to escape from the desert space at the moment she might have fallen into a humiliating state! At the same time! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s figure appeared in an ice dimension! She looked up at the pitch-ck portal in the sky, which was closing, with no oneing out from it, she slowly sighed in relief. "Didn''t follow me?" Kaguya Otsutsuki turned to look at an ice mountain. The ice mountain was like a mirror, reflecting her current appearance, with a trace of lingering fear on the face of the woman in the ice mirror. However¡­ In the ice mirror. Behind the woman, eerily stood a young man with a smile. The scene looked extremely terrifying, like finding a stranger with a creepy smile standing by your bed in the middle of the night! "I arrived a little earlier than you..." Akihara Kagura extended his finger, indicating. Like a ghost, he had also appeared in the ice dimension, causing both Kaguya Otsutsuki and ck Zetsu to tremble in fear! "Mother, be careful!" ck Zetsu warned Kaguya Otsutsuki in terror! "Toote, isn''t it?" Akihara Kagura gave a lightugh, swung his fist, and struck Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body. The Rabbit Goddess, unable to react in time, was directly thrown onto the iceberg! "!!!" As Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body touched the iceberg, she instantly merged into the ice as if she were passing through a wall! This was natural integration! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body could merge directly into any natural environment, using it tounch attacks! Countless sharp ice spikes emerged from the ground like earth spikes, the attack was lethal! Numerous sharp ice cones fell from the sky, dense and heavy, like rain. The temperature suddenly plummeted, turning the entire ice space freezing cold! The wind and hail from the skypletely submerged Akihara Kagura''s body, instantly forming a cier that buried him within it. In this terrifyingly cold cier, Akihara Kagura was frozen like a prehistoric creature, unable to move! Crack¡­ crack¡­ A fissure slowly opened on the cier! Akihara Kagura instantly shattered the entire cier. His palm glowed red like magma as he raised it to the sky! In the next moment, that red magma rapidly expanded! The entire ice space seemed to host a magma-like, which exploded, showering the icy world with magma rain! "Let''s go!" Kaguya Otsutsuki raised her hand to activate the Yomotsu Hirasaka, quickly opening a dark space-time gate within the iceberg, and fled to another space! This was a magma-filled space. The magma flowed quietly through the canyon, with no footholds for humans in this space. The bubbling magma on the ground emitted heat that could be felt even when hovering above! This space¡­ It felt somewhat ominous. Because she had been forced here by the magma rain in the ice space. ck Zetsu nced around the magma space, cautiously saying, "Akihara Kagura excels in Lava Release, this space should be ineffective against him¡­" "It''s right." A voice answered in ce of Kaguya Otsutsuki. This guy¡­ Had pursued them relentlessly! "Mother!" ck Zetsu immediately warned Kaguya! "I see it." Kaguya Otsutsuki instantly controlled the magma in this space to form a giant, directing it to grab Akihara Kagura floating above her! Akihara Kagura spread his palm, and an ice spike appeared, striking the magma giant''s chest! Surprisingly¡­ The ice spike did not melt but instead froze the magma giant, with the ice spreading as if to freeze the entire magma world! The magma space and ice space seemed to reverse! However, in any space, Kaguya Otsutsuki''s abilities were suppressed by Akihara Kagura, preventing her from using nature to stop his pursuit! No matter what¡­ She might not be able to escape! Yomotsu Hirasaka''s space-time gate opened again! This time, Kaguya Otsutsuki didn''t escape but raised her right hand, with gray bone spikes like those of Shikotsumyaku emerging from her back, one piercing from her hand! In the next moment! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s right hand reached into the space-time gate, opening another dark space-time gate behind Akihara Kagura! Kaguya Otsutsuki, like a sinister assassin, used the Yomotsu Hirasaka and All-Killing Ash Bones to attempt a sneak attack on Akihara Kagura! "Really¡­" Akihara Kagura seemed oblivious to the space-time gate and the sharp All-Killing Ash Bones behind him, still smiling. "Naive¡­" Akihara Kagura''s face showed a mocking expression as he swiftly dodged the All-Killing Ash Bones from the dark space-time gate, grabbing the pale hand releasing the bones! "Ah!" Kaguya Otsutsuki never expected this! Akihara Kagura twisted her wrist, breaking the All-Killing Ash Bone spike, and thrust it back into the pale hand! "Mother, don''t conserve chakra!" ck Zetsu gritted his teeth, solemnly reminding, "If he seizes your chakra, everything will be lost!" "Amenominaka!" Kaguya Otsutsuki''s Rinne Sharingan trembled, using Amenominaka to escape the space, not daring to use the chakra-saving Yomotsu Hirasaka! Amenominaka was faster than Yomotsu Hirasaka! However, using Amenominaka to instantly transfer to another space consumed much more chakra, unlike the effortless Yomotsu Hirasaka! "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Kaguya Otsutsuki panted in another space! This panting wasn''t from chakra exhaustion, she never got tired, but from fear! This couldn''t continue! She felt like prey¡­ Constantly evading a hunter''s pursuit! ck Zetsu, seeing Kaguya Otsutsuki''s fear, softlyforted, "Mother, don''t worry. We can deplete each other''s chakra, but we can replenish through the ninjas in the Infinite Tsukuyomi!" ck Zetsu''s words made sense. In ordinary ninja battles, his idea wasn''t wrong. However¡­ Kaguya Otsutsuki, after a moment of silence, shook her head, admitting a harsh truth. "Not enough¡­" Even those humans in the Infinite Tsukuyomi¡­ Even if thebined chakras of those humans and hers were added together, they still wouldn''tpare to the immense chakra within Akihara Kagura! "Battle..." "I am not his equal..." Kaguya Otsutsuki didn''t know how to describe thebat experience and skills of the two. She merely furrowed her brows slightly and brought up another difficulty she faced. Indeed! Theirbat skills are worlds apart! Kaguya Otsutsuki... Her techniques and battle experience are far from sufficient! If her chakra couldn''t surpass that of Akihara Kagura, she might still find a way to turn the tide withbat experience and powerful techniques. Unluckily... These are precisely the strengths of Akihara Kagura. What''s more troublesome is... ck Zetsu is also not skilled in these areas. Over the millennia, ck Zetsu had been scheming and manipting events, trying to create a pair of Rinnegan, and never focused on ninjabat... After all... ck Zetsu never believed anyone could rival Kaguya Otsutsuki. Now, someone suddenly appeared who could contend with Kaguya Otsutsuki, leaving ck Zetsu at a loss for how to fight. It always believed Kaguya Otsutsuki''s power could crush the ninja world and never considered the possibility of Kaguya being at a disadvantage... Now... What should it do? "Wait..." ck Zetsu, observing the space they escaped to, suddenly felt something was off: "Mother, I remember this space is..." "A super gravity space..." Kaguya Otsutsuki softly answered. This is a super gravity space where Kaguya can adjust the gravity at will, but everyone, including Kaguya herself, would be constrained by it! "Run!" ck Zetsu hastily urged Kaguya, terrified: "That guy is as fast as light, he is skilled in space-time techniques, and this super gravity space will only restrict you!" "How could it be?" A voice softly reassured them, as if afraid of scaring them: "Actually, the constraints of this super gravity space affect us all equally. In here, my speed won''t be that fast either..." "Then..." ck Zetsu finally felt a bit relieved. The next moment! ck Zetsu felt its mind go nk! How could Akihara Kagura''s voice suddenly be here! If previously he followed through Kaguya''s Yomotsu Hirasaka space-time portal, it would be understandable. But even Amenominaka couldn''t buy them much time! Kaguya Otsutsuki was even more startled than ck Zetsu, her figure immediately darting into a pitch-ck space-time portal! Origin Space. This is Kaguya''s original space. This space connects to other spaces andcks any natural elements, making it the first space where Akihara Kagura and Kaguya appeared in Amenominaka. As soon as a pitch-ck space-time portal opened in the Origin Space, Kaguya''s figure hurriedly floated in, nearly stumbling as shended! Fortunately. Someone caught her. This kind person helped her stabilize her stance. "Be careful, don''t fall..." "Tha..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body instantly stiffened. In Kaguya''s sight, she saw Akihara Kagura smiling warmly. The instigator looked at her as if she were prey that had voluntarily jumped into a trap. Sure enough... In this space... How could there be anyone else? This space contains only her, the prey, and a hunter chasing her. This hunter is always a step ahead of her! Whether in Amenominaka or Yomotsu Hirasaka, she is always a step slower than this man, always seeming like prey jumping into a trap! This space of Amenominaka... Clearly belongs to her! "This is mother''s world..." ck Zetsu''s voice was somewhat hoarse, unable to articte well. It straightforwardly asked: "Even in this space, we can''t escape your pursuit..." "Would you like to hear a story?" Akihara Kagura stood beside Kaguya, speaking with interest: "This is a very old story, about a race between a lion and a rabbit..." "!!!" ck Zetsu was startled! Although Akihara Kagura had just begun the story, ck Zetsu, having lived in the ninja world for thousands of years, had heard of the tortoise and the hare race. It could understand Akihara Kagura''s implication, where a tortoise had rtives posing at every checkpoint, scaring the hare into thinking the tortoise was always faster... "The Akihara Kaguras in those spaces..." ck Zetsu immediately understood why they were always a step behind: "All of them were your pre-arranged clones..." "No..." Akihara Kagura shook his head regretfully, seemingly disappointed that ck Zetsu missed the point: "I just meant to say, the rabbit is destined to be caught by the lion¡­" Chapter 346: Thousand Years worth of Chakras! Chapter 346: Thousand Years worth of Chakras! "Are you... messing with me?" ck Zetsu listened to Akihara Kagura''s words, feeling once again that this guy was toying with it. It had thought Akihara Kagura used some skill to always stay one step ahead of them! Turns out... This guy was relying on his massive chakra! "ck Zetsu." Kaguya Otsutsuki took a deep breath, her voice cold as she stopped ck Zetsu from arguing endlessly with Akihara Kagura, "There''s no need to say any more now!" Kaguya Otsutsuki fully realized the reality of the situation. Now, she couldn''t escape the chase using Amenominaka, nor could she fight Akihara Kagura with it. In the end, it would stille down to the most primal form ofbat! Even if her chakra wasn''t as abundant as Akihara Kagura''s...Even if her fighting skills and experience were inferior to Akihara Kagura''s... Kaguya Otsutsuki was unwilling to simply hand over her chakra. Numerous purple chakra fists emerged from her back, and sharp bone spikes of All-Killing Ash Bones suddenly sprouted from her body. With Amenominaka now useless, she was fully prepared to engage in a battle of all-out strength! Akihara Kagura slowly sped his fingers, his arm twisted abruptly, and numerous white chakra hands appeared behind him. All-Killing Ash Bones spikes also emerged from his body; he had the same kekkei mora as Kaguya Otsutsuki! "Perfect..." "Let''s first deal with the biggest prey and give the other prey time to gather..." Akihara Kagura''s figure suddenly rushed towards Kaguya Otsutsuki, transforming into a beam of grey-white gold light and appearing abruptly before her! "I see it!" Veins bulged on Kaguya Otsutsuki''s face as she saw Akihara Kagura''s golden light-like figure, but at that moment, she couldn''t keep up with his movements! Bang! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body was knocked flying! Bone spikes scattered from her body, attempting to stop Akihara Kagura''s pursuit. However, the golden light mysteriously slipped through the gaps between the All-Killing Ash Bones, reappearing beside Kaguya again! In the next moment! Kaguya Otsutsuki''s arm was suddenly pierced by Akihara Kagura''s bone spike! The progenitor of chakra did not die under the All-Killing Ash Bones. Her body was inherently immortal, and even kekkei mora couldn''t kill her! However... This brought her immense trouble! A mass of white substance emerged from Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body, quickly flowing from her wound and even starting to spread over her body! "Mother..." ck Zetsu hurriedly tried to warn his mother, "Is it because you just revived and can''t control your chakra..." "No, it''s just right..." The white substance on Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body rapidly covered her, and she spoke coldly and indifferently, "In a human form, I''m no match for him..." So... She wouldn''t use a human form anymore! The white substance on Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body expanded rapidly, covering herpletely in an instant, transforming this Rabbit Goddess into a monstrous rabbit! This was an enormous rabbit with a noticeable Rinne Sharingan on its forehead, and its entire body was the same color as White Zetsu! This was Kaguya Otsutsuki''s Tailed Beast Transformation! The transformation of the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki into a Tailed Beast! Numerous white hands emerged from the rabbit''s body, all reaching for Akihara Kagura. These white hands had a strong absorption ability, capable of quickly absorbing the opponent''s chakra like White Zetsu! A silvery-white Complete Body Susanoo suddenly rose from Akihara Kagura''s body. After the qualitative change in chakra, this Susanoo had undergone an earth-shattering transformation, soaring a thousand meters high in the Kaguya''s Dimension! The de shed! Akihara Kagura manipted Susanoo to draw the samurai sword! With the swing of that sword, dozens of white lights dazzled the eyes, and the enormous Susanoo shed dozens of times with its giant de! In the next moment! All the hands extended by the Ten-Tails-transformed rabbit were cut off! Akihara Kagura manipted Susanoo to charge forward abruptly, cutting into countless pieces the hands that tried to reach him, the de pointing directly at the head of the Ten-Tails! "Ah!" The Ten-Tails roared, spitting out a massive Tailed Beast Ball! Akihara Kagura manipted Susanoo to swing the sharp de, slicing the Tailed Beast Ball in half. The split Tailed Beast Ball exploded in an instant within the Kaguya''s Dimension! The entire Kaguya''s Dimension trembled! "Roar!" Seeing that the Tailed Beast Ball was useless, a ck Truth-Seeking Ball emerged directly from the back of the Ten-Tails-transformed rabbit! All chakra of those trapped by Infinite Tsukuyomi was absorbed into the Kaguya''s Dimension, and it wanted to use that chakra to unleash a world-destroying ninjutsu! Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball! This technique could destroy a world! Akihara Kagura raised his fingers, and a simrly massive Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball gathered behind the white Susanoo. He could also use this technique! However, Akihara Kagura''s Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball transformed into a giant ck sword in an instant. The white Susanoo reached out and grasped the ck sword, suddenly shing it towards the Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball behind the Ten-Tails! Boom! The explosion was deafening! The yet-to-be-formed Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball was directly detonated with one sh! The entire Kaguya''s Dimension began to crack inch by inch, seemingly unable to withstand this level of explosion. Even the premature explosion of an Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball was enough to destroy the world! The Ten-Tails was somewhat embarrassed, affected by the aftershock of the Truth-Seeking Ball explosion. Its body was covered with pitted wounds, and the giant white rabbit fell to the ground in a sorry state! Just as it was about to make another move, a white Susanoo wielding a ck sword appeared in front of it, raising the sword to point at its head! "This ends here, outsider!" Just when victory seemed assured, a figure glowing with blue light suddenly appeared under the ck sword! With the appearance of this figure, a Susanoo over a thousand meters tall, radiating blue light, suddenly manifested, and a blue katana intercepted the ck sword that was about to y the Ten-Tails rabbit! The ck giant sword controlled by Akihara Kagura''s white Susanoo was formed from Truth-Seeking Balls, which only Six Paths-level ninjas could touch... It was obvious. The identity of the neer was now clear. "I have long heard of you, Sage of Six Paths." Standing within the crystal of Susanoo, Akihara Kagura slightly furrowed his brow and manipted his Susanoo to withdraw while holding the ck giant sword. The neer¡­ was none other than the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki. This Sage of Six Paths had gathered the chakra of all ninjas over the millennium, not only finding the space where Kaguya Otsutsuki was hiding but also regaining the strength to fight! Back then, the Sage of Six Paths had scattered his chakra across the ninja world like sowing seeds, and these seeds had greatly rewarded him a thousand yearster! Human reproduction brought immense energy! Even the Sage of Six Paths had to admit that the chakra gathered by countless ninjas over the millennium not only allowed his remaining chakra to continue to exist but also enabled him to surpass his mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and find the space of the Amenominaka with ease! Fortunately... He arrived just in time. The Sage of Six Paths felt a bit relieved in his heart. If he had been a stepte and Kaguya''s chakra had been taken by Akihara Kagura, it would have meant that he might not have been able to deal with Akihara Kagura... "Hagoromo..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s voice appeared in the ears of the Sage of Six Paths. Upon seeing the manifestation of the remaining chakra of the Sage of Six Paths, Kaguya immediately withdrew from the Ten-Tails'' transformation. She looked at the blue Susanoo that had defeated her a millennium ago and at the aged face of the Sage of Six Paths, feeling a sense of being in a different era. No... This was truly being in a different era. "So, you''ve aged this much?" Even... Only that little bit of chakra remains... Kaguya could see the state of the Sage of Six Paths; now, he was merely maintaining his spirit body with massive amounts of chakra. The image of Hagoromo stirredplex emotions in Kaguya. She hated and was angry at her child for sealing her, yet she felt a bit of pity for him ending up in such a state, even feeling a bit ashamed... "Mother..." Hagoromo''s expression remained very calm. Because even in ancient times, when he was still a young man, Hagoromo possessed a maturity and wisdom beyond his years, having long broken free from the constraints of familial thinking. "Hagoromo, you are indeed still here!" ck Zetsu angrily scolded upon seeing Hagoromo''s appearance: "If it weren''t for you and Hamura sealing Mother to rule the ninja world, this situation wouldn''t have arisen! Mother wouldn''t have been defeated by an outsider!" All of this was Hagoromo''s fault! If Kaguya hadn''t been sealed, she could have continued to cultivate the God Tree, making its power stronger and her own power greater! Now... Everyone could sense how powerful Akihara Kagura was! "It seems..." "You knew I would appear..." Hagoromo ignored ck Zetsu and focused his gaze on Akihara Kagura, still most concerned about him: "My remaining chakra has continued to exist in the ninja world, also under your observation?" "The powers of chakra are myriad and strange..." "Even a little residual chakra can be useful..." Akihara Kagura didn''t deny it, proactively speaking: "I only killed Naruto and Sasuke, these two reincarnations of chakra, letting them see you at the boundary between life and death. Didn''t Sasuke bring you a message then?" "Truly terrifying..." The Sage of Six Paths stared intently at Akihara Kagura, his expression extremely serious: "Someone like you possesses such unparalleled power and has strategies and wisdom that no one can perceive..." The Sage of Six Paths'' expression grew more solemn, and he asked in a deep voice: "I''m almost worried that gathering all the chakra of the ninja world over a thousand years to confront you is also within your calctions..." This question... immediately made the atmosphere heavy. Akihara Kagura looked at the Sage of Six Paths'' expression and suddenly smiled: "Don''t doubt your thoughts, because my pursuit of Kaguya during this time was to give you this opportunity..." "!!!" A trace of unease appeared on the face of the Sage of Six Paths! Because based on Akihara Kagura''s past actions, any scheme he set in motion was bound to seed, and no one could escape his schemes! Could it be... that he was no exception? "However..." "You truly did not disappoint me¡­" Akihara Kagura looked at the Sage of Six Paths and chuckled lightly before speaking up to praise him: "Your strength now even exceeds my expectations. I don''t have the confidence to defeat you. How about we have a proper chat first..." "Sage of Six Paths, haven''t you always been worried about Kaguya?" Akihara Kagura controlled the white Susanoo to raise the ck giant sword, pointing distantly at Kaguya Otsutsuki: "I will help you eliminate Kaguyapletely, to prevent her from resurrecting again in the future..." To make someone your superior... Their strength must be formidable enough! Akihara Kagura originally gave the Sage of Six Paths time to gather chakra and be stronger. After all, the remaining chakra of the Sage of Six Paths was even enough to summon past Kages from the Pure Land... "I will not trust you again." The Sage of Six Paths stared at Akihara Kagura''s smile, knowing he had likely guessed correctly, and his heart sankpletely: "No one in the entire ninja world will trust you again, whether they are alive or dead!" "..." Akihara Kagura''s brows furrowed slightly. [System Prompt]: No one in this world is suitable to be the host''s superior. [System Hidden Prompt]: The first test [Employment] of the [Work Hard and You''ll Surely be Appreciated by Leaders System] has beenpleted. The host has learned how to select the right superior and how to leave the wrongpany. Test rewards have been issued. (Note: An excellent worker must learn to choose the most suitable enterprise and superior for themselves. More than fifty percent of workers cannot determine how to choose the right superior or how to leave the wrongpany.) [System Prompt]: The host can choose to leave this world in a safe area at any time. Once they leave this world, they will proceed to the second worker test, and all powers and systems obtained in this world will be retained. When Akihara Kagura was initially forced to load the system, the system provided him with two ways to leave the ninja world. The first method was to be expelled from the entire ninja world, and the second was to destroy the entire world... Looking at the results now, it seems both methods led to the same oue¡ªmaking it so that no one in this world could be Akihara Kagura''s superior. Kaguya Otsutsuki and ck Zetsu, the two potential superiors, have been removed. It is certain that no one in the ninja world believes Akihara Kagura would be their subordinate. Neither the living nor the dead would think this otherworldly hunter would be willing to act as someone''s subordinate... The only hope left to be a superior, the Sage of Six Paths, has also chosen to refuse... Sage of Six Paths... Doesn''t even want to give it a chance. Is this... Being expelled by the world? A twitch appeared on Akihara Kagura''s forehead, feeling something was not quite right. No... This situation feels somewhat familiar? Isn''t this just like those workers cklisted bypanies in his previous life? Am I... Being cklisted by the ninja world? "Summoning Technique!" The Sage of Six Paths, unaware of Akihara Kagura''s thoughts, was still anxious about possibly falling into a trap and raised his hand to summon reinforcements! Tobirama, Uzumaki Naruto, and Uchiha Sasuke were all summoned! "Have we found them?" Uzumaki Naruto stood inside the Susanoo crystal of the Sage of Six Paths, seeing Akihara Kagura and Kaguya Otsutsuki, he immediately felt relieved: "So the next step is to fight, right?" "The opponent might have some schemes..." The Sage of Six Paths looked at the living ninjas present and said in a deep voice: "I have just gathered all the chakra of the ninjas from the past millennium, all within the opponent''s scheme. This battle might be tougher than we imagined. I will gomunicate with my mother, and we will join forces to eliminate the opponent..." "More schemes..." A group of Konoha ninjas felt their nerves going numb. Hatake Kakashi''s eyelids twitched as well. Hatake Kakashi had always been observing Akihara Kagura, as he was the one most familiar with him in Konoha. Seeing Akihara Kagura frowning, he was unsure what he was worried about. After all... Akihara Kagura didn''t often frown... Now that he thinks about it, this guy was probably pretending at the time. But... At this moment... This guy seems to be genuinely frowning... "Is that guy... worried?" Hatake Kakashi looked at Akihara Kagura''s figure, reminiscing about the past. However... Hatake Kakashi quickly stopped thinking about it. Akihara Kagura''s worried expression soon disappeared, as he seemed to have found a way to vent his emotions. Akihara Kagura''s gaze locked onto the Sage of Six Paths, controlling the white Susanoo to lift the Truth-Seeking Ball ck sword, pointing it distantly at the Susanoo of the Sage of Six Paths! Chapter 347: End of Battle! Kabutos Speculation! Chapter 347: End of Battle! Kabuto''s Spection! Kaguya''s Dimension. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Akihara Kagura''s movements. Akihara Kagura controlled the white Susanoo, tightly gripping the ck greatsword in its hand. "Prepare for battle!" The Sage of Six Paths had a solemn expression. He looked at Akihara Kagura''s figure and said in a deep voice to the people beside him, "In the thousand-year history of the Ninja World, all the ninjas born, whether living or dead, have now ced their hopes on us..." "We absolutely... will not let them down!" Uzumaki Naruto clenched his fists tightly. Uchiha Sasuke stood silently beside Uzumaki Naruto, nodding his head. The expressions of Tobirama, Tsunade, and others also became extremely serious as they nodded. They had seen the most important people in their lives...At this moment, they all had no regrets in their hearts. Now... Facing Akihara Kagura, they must fight with all their might! An overwhelming battle intent surged from everyone, and their chakras seemed almost tangible. At this moment, they felt stronger than ever before! "Mother." The Sage of Six Paths raised his palm, looking at Kaguya Otsutsuki floating near the crystal. "Now I understand the fear you faced back then..." "Hagoromo..." Kaguya Otsutsuki interrupted the Sage of Six Paths. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she seemed moved by her child''s understanding. "I understand what you mean..." Kaguya Otsutsuki slowly shook her head, then nodded towards the Sage of Six Paths, her expression calming down. "Hagoromo, I will fight with you..." "That''s the best oue." The Sage of Six Paths smiled, letting out a sigh of relief. He initially thought it would take a long time to persuade Kaguya Otsutsuki, but she agreed immediately, indicating that the situation had indeed reached a critical point! "Then let us begin!" "History will remember this moment..." "From the time of Chakra''s birth, ninjas have fought for a thousand years..." "Now, to face ourmon enemy, all the endless struggles of the past wille to an end at this moment!" The Sage of Six Paths looked at Akihara Kagura opposite him and said in a deep voice, "This is unprecedented in the Ninja World. Whether it''s the Progenitor of Chakra or ordinary ninjas, everyone''s will converges at this moment and will never dissipate!" At least... From now on, the Ninja World will be aware of threats from beyond! After all, Akihara Kagura, an enemy from beyond, personally revealed that there were always outsiders eyeing the Ninja World, and he was just one of them... However... This invader''s conspiracy and power almost brought the entire Ninja World to the brink of destruction! From now on, the ninjas of the Ninja World will surely face theirmon enemies together. Internal conflicts will cease on this, and even if some ambitious individuals try to cause trouble, all forces will be used to resist the threats from beyond. "Perhaps we should thank you this time." The Sage of Six Paths raised his palm, controlling his blue Susanoo to lift its blue greatsword, and charged first at Akihara Kagura! The Sage of Six Paths controlled Susanoo in battle, even with a smile on his face. "If not for your arrival, we wouldn''t have realized the threats from beyond, and the ninjas who fought for a thousand years wouldn''t unite at this moment!" "That is a good thing for you..." Akihara Kagura controlled the white Susanoo to meet him, the ck greatsword and blue greatsword shing in the air, sending out massive shockwaves across the Kaguya''s Dimension! In the next moment! The white Susanoo and blue Susanoo elerated, their greatswords continuously striking at each other, the des and shadows wildly shing in this space! Each sh caused massive rifts in the space! The solid Kaguya''s Dimension was split open with huge cracks by the strikes! Everyone had to be thankful that this battle was in Kaguya Otsutsuki''s Kaguya''s Dimension. If it were in the Ninja World, the entire world might be destroyed by their battle! No one had ever seen such a terrifying battle! Even the fight between Uchiha Madara and Akihara Kagura, though astonishing, was far less intense than the current scene! Two Susanoos, each over a thousand meters tall, fought fiercely in the arena, their hundreds-of-meters-long greatswords wielded with incredible agility, like two master swordsmen dueling. The sound of their shes was incessant! However... Akihara Kagura seemed to have the upper hand! The white Susanoo rose into the air, wielding the ck greatsword formed from Truth-Seeking Balls, and shed down with immense force, blocked by the blue Susanoo''s horizontal sword! In the next moment! The blue-glowing greatsword was suddenly split with one sh! Like a martial god, the white Susanoo swung the ck greatsword, severing the opponent''s weapon and shing heavily at the opponent''s neck! Crack! The Sage of Six Paths'' Susanoo was about to copse in an instant! "Is it over?" Haruno Sakura looked at the approaching ck greatsword in horror! As long as the hundreds-of-meters-long ck greatsword shed down, it would decapitate the blue Susanoo! "No, this is an opportunity!" The Sage of Six Paths maintained his Susanoo, his eyes suddenly bing serious. He directly controlled the Susanoo to release the broken weapon! In the next moment! The blue Susanoo''s hands suddenly closed, tightly gripping the ck greatsword. Blue chakra light soared into the sky! "Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei!" The Sage of Six Paths sped his hands together, letting out a shout, and his chakra surged wildly! This was the Sage of Six Paths'' strongest sealing technique! In the past, his sealing technique alone was insufficient; now, with the Ninja World''s thousand-year chakra, he alone was enough to activate this strongest seal! As the Sage of Six Paths sped his hands, a terrifying divine figure appeared in the Kaguya''s Dimension, enveloping the white Susanoo in its sped hands! The ground of the Kaguya''s Dimension cracked open! Countless stones flew towards the white Susanoo, wrapping around it! The white Susanoo''s body floated up, as if it had be a source of gravity, attracting stones from the ground that adhered tightly to its body. In an instant, its body was encased in a massive stone sphere! "This is the sealing technique to imprison Mother..." ck Zetsu''s voice was eerie and hoarse, his gaze fixed on the stone sphere floating in the sky. "Akihara Kagura is also going to be sealed..." If all goes as expected... Akihara Kagura, sealed inside, would never be able to break free. Even if it flew into outer space, it would continue to attract meteors to reinforce the seal until it transformed into a gigantic! This is the sealing technique... It can also be called a terrifying creation technique! Even space-time techniques cannot escape it! "Is the battle over?" Tsunade slowly exhaled a sigh of relief. "No..." "Not yet!" The Sage of Six Paths'' gaze turned extremely sharp! The stone sphere in the sky suddenly cracked open, and countless rays of light burst forth from it, slicing through the space of the primordial sphere like sharp des! The stone sphere exploded in an instant! A war god radiating white light suddenly emerged from the shattered stones, as if born from within the stone sphere! This white war god wielded a ck greatsword, shing directly at the blue Susanoo to split it in two! The blue Susanoo knelt on one knee, grasping the ck greatsword tightly. The enormous de''s impact caused its armor to crack, and the ground of the primordial sphere to split open with a deep fissure from the force of the sh! "Let me help..." A green Susanoo instantly appeared! Hatake Kakashi immediately activated theplete Susanoo state, the gift of the Six Paths Chakra granting him unprecedented power! The nearly hundred-meter-tall green Susanoo soared into the sky, encapsting everyone within its crystal! As the ck greatsword fell, it seemed to sh through empty space, passing through the green Susanoo. This was the intangibility effect of the Kamui Sharingan! Even Susanoo... can utilize the intangibility ability of the Kamui Sharingan! However... This power does not provide a sense of safety! "Kamui Shuriken!" Hatake Kakashi, controlling the green Susanoo, did not hesitate. Two enormous ck shuriken appeared in its hands, and he hurled them at the white Susanoo, which was more than ten times its size! One giant Kamui shuriken was aimed at the white Susanoo''s head, while the other targeted its arm! "Limited Space Sealing!" Akihara Kagura raised his palm directly! The space-time techniques of the entire primordial sphere were instantly prohibited from use! The two enormous ck shuriken were like mosquito bites to the white Susanoo, causing it no pain at all! In the next moment! A tall purple Susanoo also appeared! The primordial sphere had be a chaotic battlefield of Susanoo war gods! Uchiha Sasuke, controlling his purple Susanoo, swiftly emerged. A long purple bow suddenly appeared in the purple Susanoo''s hand! A silver-white lightning giant arrow infused with Sage of Six Paths Chakra appeared on the bowstring, and the arrow was swiftly aimed at the white Susanoo''s head! The white Susanoo raised its free hand, catching the silver-white giant arrow as if grasping a silver needle! "Truth-Seeking Ball Shuriken!" Uzumaki Naruto raised his palm, and a Rasenshuriken with a Truth-Seeking Ball at its core formed in his hand. He hurled it at the white Susanoo''s head! Even though he had few Truth-Seeking Balls left, he did not hesitate to use one! "Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!" Countless purple chakra fists appeared around Kaguya Otsutsuki, and these fists pounded on Akihara Kagura''s white Susanoo! Amid everyone''s rapid attacks, continuous explosions erupted on the white Susanoo''s body, creating clouds of smoke around it! The white war god rampaging on the battlefield finally had to stagger back a step, giving the blue Susanoo a chance to breathe! "Sage Art: Yin Release Lightning Dispatch!" The Sage of Six Paths controlled the blue Susanoo, and a mass of electricity appeared in its hand, branching out like tree limbs! Compared to Uchiha Madara''s Sage Art: Yin Release Lightning Dispatch... The Sage of Six Paths'' Yin Release Lightning Dispatch was like the wrath of a true god! The tree-like lightning spread instantly, enveloping the white Susanoo, paralyzing itpletely! "Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang!" The blue Susanoo opened its mouth and spat out a long, thin bolt of lightning, which turned into a sharp de, leaving long wounds on the white Susanoo''s thousand-meter-high body, nearly splitting it in two! "Now!" Seeing the white Susanoo''s body torn open, the Sage of Six Paths said in a deep voice, "I''ve broken his defense, destroy his Susanoo immediately!" "Understood!" "Understood!" Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke simultaneously controlled their Susanoo to fly up. The nearly hundred-meter-tall green Susanoo and purple Susanoo rushed into the wound, wildly shing with their giant katanas! Boom! Boom! Boom! The white Susanoo disintegrated instantly! Akihara Kagura''s body was exposed, unprotected by the Susanoo, and everyone felt a surge of victory! p! Akihara Kagura suddenly sped his hands together. Despite being surrounded by enemies, Akihara Kagura showed no fear. He sped his hands together, his body emitting a green light! With his actions, the Rinnegan in his eyes transformed into star-like azure blue eyes! Tenseigan Chakra Mode: Activated! Twelve green Truth-Seeking Balls orbited around him! Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and the twelve Truth-Seeking Balls transformed into a golden greatsword. With a single sh, he split Hatake Kakashi''s green Susanoo in two. The golden greatsword''s momentum continued, slicing through Uchiha Sasuke''s purple Susanoo as well! Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke plummeted to the ground like falling stars. Unable to use space-time techniques, they could only watch helplessly as they fell, knowing the impact would be fatal! "..." Kaguya Otsutsuki looked up at them. Two strands of long white hair suddenly extended, wrapping around their bodies and cing them on the ground. However, their breathing was obviously unstable, indicating they had been severely injured by a heavy blow. "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!" Akihara Kagura raised his hand, manipting twelve Truth-Seeking Balls to form a massive golden sword, which he abruptly swung down, splitting the towering blue Susanoo of the Sage of Six Paths in half! In an instant, after breaking through everyone''s Susanoo, Akihara Kagura slowly exited the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, reverting to his original form. In a sh! Everyone''s Susanoo was destroyed by his sheer power alone! The Sage of Six Paths hurriedly spread his arms, controlling gravity to let everyone gentlynd on the ground, his expression bing increasingly stern and severe. As soon as Tsunade and Haruno Sakuranded, they quickly appeared beside Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke to treat their injuries. However¡­ The most important issue now was still how to deal with their enemy. Clearly, at a critical moment, they had gathered everyone''s strength and finally, after many hardships, broke through Akihara Kagura''s white Susanoo¡­ But¡­ Akihara Kagura easily defeated everyone''s Susanoo, including that of the Sage of Six Paths, demonstrating his terrifying power to everyone! Even the Sage of Six Paths felt somewhat helpless, looking at the young man standing in the middle of the crowd, unable to think of a way to defeat him... The Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei... Was directly broken by force by the opponent! Susanoo... Was shattered in a single blow by the opponent! Now... Even the Sage of Six Paths was at a loss, not knowing how to defeat the enemy! "It''s almost over¡­" Akihara Kagura walked step by step towards the Sage of Six Paths. "No, it''s not over yet!" The Sage of Six Paths extended his hand, a Truth-Seeking Ball in his hand transformed into a monk''s staff, and he swiftly charged at Akihara Kagura, engaging in closebat within an instant! "Let''s join the fight too!" Uzumaki Naruto immediately called for others to charge together! Although their strength might be insufficient, as long as they could distract Akihara Kagura, it would be the greatest help to the Sage of Six Paths! Kaguya Otsutsuki raised her hand instantly, aiming a bone ash-killing bone at Akihara Kagura''s back and shot it out swiftly! However¡­ Akihara Kagura''s eyes suddenly turned into a deep blue starry sky, and he instantly observed the trajectory of the sneak attack! Akihara Kagura kicked the Sage of Six Paths away, and several ck Truth-Seeking Balls in his hands transformed into ck rods, directly pinning the Sage of Six Paths to the ground! Akihara Kagura''s speed was astonishingly fast. He turned around, grabbed the iing bone ash-killing bone, and hurled it back at Kaguya Otsutsuki! "Mother!" ck Zetsu quickly warned his mother! However, a figure appeared in front of Kaguya Otsutsuki, shielding her from the bone ash-killing bone, which turned the figure into ashes! That was¡­ Uzumaki Naruto! "This is¡­ Asura¡­" Kaguya Otsutsuki saw through the chakra in the figure at a nce. "It''s just a shadow clone¡­" Uzumaki Naruto saw Kaguya Otsutsuki''s momentary distraction, thinking she was scared by his death, and quickly reminded her that it was only a shadow clone. However¡­ Uzumaki Naruto could only save once! Two ck rods flew towards Kaguya Otsutsuki, piercing her shoulders and pinning her to the ground, rendering her immobile! Now¡­ The strongest Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya Otsutsuki were directly restrained on the spot... Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke were still injured, leaving only Uzumaki Naruto, Orochimaru, Tsunade, Haruno Sakura, and Tobirama¡­ Unfortunately¡­ Everyone knew they couldn''t be a match for Akihara Kagura! Despair loomed over everyone present, who had initially thought that breaking Akihara Kagura''s Susanoo would put them on equal footing¡­ However, in his normal human form, Akihara Kagurapletely overpowered them. His formidable taijutsu and keen battle observation far surpassed everyone present! The only one who could possibly contend with him¡­ Was Uchiha Madara, who had long be a sacrificial pawn for Kaguya''s resurrection¡­ Nevertheless¡­ No one in this world would ever submit! "I''ll hold him off!" Uzumaki Naruto leaped into the air, facing Akihara Kagura, and hurriedly said, "Sage of Six Paths, think of another way quickly!" No matter how strong Akihara Kagura was, Uzumaki Naruto was the person who would never give up. He raised his fingers abruptly, and countless shadow clones appeared behind him! "Multi Shadow Clone Technique!" A group of shadow clones leaped into the air, rushing towards Akihara Kagura! Akihara Kagura raised his hand, releasing a ball of chakraced with lightning from his palm, transforming into countless Chidori Senbon, instantly turning into long spears that pinned countless shadow clones to the ground! However¡­ Uzumaki Naruto''s shadow clones were like an army! Hundreds and thousands of golden Uzumaki Narutos charged at Akihara Kagura, trying to use their lives to prevent him from attacking others! "This fool¡­" Uchiha Sasuke stood up, not wanting to see Uzumaki Naruto fight alone, and he didn''t believe that these shadow clones could pose any threat to Akihara Kagura. Even Uzumaki Naruto''s real body was no match for Akihara Kagura, let alone these easily shattered shadow clones? At that moment, the voice of the Sage of Six Paths echoed through the space: "Perhaps it''s time for this forbidden chakra toe into y¡­" The Sage of Six Paths manipted his Truth-Seeking Balls, pulling out the ck rods that pinned him, and his gaze gradually deepened: "I''ll try to use another method to deal with him. The rest is up to you all¡­" The rest¡­ Referred to future potential enemies. "Sage of Six Paths, what are you going to do?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the Sage of Six Paths, who began to float again. The Sage of Six Paths gradually calmed his expression, his gaze fixed on Akihara Kagura, who was fighting Uzumaki Naruto. "I will exhaust all the power of this chakra tounch thergest-scale Chibaku Tensei andpletely seal him..." "But..." Tobirama objected, recalling how Akihara Kagura''s Susanoo had directly broken through a Chibaku Tensei. "That technique may not be able to seal him..." "The ocr powers of the Rinnegan are unique..." The Sage of Six Paths shook his head and spoke in a deep voice, "The longer I prepare the technique, the more chakra it consumes, and the greater its power. I need some time to prepare..." "During this time..." The Sage of Six Paths'' gaze fell on those around him, speaking in a deep voice, "I need you all to dy as much as possible... Sasuke, I need you to use Chibaku Tensei on him at the critical moment to help me target the release!" "Understood!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly nodded. "One more thing..." The Sage of Six Paths nced at his mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, his voice heavy as he lowered it, "If I exhaust my chakra to deal with Akihara Kagura, Mother might still see the ninja world as her seedbed..." "Naruto and I will take care of her." Uchiha Sasuke looked deeply at Kaguya Otsutsuki. During this battle, Uchiha Sasuke had seen both Kaguya Otsutsuki''s strength and her weaknesses. As long as they found an opportunity, he and Naruto could also handle Kaguya. "I will also try to find an opportunity..." The Sage of Six Paths shook his head and spoke in a deep voice, "To seal Mother and him together. As for any future issues in the ninja world... I''ll leave them to you all!" "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke slowly nodded. Unaware of this, Kaguya Otsutsuki had ck Zetsu emerge from her sleeve to remove the ck rod of the Truth-Seeking Orb from her shoulder. Kaguya Otsutsuki then flew toward Akihara Kagura to assist Uzumaki Naruto. A strand of her white hair wrapped around the beleaguered Uzumaki Naruto, throwing him aside, while other strands of her hair suddenly wrapped around Akihara Kagura''s body! Akihara Kagura raised his hand, and a ck sword formed from a Truth-Seeking Orb appeared in his hand. The ck sword shed, cutting through Kaguya Otsutsuki''s hair! Akihara Kagura lifted his sword and charged! Kaguya Otsutsuki immediately condensed her All-Killing Ash Bones, wielding the bone spikes to fend off Akihara Kagura''s attack. She fought desperately, using her Byakugan and clumsybat skills to fight against Akihara Kagura! After all... She had nowhere to escape! All possible allies in the ninja world were present! The Sage of Six Paths watched the battle between Kaguya Otsutsuki and Akihara Kagura, his chakra quickly mobilizing. At this moment, his hands slowly closed together, and chakra rapidly gathered in his palms! As the Sage of Six Paths gathered chakra, his body gradually became somewhat transparent, a sign that his remaining chakra was about to be exhausted! "Sasuke!" The Sage of Six Paths sternly called out, raising his voice to summon Uchiha Sasuke! "Understood!" Uchiha Sasuke abruptly raised his hand, and the Six Tomoe Rinnegan in his eye shed with a brilliant light. At this moment, he suddenly activated Chibaku Tensei! Compared to others'' Chibaku Tensei, Uchiha Sasuke''s could directly center on the person he wanted to seal, quickly trapping the enemy! As Uchiha Sasuke took action, Kaguya Otsutsuki and Akihara Kagura, who were engaged inbat, were simultaneously wrapped and sealed by stones from the ground! The Sage of Six Paths'' body floated up, raising one hand toward the soon-to-be-sealed Kaguya Otsutsuki and Akihara Kagura! "Wait..." ck Zetsu saw the Sage of Six Paths'' actions and hurriedly tried to warn him, "Hagoromo, your mother hasn''t left the seal''s range yet..." "Sorry..." The Sage of Six Paths shook his head and spoke in a deep voice, "If possible, please leave the Tailed Beasts behind, Mother. When the next crisises, future generations can revive you..." As a deity of the ninja world, the Sage of Six Paths always considered the world''s future. This move was nothing short of ingenious. As long as the Tailed Beasts and the Rinnegan existed, Kaguya could be resurrected when needed. This provided the ninja world with hope to face threats from beyond... In this way... Kaguya couldn''t stay and use the ninja world as her seedbed! Because the progenitor of chakra, Kaguya Otsutsuki, would remain sealed until the next crisis in the ninja world, ready to be revived by future generations¡ªa double benefit! "You bastard!" ck Zetsu immediately understood the Sage of Six Paths'' n and couldn''t help but curse, "You and Hamura betrayed Mother back then, causing today''s problems... Now, you still want to seal Mother and use her as a tool to protect the ninja world!" "..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s body involuntarily floated up, ignoring the enemy Akihara Kagura nearby, and looked down at her son. The Sage of Six Paths'' gaze was unprecedentedly calm, like a true deity, devoid of any emotion. The Sage of Six Paths... This was the title given to him by the people of the ninja world. The people revered him as a god, and thus he became a true deity, one who only considered the well-being of the ninja world. "Hagoromo..." "Is that what you think?" Kaguya Otsutsuki looked at her son, seemingly understanding his intentions. She watched as his body gradually disappeared and reached out her hands. A ball of chakra flew from her palms,nding on the Sage of Six Paths'' body, making his gradually transparent form solidify again! "Mother?" The Sage of Six Paths was puzzled. "If that''s the case, continue to live on!" "Our battle will never end..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s expression instantly turned cold. ck Zetsu flowed from her sleeve like liquid, and the chakra of the Tailed Beasts quickly detached from her body, forming the nine Tailed Beasts! "Interesting..." A mysterious smile appeared on Akihara Kagura''s lips. In the next moment! Countless stones stuck firmly to ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya and Akihara Kagura, sealing them within a stone sphere. Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand and sternly reminded, "Sage of Six Paths, hurry up. They can break free at any moment!" "I understand..." The Sage of Six Paths ced his hands on the stone sphere and let out a low shout, "Six Paths: Chibaku Tensei!" This Chibaku Tensei was powered by the chakra of all ninjas over a thousand years. The entire primordial sphere space began to tremble violently. Stones flew up from the ground, tightly adhering to Sasuke''s Chibaku Tensei. Under the double Chibaku Tensei seal, within seconds, a sphere farrger than the moon appeared before everyone. The sphere soon caused a rift in the primordial space, flying directly towards the outer space of the ninja world, attracting meteors along the way. "We need to leave." The Sage of Six Paths looked at the copsing primordial sphere space and turned to Hatake Kakashi, "Can you use your space-time technique now?" "Yes." Hatake Kakashi transported everyone into the Kamui dimension, including the nine tailed beasts and ck Zetsu. Utilizing Kamui, they escaped through the rift opened by the Chibaku Tensei. Back in the real world. Over the ocean. Many souls of the deceased were still waiting here. When they saw Kakashi appear, their hearts tightened, thinking he was the only survivor. Fortunately, Kakashi wasted no time and quickly released everyone from the Kamui dimension, revealing that all the ninjas who participated in the battle had survived. The major crisis of the ninja world finally ended at that moment! "Hagoromo, you bastard..." ck Zetsu, looking at the ethereal figure of the Sage of Six Paths, couldn''t help but curse, "You even sealed Mother away..." "Should we kill it?" Sasuke''s gaze turned cold. "No, let it live." The Sage of Six Paths shook his head, watching ck Zetsu''s angry face turn to fear, calmly saying, "We might need it to revive Mother if another crisis arises in the future..." "At least..." "The threat from beyond the heavens is now resolved..." The Sage of Six Paths looked up at the sky, watching the massive sphere slowly drift into outer space... The ocean waves were stirred by the gravitational pull of the sphere, making it clear that the enemies sealed inside could not break free. For now... At least the chakra of the gathered thousand-year-old ninjas wasn''t wasted. "Infinite Tsukuyomi: Release!" Sasuke raised his finger. With his motion, the Infinite Tsukuyomi across the ninja world was dispelled, the tendrils of the God Tree withered away, and everyone awoke from the dream-like state as if they had experienced a very long dream. This crisis could finally be dered over. The crisis brought by ck Zetsu''s Infinite Tsukuyomi and Akihara Kagura''s Hunt were both resolved with the dispelling of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The Sage of Six Paths returned to the gap between the Netherworld and the real world, awaiting the next crisis; the souls of the ninja world also returned to the Netherworld. After the crisis, the five great ninja viges did not disband their allied forces but remained united, wary of future threats. No one knew... When the next crisis mighte... No one was sure... If another Akihara Kagura would appear in the world... In Konoha Vige. Inside the Konoha Orphanage. Yakushi Nono was still busy with the many children she had to care for. However, Yakushi Kabuto''s mental state seemed to be deteriorating, unable to believe that Akihara Kagura was truly an enemy from beyond the heavens who saw everyone as prey. Kabuto repeatedly wiped his sses, refusing to believe what he heard from others, "Dean Nono, before Kagura''s n was truly implemented, he removed us, not wanting us to be viewed as enemies by others..." "But didn''t you..." Yakushi Nono adjusted her sses and softly asked, "I heard you stole a piece of bark from him, knowing about his n to destroy the world and wanting to hand it over to Lady Tsunade. Everything you did was part of his n..." "But..." Kabuto put on his sses, unable to prevent the fogging of his lenses, his voice turning grim, "That bark was given to me by Kagura himself, he told me what to do... but I knew it was the only way not to be seen as an enemy by others..." "..." Yakushi Nono remained silent. "Kagura wanted to leave this world long ago." Kabuto looked up at the sky, seemingly searching for the star where Akihara Kagura was sealed, "In truth, Kagura never wanted to destroy this world or kill anyone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged everything for us..." "..." Kabuto''s expression grew serious, and he solemnly said, "I want to try to unseal Kagura, to rescue him from the Chibaku Tensei..." "Kabuto!" Yakushi Nono urgently stopped him! "Dean." Kabuto looked at Yakushi Nono, speaking softly, "Do you remember? Kagura once sacrificed himself to prevent Danzo from assassinating us. Such things have happened before; he might have sacrificed himself for the peace of the ninja world..." "..." Outside the Konoha Orphanage. The two figures who had been quietly listening fell into silence together. Uchiha Sasuke was dressed in the uniform of the Root, bringing Orochimaru with him to rebuild the organization. He wanted to invite Yakushi Kabuto to join them, but unexpectedly, he heard Kabuto reveal these secrets at this moment. "Could this be an Akihara Kagura''s conspiracy?" Orochimaru frowned slightly, his mind involuntarily wandering: "At that time, he might have set up a contingency n in case of his failure before initiating his plot, tricking us into unsealing him..." "This possibility is very high." Uchiha Sasuke furrowed his brows. All these ninjas had experienced Akihara Kagura''s multiple conspiracies and could not bear to be deceived again, fearing they might fall into Akihara Kagura''s trap once more. There was no other reason. They were genuinely afraid. To be honest, rather than risking being deceived again, it was more reassuring to keep Akihara Kagura sealed. Akihara Kagura was too dangerous... They really did not dare to take such a risk again. "Exactly..." A familiar voice appeared behind Uchiha Sasuke and Orochimaru, softly advising them, "Be careful not to be deceived again." Chapter 348: End of Naruto! Congratulations on Defeating my Wooden Clone! Chapter 348: End of Naruto! Congrattions on Defeating my Wooden Clone! The voice sounded so familiar! It was so familiar that Uchiha Sasuke and Orochimaru both had a stress response, their bodies instinctively trembling as they turned around in disbelief. "Akihara... Kagura?" Uchiha Sasuke''s heart began to race! You''ve got to be kidding! Why is this guy here? And how could such deceiving wordse out of his mouth! This guy is clearly the most terrifying conspirator in the ninja world, and he''s even deceiving them now! Wasn''t this guy sealed by the Sage of Six Paths? However, Akihara Kagura stood right in front of them, as if nothing from the past had ever happened, and there were even some familiar people standing beside him.Karin, White Zetsu Awei... Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, who had been sealed with Akihara Kagura, appeared here as well! "You all came to the orphanage too?" Akihara Kagura greeted them as if nothing had happened, even very politely: "It''s been a few days, Sasuke, Orochimaru-sama..." "You..." Uchiha Sasuke immediately tensed up, his hand instinctively reaching for his ninja sword: "Weren''t you sealed?" "Don''t draw your sword..." "You''re not my match..." Akihara Kagura pushed Uchiha Sasuke against the wall with a backhand, pressing down on Sasuke''s hand with his foot, forcing his sword back into its sheath! "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t break free at all. "Alright." "I''m not here to fight." Akihara Kagura patted Sasuke''s head and ruffled his hair, just like many years ago when he was the high-ranking leader of the Root and Sasuke was the little kid who wanted to join him. Uchiha Sasuke looked up at Akihara Kagura, questioning in a deep voice: "I''m curious, how did you escape from the Chibaku Tensei seal cast by me and the Sage of Six Paths..." "Why aren''t you curious..." Akihara Kagura chuckled softly, surprisingly asking in return: "Why did I let you and the Sage of Six Paths seal me in the first ce?" "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke was shocked! This long-lost fear swept over his heart! This panic, where everything was under Akihara Kagura''s control, surfaced once again in Sasuke''s heart. Why did this guy willingly get sealed! "Because..." Orochimaruughed, seemingly having figured something out, and voluntarily answered: "Kagura-kun... has never been a heinous viin..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke felt like Orochimaru was joking. "Sasuke-kun." Orochimaru squinted his eyes and spoke in a low voice: "Do you remember how many people Kagura-kun has actually killed?" "Many..." Uchiha Sasuke responded instinctively. The entire ninja world knew that Akihara Kagura had killed many people. Whether it was Kagura attacking the ninja viges of the great nations or single-handedly assaulting the ninja alliance, the number of ninja he killed was countless, right? Plus, he had always been the leader of the Root, so his hands must have been stained with blood... "No." Orochimaru shook his head, recalling the information he had reviewed about the ninja alliance, and said in a deep voice: "As far as I know, the onlyrge-scale massacre Kagura-kunmitted was killing over a hundred Grass Vige ninja in one blow, indirectly leading to the fall of the Land of Grass..." "Those scumbags all deserved to die..." Karin adjusted her sses and coldly retorted Orochimaru, seemingly unwilling to hear Orochimaru defending those cannibalistic scum from the Grass Vige. "..." Uchiha Sasuke nced at Karin. Apparently. Sasuke had also heard Karin''s story. Karin had never hidden her origins, and many people knew she was from the Land of Grass and had been brought to Konoha by Akihara Kagura. "Besides..." When Orochimaru got to this point, even he seemed somewhat incredulous: "The onlyrge-scale massacre involving Kagura-kun was probably clearing out a group of thugs at a casino. Apart from that, Kagura-kun has almost never killed anyone..." "No..." "No, there''s one more..." Orochimaru remembered his former ally and said with a smile: "For example, Shimura Danzo, who attempted to use Kagura-kun as a tool..." "As for Kagura-kun''srge-scale operations, they always seemed focused on absorbing chakra, without any bloodshed..." "On the contrary..." Orochimaru''s gaze fell on Akihara Kagura, seemingly with some emotion: "The number of people saved by Kagura-kun..." "Is actually far more than those he has killed..." "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Akihara Kagura in astonishment! "..." Akihara Kagura gently pped his hands, seemingly in appreciation of the detailed data that Orochimaru had obtained. He chuckled and said, "Orochimaru-sama truly lives up to being a scientist, even investigating such social data..." "No." Orochimaru felt unworthy of the praise. He shook his head slightly and said, "This hypothesis actuallyes from someone you are very familiar with. That person, in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, had a single dream: to see a world of eternal peace without your existence..." Yes. This hypothesis came from Akihara Kagura''s teacher, Jiraiya. When the Infinite Tsukuyomi arrived, Jiraiya voluntarily entered it to provide chakra for Six Paths Madara. In that dream world, he saw... A world... Without Akihara Kagura... But... In that world, more people died... Regardless of the Uchiha n''s destruction, the Konoha Copse, or the final battle of the Allied Ninja Forces, countless people died. Even Jiraiya became a casualty to stop Nagato''s n, witnessing the end of the world as a bystander. In that dream world, Jiraiya saw his student, Uzumaki Naruto, be the Child of Prophecy and save the world, witnessing his lifelong pursuite true... However... The dream world suffered heavy losses. Jiraiya believed that his student, Akihara Kagura, might not be inherently evil, but he couldn''t share this hypothesis with more people. He could only confide his experience in the Infinite Tsukuyomi to his friend, Orochimaru... Orochimaru didn''t want to believe it. But unfortunately, Jiraiya''s hypothesis was true. "Being too smart isn''t always good..." Akihara Kagura smiled and sincerely invited, "I''ve stayed in this world for fifteen years and am about to start my next journey. Orochimaru-sama, are you interested?" "Sure..." Orochimaru smiled lightly and unexpectedly agreed, even proposing another hypothesis: "Kagura-kun, Danzo died by your hand, yet I survived. Is it because I gave you birthday and New Year''s gifts every year?" "You''re making it sound like I care about such trivial things..." Akihara Kagura waved his hand repeatedly, but the smile on his lips grew deeper. He enjoyedmunicating with the clever Orochimaru because Orochimaru always understood his thoughts. Yes... Back when he was alone in Konoha, receiving New Year''s greetings and birthday gifts was the most heartwarming thing. "I''ve prepared apanion for you..." Akihara Kagura smiled and summoned a familiar figure for Orochimaru: "You two were old teammates, so you should get along well, right?" "Sasori..." Orochimaru gritted his teeth as he looked at the figure of Sasori of the Red Sand. Who would''ve thought... Akihara Kagura would make him and Sasori, the old enemies from the Akatsuki organization, bepanions. It seems this guy had premeditated using Sasori to monitor him... "Fine..." Orochimaru shook his head and then smiled, "If I''m with my old partner, it''s not uneptable..." "But..." "I prefer Kabuto as my partner..." "Speaking of which, Kagura-kun should be able to take Kabuto away as well, right?" "I won''t stop Kabuto and the Dean from doing what they want..." Akihara Kagura shook his head indifferently and continued, "I came here just to take a few things from Kabuto. I heard he reanimated Kinkaku and Ginkaku, so he should have some of the Sage of Six Paths'' weapons..." "Does Kagura-kun care about this?" Orochimaru looked at Akihara Kagura in surprise. "No..." Akihara Kagura shook his head and looked at the festively decorated Konoha Vige outside, "I heard the five great ninja viges are honoring the heroes who prevented the world''s disaster today. When honoring heroes, a few prizes are essential, right?" "Naruto doesn''t need them, right?" Uchiha Sasuke frowned. Undoubtedly. The ninjas the world wanted to honor were Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, but Sasuke refused to stand in the spotlight, so the honor naturally belonged to Naruto alone. Moreover... Naruto was now the strongest ninja in the world. The five great ninja viges wanted to use this opportunity to honor Naruto and discuss the potential future threats to the world. "Did I say I was giving them to him?" Akihara Kagura smiled and walked into the orphanage. "Wait!" Uchiha Sasuke hurriedly called out to Akihara Kagura and asked in a deep voice, "I have a question, where are my nsmen? I want to give them a home!" "Oh?" Akihara Kagura nced back at Uchiha Sasuke and waved his hand, "Then go find them yourself! Remember, request them kindly, don''t use your power to threaten my former subordinates!" Those Uchiha... Didn''t want to leave this world. Akihara Kagura wouldn''t force them. After all, when they followed Shisui, they followed Akihara Kagura; after Shisui''s soul was summoned by the Sage of Six Paths, these Uchiha, fearing Akihara Kagura''s power, wanted to stay here. Orochimaru, following Akihara Kagura, asked a question he was very interested in: "By the way, how did Kagura-kun break the Chibaku Tensei?" "Chibaku Tensei is indeed the ultimate sealing technique¡­" When Akihara Kagura mentioned this, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows, seemingly still fearful of his past recklessness: "Perhaps I was a bit too reckless, that Wooden Clone of mine, in its carelessness, didn''t break free from the Amenominaka..." "A wooden... clone..." Orochimaru''s smile suddenly stiffened. Even Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils shed with shock! The one who had beaten them all and even forced the Sage of Six Paths to expend the Pure Land''s chakra to cast Chibaku Tensei to seal Akihara Kagura turned out to be just a wooden clone! This... Isn''t this too terrifying! Such god-like power, and it was just a mere wooden clone, yet this cautious action is imed to be reckless? In the ninja world... Are there any cautious people left? "There was no other way." Akihara Kagura smiled and took the initiative to speak: "After all, I wasn''t alone. My real body never entered Lady Kaguya''s Amenominaka, to avoid my subordinates being persecuted by the ninja world if we lost the war. I didn''t expect that the Wooden Clone sent in couldn''t break free from the Sage of Six Paths'' Chibaku Tensei..." "..." Kaguya Otsutsuki''s brows slightly furrowed. Because... No one was more frightened than she was. Even though Kaguya Otsutsuki and Akihara Kagura were both sealed by Chibaku Tensei, Kaguya Otsutsuki felt a bit relieved, at least she didn''t have to worry about Akihara Kagura taking her chakra, nor about Akihara Kagura''s crisis... In the end... Kaguya Otsutsuki saw the same sealed Akihara Kagura slowly turn into wood, and at that moment, she waspletely engulfed by fear! She and a terrifying enemy were imprisoned together... But only she was imprisoned... That terrifying enemy was merely ying a trick... The disobedient son of the Sage of Six Paths, who expended all his chakra to seal, was just a wooden clone. This implies the crisis in the ninja world has never ended! But... At the height of Kaguya''s fear... A ck giant sword suddenly split open the that sealed her, freeing her from the darkness... Kaguya Otsutsuki originally thought that in her most vulnerable moment, Akihara Kagura wanted to absorb her chakra, but Akihara Kagura didn''t mention absorbing chakra. Instead, he casually asked if she wanted to see differentndscapes in other worlds... At that moment... Kaguya Otsutsuki seemed to see light. "My carefully prepared plot, and no one saw through it..." Akihara Kagura thought of his arrangement and sighed with a shake of his head: "When I fought in the Amenominaka, I specifically told ck Zetsu a story about a lion and a rabbit racing. Unfortunately, ck Zetsu didn''t grasp the essence..." "No one could have imagined such a thing..." ck Zetsu, still hiding in Kaguya Otsutsuki''s sleeve, thought. Yes... Who could have imagined it? Akihara Kagura told a story about a lion and a rabbit racing, making ck Zetsu think of the well-known ninja world story about a tortoise and a rabbit racing... But... Who knew Akihara Kagura sent a wooden clone to fight! A terrifying enemy who defeated the Sage of Six Paths, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and the strongest ninjas in the ninja world, forcing the Sage of Six Paths to expend a millennium''s worth of chakra, was just a wooden clone with less than fifty percent strength! Such a thing... How could anyone imagine! Akihara Kagura met Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Non¨­, and proactively mentioned his intention to go to the next world. However, Yakushi Non¨­ was too busy taking care of the orphans in the ninja world to follow him to another world. Yakushi Kabuto also chose to stay in Konoha to manage the Konoha Orphanage with his foster mother. He handed over the tools left by the Sage of Six Paths to Akihara Kagura, always remembering what Akihara Kagura told him, to protect Dean Yakushi Non¨­. "Where to next?" Uchiha Sasuke dared not leave Akihara Kagura''s side, afraid that if he missed a moment, someone might offend Akihara Kagura and bring trouble to the ninja world. "How about ramen?" Akihara Kagura stroked his chin. Ichiraku Ramen. Three familiar figures were having lunch here. Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto were eating happily, with Hatake Kakashi sitting beside them, seriously reading a small book with a yellow cover. "The ssics of the Icha Icha series are still so wonderful..." Hatake Kakashi was so engrossed in his book that he almost forgot to eat. Seeing an exciting part, he couldn''t help but praise it, asking: "By the way, Jiraiya-sama, have you considered writing a new book?" "Haha... Maybe there will be something more exciting in the future!" Jiraiyaughed and waved his hand, proactively sharing his next creation n: "I n to write a new book with Akihara Kagura as the protagonist..." "Is the new book a healthy read?" A questioning voice appeared beside Jiraiya. "It should be healthy..." Jiraiya instinctively found the voice familiar, his thoughts still immersed in his idea: "Maybe the ending won''t be epted by many, but if 20,000 people read it, that would be great..." Jiraiya stroked his chin and continued: "As for the content, it might be about a ninja who ims to be a tool but uses extreme and unique methods to try to save the ninja world..." "Hmm?" After Jiraiya finished speaking, he suddenly found the questioning voice overly familiar. He couldn''t help but turn around, seeing Uzumaki Naruto''s serious expression! And... Hatake Kakashi''s even more serious look! "You... how could..." Hatake Kakashi gripped his kunai tightly, looking incredulously at the man lifting the curtain of Ichiraku Ramen, his heart filled with mixed emotions! "Kakashi, we haven''t seen each other for two or three days, right?" Akihara Kagura looked at the wary expression of Hatake Kakashi and spoke with interest, "It seems that old friends are not very weing to me..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s forehead twitched. This guy, just two or three days ago, was trying to treat the entire ninja world as his hunting ground. How could Kakashi now have the mood to treat him as a former friend? "Huh?" Jiraiya quickly waved his hand, signaling Uzumaki Naruto and Hatake Kakashi to rx, and spoke up, "It seems I''ve written a non-fiction novel..." After saying this, Jiraiya even winked at Akihara Kagura, "Hey, you, can I write some other content in it?" "Wouldn''t ndering the second generation leader of Root in the style of the Icha Icha series get it banned?" Akihara Kagura nced at Uchiha Sasuke, who was standing outside the door, and spoke, "Third leader of Root, although you tried to kill the second leader of Root to take over, you would probably ban a book that nders the former leader, right?" "..." Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath. This matter... Why should he care about it! He didn''t want to get involved at all! If not for the concern that Akihara Kagura might cause a big mess, Uchiha Sasuke just wanted to find a quiet ce to think about what had happened and then go search for his scattered n members, asking them toe home! "Where to next?" Jiraiya proactively ordered a bowl of ramen for his student. "Probably to see the first leader..." Akihara Kagura asked for a pair of chopsticks and casually reassured the owner of Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi, and his daughter Ayame, "Teuchi, I''m an old customer after all..." "..." Teuchi tried hard to open his eyes. "Who... exactly are you?" Ayame looked curiously at Akihara Kagura, seeming a bit puzzled about his identity, "Why do people in the ninja world say you''re a demon of destruction, and people in the vige are also terrified when they mention you..." "More soup, please..." Akihara Kagura instructed Teuchi to add more soup and then asked curiously, "Ayame, are there still people in the vige cursing me?" "Absolutely not!" Hatake Kakashi immediately answered for Ayame! "Alright." Akihara Kagura picked up the chopsticks and slowly said, "If I must define my identity, I''d say I most enjoy being the leader of Root! It''s that position where the Hokage would issue forceful orders to be executed, and the leader of Root would persuade the Hokage they would regret it, but still had to carry out the orders and send ninjas to wipe out entire families. I used to be the leader of Root..." "You, don''t nder the Hokage..." Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead, feeling that these nderous words sounded familiar, "Besides, you didn''t follow the Hokage''s orders that much, did you?" "Don''t nder Root either..." Uchiha Sasuke quickly interrupted Akihara Kagura, speaking in a deep voice, "Now I am the leader of Root, and even when you were in charge, Root never wiped out entire families!" "No..." Ayame spoke cautiously after they finished, "I remember... ten years ago, you mentioned this, wasn''t it the Anbu who did that?" "Hahahaha..." Jiraiyaughed heartily, pping the table uncontrobly. "By the way, Naruto." Akihara Kagura tapped his fingers, knocking on Uzumaki Naruto beside him, "Considering your ungratefulness, I will revoke your hero title..." "Sorry..." Uzumaki Naruto came to his senses, with an excited look shing across his face, not minding at all about losing his hero title, "So, Kagura isn''t the enemy..." "If you''re apologizing, you should do something to show it!" Akihara Kagura interrupted Naruto, his voice suddenly turning cold, "I remember during the Chunin Exam four years ago, the head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, disobeyed my orders. You should be willing to stand up for me, right?" "I''ll handle it for Naruto..." Uchiha Sasuke immediately stood up. As Uzumaki Naruto''s good friend, Uchiha Sasuke had to help solve this problem at this moment. However, Uchiha Sasuke had barely spoken to anyone from the Hyuga n, not even during the Konoha Twelve gathering. Probably... He could only use force to resolve it. Of course, he wouldn''t kill anyone. Sasuke still remembered Akihara Kagura''s suggestion about abolishing the main and branch family system of the Hyuga n. "I''m done eating." After finishing the ramen, Akihara Kagura ced his chopsticks on the table and looked at the few people gathered around him, "Well then, everyone, goodbye!" In the Konoha Forbidden Jutsu Room. Two figures were discussing issues inside. One was Tobirama, and the other was Hashirama. These two Hokage had been resurrected by a strange twist of fate during the war, and after the war ended, they hadn''t died again, so naturally, they stayed in Konoha. At this moment. The brothers were still arguing about Uchiha Madara''s life and death. Tobirama was still trying to persuade his elder brother, Hashirama: "Big brother, if you let me use the Edo Tensei, we can confirm whether Madara is truly dead!" "Innocent people will be sacrificed, right?" Hashirama furrowed his brow. "We just need a prisoner¡­" Tobirama, always indifferent to such concerns, spoke in a deep voice: "As long as we confirm that Uchiha Madara is dead, the Ninja world will no longer have any threats¡­" "That''s convenient." A voice interrupted Tobirama and Hashirama. A familiar figure sat on the table in the Konoha Forbidden Techniques Room, chuckling: "Uchiha Madara isn''t dead; the greatest threat to the Ninja world still remains¡­" "Akihara Kagura!" Hashirama''s face shed with shock! Tobirama''s expression was even more astonished. He had seen Akihara Kagura being sealed with his own eyes. Quickly, an explosive tag appeared in his hand! ng! A shuriken pinned the explosive tag to the wall! "Kagura has never been an enemy¡­" Uchiha Sasuke quickly stopped Tobirama''s aggressive actions, rubbing his forehead with a bit of frustration, wondering how many times he would have to exin today! "No, this time... it''s quite inconvenient." Akihara Kagura shook his head and sighed softly: "The second thing I came to Konoha to do is to reim two people who should never have been revived¡­" Akihara Kagura opened his palm, releasing a familiar figure: "Coincidentally, your old friend misses you very much, First Hokage." "Hashirama!" Uchiha Madara stood before Hashirama, the First Hokage, grinning with a mad smile: "Come with this guy and witness arger world! This ce is too small, not enough for both of us to mess around!" After Akihara Kagura rescued Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, he had Kaguya extract Uchiha Madara''s body. However, Madara, as the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki, had lost the chakra of the Ten-Tails and was on the verge of death. Fortunately. Someone saved him. Akihara Kagura casually rescued Uchiha Madara. This man, with his extraordinary talent and a strong heart, would almost certainly be a top force in any world, regardless of the era... After all... Uchiha Madara was the only one to break the internal chakra limit, surpassing the reincarnations of Indra''s chakra from all previous generations. His willpower and mental strength even surpassed Uchiha Sasuke! Given more opportunities... Uchiha Madara might even surpass Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki! Uchiha Madara is an extremely useful tool, and Akihara Kagura, in his effort to collect the tools of this world, would naturally not miss out on Uchiha Madara... However... Uchiha Madara made one condition, hoping Hashirama would apany him to another future world to be stronger. The path of the strong can indeed be lonely, but having an old friend and rival like Hashirama wasn''t bad either... As for Tobirama... This naturally cunning Second Hokage was just an additional gain. Akihara Kagura was very interested in the mind of this Second Hokage, who developed forbidden techniques. Regardless of what the future world would be like, thebination of forbidden techniques, science, and machinery from Tobirama, Orochimaru, and Sasori would surely be very helpful. "Wee to both of you." Akihara Kagura looked at the delighted Hashirama and the disgruntled Tobirama: "If you have no one to say goodbye to, please gather at the Hokage Rock!" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke watched all of this in silence. "Alright, Sasuke." Akihara Kagura tossed a bunch of Six Paths Tools on the ground, imbuing them with Six Paths chakra marked by a curse seal, and spoke softly: "Help me with this. Give these to Tenten. With this, our debts from the past are settled. I''ve done all I could. The fate of this world is now entirely in your hands¡­" "From this moment on¡­" Akihara Kagura''s figure vanished, leaving only a single statement: "I have no lingering ties with this world anymore." "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke watched Akihara Kagura''s figure disappear, furrowing his brows slightly. He looked at the row of Six Paths Tools on the ground, still somewhat puzzled. These things... He didn''t have any sealing scrolls on hand, and it seemed impossible to carry them alone? Sasuke had to find help, bringing Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto over to move the items. He didn''t hide Akihara Kagura''s instructions and directly told Kakashi about it. Compared to Uchiha Sasuke¡­ Hatake Kakashi knew a bit more. After all, during the Ch¨±nin Exams four years ago, Kakashi saw Akihara Kagura modify his own rules and personally save Tenten''s life when she was in mortal danger. Unfortunately¡­ Tenten still knew nothing about it. "Why would someone send these things to me¡­" Tenten flipped through the Six Paths Tools, feeling a bit confused: "Why would someone suddenly give me these things?" "It''s probably¡­ a reward for kindness!" Hatake Kakashi looked at the row of Six Paths Tools, sighing in his heart: "Perhaps it''s because you are the hero who saved this world¡­" "I don''t quite understand¡­" Tenten pouted and shook her head, feeling a bit mncholic. Every day, Tenten never cared about whom she helped, because she always did whatever she could and never thought those things were of any great importance. Inside the Hokage building. A group of Kages gathered here. Three days had passed since the war. However, the Kages of these great ninja viges were still here holding a meeting. They mutually agreed that they absolutely could not let their guard down and even needed to double the vignce of each vige. "Be extra careful!" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, looking somewhat worried, spoke up, "In the future, identity checks must be stricter to prevent anyone from infiltrating like Akihara Kagura did..." "Indeed." The Fourth Raikage A nodded, saying in a deep voice, "Should we abolish the orphanages of the major ninja viges? This could also prevent enemies from outside the world from infiltrating the ninja world by pretending to be adopted by orphanages!" "This..." The Fifth Hokage Tsunade hesitated. No matter how you look at it... This method of infiltration did pose a significant threat. But... If the orphanages were abolished... What would happen to the true orphans in the ninja world? Should we disregard the real orphans to prevent enemies from infiltrating through orphanages? The ordinary ninjas of the ninja world don''t have the insight to discern whether an orphan is just a regr child or an outsider... "Don''t worry." A familiar voice appeared in the meeting room. A familiar figure sat on the beam, speaking with interest, "You don''t need to worry. If there are any more enemies from outside the world, they probably won''t be as merciful as I am. They should directly invade and kill everyone here..." "How..." "This voice sounds familiar..." The Five Kages, muttering to each other, simultaneously looked up, ncing at the familiar figure sitting on the beam of the meeting room. "Akihara Kagura!" A long-lost fear swept over them! Thest time they were this scared was at the Five Kage Summit in Amegakure. Why did Akihara Kagura appear here at this time! "Akihara Kagura..." Tsunade''s hand clenched into a fist! Because she had personally seen Akihara Kagura being sealed! When did this guy unseal himself, and why did he appear at the Five Kage Summit at this time? Thest time this guy appeared at the Five Kage Summit, he made his puppet Hanzo the Smander themander-in-chief of the Allied Ninja Forces. Tsunade worried about what kind of plot Akihara Kagura might have this time! "Don''t move." The terrifying chakra emanating from Akihara Kagura instantly forced everyone to stop in their tracks! "If you have any questions, ask Sasuke or Jiraiya-senseiter." Akihara Kagura leisurely floated down from the beam and spoke actively, "I didn''t intend to appear before you, but hearing this, I felt I should say a few more words to you, lest you keep fixating on orphanages..." "Let me tell you a truth..." "Actually, I was never an orphanage child..." "..." The five Kages were scared out of their wits, not daring to speak or move. Even... They felt as if they had fallen into a great conspiracy again. "You came here..." Tsunade looked up at Akihara Kagura, speaking in a deep voice, "What exactly is your purpose?" "I just wanted to see you all again... After all, we have been dealing with each other for so long..." Akihara Kagura looked at the five Kages, whose faces were either ashen or pale, with what seemed like a smile on his lips, "Until we meet again, it''s been a pleasure seeing you all. I hope you are also pleased to see me..." "Goodbye..." After saying this, Akihara Kagura disappeared without a trace in front of everyone. On the Hokage Rock. Kaguya Otsutsuki stood on the Hokage Rock, overlooking the tiny vige. Karin, Uchiha Madara, Hashirama, Tobirama, Sasori of the Red Sand, and White Zetsu Awei stood beside her, also watching this vige with a long history in the ninja world, a ce where many had spent their entire lives striving. Perhaps in the future, they might never have the chance to return. Before gathering, Orochimaru specially went to see his student Mitarashi Anko, checking the Cursed Seal on her, fearing that he might die in another world in the future. "I thought Lady Kaguya would want to see her son onest time..." Akihara Kagura appeared beside them with Orochimaru, his gaze falling on Kaguya. "Hagoromo... has long lost his human side..." Kaguya Otsutsuki shook her head, not wanting to see her son, only looking back at Akihara Kagura beside her, "I don''t want to see him anymore, take me away from this world..." "Then let''s go." Standing on the Hokage Rock, Akihara Kagura took onest look at the vige where he had lived for over ten years. "I actually had a happy life in this world..." "I hope the next world will be happy to see us¡­" ~~~ End! Thank you, everyone! The next world will be One Piece, but as I mentioned before, I''m not going to trante it. Also, don''t read it; even the author regretted it. But if you insist, go ahead. Though this is officially the end of this fic, there are extra chapters that I''m going to start posting, so I can''t share the author''s and trantor''s thoughts yet. You''re free to skip the extras and just move on to my next fanfic. *ahem* *whispers* Shinigami in the Ninja World It''s good! Hmm, I don''t know what else to say¡­ I can''t say a lot here because everything has been said in the TL thoughts at the end of the extra chapters¡­ Oh well, see you there... I guess? Dun dun Chapter 349: Extra: Sasuke Rebirth Chapter 349: Extra: Sasuke Rebirth Anyway, you can read the 43 extra chapters for $3 in my patreon. Hope you guys like it! Patreon(./Bleam Enjoy! ~~~ At dawn. The sun had not yet risen. A sudden rm clock rang, waking a ck-haired boy from his sleep. His brow was furrowed, as if caught in a nightmare. "What trouble is it now?" Uchiha Sasuke rubbed his temples, feeling a bit dizzy fromck of sleep. Muttering to himself, he suddenly realized something was wrong: "Wait, why is there an rm clock in my room?"As the third leader of the Root and an advisor to the Hokage, Sasuke had assistants and guards around him. If something important required his early attention, they would wake him up, not an rm clock. However, when Uchiha Sasuke opened his eyes and looked around, his mood sank. The room was both familiar and unfamiliar... Unfamiliar because... This was not his residence. Familiar because... This was where he lived at the age of twelve. Uchiha Sasuke slowly stood up, walked to a mirror, and quietly looked at his reflection. It was the image of a boy. He couldn''t help but touch his hair. "What on earth... is going on?" "Is this a genjutsu?" A sh of crimson and a hint of light purple appeared in Sasuke''s eyes as they transformed into the Mangekyou Sharingan and Rinnegan. The power of the Rinnegan could negate any genjutsu, enabling him to escape from this illusory world! This wasn''t good... If this wasn''t an Infinite Tsukuyomi genjutsu, then it surpassed his understanding. Only one person''s power in the ninja world could create such an illusion! Akihara Kagura! The guy who had long disappeared! "Akihara Kagura, it must be you again..." Uchiha Sasuke sneered, as if seeing through all of Akihara Kagura''s tricks, and coldly said, "Come out! Trying to y with minds again?" "..." The room remained silent. There was no spatial fluctuation. Uchiha Sasuke did not wait for Akihara Kagura to appear. The ck-haired boy furrowed his brows in thought. Since Akihara Kagura left, there had been no news of him in the ninja world. So what was going on with his current situation? Was this another visitor from beyond? "If you won''t show yourself, I''ll break the genjutsu myself..." "No matter what..." "Every genjutsu has a way to break it." "Genjutsu depends on the caster. As long as I find the anomaly in this world and defeat the master of this illusion, I can escape!" Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fists. He nced at the calendar and remembered what day it was... Today was the day Team 7 would meet. Their instructor, Jonin Hatake Kakashi, would conduct the bell test at the training ground to assess him, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura to determine if they could be qualified ninjas. If they failed, they would be sent back to the Academy for retraining... During his first bell test, he was nervous, fearing that his teammates'' performance would prevent them from passing. Times had changed. After experiencing many events and bing the third leader of the Root and an advisor to the Hokage, Uchiha Sasuke was an important figure in the vige. He no longer cared about the bell test, which was just a test of the team''s mindset. "Interesting." Uchiha Sasuke touched his eye sockets, concealing the Rinnegan and Mangekyou Sharingan. "Since bing the Root leader..." "I haven''t sparred with Kakashi-sensei in a long time..." Now, he realized that his time in Team 7 was actually quite leisurely, almost sinking into its warmth... Uchiha Sasuke recalled his regrets over the years. After bing the Root leader, he hadn''t enjoyed such leisurely moments. "Maybe this illusory world wants me to sink into the past?" Uchiha Sasuke walked back to the mirror and gazed at the boy in the reflection: "Now that I know all the truths, I know Akihara Kagura''s identity, the reason for Uchiha Itachi''s actions, the survival of the Uchiha n in the Root, and the future. So, should I abandon all efforts and sink into this illusory world?" That would be underestimating him! As the third leader of the Root, how could he sumb to an illusion? There were many unresolved matters in the real world! For instance, the surviving n members saved by Akihara Kagura still refused to return to Konoha, considering Sasuke a traitor and unwilling to join his Root or acknowledge his leadership. "Let''s start acting ording to memory..." Uchiha Sasuke equipped a ninja tool bag, found a ninja sword in the room, and almost fully armed himself. The moon was still hanging in the sky. Because Kakashi had set an early meeting time. When Uchiha Sasuke arrived, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were already there, looking sleepy. "Naruto, Sakura, go ahead and sleep a bit." Uchiha Sasuke leaped onto a tree, keeping watch and gently reassuring his teammates: "Kakashi-sensei will definitely bete." "..." Sakura immediately hugged her backpack and crouched down. "You..." Naruto mumbled, too tired to argue with Sasuke, and also hugged his backpack, curling up to sleep. By noon, a silver-haired man with an eye patch arrived leisurely, smiling at the three drowsy kids and greeting them loudly: "Good morning, everyone. I got lost on the path of life..." "Toote!" Naruto rubbed his eyes and stood up angrily, scolding the tardy Kakashi. "Yeah..." Sakura echoed beside him. "Life is full of interesting surprises..." Kakashi waved his hand, signaling his two subordinates not to mind his tardiness. He looked around and finally saw Uchiha Sasuke, who was lying on a tree, on guard. "Is it really though?" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes slightly darkened. He could see where Uchiha Sasuke was and was surprised. He thought to himself, "As expected from the top graduate of the ninja academy, he found the best ce to keep watch while hispanions were all sleeping..." "Training assessments..." Uchiha Sasuke leaped andnded beside Uzumaki Naruto, hands in his pockets, and said in a low voice, "Let''s get started, Kakashi-sensei..." "In such a hurry..." Hatake Kakashi murmured while pulling bells out of his pocket, secretly observing Uchiha Sasuke''s attire and reminiscing about his former subordinates. "It looks like Uchiha Sasuke is exactly like his brother Uchiha Itachi at twelve, fully equipped inbat gear..." Hatake Kakashi marveled at the simrities between the brothers and slowly exined the exam rules, "If you can get the bells from me, you pass the graduation exam..." "In this exam, you can use any means necessary, whether it''s shuriken, kunai, or a ninja sword. However, there are only two bells, and there are three of you, so one of you will be eliminated and sent back to the academy..." "The elimination rate for this exam is as high as 66.7%. I think the top student in the ss should pass, while the deadst is most likely to be eliminated..." "The deadst..." Twelve-year-old Uzumaki Naruto instantly became furious! As the ss''s deadst, Naruto couldn''t stand anyone exposing this fact in front of him. He instantly raised a kunai, spinning it rapidly between his fingers, ready to throw it at Hatake Kakashi! The next moment! Uzumaki Naruto''s arm was abruptly restrained! Hatake Kakashi appeared behind Naruto in an instant, pressing down on Naruto''s arm, controlling his wrist, and making the kunai in Naruto''s hand point back at Naruto''s neck! However... A blinding sh! Hatake Kakashi''s attack was instantly halted! Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja sword suddenly unsheathed, blocking Hatake Kakashi''s wrist, preventing him from subduing Uzumaki Naruto! "Don''t be in such a rush..." "I haven''t even said ''start'' yet..." Hatake Kakashi, holding Naruto in one hand, nced at the rxed Uchiha Sasuke and praised him, "Excellent swordsmanship, your speed almost caught me off guard..." As he spoke, a drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from Hatake Kakashi''s forehead. Because... Uchiha Sasuke''s speed was indeed very fast! Hatake Kakashi looked down at the sharp de near his wrist, realizing how close he came to being cut by the ninja sword. He could even feel the chill emanating from the de! "Just a little trick..." Uchiha Sasuke nonchntly shook his head, still holding his ninja sword, "Kakashi-sensei, you can let go of that idiot Naruto now, can''t you?" "Of course..." "Speaking of which..." "The top student of today''s ninja academy is truly frightening..." Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but praise Uchiha Sasuke further. Even he had to admit that Sasuke was more exceptional than anyone he had ever met! Not only did Sasuke instantly perceive his intention to attack Naruto, but he also found a way to counter it, neutralizing the threat Kakashi posed to Naruto! "I think I''m starting to like you guys a bit..." Hatake Kakashi grew more vignt, letting go of Naruto''s wrist while speaking slowly, "Alright, maybe more than a bit. Let''s officially begin now!" "Ready... start!" Hatake Kakashi took a step back! Because he saw Uchiha Sasuke charging at him with his ninja sword, the boy''s swordsmanship was surprisingly sharp! Just like... His brother! Perhaps even better than his brother! Although his movements were still limited by his youthful body, his swordsmanship was wless, and hisbat talent was astonishingly strong! Hatake Kakashi retreated step by step under Sasuke''s assault, suddenly drawing a kunai to engage in closebat with the young ck-haired ninja! "Sasuke... is strong!" Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but exim in amazement at Uchiha Sasuke''s fight with Hatake Kakashi, her mouth gaping open, "He can even fight a J¨­nin!" "That bastard loves to show off..." Uzumaki Naruto grumbled in dissatisfaction, clutching his shuriken and waiting for an opportunity, watching Uchiha Sasuke and Hatake Kakashi''s sh. However... That bastard is really strong! Naruto couldn''t even see his movements clearly! Hatake Kakashi, swinging his kunai, advanced quickly, trying to get close and subdue the ck-haired boy in front of him! However... Uchiha Sasuke seemed to sense his intention, immediately cing his ninja sword in front of him and even using it to sh at Kakashi''s waist, forcing Kakashi to retreat! "This kid!" Hatake Kakashi was startled, forced to leap back! "..." Uchiha Sasuke raised his ninja sword, pointing it at his J¨­nin instructor with the stance of a challenger, "Please guide me, Kakashi-sensei." "It seems I can''t resolve this quickly..." Hatake Kakashi sighed, his figure disappearing from Uchiha Sasuke''s sight, "Then I''ll deal with your teammate first!" "Watch out!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly reminded his teammate, channeling his chakra into his legs, and used the Body Flicker Technique to appear in front of Uzumaki Naruto instantly! ng! Hatake Kakashi''s attack was intercepted in the nick of time! "What a fast Body Flicker Technique!" Hatake Kakashi looked at Uchiha Sasuke standing before him, a trace of surprise in his eyes, even more so than when he witnessed Sasuke''s swordsmanship. However... What impressed Hatake Kakashi even more was... This kid was still protecting his teammate, Uzumaki Naruto. After all, in this bell test, one person was destined to be eliminated, and Naruto was hispetitor... "Is there really any need to protect a deadweight?" Hatake Kakashi raised an eyebrow, looking down at the ck-haired boy in front of him: "I have two bells in my hand, but there are three of you. If you let him be eliminated first, wouldn''t you secure a bell and advance?" "¡­" Uzumaki Naruto''s mouth gaped slightly, his eyes full of shock as he looked at Uchiha Sasuke standing in front of him. He wanted to ask the same question. "He is mypanion." Uchiha Sasuke nced slightly at the blond boy behind him, his voice calm: "Even though I think this idiot is unreliable, always doing stupid things and even messing up small tasks, and even if he bes Hokage one day, he would probably be a foolish Hokage who works himself to death and continues to drag me down..." "¡­" A ck line appeared on Uzumaki Naruto''s forehead. Sasuke, this guy... Really looks down on me! "But..." "Uzumaki Naruto will eventually be an excellent ninja." Uchiha Sasuke''s tone shifted, bing firm and powerful: "If I want to defeat any enemy, he will definitely stand by my side and fight alongside me..." "Sasuke..." The anger in Uzumaki Naruto''s heart vanished, a strange light in his eyes. "Do you have such high regard for yourpanion?" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes showed a hint of surprise, but he shook his head: "However, right now, he is somewhat holding you back..." The next moment! Hatake Kakashi''s figure instantly turned into smoke! "Shadow Clone Technique!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened in surprise. He had no time to think and quickly began to track Hatake Kakashi''s movements! The next moment! Hatake Kakashi''s true body reappeared! The guiding Jonin was holding a figure with pink hair in his hand, thest member of Team 7, Haruno Sakura. He had captured the weakest link in Team 7. "Sakura!" Uzumaki Naruto''s face immediately lit up with excitement. "Don''t be impulsive!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly raised his hand to stop Uzumaki Naruto! However, this reality world and thepanion who could share life and death did not care and rushed directly towards Haruno Sakura and Hatake Kakashi! "Sakura, I''ming to save you!" Uzumaki Naruto quickly rushed over and instantly fell into a trap, being directly hung upside down from a tree by a rope. "This idiot..." Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but rub his forehead. Hatake Kakashi raised his hand and knocked out Haruno Sakura, walking towards Uchiha Sasuke step by step: "Sasuke, it seems that you are the only one left to fight... How about we make a bet?" "Gambling can be deadly..." Uchiha Sasuke, after saying this, suddenly realized. The rule of clearing casinos was established by the second leader of the Root Division, Akihara Kagura, after the Fifth Hokage took office. This rule didn''t seem to exist yet at this time... "Is gambling dangerous?" Hatake Kakashi couldn''t help but scratch his head. "It''s not dangerous yet. What are we betting on?" Uchiha Sasuke flicked his ninja sword, twirling it in his hand. "If you can defeat me..." "I''ll give you both bells and your teammates..." Hatake Kakashi spread his palms, the two bells in his hands shing briefly before he put them away: "If you lose to me, this test will be over, and all three of you will return to the Ninja Academy to retake your studies. How about it? Dare to take a gamble?" "But..." After saying this, Hatake Kakashi added another rule, his expression bing serious as he slowly pushed up his ninja forehead protector, revealing a scarlet eye: "I will be fighting you with my full strength!" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke was silent for a moment, then suddenly chuckled: "Kakashi-sensei, isn''t this a bit unreasonable? For a newly graduated ninja student, defeating a Jonin seems like an impossible task, doesn''t it?" "Oh?" Hatake Kakashi slowly nodded, his expression bingzy again: "It seems you don''t want to fight for yourpanions..." "But!" Uchiha Sasuke interrupted Hatake Kakashi coldly, his eyes bing proud: "For an Uchiha, defeating a Jonin is not a problem¡­" ~~~ I''m gonna love this! Hahaha! Chapter 350: Extra: Who is Akihara Kagura? Chapter 350: Extra: Who is Akihara Kagura? "So confident¡­" Hatake Kakashi looked at Uchiha Sasuke before him, reminiscing about the now-extinct Uchiha n, whose members were all as proud as Sasuke. "However..." "You don''t seem surprised by this eye..." Kakashi gestured to his transnted Sharingan, which he had received from histe friend Uchiha Obito. All along... Kakashi had both enjoyed the power this eye brought and suffered from its apanying pain and torment. He had always kept it hidden. "..." Sasuke could not muster any surprise.The original owner of that Sharingan, Uchiha Obito, had been secretly causing significant trouble in the ninja world as a behind-the-scenes maniptor, even going so far as to bring in Akihara Kagura, an outside hunter, who almost overturned the ninja world. Sasuke not only understood the origins and capabilities of that eye but also had ways to counter its abilities. "In fact..." "I have heard of Kakashi-sensei''s story." A look of recollection appeared on Sasuke''s face. He imitated the way Akihara Kagura, the second leader of the Root, reminisced in front of Kakashi: "My father mentioned that Kakashi-sensei inherited the will of an Uchiha..." "Of course." "If Kakashi-sensei expects me to be amazed by a three-tomoe Sharingan, I might have to disappoint him..." Sasuke slowly raised his head, his eyes turning crimson, revealing a pair of three-tomoe Sharingan, as this was his most basic eye. "A three-tomoe Sharingan!" Kakashi''s eyes shed with surprise, and he couldn''t help but slowly shake his head: "This is not disappointment but rather a...plete shock..." This new subordinate... Truly brought enough surprises! Whether it was his sharp and skillful swordsmanship or the three-tomoe Sharingan, they both demonstrated that Sasuke''s strength far exceeded his peers... Moreover... His maturity was far beyond that of an ordinary teenager. At least, Kakashi thought that at his age, he still couldn''t understand the importance ofrades without the guidance of histe friend Uchiha Obito... However... Sasuke had a deep understanding of hisrade Uzumaki Naruto and had already acknowledged him. The Uchiha n seemed to always value theirrades... Just like... His former teammate, Uchiha Obito... That guy Obito, while outwardly disliking hisrades in his youth, also acknowledged their importance in his heart. "Let''s begin." "I must state beforehand, when dealing with the three-tomoe Sharingan with its magical abilities, I won''t just regard you as an ordinary genin..." Kakashi twirled the kunai in his hand, his tone losing some of its casualness and bing more serious: "Instead, I will see you as an equal opponent..." No jonin in the entire ninja world would underestimate an Uchiha with a three-tomoe Sharingan. The enhanced abilities of the three-tomoe Sharingan in genjutsu and copying alone meant that an Uchiha already had thebat power of a jonin. "That would be even better." Sasuke gently touched his eyes and said in a low voice, "I will also try my best not to underestimate Kakashi-sensei in battle..." "..." Kakashi''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch. This subordinate... Isn''t he a bit too arrogant? Even having a three-tomoe Sharingan doesn''t guarantee victory over a jonin. Does this subordinate think he can beat everyone just because of his Sharingan? It''s time to give this proud new subordinate a bit of a reality check from a jonin, to let him understand that there are always higher mountains... Being overly proud... Won''t keep you alive on the battlefield! "Let''s begin!" Kakashi''s voice suddenly lowered! As his voice fell, his figure instantly disappeared from the spot, charging straight towards Sasuke! A shuriken was the first to be thrown! Sasuke''s eyes shed, and with a flick of his ninja sword, he deflected the shuriken, shing head-on with Kakashi''s kunai! This teacher... Truly cannot be underestimated at any time! Sasuke swung his ninja sword, instantly engaging in a fierce battle with Kakashi. His eyes, with the three tomoe, closely followed Kakashi''s movements! After all, this guiding jonin always had some small, quick moves in battle, which, if not noticed, could lead to a quick defeat! ng, ng... The sound of metal shing echoed across the training ground! Under the dynamic vision of the Sharingan, the level ofbat between Kakashi and Sasuke immediately intensified, with both constantly looking for openings in each other''s defenses! "His swordsmanship is extraordinarily excellent..." Kakashi''s kunai swung faster and faster, and he grew more and more shocked, as Sasuke''s swordsmanship surpassed that of some jonin he had seen! "Can''t find any opportunity..." Kakashi saw a sh of a de passing by his forehead, cutting off a lock of his white hair, and felt a moment of solemnity! He flipped his kunai, throwing it at Sasuke, while his other hand pulled out a four-pronged shuriken from his ninja pouch and threw it again at Sasuke! "I''ve seen through you, Kakashi-sensei!" Sasuke swiftly leapt back, kicking away the first kunai and driving the second shuriken into the ground with his ninja sword! Snake-Ram-Monkey-Boar-Horse-Tiger! Sasuke''s fingers quickly formed seals, and chakra gathered in his chest, as a massive fireball burst from his mouth! "Chakra is abundant..." "The released technique... also has great power¡­" Hatake Kakashi suppressed his surprise, quickly formed hand seals, ced his hand on the ground, and whispered, "Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!" A wall engraved with dog heads appeared in front of him! Boom! The earth wall was instantly damaged by mes, making it look precarious! Hatake Kakashi was even more shocked. He might have underestimated Uchiha Sasuke, this recently graduated student. The power of this technique was not something a Genin could produce! As he sighed internally and quietly formed hand seals to take advantage of the thick smoke to make a small move in the battle, he suddenly felt the temperature rise sharply! "Hmm?" Hatake Kakashi looked up in surprise. "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!" A massive dragon-headed fireball burst through the fog, destroying the already fragile earth wall, appearing right in front of Hatake Kakashi! "This guy..." "Is he trying to kill his own instructor?" Hatake Kakashi was terrified. He retreated quickly, feeling as if his body was running ahead while his soul was chasing behind! If it weren''t for Hatake Kakashi''s rich battle experience, the powerful Dragon Fire Technique sneak attack could have exploded, and he might have been... The thick smoke billowed. Scarlet Sharingan eyes faintly appeared in the smoke. Huge dragon-headed mes flew toward Hatake Kakashi! "!!!" Hatake Kakashi quickly retreated, dodging the huge dragon-headed mes! Each dragon-headed me that hit the ground caused a massive explosion, and thick smoke quickly enveloped the entire training ground! "As expected of Kakashi-sensei..." Uchiha Sasuke''s figure emerged from the thick smoke, holding his ninja sword upside down and loudly praising Hatake Kakashi. At this moment... Uchiha Sasuke seemed to vaguely understand something, realizing why the Second Root Leader Akihara Kagura and the Uchiha Madara asionally praised the opponents they suppressed in battle... Because... Praising the opponent does not mean showing weakness. On one hand, these opponents sometimes performed exceptionally well in dangerous situations, indeed deserving praise; on the other hand, if these opponents performed well in dangerous situations, how powerful must one be to push such excellent opponents into danger? "This guy... is really only twelve years old?" Sweat trickled down Hatake Kakashi''s forehead as he looked at the ck-haired boy emerging from the smoke, feeling unprecedented pressure! Regardless of the timing of his attacks... Or the terrifying strength of his attacks... Even during the war and his time in the Anbu, Hatake Kakashi had rarely encountered such a powerful opponent as Uchiha Sasuke! The most important thing is... Uchiha Sasuke is only twelve years old! This kid is a true genius, and it''s even said that he is a hardworking genius. No wonder he boldly imed yesterday during their meeting that he would kill his outstanding brother, Uchiha Itachi! Now it seems... This kid really has that ability! "Cannot win by conventional means..." "It''s just an exam, after all. There''s no need to use that move, right?" "Moreover..." "Even using that move, the probability of winning is very small..." Hatake Kakashi subconsciously wanted to form the hand seals for a Lightning Release Technique. He originally just wanted to test Uchiha Sasuke''sbat strength, but now he felt as if his subordinate was probing his ownbat strength as an instructor! It was supposed to be a targeted guidance battle... Why was he being forced to reveal his trump card as a teacher? However, once he used his Lightning Release Technique, the battle would inevitably result in severe injury or death. It was not necessary for a Genin exam, was it? "Kakashi-sensei, surely a Jonin instructor wouldn''t be helpless against a B-rank Fire Release Technique, right?" Uchiha Sasuke carried his ninja sword and extended his hand toward Hatake Kakashi, wearing a confident smile: "Show me a bit! I also want to see how strong my instructor really is!" Although... He already knew. Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a smile. He was well aware of Hatake Kakashi''s trump cards, which included his prideful Lightning Release Technique, the Flying Thunder God Technique taught by Akihara Kagura, and Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan from Uchiha Obito... Unfortunately... He happened to have a significant advantage over these trump cards. Compared to Lightning Release, he was also skilled in it and, with Akihara Kagura''s support, had mastered the mostprehensive Lightning Release secrets and countermeasures; as for the Flying Thunder God jutsu, no need to mention, he was trained by two masters of it! As for the Kamui Mangekyo Sharingan''s space-time ability... That was indeed unfortunate... Uchiha Sasuke, while gently touching his eye sockets, had Mangekyo Sharingan abilities and Rinnegan abilities that were also space-time abilities. Even though they were not as powerful as Akihara Kagura''s, they could counter Kamui''s Mangekyo Sharingan. Uchiha Sasuke''s smile deepened. He wanted Hatake Kakashi to feel a bit of the student''s impact in this illusion world! Of course... A bit of pleasure was one reason... The most important reason was that Uchiha Sasuke wanted Hatake Kakashi to realize quickly that he could no longer guide him effectively and instead request his friend, Akihara Kagura, to teach him... In this way... He would have a chance to uncover the truth of the illusion world. Uchiha Sasuke didn''t know how powerful the master of the illusion world was, but he believed that even the Akihara Kagura of the illusion world must be fearsome! ng... The clear sound of a bell rang pleasantly. Hatake Kakashi sighed silently and stopped his hand seals, tossing two bells toward Uchiha Sasuke. "Hmm? What''s this..." Uchiha Sasuke instinctively caught them. "The exam is over, you win." Hatake Kakashi spread his hands, showingplete indifference to losing the assessment: "After thinking about it, it seems that none of the methods I can use in this test can defeat you, so I have to conclude that you have won..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke recalled his teacher''s nonchnt demeanor. Only Kakashi-sensei and Jiraiya, the teacher of Akihara Kagura, could admit defeat so casually. "However... Sasuke..." Kakashi looked at Sasuke and then at Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, who were hanging at the edge of the battlefield. His voice suddenly lowered: "Now that you have the right to distribute the bells, there are only two. Who will you give them to?" "To those two." Uchiha Sasuke curled his lips into a mocking smile, as if ridiculing this illusionary world and its teacher: "Kakashi-sensei, you wouldn''t make me retake the test, would you?" "What if I said... I would?" Kakashi''s eyes suddenly turned serious. "...then I''ll go back to the ninja academy." Sasuke''s face immediately showed a nonchnt attitude. To him, his time in Team 7 was just a brief period of rxation. His future key to breaking through illusions might lie in the Root in his future life. "What about you?" "Will you choose to eliminate someone?" Kakashi simply ignored Sasuke and looked at Naruto and Sakura, the two subordinates who were guaranteed to win by default. "I quit!" Naruto shouted, ncing at Sasuke and then reluctantly at Sakura. He said loudly, "If someone has to be eliminated, then eliminate me!" "..." Sakura hesitated, ncing nervously at Sasuke and biting her lip: "If someone must be eliminated, Sasuke-kun would definitely sacrifice himself. Kakashi-sensei, let Sasuke-kun and me be eliminated together. Naruto can pass it alone, and we will retake the test together!" "Huh? Ah!" Naruto looked at Sakura in shock. "Idiot..." Sasuke couldn''t help but rub his forehead and sigh: "Kakashi-sensei, can you announce the results of our test now?" "You little brat, you seem to have figured it all out..." Kakashi sighed, as if knowing Sasuke had seen through everything. He still decided to give these kids an official answer: "However, I still have to formally announce the results. Congrattions... you all pass!" "Yes!" Naruto happily raised two fingers to the sky! "Whew..." Sakura instantly felt a wave of relief. "Shall we celebrate a bit?" Sasuke waved his ninja sword in a carefree manner and sheathed it, mimicking Akihara Kagura, his former leader, as he nonchntly proposed what he wanted to do most: "How about we invite our friends to celebrate our passing the test, Kakashi-sensei? Naruto?" Hmm... These two had a close rtionship with Akihara Kagura... At least at this moment, the idiot Naruto greatly admired the neighborhood big brother Akihara Kagura. Kakashi-sensei and Akihara Kagura had years of friendship... As long as they invited friends to a meal... They would definitely see Akihara Kagura. Based on what Sasuke knew about Akihara Kagura in the real world, he would certainlye into this illusionary world. Akihara Kagura, the second-generation leader of the Root, usually left things to the troublesome woman Karin and often attended these small gatherings. He didn''t care whether they were eating expensive grilled meat or affordable Ichiraku ramen, appearing very casual and approachable... However... Things took an unexpected turn. Because... Akihara Kagura did not show up at Ichiraku Ramen. During the gathering, Sasuke finally realized a terrifying problem: the always admiring Naruto hadn''t mentioned Akihara Kagura''s name all day! In fact... No one in the entire Konoha mentioned Akihara Kagura. Even at Ichiraku Ramen, they didn''t mention their regr customers! This didn''t make any sense! Because Konoha always considered Kakashi and Akihara Kagura to be close friends, often eating ramen together. How could no one mention him? "Haven''t seen Akihara Kagura for a long time..." Sasuke subtly tried to probe. "Sasuke..." Naruto held his chopsticks, looking at Sasuke curiously. "Who''s Akihara Kagura?" "..." Kakashi and Sakura both looked at him curiously. "..." Sasuke''s heart sank to the bottom. They... How could they not know who Akihara Kagura is? ~~~ I didn''t like the One Piece. So I''m just gonna trante the Extra! I said that so many times lmao. Anyway, you can read the 43 extra chapters for $3 in my patreon. Hope you guys like it! Patreon(./Bleam Enjoy! Chapter 351: Extra: Binding Illusion Chapter 351: Extra: Binding Illusion Akihara Kagura. The name oftenes with many suffixes. Sly, deceitful, cunning, and possessing catastrophic power akin to that of a monster. Whether it''s about Konoha or major events in the ninja world, Akihara Kagura always ys a role, with many developments being subtly manipted by his dark hand. In front of others, Akihara Kagura always appears arrogant and reckless, seemingly brainless, but beneath this facade lies a terrifyingly cunning mind capable of plunging the entire ninja world into chaos! Everyone in the ninja world believes¡­ If Akihara Kagura didn''t exist, the ninja world wouldn''t have so many troubles, and surely everyone could live in peace. "..." Uchiha Sasuke remembered.The night before he arrived in this world, he attended a Five Great Nations meeting as the Hokage''s assistant. Many people secretly ridiculed Akihara Kagura''s atrocious deeds during the meeting and even criticized one of Konoha''s Sannin, Jiraiya, for writing books to whitewash Akihara Kagura... That old fool... Could someone like Akihara Kagura really be whitewashed? Which of the Five Great Nations'' ninja viges hasn''t suffered at the hands of Akihara Kagura? Now¡­ He truly saw it¡­ Maybe this world is without Akihara Kagura. Uchiha Sasuke finally found the biggest problem in this world. The absence of Akihara Kagura is the biggest problem. What would a world without Akihara Kagura be like? Is this Akihara Kagura''s doing? Trying to show him what a world without him would be like? What a joke! Could there be a worse situation than having an entire world manipted by one person? Surely¡­ It would be peaceful, right? Uchiha Sasuke instinctively thought this ninja world must be quite good. Faced with the confused looks of his Team 7panions in this world, Uchiha Sasuke casually made up an excuse to brush off their suspicions: "Akihara Kagura... is the name I gave to a ninja crow... it often apanied me during training..." "..." The members of Team 7 didn''t suspect anything. The name Akihara Kagura was very unfamiliar, and since Uchiha Sasuke had never left the vige, mentioning the name so nonchntly made it seem like Akihara Kagura really was just an ordinary ninja crow''s name... However¡­ Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but start observing everyone present. Watching Uzumaki Naruto noisily asking for more ramen, and Hatake Kakashizily sitting beside him. A world without Akihara Kagura¡­ What would Kakashi-sensei and Naruto be like? It seems no different? No¡­ There are differences. Uchiha Sasuke''s expression suddenly becameplicated. With the experience of the third leader of the Root, Uchiha Sasuke was no longer the naive boy. He immediately noticed some very subtle differences. For instance, this world''s Uzumaki Naruto excessively enjoys making noise, desperately wanting everyone''s attention, hoping not to be ignored by hispanions. Even when Naruto finishes his ramen and parts ways with everyone, his back looks particrly lonely¡­ For example, this world''s Kakashi-sensei is excessivelyx, even his eyes show ack of motivation, speaking about everything with a careless attitude, as if living and dying makes no difference to him¡­ At the crossroads of the vige. Uchiha Sasuke stood at the center, watching his teacher andpanions walking in different directions, his expression bing increasinglyplex. Thisplexity¡­ Was suffocating for Uchiha Sasuke. If his mentality was truly that of a twelve-year-old, he might not have noticed these things seeing Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto like this... However, he could feel their emotions and knew some truths, and knew why they were like this¡­ Uzumaki Naruto had been shunned as a demon fox by the vige since childhood, never feeling love, always alone, yet he''s an idiot who warmly wants everyone to feel loved¡­ Hatake Kakashi lost his father at a young age, finally hadpanions he could trust with his life, Uchiha Obito and Rin, only for Obito to sacrifice himself to save him, asking him to take care of Rin in hisst moments, yet Rin died at Kakashi''s hands¡­ By the way¡­ This world''s Hatake Kakashi might not know the truth about Rin''s death, nor does he know that Uchiha Obito is still alive. In the real world, Kakashi-sensei only knew Obito was alive through the ''coincidence'' orchestrated by Akihara Kagura¡­ Uzumaki Naruto is the same¡­ This world''s Uzumaki Naruto didn''t have Akihara Kagura''s care, nor did he have Karin as a childhood neighbor¡­ After all¡­ Karin was also brought to Konoha by Akihara Kagura. Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but think of Karin. She had always been a formidable rival to him, one he highly respected. How was this world''s Karin doing? Without Akihara Kagura¡­ That woman Karin should still be strong, right? After all, she was his greatestpetitor at one point! Besides Karin¡­ There are many people and many things¡­ Everyone and everything in the real world is closely connected to Akihara Kagura, with the fate of all ninjas affected by him¡­ Who knows¡­ How the world would move forward without Akihara Kagura. When Uchiha Sasuke was feeling uncertain about this world''s future, something happened that reassured him. Because after doing low-level tasks for a long time, Team 7 received a C-rank mission. They would escort a bridge builder, Tazuna, back to the Land of Waves! In this world¡­ Some events seem to happen the same way as in the real world. Even without Akihara Kagura, the world''s future path seems unchanged, and they were still attacked by the Mist ninjas while escorting Tazuna! ng! Two shurikens flew toward Team 7! Uchiha Sasuke swiftly drew his ninja sword, skillfully juggling two shuriken between the de before throwing them back along their original trajectories. They struck the hidden Mist ninja perfectly. "Impressive¡­" Hatake Kakashi praised with a slightly darkened gaze. However¡­ Sasuke parted the grass and uttered a statement that made Kakashi''s eyelids twitch uncontrobly: "Are the Mist ninja ambushing us to start a war with Konoha?" "That¡­ shouldn''t be the case¡­" Kakashi nced at his subordinates. Considering their mismatched group, it seemed unlikely. Yet, with Naruto being the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, one couldn''tpletely dismiss the possibility of provoking a conflict. But something felt off. Kakashi quickly dismissed the notion of war, realizing Sasuke''s words had led him astray. These two ambushing Chunin from Mist were certainly not here to incite a war. "Ahem¡­" Kakashi cleared his throat, refocusing his thoughts. He looked at Tazuna and spoke the truth: "These two aimed to attack us, likely because of the person we are escorting." "¡­" Sasuke also put aside his exaggerated thoughts. No¡­ it wasn''t unreasonable. He was simply ustomed to speaking from the perspective of an advisor to the Hokage and the leader of the Root, often exaggerating matters to force others to agree with him¡ªa tactic he learned from Akihara Kagura. Sasuke quietly watched Kakashi question Tazuna to uncover the truth behind the Mist attack, while his thoughts drifted back to reality. "Sasuke-kun¡­ Sasuke-kun." A young girl, Haruno Sakura, stood beside Sasuke, softly praising her admiredpanion: "Sasuke-kun, you''re amazing! You even managed to deflect those shuriken!" "¡­" A bitter smile shed across Sasuke''s face. Ha¡­ just a simple trick. "Hmph¡­" Uzumaki Naruto, seeing the girl he admired swooning, couldn''t help but mock Sasuke loudly: "That''s just a basic trick, Sakura! I can do it too!" "You idiot¡­" Sasuke resisted the urge to knock on Naruto''s head. "Alright, you little brats¡­" Kakashi pped his hands, having uncovered the truth from Tazuna. He signaled his team to gather: "Tazuna-san is heading to the Land of Waves to build a bridge. This mission is actually B-rank, and we''ll likely encounter ninja on the way. Do you want to ept Tazuna-san''s invitation?" "Of course!" Naruto waved his fist nonchntly: "If Sasuke hadn''t acted so quickly, I would''ve beaten those guys who ambushed us!" "Sure¡­" Sasuke rubbed his forehead helplessly: "If you hadn''t been too scared to move by their killing intent, I might''ve believed you." "Jerk!" The group continued their journey amidst bickering. However¡­ Sasuke had already gleaned some information from their conversation. This world''s Konoha wasn''t like the Konoha in reality. Kakashi never mentioned theplex rtionship between Mist and Konoha, only that they were enemy viges. Evidently, Konoha''s status here wasn''t high. Without Akihara Kagura, there was no one capable of capturing the Mizukage single-handedly and forcing Mist to be a vassal of Konoha. This Konoha was somewhat decayed and fallen. Yet¡­ Mist didn''t seem much better. They hadn''t encountered any Mist attacks on their way. "I thought it would be dangerous!" Naruto, carrying his small backpack, looked somewhat unhappy: "I didn''t expect to reach the Land of Waves so smoothly. I wanted to fight!" "This smoothness is not a good sign¡­" Kakashi shook his head, his gaze bing more solemn: "The enemy won''t just let usplete our mission¡­" Whoosh! A powerful gust of wind howled as arge ninja sword flew towards them. Kakashi kicked it away, and it embedded itself in a tree. "The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­¡­" Sasuke immediately recognized the sword! In the next moment! A figure wrapped in bandages stood atop a wide ninja sword, slightly tilting his head to look down at a group of Konoha ninjas, his gaze cold and merciless. "Isn''t that the rogue ninja from Mist, Zabuza Momochi?" Hatake Kakashi immediately recognized the identity of the neer. Rogue ninjas from each vige are typically registered and listed on wanted posters, especially a famous one like Zabuza Momochi. "So, it''s the renowned Sharingan Kakashi..." Zabuza also recognized Kakashi. He wasn''t concerned with Kakashi''s great reputation; both of them were J¨­nin, after all. "And you''ve brought a bunch of troublesome kids!" "..." Uchiha Sasuke nced deeply at Zabuza. "Kid, what are you looking at!" Zabuza looked back at Sasuke irritably, his killing intent spreading out, but it couldn''t make Sasuke show any sign of fear. "Hmm?" Zabuza looked at Sasuke in some surprise, noticing that Sasuke''s eyes were turning blood red: "This kid... that''s... the Sharingan?" "Yes..." Sasuke smirked mockingly: "Maybe I shouldmend your courage for daring to look directly at the Sharingan, but your bravery is the only thing worthmending..." "You little brat!" A trace of unease shed in Zabuza''s heart. "I''ll take care of you first, then kill that old man!" Zabuza dragged hisrge sword towards Team 7, kicking Uzumaki Naruto into the water to lure Kakashi into rescuing him, then controlled the water to trap Kakashi. "Water Release: Water Prison Jutsu!" With one hand immersed in the water prison, Zabuza maintained the technique, a hint of reassurance in his eyes: "As long as I can control Kakashi in time, the next step is to kill Tazuna andplete the mission. A bunch of kids can''t cause any trouble..." "That might not be certain..." Zabuza could only see Kakashi''s body curled up in the water prison, muttering: "My subordinates'' strength might exceed your expectations..." "Hmph, are you joking?" Controlling Kakashi with one hand, Zabuza nced back indifferently at his water clone''s battle, sneering: "One water clone is enough to deal with those kids and the old man..." Zabuza''s water clone was very strong, kicking Naruto away and swinging hisrge sword at Sasuke. However... Sasuke didn''t move at all, but Zabuza''s water clone was suddenly immobilized! "What is this..." "Why can''t I move..." "Move, body!" Zabuza''s water clone couldn''t move, and even his real body felt something was wrong, as if countless nails were piercing him! "This is... Binding Illusion?" Zabuza finally realized he was still standing on hisrge sword, and that this battle had never urred. "It seems you''ve fallen into a genjutsu..." Kakashi sighed, the water around him breaking apart as if nothing had happened: "From the moment we saw you, Sasuke just nced at you and trapped you in an illusion..." "It should be said..." "As expected of the Uchiha?" Such a high-level genjutsu, even Kakashi couldn''t perform it as effortlessly as Sasuke, and it had been a long time since he''d seen such a genjutsu expert. "Go." Sasuke lifted his head to look at Zabuza, his eyes blood red, directly hinting through the genjutsu: "Zabuza, kill the hidden person nearby..." "There''s someone else?" Sakura Haruno and Naruto were startled! "..." Hearing this, Kakashi frowned slightly. This subordinate''s power was a bit too strong, almost as if he enjoyed toying with people''s lives. "Yes." Zabuza''s eyes grew vacant. Even with just the three-tomoe Sharingan, Sasuke''s eye power was incredibly strong, easily setting a genjutsu suggestion. If he wanted, he could trap Zabuza in an illusion forever! In the next moment! Zabuza swung hisrge sword at a tree, forcing out a masked, beautiful figure hidden there! "There really is someone!" Naruto was astonished at the sight of the fight. "..." Kakashi looked at Sasuke, who appeared calm, with a sense of unease. This subordinate''s mind... Was it excessively cold or excessively mature? Chapter 352: Extra: Sasukes Body Flicker Chapter 352: Extra: Sasuke''s Body Flicker "Sasuke." "Indeed, genjutsu can be used in battle." Hatake Kakashi looked at Uchiha Sasuke, then at Zabuza Momochi, who was being controlled by Sasuke''s genjutsu, fighting a graceful figure. Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh softly, "But using genjutsu to manipte someone else''s will is not a good thing..." "Oh?" Uchiha Sasuke raised his eyebrows. The handsome ck-haired boy calmly watched Zabuza fight under his control and began to exin indifferently. "Kakashi-sensei..." "This is not manipting his will but showing him mercy." "The courage of a weakling to wield a de against the strong is something to be encouraged. So, I merely trapped him in a genjutsu instead of letting him fully experience the gap between us. At least he doesn''t have to personally endure true despair.""..." The corners of Hatake Kakashi''s eyes twitched slightly. So, Zabuza should be grateful for being trapped in your genjutsu? Meanwhile. The battle continued. Zabuza''s strength was formidable, and he immediately gained the upper hand, forcing the graceful masked person to constantly dodge left and right! "This..." "What is going on!" The masked person was caught off guard by Zabuza''s attack. This behavior... It didn''t match their nned strategy at all. However, seeing Zabuza''s cold and ruthless eyes, the masked person could only frown and softly remind him, "Zabuza-sama?" "What is happening?" Zabuzapletely ignored the masked person''s whispers and continued to sh at him with hisrge sword, exuding a murderous intent! The masked person and Zabuza were clearly acquainted. Realizing Zabuza''s abnormal behavior, the masked person had no choice but to remove his mask, revealing a delicate face, hoping his appearance would wake Zabuza up. "Such a beautiful face..." Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were stunned at the same time. However... The delicate face had no effect. Zabuza only hesitated for a moment before charging again, his will unable to resist Sasuke''s genjutsu suggestion! The demon of the Mist was devoid of any rationality, not caring about the opponent''s beauty, and swung his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ down, aiming to cut the opponent in half with a single strike! An ice wall barely blocked Zabuza''s advance! But Zabuza instantly cleaved the ice wall in two, shing at the opponent''s head. The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ was even wider than the enemy''s slender figure, and a single strike would decapitate the graceful ninja! sh! The sharp de grazed the shoulder of the delicate ninja, a streak of blood instantly seeping out, staining the blue robe, and furrowing the beautiful face in pain. But... This gave the delicate ninja an opportunity! Two ice needles appeared between the delicate ninja''s fingers, and taking advantage of the close distance, he pierced Zabuza''s neck with them! This was their usual trick! Whenever Zabuza faced an unbeatable enemy, the delicate ninja would disguise himself as a member of the Mist''s tracking unit, iming to hunt the rogue ninja Zabuza. He would then use ice needles to put Zabuza into a state of suspended animation and take him away! Generally speaking... Most people would give face to the Mist Vige. After all, the Mist was one of the Five Great Ninja Viges. Years of dependency had made the delicate ninja very familiar with Zabuza''s body, knowing exactly how to immobilize him quickly! When the delicate ninja''s ice needles pierced Zabuza''s neck, the tall and thin body of the Mist demon finally fell! "Finally..." The delicate ninja''s breath was heavy, tightly covering the wound on his shoulder, frowning slightly from the pain. "Hello everyone." "I am a ninja from the Mist''s tracking unit." The delicate ninja, holding his shoulder, looked at Hatake Kakashi and Team 7, resuming his performance: "I have been hunting the demon Zabuza, I have no intention of opposing Konoha, but I need to take his body..." "Such a despicable act is too low-level..." Uchiha Sasuke gripped the hilt of his sword, his mouth sneering coldly, "Do you really think you can hide the truth under the Sharingan''s gaze? Is it because a certain blonde in our team is so stupid that you think we all can''t see you know Zabuza?" "!!!" The delicate ninja''s heart tightened! "Sasuke, who are you calling stupid!" Uzumaki Naruto angrily waved his fist. "..." Hatake Kakashi could only rub his forehead helplessly, pressing his brow: "As expected of the Uchiha, even a single sentence can offend so many people..." The Uchiha n in Konoha had always offended people, and even thest Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke, didn''t seem to have changed much... However... Speaking of which... This subordinate''s observation and perception were truly sharp, even detecting another enemy when Zabuza appeared! In fact... Uchiha Sasuke was very familiar with Zabuza and the delicate ninja. The delicate ninja''s name was Haku, Zabuza''s follower. Ninjas usually kept mission records, and in the real world, Root ninjas were the most elite. They kept detailed mission records, including information about Zabuza and Haku. ording to mission records, the second leader of Root, Akihara Kagura, had epted amission from the Mist to Konoha. Akihara Kagura used a very despicable and cunning n to have Zabuza and Haku secretly eliminate a group of Land of Water nobles... Among them... Naturally, Zabuza and Haku''s rtionship was mentioned. "Did you notice?" Haku took a deep breath, picking up a kunai, and looked at Uchiha Sasuke and others, shouting softly, "Let me take Zabuza-sama away, I will fight with my life..." "Willing to risk your life for him..." "You must have a close rtionship with Zabuza?" Uchiha Sasuke spoke, his figure instantly moving past Haku. "How can he be so fast!" A look of astonishment shed in Haku''s eyes. The speed of this teleportation technique was so great that he couldn''t see it clearly, not even catching a glimpse of this ck-haired boy''s shadow! However... The ck-haired boy''s sudden appearance next to him provided an opportunity to capture a hostage first. "Ice Release: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!" Haku quickly sped his hands together to form seals! Ice scattered from Haku''s hands, quickly forming mirrors around him and Uchiha Sasuke, encapsting their figures within! "Indeed... It''s the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes showed a hint of surprise, yet he didn''t believe that the opponent could be a match for Uchiha Sasuke. He was very aware that the oue of this battle had already been determined before it began: "It''s just an ordinary Ice Release Kekkei Genkai... The top-tier Kekkei Genkai of the ninja world, the Sharingan... Thest genius of the Uchiha n... It''s not even a contest..." At the very least... Haku and Zabuza Momochi had been fighting for a while, and Hatake Kakashi could clearly see the difference... The gap inbat skills between Haku and Uchiha Sasuke was even greater than the gap between himself and his ninja dog, Pakkun! However... Haku''s figure leaped and slowly merged into the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals, his body rapidly moving back and forth between the mirrors, his speed dizzying, making it impossible to tell where his true body was hiding! Even if Haku''s body asionally appeared in a mirror, he would instantly fly out and reappear at the speed of light in another mirror. Haku''s figure darted around as if he were present in every mirror at all times! "This technique!" Hatake Kakashi watched the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals with some surprise. "It''s quite impressive..." Uchiha Sasuke watched Haku darting back and forth in the mirrors, coldly smirking as he praised, "Your Kekkei Genkai is just the lowest grade of Ice Release, yet you have developed it to this extent, creating an environment that allows you to perform high-speed teleportation in battle, making it seem as if you''re everywhere at once..." "..." Haku''s figure appeared in a mirror, silently watching Uchiha Sasuke, not refuting because Uchiha Sasuke was urate in his assessment. However... Haku''s temperament was quite good... At least he wasn''t angered by Uchiha Sasuke''s disdain for Ice Release Kekkei Genkai. However, Uchiha Sasuke''s teammates found the situation a bit perplexing. Uzumaki Naruto scratched his head and bluntly asked, "What is Ice Release Kekkei Genkai? Why does Sasuke''s speech sound like he''s praising someone, but also like he''s insulting them?" "How should I put it?" Hatake Kakashi sighed and said softly, "It''s like saying you''re a very excellent ninja..." "Hmm..." Uzumaki Naruto nodded slightly. "And then..." "He tells you..." Hatake Kakashi paused, his expression turning a bit helpless, "That for a ninja as excellent as you, he only needs one finger to defeat you..." As the Jonin leader of Konoha, Hatake Kakashi''s cultural literacy was quite high, and he exined Sasuke''s verbal trap in a casual manner. "Ah! Ah!" Uzumaki Naruto grabbed his face, his emotions instantly bing agitated, almost driven mad by Hatake Kakashi''s analogy: "So, Sasuke always talks to me like this! No wonder I always felt something was off!" "No..." "When he talks to you..." Hatake Kakashi nced at the blond boy and sighed, "He doesn''t need to use such high-level taunts..." Indeed. He doesn''t need to at all. No... It''s not because he doesn''t need to. It''s a deeper issue. Uchiha Sasuke only taunts these people''s low levels because he looks down on them; however, he directly calls Uzumaki Naruto an idiot without ever taunting him, because he has never looked down on his teammate Uzumaki Naruto! "This guy..." Hatake Kakashi watched the ck-haired boy standing in the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals, unsure whether to praise his new subordinate''s outwardly cold but inwardly warm attitude towards his teammates, or to marvel at his mature mind. "Ahhhhh..." Uzumaki Naruto grabbed his head, feeling like he was going to lose his mind. "Alright." Hatake Kakashi patted Uzumaki Naruto''s head gently and said softly, "Naruto, watch Sasuke''s battle carefully, and see how he breaks the opponent''s technique..." On the battlefield. Uchiha Sasuke didn''t seem to care about the threat of the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals at all. Just as he said, the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai was merely a low-level Kekkei Genkai in the ninja world, unable topete with him. "In front of the Sharingan, all your efforts are in vain..." "However..." "As a reward for your courage in challenging a stronger opponent..." "If you want to use teleportation and ice images to confuse your opponent and determine the oue, then I''ll use a simr technique to decide the winner. Let''s see who gets confused first..." "Body Flicker Technique!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly formed seals, his eyes bing sharp, and numerous ordinary clones emerged from him, standing within the range of the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals in groups! "What..." "Just the most ordinary Clone Technique..." Uzumaki Naruto immediately saw through Uchiha Sasuke''s technique, noticing that Sasuke formed seals to release a group of ordinary clones, and couldn''t help but scratch his nose: "I can use the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique, all of which are high-level shadow clones that can fight..." About that... Uzumaki Naruto could indeed be proud. Now, throughout the entire Konoha Vige and even the entire ninja world, there isn''t a single ninja who can instantly release thousands of shadow clones like he can! "That''s not an ordinary cloning technique..." Hatake Kakashi raised his hand to adjust his ninja headband, staring intently at the numerous clones of Uchiha Sasuke within the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals. He said in a low voice, "It''s a medium used to perform a very fast body flicker technique. I didn''t expect Sasuke to know this body flicker technique as well..." "Hmm..." "This isn''t surprising..." "After all, Sasuke has always been very fast..." "Moreover, the developer of this body flicker technique was also from Sasuke''s n. That man once held the title of the strongest Uchiha..." Kakashi''s voice became more serious and heavy, as he felt he was recounting a historical fact: "That man had extremely terrifying eyes. Just one look could instantly trap someone in his illusion. His ocr power surpassed that of any other Uchiha, even far beyond Sasuke''s brother, Uchiha Itachi..." "!!!" "Stronger than Sasuke''s brother?" Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but be amazed! Because in their eyes, theirpanion Uchiha Sasuke was already very powerful, yet he was helpless against his brother, who had annihted the entire Uchiha n. How powerful could a ninja even stronger than Sasuke''s brother be? "However..." Kakashi shifted the topic to their main discussion: "Although that man had extremely powerful Sharingan eyes, he wasn''t famous in the ninja world for his Sharingan and genjutsu. Instead, he was renowned for his unique body flicker technique, which no one could counter. This technique earned him his ultimate title..." "Shisui of the Body Flicker!" When Kakashi recalled this name, he couldn''t help but sigh: "I never expected Sasuke to have mastered Uchiha Shisui''s technique..." "Huh?" Naruto scratched his head, looking at the ordinary clones of Sasuke within the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals, unable to understand how formidable this technique was. The next moment! Haku''s attack appeared! Haku''s figure instantly flew out from a mirror, rushing towards one of Sasuke''s ordinary clones, intending to shatter it in an instant! However... A sharp ninja sword blocked Haku''s attack! The ordinary clone turned out to be solid! "How is that possible!" A look of surprise shed in Haku''s eyes, and his figure instantly retreated back into the ice mirror: "I clearly saw that it was just an ordinary clone..." "It is indeed a clone..." "But it''s also my real body..." One of Sasuke''s clones held his ninja sword horizontally, and all the Sasukes simultaneously raised their swords, making it impossible to distinguish between the clones and the real body! "My real body and clones can switch freely. My real body can be any clone, and any of my clones can instantly be the real body..." "This is the body flicker technique that Shisui taught me!" One of the clones charged towards the mirror where Haku was hiding! Haku''s body instinctively raised his hand to fight, intending to instantly break this clone! However... The clone instantly became the real body! Sasuke raised his sword and struck Haku, forcing him to retreat! Haku had no choice but to retreat back into a mirror! A group of clones surrounded Haku, who quickly flew out of the mirror, attacking another clone! "This is a clone!" Haku''s hand raised a senbon to strike the clone! But the clone instantly became the real body, shing the senbon apart and even leaving a wound on Haku! Haku''s heart tightened, and he quickly retreated into a mirror. "No, that was the real body, so the others must be clones!" Haku saw a clone appearing in front of the mirror, raised his hand with a kunai, and shed at it! However... The attack was blocked again! Sasuke''s clone instantly became the real body again! Every time Haku flew out of the mirror to attack, he was always facing Sasuke''s real body, making it impossible to tell if he was attacking a clone or the real body! "No..." "No..." "Is the enemy a clone or the real body..." "Sorry..." "Zabuza-sama..." "I really can''t tell..." The body flicker technique''s ability to switch between clones and the real body left Haku utterly confused, making him feel that every Sasuke was real. He could only watch in despair as countless Sasukes swung their ninja swords at him! "Hmph..." "How pathetic..." Sasuke scoffed, seemingly losing interest in Haku! The next moment! All the clones moved simultaneously, instantly shattering the mirrors! All of Sasuke''s clones raised their ninja swords, cing them at Haku''s neck. Each sword felt fake to Haku, yet at the same time, they all felt real! "In the face of the Uchiha''s body flicker technique, your technique is full of ws..." "However..." "You don''t need to feel despair..." Sasuke''s real body continuously switched among the clones, his voice fluctuating with the alternation: "Because the gap between you and me is no different from the gap between the rest of the ninja world and me¡­" Chapter 353: Extra: How could Sasuke care about something like Chunin Exam Chapter 353: Extra: How could Sasuke care about something like Chunin Exam "Too arrogant." Hatake Kakashi thought that Sasuke was a bit too arrogant. However, Uchiha Sasuke''s arrogance seemed justified. At twelve years old, he had already mastered the once-renowned Body Flicker Technique in the ninja world! Hatake Kakashi had already witnessed Uchiha Sasuke''s strength during the bell test, but he didn''t expect that what he saw in that test was only a fraction of Sasuke''s true power, as revealed during Sasuke''s fight with Haku. Uchiha Sasuke. The sole survivor of the Uchiha n massacre, he carried the will and the power of the Uchiha n on his shoulders. Fire Release. Body Flicker Technique. Three Tomoe Sharingan.Uchiha-style Kenjutsu and Shurikenjutsu. Hatake Kakashi nced at the admiring young girl, Haruno Sakura, and then at the disgruntled Uzumaki Naruto, who was picking his nose, and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. These two kids probably don''t realize¡­ Just how much they differ from their teammate¡­ Kakashi''s gaze slowly moved to Uchiha Sasuke, as if seeing his younger self in this ck-haired boy. Twelve years old¡­ With Jonin-levelbat abilities¡­ This was a child even more talented than himself. Uchiha Sasuke raised his ninja sword and lifted Haku''s chin, looking at the delicate face, and threatened calmly, "Now, take us to Gato immediately. You wouldn''t want Zabuza to die here, would you?" "¡­" Haku''s eyes lowered slightly. Whether it was Uchiha Sasuke''s power or Zabuza Momochi''s life, Haku had no power to refuse. After all, Haku was not an official ninja and had no obligation to follow the ninja code to protect the client. Besides¡­ Zabuza-sama had always looked down on Gato, hadn''t he? "I''ll take you." Haku covered his injured shoulder with his hand, struggled to stand up, and slowly led the group forward. "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke revealed a mysterious and satisfied smile. Hmph, if everything goes as expected, Orochimaru should have killed Gato in the Land of Waves by now, right? ording to the records in the real world, Orochimaru and Akihara Kagura conspired to kill Gato and split his wealth, with Orochimaru, the rogue ninja, bearing all the infamy¡­ This kind of thing¡­ Is quite taboo. Ninjas are not bandits but legitimate mercenaries. In times of peace, ninjas have always been tools formissioned tasks. If the ninjas of a vige started to rely on their power to randomly rob the wealthy, the ninja employment system would copse. Those who break this system would never receivemissions again and would be despised and hunted by all ninjas! Losing credibility in eptingmissions would reduce ninjas to ouws hunted from all sides, a fate that would be disastrous for them. Thus, even though Gato was a weak but extremely wealthy viin, no ninja had ever killed him. Instead, more ninjas sought to cooperate with him. Of course. Uchiha Sasuke was not interested in that money. Because ording to his knowledge of the real world, Orochimaru, the rogue ninja, should appear in Gato''s castle to seize his wealth¡­ In the real world¡­ Team 7 had suffered a great loss at the hands of Orochimaru! Uchiha Sasuke was very eager to meet Orochimaru, to know what he was like in this world, and whether he had ever encountered Akihara Kagura. There was another possibility. This world''s Orochimaru might have encountered Akihara Kagura, since Orochimaru was one of the first to contact Akihara Kagura. If so, Sasuke might also find a way to leave this world¡­ It can''t be¡­ There''s no trace of Akihara Kagura in this world, right? However¡­ Uchiha Sasuke was once again disappointed. In Gato''s castle, Orochimaru did not appear. Instead, there was just the wealthy Gato and his gang of thugs, causing Sasuke to ponder the workings of this world. This world¡­ How does it function? The C-rank escort mission in the Land of Waves appeared¡­ Why didn''t Orochimaru show up here? Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t figure it out and could only conclude that he might have arrived too early. He habitually started acting ording to his original personality: "Forget it, let''s kill everyone here and put the me on Zabuza, so as not to damage Konoha''s reputation. After it''s done, we''ll split Gato''s money seventy-thirty¡­" "Hmm?" Zabuza''s face immediately turned vicious, ring at the ck-haired boy in front of him, seemingly unconvinced: "You want to pin the me for killing the client on me, yet I only get thirty percent of the money?" "Thirty percent is yours." Uchiha Sasuke retorted, a disdainful smirk on his face: "This thirty percent is your retirement fund¡­" That was the rule of Root. The rule set by the second leader of Root in the real world. "You little brat!" Zabuza angrily gripped his executioner''s de: "You think I''m going to kneel and beg in front of you?" But having been defeated by Uchiha Sasuke with a single nce in their previous battle, Zabuza dared not act rashly and could only re fiercely at Sasuke¡­ "Hmph¡­" "There are plenty who would want to kneel before me but don''t even qualify¡­" Uchiha Sasuke wasn''t bothered by Zabuza''s hatred, continuing to mock him like he was an insignificant ant: "Zabuza, you''re a useless failure who will never achieve anything significant in the ninja world. Stop thinking about ninjamissions. Take this money and go find a ce to hide and retire with your men!" "You!" Zabuza, gripped his executioner''s de, ready to fight for his honor! "Zabuza-sama!" Haku quickly restrained Zabuza! "Alright, everyone." Hatake Kakashi stood to the side and quickly tried to mediate, fearing further conflict. He sighed and said, "Let''s deal with Gato and his men first..." After speaking, Kakashi nced at Uchiha Sasuke, feeling conflicted. At times, he thought Sasuke was a cold-hearted youth, and at other times, he believed Sasuke was just a sharp-tongued but soft-hearted kid. Sasuke seemed ustomed to talking about killing; yet, he was willing to spare Zabuza Momochi and Haku... "Yes, yes, let''s deal with them first..." Uzumaki Naruto chimed in, echoing his teacher. Throughout the journey, Naruto had been asking a lot of questions, learning much about Haku and Zabuza''s past. He even felt sympathy for Haku, who had managed to escape... However... Talking about killing so casually made the blond boy feel strange, and a shiver ran down his spine. Regardless... Gato''s fate was sealed. Uchiha Sasuke moved like a phantom through Gato''s castle, swiftly killing Gato and his fearsome guards. The castle was instantly awash with blood. Team 7''s Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura shivered in fear. Even Hatake Kakashi, who had walked in darkness, and the deadly rogue ninja Zabuza Momochi could feel the chill from Sasuke''s de... "You Konoha really have a genius on your hands..." Zabuza, still weak from escaping fake death, stood beside Kakashi, watching Haku cover the gaps, and said coldly, "This kid is ruthless. Every strike is fatal; he never swings twice. Such a cold-blooded person would be an asset in the Mist..." Kakashi remained silent. If one of his subordinates killed two enemies without flinching, Kakashi would be proud of theirposure... But if the same subordinate killed over a hundred people without flinching, and that subordinate was only twelve years old, Kakashi would be a bit worried... Even if he wanted to ask more... He would have to wait until the Gato matter was settled. Sasuke and Haku moved swiftly, clearing out Gato''s castle. Zabuza and Haku left with several boxes of money. "We''re rich!" Naruto beamed at the remaining money boxes on the ground, stars in his eyes. "I can eat so many bowls of ramen when we get back to the vige!" "You idiot..." Sasuke rubbed his forehead and grabbed Naruto, who was about to rush over and grab the money. "We should divide the money three ways..." "Huh?" Naruto scratched his head. "Thirty percent for you, Sakura, and Kakashi-sensei..." Sasuke generously offered them several boxes of money. Kakashi looked at Sasuke, saying softly, "Theoretically, half of the mission ie should go to the supervising Jonin, but ording to your division, Naruto, Sakura, and I only get ten percent each..." "That''s already a lot." Sasuke raised his eyebrows. Why was his teacher not satisfied at this moment? In the real world, Kakashi had trained Akihara Kagura, who once took 320,000 ryo on a mission and only gave Kakashi 10,000 ryo, and Kakashi didn''t get angry. It seemed there were still differences between the two Kakashis... "Forget it." "Thank you for sparing us beggars." Kakashi shook his head. He didn''t care about the money; he was watching Zabuza and Haku leaving, his expression growing serious. He asked tentatively, "Sasuke, are you just going to let your enemies go?" "The enemy of my enemy is my friend." "Aren''t Konoha and the Mist enemies now?" Sasuke nced at Kakashi and replied casually, "A rogue ninja from the Mist with money will surely cause trouble for the Mist. This should be beneficial for Konoha, right?" Kakashi''s expression suddenly changed. This somewhat insidious political maneuvering, though still a bit immature, reminded Hatake Kakashi of someone. "But¡­" "I''m still more merciful in my actions." Uchiha Sasuke changed his tone and sneered, "Zabuza Momochi''s strength is weak. If I give him too much money, he might use it to seek death at Mist. I only gave him thirty percent, giving him another choice. That trash should take the money and quietly retire somewhere in the ninja world to await his death..." In his cold words... There was a trace of human warmth. Uchiha Sasuke believed he had considered everything thoroughly enough, at least letting Zabuza Momochi contemte retirement. If Zabuza still chose to seek death, it wouldn''t be Sasuke''s fault... Of course... Theoretically, Zabuza Momochi could not escape the fate Sasuke arranged for him. Since Zabuza killed his employer, Gato, once this news spread, a rogue ninja like Zabuza, who vited the ninja code, would surely be rejected by Mist and no other ninja vige would dare ept him. In the end, he could only choose to retire with Haku... With plenty of intelligence from the real world, Uchiha Sasuke had heard about some of Zabuza Momochi''s deeds, knowing that he was also the kind of guy who would do anything for his vige, even choosing to participate in the future ninja world war against Akihara Kagura... "Next..." "Shall we wait for the bridge to bepleted?" Uchiha Sasuke changed the subject mid-sentence, still wanting to wait in the Land of Waves for Orochimaru to appear. Fortunately. Team 7''s mission was to protect the bridge construction, so time-wise, they could still stay in the Land of Waves for a while without being too rushed. In the end... Things took a slight turn. Uchiha Sasuke stayed here with the intention of eagerly waiting for Orochimaru, but Orochimaru never showed up. Even after the bridge connecting the Land of Waves and the Land of Fire waspleted, he did not appear, making Sasuke once again question the reality of this world. Howe... It still seems a bit disconnected from the real world? After Team 7 waited for the bridge to bepleted in the Land of Waves, they returned to Konoha under the leadership of Hatake Kakashi and encountered a group of ninja from other viges upon returning to the vige. "Chunin Exams?" Uchiha Sasuke immediately recalled his past regrets. In the real world, due to Akihara Kagura''s autocratic decisions, many people, including himself, were disqualified from participating in the Chunin Exams... By the time he returned to Konoha, he was already a high-ranking member of the Root, and soon after, the ninja world war broke out. After the war, he directly became the third leader of the Root, never having the chance to take any exams again... This time... He could finally participate properly! The thought emerged in Uchiha Sasuke''s mind and was immediately suppressed. He was the third leader of the Root; how could he still have the mentality of a twelve-year-old genin, caring about a small Chunin Exam? "Let go of Konohamaru!" Uzumaki Naruto''s voice brought Uchiha Sasuke back to reality. Uchiha Sasuke looked up to see Uzumaki Naruto with his little follower, Konohamaru, and a few other kids, having a conflict with the ninjas from Sand. The leader of the Sand ninjas... Was none other than Gaara, the son of the Fourth Kazekage. Coincidentally, Gaara was also the luckiest participant in the Chunin Exams in the real world, constantly advancing without fighting. First, during the preliminaries, the future taijutsu expert Rock Lee angered Akihara Kagura and was disqualified on the spot, allowing Gaara to advance without a fight. Then, during the main exam, Uchiha Sasuke was disqualified for beingte, allowing Gaara to advance once again. Later in the ninja world war... Rock Lee''s teacher, Might Guy, demonstrated the power of the Eight Gates, making everyone realize that taijutsu experts could also rival Six Paths-level ninjas. Uchiha Sasuke himself became a Six Paths-level warrior with the chakra given by the Sage of Six Paths... Given all that... It made Gaara''s participation in the Chunin Exams seem incredibly lucky, even leading to him bing the Fifth Kazekage of Sand. "Hmph¡­" "This time, your luck won''t be so good..." Uchiha Sasuke clenched his wrist, determined to properly participate in the Chunin Exam, his eyes fixed on Gaara. "Kankuro!" Gaara''s hair stood on end! A sense of fear instantly welled up in the red-haired boy''s heart! Gaara stared at Uchiha Sasuke, feeling as if he had encountered his nemesis, his heart filled with difort: "Kankuro, we should go... Also, what''s your name, ck-haired one over there?" "Uchiha Sasuke." After Uchiha Sasuke reported his name, he caught sight of a group of ninjas from Grass passing by the end of the street, among them a red-haired girl with sses, causing his heart to skip a beat. That was... Karin? Chapter 354: Extra: Dont cause trouble in the Chunin Exam Chapter 354: Extra: Don''t cause trouble in the Chunin Exam Hokage Office Building. An elderly man with a pipe in his mouth looked down at the crowd on the streets of Konoha. This was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage of Konoha Vige, who had been in office for the longest time. He was silently observing a group of visiting ninja from other viges touring Konoha. Undoubtedly. The only foreign ninja who could appear so openly in Konoha must be here to participate in the Chunin Exams. Most of them were from smaller ninja viges, with only Konoha''s ally, the Sand Vige, attending from the major ninja viges. Since the Third Great Ninja War, the Sand Vige had been struggling financially, and hosting a Chunin Exam was a financial burden for their ninja. Therefore, the Sand Vige was willing to participate in the Chunin Exam hosted by Konoha. "Kakashi." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, exhaled a puff of smoke, lightly tapped his pipe, and softly inquired the man standing behind him, Hatake Kakashi, "The meeting where the Jonin leaders submitted their candidates for the Chunin Exams has ended. Did you stay behind to report something important to me?" In the Hokage''s office, a high-level Konoha meeting had just concluded. A group of Jonin leaders had submitted the lists of their subordinates who would participate in the Chunin Exams. These Jonin had left to inform their subordinates about the details of the Chunin Exam. Only Kakashi, the leader of Team 7, had requested to stay behind, clearly having something to report to the Third Hokage."Yes." Hatake Kakashi nodded, speaking casually, "Although I believe my subordinates are qualified to participate in the Chunin Exams and have just submitted their applications, one of them has a slightly special situation..." "I know." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, seeming to understand what Kakashi wanted to say, "You''re referring to Naruto, aren''t you? Although Naruto''s identity is indeed..." "No." "I''m not worried about Naruto." Kakashi shook his head again, his expression bing serious, "I''m talking about Sasuke. I''m concerned that having Sasuke participate in the Chunin Exam might lead to unexpected incidents. His strength is somewhat too overwhelming for a Genin..." "Sasuke''s excellence is well-recognized by many..." Sarutobi Hiruzen, who always paid special attention to the education of the Ninja Academy, was well aware of the vige children''s situations. He recalled his impression of Sasuke, "I remember Sasuke was always the top student in the Ninja Academy..." "But..." Kakashi''s brow furrowed slightly, seemingly wanting to exin that Sasuke''sbat ability was more than just that of an excellent ninja, "Sasuke now possesses at least thebat power of a Jonin. His mastery of the three-tomoe Sharingan, his overly powerful Fire Release ninjutsu, his swordsmanship that exceeds his peers, and the Body Flicker Technique left by Shisui..." Given thebat power Sasuke had disyed recently, it would be reasonable to promote him to Jonin even in times of peace. In times of war, he would undoubtedly be considered a key ninja for special missions. "Has he really be that strong?" Sarutobi Hiruzen finally showed a trace of surprise on his face. The child who survived the Uchiha n massacre had already awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan and even learned Shisui''s Body Flicker Technique! It should be said... As expected of Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother. Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly formed a direct assessment of Uchiha Sasuke''s strength in his mind. After pondering for a second, he gave Kakashi a response, "Don''t worry so much. Let Sasuke participate in the Chunin Exams as usual. The Chunin Exam is an opportunity for each vige to showcase their strength. Having an excellent ninja in the vige will also let others see Konoha''s capabilities..." Frankly speaking... Konoha hadn''t produced such an outstanding ninja in a long time. Thest time was when Uchiha Itachi passed the Chunin Exam single-handedly. "We also need Sasuke." Sarutobi Hiruzen, recalling the defection of Uchiha Itachi, started to sound somewhat nostalgic, "The better Sasuke performs in this Chunin Exam, the better..." In this way... It could also reassure others. Four years ago, Uchiha Itachi ughtered the Uchiha n. However, the truth behind it wasplex. Uchiha Itachi struck a deal with Konoha''s higher-ups to eliminate the Uchiha n''s coup threat. He, along with a mysterious masked man, killed the entire Uchiha n and then left the vige to act as a covert spy to track the masked man and his organization, Akatsuki. In return, the vige''s higher-ups promised to protect his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. If Uchiha Sasuke proved to be excellent, performing outstandingly in the Chunin Exam and gaining fame in the ninja world, it would certainly show the spy Itachi that Konoha''s higher-ups had not betrayed his sacrifice. Besides... Konoha was indeed facing a talent gap. Despite having excellent young Jonin like Kakashi, Might Guy, and Sarutobi Asuma, their power did not provide significant deterrence. At least, they couldn''t inspire the same fear in enemies as "Yellow sh" Minato or "Shisui of the Body Flicker" Uchiha Shisui once did. Even so, Konoha could have managed if such elite Jonin like Kakashi kept emerging. However, talent had been dwindling in recent years, with only a few being promoted to Special Jonin... Fortunately. Konoha''s situation had finally started to improve. Recently, many outstanding graduates had emerged from the Ninja Academy, with several promising children. Sarutobi Hiruzen had high hopes for this generation. "They are all excellent kids..." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a long puff of smoke, looking at the group of ninja in the distance, exhaling a thick smoke ring, "I hope these youngsters can show their excellence in this Chunin Exam and bear the Will of Fire in the future..." "There''s one more thing¡­" Hatake Kakashi scratched his head and brought up a somewhat uncertain topic: "I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but I''ve always felt that Sasuke''s actions seem a bit extreme. His personality also seems overly mature andposed for his age..." "Immature children often like to imitate adult maturity..." Sarutobi Hiruzen responded nomittally, sighed, and said, "When they truly grow up, they will miss their younger selves..." As someone who had led Konoha for over thirty years, the Third Hokage had seen many children who were mature beyond their years. Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi, who left the vige, were examples of such prematurely mature children. And what happenedter? Both Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi carried the Will of Fire and resolved many crises for Konoha. Moreover... Given Uchiha Sasuke''s strange background¡ªhaving witnessed his parents and n killed by his brother at a young age¡ªit was normal for him to mature early. Frankly speaking, considering all Uchiha Sasuke had been through, the fact that he remained mentally sound and even became a ninja showed his remarkable strength of mind. "Go and prepare." Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand to dismiss Hatake Kakashi. "Yes." Hatake Kakashi''s figure instantly disappeared from the spot. He was going to inform the members of Team 7 about their participation in the Chunin Exams. However... Uchiha Sasuke had anticipated this. When Hatake Kakashi announced that they would be participating in the Chunin Exams, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were both full of enthusiasm. "This exam will be lively..." Uchiha Sasuke had to remind Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, especially mentioning two names: "That guy named Gaara we met this afternoon, and a Grass Vige ninja with sses..." "Huh?" Uzumaki Naruto looked confused. "That..." Haruno Sakura frowned, recalling how Uchiha Sasuke had ignored the obviously troublesome Sand Vige ninjas that afternoon, focusing instead on a inly dressed, slightly unkempt red-haired girl from a small ninja vige... Honestly... Haruno Sakura felt a bit jealous. Despite her own cuteness, Sasuke-kun had never looked at her properly, yet he kept staring at that red-haired girl with sses, even after she was out of sight, as if reminiscing... "That red-haired girl with sses..." Haruno Sakura thought of Karin, wanting to make a sarcastic remark. The girl had looked shabby, wearing an old, oversized Grass Vige ninja outfit, probably someone else''s cast-offs, with messy red hair and ck-rimmed sses. It was clear she wasn''t well off... "Sakura." "Don''t underestimate anyone." Uchiha Sasuke''s voice was firm, even giving an example: "I once heard there was an ally n in the vige called the Uzumaki n, all of whom had red hair..." "That''s correct." Hatake Kakashi nodded, pointing to the whirlpool symbol on his ninja forehead protector: "The Konoha symbol is a tribute to our friendship with the Uzumaki n. Sasuke is right; do not underestimate any opponent..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke nodded in agreement. Honestly... The image of Karin in this world was indeed poor. However, Uchiha Sasuke remembered that Karin had a domineering demeanor and was once considered a sessor to Akihara Kagura. This world''s Karin could be disguising herself as weak and harmless... Disguising and hiding were instinctive for Root members. Uchiha Sasuke could not imagine Karin being an ordinary person. Sakura and Naruto in this world were too short-sighted. The real Karin was Akihara Kagura''s most trusted subordinate, a woman who stood beside the most feared mastermind in the ninja world. How could she be an ordinary person in this illusion world? "Uzumaki... n?" Uzumaki Naruto scratched his ear, curiously asking, "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, does that mean I am part of the Uzumaki n?" "..." Hatake Kakashi fell silent. Uzumaki Naruto''s lineage had always been a vige secret, not to be disclosed as his father was a prominent figure. "Probably..." Uchiha Sasuke didn''t care about these so-called secrets. His eyes darkened slightly: "Your mother was Aunt Kushina, who was good friends with my mother. When I was little, I heard my mother mention that Aunt Kushina had striking red hair..." "Eh?" Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. This is the first time he heard about his mother! Ever since he could remember, no one had ever mentioned her in front of him! "My mother is called Kushina?" Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t help but be even more curious, immediately feeling closer to Uchiha Sasuke. He instinctively wanted to ask more about his own background: "My mother was friends with Sasuke''s mother? What about my father?" "Uh..." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression suddenly became puzzled. To be honest... Uchiha Sasuke had never seen Uzumaki Kushina. He only saw her soul during the final battle in the real world... However... He was quite familiar with Naruto''s father... "Alright, Sasuke." Hatake Kakashi''s eyes lowered as he interrupted their conversation in a deep voice: "I have something to tell you about the uing Chunin Exams..." "Kakashi-sensei, I''m not finished talking to Sasuke yet!" Uzumaki Naruto''s face showed a sh of urgency because this was the first time he had learned about his parents. He had always thought he didn''t have any parents! "Naruto..." "Your father was an almost perfect ninja." Hatake Kakashi looked at the blonde boy in front of him, unable to meet Naruto''s intense gaze. He instinctively reached up to remove his ninja forehead protector, speaking softly: "Everyone in the vige admired your father. When you can be a perfect ninja like him, then you will know who your father is..." "..." Uzumaki Naruto''s curiosity grew even stronger. Standing nearby, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but feel a bit curious as well, because no one had ever known about Naruto''s background in ninja school. They only knew he was an orphan in the vige, shunned by all the vigers as a demon fox... Under a big tree. Hatake Kakashi stood under the tree, feeling a headache as he watched Uchiha Sasuke with his hands in his pockets. He hadn''t expected Uchiha Sasuke to know so much! Uchiha Sasuke looked at his teacher and nonchntly said: "Did you call me over to tell me to keep Naruto''s father''s identity a secret?" "..." This kid knows quite a lot! Hatake Kakashi, feeling helpless, adjusted his forehead protector and said: "Keeping Naruto''s background a secret is the Hokage''s order. It''s also for his protection..." To be honest... Hatake Kakashi never thought Naruto''s orphan status was a problem because Kakashi himself was also an orphan when he was young. Many ninjas in the vige were orphans who experienced the tragic loss of their parents. Some even had it worse than Naruto. For example, Uchiha Sasuke, who enjoyed the love of his parents and brother, only to have his gentle brother kill their parents and the entire n, and even attempt to kill him... For example, Hatake Kakashi himself, who witnessed his father''s suicide at a young age and endured the deaths of his closestpanions during his youth, andter experienced the tragic deaths of his mentor and his wife... In the whole Team 7, there were four people. Only Haruno Sakura still had living parents. "Forget it..." "Let''s not talk about this..." "I want to talk about the Chunin Exams..." Hatake Kakashi waved his hand to dismiss his thoughts, seriously speaking about the important matter: "The Third Hokage is aware of your situation. The Hokage believes you can shine in the Chunin Exams, but Sasuke, I know your strength is far ahead of the other Genin. I don''t think anyone can defeat you. However, there are participants from other viges in this exam, so I hope you can restrain yourself a bit and not make the joint Chunin Exams hosted by our vige too embarrassing..." "Don''t worry, Kakashi-sensei." Uchiha Sasuke opened his hand: "Even though I know none of these participants can defeat me, I''ve already seen some interesting guys. This exam is not as simple as you think..." "This exam..." "Will have a lot of interesting things..." "..." Hatake Kakashi sighed and said softly: "I just hope there won''t be any major incidents in the Chunin Exams, leaving only Team 7 standing in the end..." "Kakashi-sensei..." A confident smile appeared on Uchiha Sasuke''s face: "You should know, I''m not a bloodthirsty person..." "However..." "Just like we don''t intentionally step on tiny ants while walking..." "But when we identally step on a group of ants, we certainly won''t look back to see whether those ants are alive or dead¡­" ~~~ This familiar feeling¡­ hmmm? Chapter 356: Extra: Meeting Orochimaru Chapter 356: Extra: Meeting Orochimaru The opportunity arrived quickly. Uchiha Sasuke finally encountered Yakushi Kabuto. Before the written test of the Ch¨±nin Exams, all the participating Genin gathered in the preparation room, and naturally, Yakushi Kabuto was among them. Unfortunately... This preparation room was crowded with people. However, Kabuto was very active in the room, approaching Uchiha Sasuke as if they were already acquainted. "Sasuke-kun." Kabuto held a stack of information on the participants of the Ch¨±nin Exams and pulled out Sasuke''s ninja info card, smiling as he said, "You are the strongest participant in this Ch¨±nin Exam ording to my info cards..." "Hmph...""To me, it''s just a tedious formality..." Sasuke felt Kabuto was deliberately mocking him. A dignified third-generation leader of the Root and a bunch of Genin taking the Ch¨±nin Exam together, being rated as the strongest Genin... How could he speak of such a thing? "I still want to meet some strong ninjas in the exam..." Sasuke ignored the ninja info cards, staring intently at Kabuto, and solemnly spoke in code. "You''ll show me, won''t you, Kabuto-senpai?" "..." Kabuto''s smile turned yful. This kid came to him on his own! Did this kid know about his hidden strength, or did he know that Orochimaru had also infiltrated the Ch¨±nin Exams! "..." Kabuto stared at Sasuke. After a while, Kabuto''s mouth curled into a mysterious smile, and he nodded with a grin: "Of course... I can." This kid was walking right into his trap... Just as well... He was also looking for a new vessel for Orochimaru! This kid''s talent and strength, even his handsome appearance, made him a perfect candidate for Orochimaru''s new vessel. Kabuto decided to hand Sasuke''s information to Orochimaru, hoping that Orochimaru could bring more interesting events to the ninja world! "That would be perfect." Sasuke nodded with satisfaction. The written test of the first Ch¨±nin Exam began soon after. For other ninjas, it was a test of cheating and willpower; for Uzumaki Naruto, it was pure torture; but for Uchiha Sasuke and those who had taken the Ch¨±nin Exam before, it was a walk in the park. Sasuke was more curious about Karin and Kabuto, especially Karin, who looked very different from her real-world self, appearing dazed while taking the test. However... He would find out soon. After the first exam, the second exam would be a battle between ninja squads, and Karin would inevitably reveal her true nature. Kabuto was also willing to help him connect with the hidden Akihara Kagura... Hmm... Everything was going as nned. If all went well, he might return to his world today. Should he handle his teammates'' affairs before leaving? Kakashi and Naruto were not doing well in this world... After the written test ended. All the Genin who passed headed to the Forest of Death for the second exam. Sasuke kept surveying his surroundings, waiting for Akihara Kagura to appear, but sensed a familiar evil chakra nearby. "Hmm?" Sasuke turned to see a tall Grass Ninja wearing a bamboo hat. Noticing Sasuke''s gaze, the Grass Ninja slightly lifted his hat, revealing a sinister smile and licking his lips. This familiar action... Sasuke immediately recognized him. Wasn''t this Orochimaru? Orochimaru, this persistent guy, had appeared in this world too? Or was Akihara Kagura here, which is why Orochimaru showed up? Never mind. Orochimaru''s appearance was also beneficial. He had close ties to Akihara Kagura. Sasuke''s gaze swept over Orochimaru, seemingly disregarding him, and continued to focus on Karin and Kabuto. "Hehehe... little Uchiha..." Orochimaru lowered his voice with a sinister smile: "Looks like I might get an excellent vessel this time..." Just in time... During the Forest of Death exam, he could thoroughly test Uchiha Sasuke''s talent. He had long desired a vessel with Sharingan! The second exam involved obtaining Heaven and Earth scrolls. Each team had one scroll and had to obtain the other through battle and reach the central tower in the Forest of Death to pass. Therefore... All Genin had to fight in the Forest of Death! Sasuke wasn''t concerned about Orochimaru''s interest in him; he was focused on the Grass Vige ninjas in the corner, especially the red-haired girl, Karin, whose presence made him smile. "The second exam, get ready to start!" After signing the liability waiver, the proctor, Mitarashi Anko, arranged the teams'' starting points in the Forest of Death. When the exam time started, Anko didn''t waste a moment, ordering the gates of the Forest of Death to be opened! The Genin rushed in! Team 7 quickly entered the forest! Sasuke leapt ahead,nding on the ground and using the chakra sensing technique left by the Second Hokage to detect all the chakra around him! "Head that way!" Sasuke pointed in a direction, telling Naruto and Sakura, "There are the most ninjas there; we can gather the scrolls we need quickly!" "What?" "Go to the ce with the most people?" Naruto and Sakura were startled. Sasuke stood up and looked back at hispanions: "Only there can we collect the scrolls quickly!" "Isn''t it dangerous?" Sakura shivered in fear, hugging herself. "Don''t worry about danger..." Sasuke chuckled, holding out his hand confidently, "I am the greatest danger in the Forest of Death!" "..." Naruto and Sakura were speechless. Since the exam was team-based, they couldn''t separate from their teammate and followed Sasuke. Meanwhile. Orochimaru and his subordinates entered the Forest of Death, heading straight for Sasuke! "Find those kids!" "Yes!" They split into three directions. However, they didn''t need to search hard, as Sasuke and Team 7 weren''t hiding, even causing a bigmotion. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" A huge fireball exploded in the forest! Three Genin teams who had just encountered each other were stunned by the massive fireball and looked towards the source! "A jutsu of this level..." The nine Genin were shocked! Although the Great Fireball Technique was only a C-rank Fire Release jutsu, Sasuke''s fireball was over ten meters in diameter, its power intimidating! "Hand over your scrolls¡­" Uchiha Sasuke suddenly jumped to the ground, stepping on a rock with a face full of arrogance. He looked at a group of younger genin, smiling slightly, "By the way, has anyone seen the ninjas from Grass Vige and Konoha?" "....." Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura followed behind him. "....." The group of genin looked at each other in confusion. "A bunch of kids?" A tall genin immediately became aggressive, swinging a kunai as he charged towards Uchiha Sasuke, "Don''t get too cocky!" "Yeah!" "They''re just kids!" "Who do you think you are!" Two other genin followed closely behind their teammate, charging forward! Whoosh! Uchiha Sasuke rushed towards them, his ninja sword instantly unsheathed, a sharp sh of the de cut through the air, and the first genin who charged was killed on the spot, blood spurting from his neck! In that instant, the ck-haired youth transformed into a reaper walking in the Forest of Death. After shing another genin, he grabbed thest one by the throat and mmed him to the ground! After all... Every team needs at least one survivor. "I''m not really interested in killing..." Uchiha Sasuke didn''t even look at the enemy he had pinned to the ground. Instead, he pulled a kunai from his ninja pouch, ying with the de''s edge, "I hope you cooperate, otherwise, I do know a few interrogation techniques..." Not just a few... Root ninjas are exceptionally skilled in these techniques. As an independent division outside the Hokage''s system, Root ninjas rarely acted collectively with other departments, so they were trained to be all-rounders, even having their own medical units independent of the medical department. "....." The remaining two teams of genin exchanged nces. "Let''s run!" Sensing Uchiha Sasuke''s formidability, the two teams decided to flee in the opposite direction! "Don''t let them escape, Naruto..." Uchiha Sasuke seemed very familiar with these two teams. "Okay!" Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes became resolute. This blond kid quickly formed a hand sign, letting out a low shout, "Shadow Clone Technique!" With the activation of the jutsu, countless shadow clones appeared from behind him, surrounding the area in an instant! The Shadow Clone Technique clearly had a more intimidating effect than Uchiha Sasuke. The thousands of shadow clones left the two teams in despair. They didn''t think they could escape from such an overwhelming number... Team 7 obtained three scrolls. However, these teams didn''t have the information Uchiha Sasuke wanted. Since the Forest of Death exam had just begun, they hadn''t had a chance to explore before running into each other by coincidence, so they naturally didn''t have much intel. "We''ve got the Heaven and Earth scrolls..." Uzumaki Naruto was quite pleased with the three scrolls. At least this ensured they could pass the second round of the Chunin Exams. "Let''s head to the tower and finish the exam..." Haruno Sakura tugged at her cor, nervously asking her teammates. "No rush..." Uchiha Sasuke stopped mid-sentence, sensing an approaching evil chakra. He immediately signaled hispanions to leave, "Sakura, Naruto, you two get back, someone''sing!" "Huh? Who is it!" Uzumaki Naruto was still excited! Having just teamed up with Sasuke to defeat three teams, his confidence was sky-high, and he wasn''t inclined to retreat! "Not someone you can handle..." Uchiha Sasuke motioned for them to hide, his voice turning serious, "All the teams in this area have been dealt with by us. You''ll be safe hiding nearby. I''lle find you after I deal with this guy..." "I''ll go with you..." Uzumaki Naruto started to speak but was interrupted. "Impressive indeed..." A chilling voice echoed around them, apanied by a murderous intent that seemed to lower the surrounding temperature! "....." Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were so frightened they involuntarily retreated, their bodies trembling as they watched a tall, thin figure emerge from the forest! It was a genin wearing a bamboo hat! When the hat was lifted, a sinister smile appeared on his face as he examined the three kids of Team 7, sticking out his tongue. It was Orochimaru. Orochimaru hadn''t expected Team 7 to be so bold, using chakra to fight right at the start of the Forest of Death exam, which immediately alerted him to the situation. "Uchiha Sasuke..." "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto..." "Didn''t expect you kids to be so fast..." "You two leave." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand, indicating for his teammates to leave. He faced Orochimaru''s killing intent without flinching, stepping forward, "Naruto, Sakura, this guy isn''t someone you can handle..." "Sasuke!" "Sasuke-kun!" Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were still worried. "Go." Uchiha Sasuke turned his head slightly, not wanting hispanions to overhear certain things, his voice growing colder, "Stay far away, as far as possible..." Then, realizing he sounded too stern, he softened his tone, "Don''t worry, this guy isn''t my match. He''s the same as Zabuza we encountered before, just one look and I can take him down. I just want to test my strength with him..." "One look..." A flicker of resentment crossed Orochimaru''s eyes as he recalled something unpleasant, his smile turning even more sinister. "Heh heh..." "Just like Itachi..." "But..." Orochimaru smiled while forming hand signs slowly, "If you want yourpanions to leave, let''s see if you have what it takes to stop me, Sasuke..." Zzzt! A string of lightning shed! Uchiha Sasuke''s body burst forth with tangible chakra! "Body Flicker Technique! So fast!" Orochimaru''s heart trembled with shock, confirming something, "Kabuto''s intel was right, this kid has mastered the Raikage''s Lightning Body Technique..." As Orochimaru processed this, Uchiha Sasuke''s figure had already reached him, his ninja sword raised towards Orochimaru''s neck! "This kid..." Orochimaru could even feel the cold edge of the de! Despite underestimating Sasuke and not avoiding the attack, the kid''s speed and swordsmanship still surprised him... "Hmph..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes showed contempt, clearly not taking Orochimaru seriously, "Forming hand signs so slowly in front of me, isn''t that underestimating me a bit too much, Orochimaru?" Chapter 357: Extra: No different from a worm Chapter 357: Extra: No different from a worm "¡­" Orochimaru was startled. It was understandable that Uchiha Sasuke could sense he wasn''t an ordinary person, but to call out his name so inly was quite surprising! "Really..." "This is unexpected." Orochimaru was somewhat taken aback. Smiling slightly, he reached out to remove his hat and pulled it down over his face: "There are still people in Konoha who remember my name..." "What''s more surprising is..." "No one in Konoha detected my presence, yet you could recognize me at a nce. This is not something a twelve-year-old kid should be able to do..." "What surprises me the most...""You even knew about my collusion with Kabuto and took the initiative to ask him to see me. This is quite astonishing, don''t you think?" Rip! Orochimaru''s face was torn off in an instant! Because that face was just a disguise made from human skin, used by Orochimaru to avoid detection by Konoha ninjas. Orochimaru had deceived many, but he didn''t expect to be discovered by a kid like Uchiha Sasuke! Fortunately... Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura had escaped to another ce. If those two kids saw this scene, they would probably be a bit scared. However, for Uchiha Sasuke, Orochimaru tearing off his human skin mask was just a small appetizer. He had seen more gruesome scenes... "Sasuke-kun." After tearing off the mask, Orochimaru revealed a handsome yet sinister face. Hisplexion appeared pale, but his snake-like eyes were sharp. "How exactly did you know my identity?" Orochimaru smiled, stretching out a finger to push aside Sasuke''s de: "Can you give me an answer to my confusion?" "..." Sasuke''s eyes widened. Wait... What''s going on? It seems like something is wrong! The person he mentioned to Kabuto was clearly Akihara Kagura, so why did Kabuto bring Orochimaru? Why would he need to meet Orochimaru? Is Kabuto pretending to be ignorant... Or... Has this world''s Kabuto never met Akihara Kagura either? Sasuke''s mind was in turmoil. He didn''t want to deal with Orochimaru here; he just wanted to find this world''s Kabuto immediately! If this world''s Kabuto had never met Akihara Kagura, then Akihara Kagura truly couldn''t exist in this world! Because in the real world, Kabuto and Akihara Kagura were very close, and Kabuto and Karin were the two people Akihara Kagura trusted the most... "Your mind is in disarray." Orochimaru''s smile broadened, seeing the ck-haired boy''s unease: "No need to worry. You don''t have to answer these questions. Just showing me your excellence is enough, Sasuke-kun..." "But I''m no longer interested in you." Sasuke spun his sword in his hand, sheathing it as his Sharingan eyes met Orochimaru''s gaze! In the next moment! Orochimaru felt his body shrink instantaneously, as if he were in a vast shadow world! In this immense shadow world, a pair of scarlet eyes rose, watching him from the darkness, making him feel insignificant! Another genjutsu! This kid''s genjutsu is so strong! This reminded Orochimaru of the fear he felt when dominated by Uchiha Itachi''s Sharingan years ago. But Itachi was the one who massacred his n, while Sasuke was just a twelve-year-old kid... And yet... He still had no way to fight back! Had he be weaker, or was the Uchiha n''s Sharingan inherently this powerful? Just a mere twelve-year-old kid! "Orochimaru." "Can you sense the gap between us?" Sasuke''s voice echoed in the illusionary shadows, coldly saying: "Your power is insignificant in front of the Uchiha n''s Sharingan..." Along with Sasuke''s voice, a giant figure emerged behind the scarlet eyes in the illusion, towering over the tiny Orochimaru like an ant, making Orochimaru''s heart race! "This chakra..." "This level of spiritual power..." Orochimaru''s mind was filled with immense fear. He couldn''t move his body, only feeling himself being suppressed by a terrifying spiritual force, his soul unable to budge! Sweat... Slowly soaked Orochimaru''s body... This kid named Uchiha Sasuke was stronger than his brother Uchiha Itachi, with an even more frightening talent than his brother! Orochimaru felt his brain bing chaotic, unable to concentrate, only sensing the oppressive power from his soul! If Sasuke wanted, he could kill Orochimaru''s soul with the Sharingan. Orochimaru''s greatest fear was having his life and death out of his control! But... This has now be a reality! The suffocating feeling... Gradually overwhelmed him... Orochimaru even had an illusion... That this twelve-year-old kid could kill him with just a nce from the Sharingan... No... This wasn''t an illusion! It was a sharp intuition between life and death! How enormous must this kid''s yin chakra be! "Take me to Kabuto." Sasuke''s spiritual pressure receded like a tide. "..." Orochimaru finally felt the control over his body returning, an illusion of his soul reentering his body! He raised his hand to steady himself against a nearby tree, instinctively taking deep breaths, savoring the joy of still being alive... That suffocating helplessness... Made Orochimaru feel physically drained! This was an unprecedented feeling! Orochimaru had fought against the most terrifying leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, and had never felt such an overwhelming helplessness as he just did! "Just a twelve-year-old kid..." Orochimaru''s breath was weak as he stared at the ck-haired boy before him, unwilling to believe what he had just witnessed: "How could he reach such a level..." "Orochimaru." "You''d better hurry." Sasuke raised his hand, casually revealing a hint of killing intent: "Although you''re famous in Konoha, killing you is no different from killing an insect in the forest..." As he finished speaking, a half-meter-long caterpir fell from the tree, and Sasuke''s hand shed with electricity. A Chidori Senbon formed of lightning instantly pinned the caterpir to the tree! "..." Orochimaru gritted his teeth. This kid... Was he threatening him? Did this kid think winning a genjutsu battle meant winning a ninja fight? Orochimaru''s eyes shifted slightly, and a smile quickly spread across his face, as if the previous fight meant nothing to him, and he leisurely said: "I didn''t expect you to want to see Kabuto, but I think finding him in this forest won''t be easy..." "Then you have no value..." The ck-haired boy reached for the sword behind him. "Young people are so impatient¡­" Orochimaru chuckled softly and shook his head, waving a hand at Uchiha Sasuke. "It just takes a little time..." As Orochimaru spoke, he reached out towards a nearby tree. Small white snakes slithered out of his sleeves, quickly dispersing throughout the Forest of Death. These snakes moved at a remarkable speed and vanished almost instantly, clearly serving as Orochimaru''s tools for locating someone. "They''ll return shortly." Retracting his hand, Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Sasuke with a smile. "In the meantime, I''m curious, Sasuke-kun, why do you wish to see Kabuto?" "I have a few questions for him." Sasuke nced at Orochimaru, indifferent to revealing his intentions because he knew this man was discreet and only explored secrets on his own. Looking up, Sasuke gazed at the clear blue sky through the forest canopy. "I thought Yakushi Kabuto would introduce me to a dragon that could only be admired from afar, but instead, he showed me a snake crawling on the ground..." "Seems I''ve disappointed you, Sasuke-kun..." Orochimaru shook his head, his smile bright but subtly dangerous. "However, sometimes, a snake can be more dangerous than a dragon!" The next moment, Orochimaru''s head suddenly elongated! His neck twisted like a snake, and he bit Sasuke''s neck, injecting a mass of dark chakra that formed a tomoe-shaped curse mark on Sasuke''s neck. The attack was so unexpected! Sasuke''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t have time to react to Orochimaru''s sneak attack, only feeling a burning sensation on his neck. "You!" The moment the curse mark was injected, Sasuke''s chakra seemed to be unbnced, paralyzing his body. "Hiss..." Orochimaru retracted his head, his smile bing sinister and slightly pleased. "Don''t be afraid, Sasuke-kun. I''ve simply gifted you a new power..." "The curse mark." "This is another power I have developed." Orochimaru watched Sasuke, who was touching the mark on his neck, and squinted his eyes, making his snake-like pupils even more menacing. "You may not be able to use chakra now, but if you can harness the power of the curse mark, you will be much stronger..." Of course. Orochimaru wouldn''t tell Sasuke the true purpose of the curse mark, which was to imnt a part of his soul and chakra into Sasuke''s body. The soul within the curse mark would eventually take over Sasuke''s body... Most importantly, if Orochimaru ever died, he could use the curse mark on Sasuke''s neck to resurrect himself. This was truly a win-win situation. Sasuke frowned, touching the mark on his neck and feeling the burning power. He casually said, "You didn''t kill me. I thought you might take the chance to do so..." "I couldn''t bear to..." A hint of greed shed in Orochimaru''s eyes as he stared at Sasuke''s eyes, slowly licking his lips with his tongue. How could he? How could he bear to kill such a perfect vessel! Even if the chances were slim and it might take a very long time, Orochimaru couldn''t bring himself to kill Sasuke! "I just didn''t expect..." Orochimaru giggled, extending his hands, and pointed out Sasuke''s w. "Sasuke-kun''s vignce is surprisingly low. Perhaps it''s because you believe your power always keeps you above others, which made you so careless with me..." "No." Sasuke shook his head, casually closing his hands and calmly continued, "An elephant doesn''t care if an ant bites its toe. It might even find the ant''s efforts amusing..." "!!!" Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly widened. He recognized Sasuke''s hand seals! "I also want to show you the gap between us..." Sasuke raised his eyes to Orochimaru and coldly continued, "To let you see clearly the difference between people from different worlds. Whether it''s our full-scale battle or your stealth attacks, they are all trivial tricks to me..." Afterpleting his hand seals, Sasuke gently pressed his palm on his neck, soothing the burning sensation. "Ninja Art: Evil Sealing Method!" The next moment! A snake''s head suddenly emerged from Sasuke''s neck! Sasuke''s hand grabbed the snake at its critical point, exerting force between his fingers, and directly strangled the snake that emerged from the curse mark! In a second... Sasuke eliminated the curse mark''s threat! This movepletely eradicated the soul that Orochimaru had imnted in him! "!!!" Orochimaru''s face instantly contorted with anger! Impossible! The curse mark he painstakingly developed was broken so easily? "Furthermore..." "Your power..." "Is nothing special to me..." "A power that can be easily replicated and controlled within seconds..." Sasuke raised his fingers again, sensing the surrounding natural energy within his body. A dark stream of energy flowed down from his fingertips, spreading across his arm! This was the sign of the curse mark transformation! A sign of the fusion of natural energy and chakra! For Sasuke, who once possessed the Six Paths Senjutsu, mastering the curse mark was no trouble, especially as the third-generation Root leader, he had ess to all the forbidden techniques in the ninja world. He knew that converting natural energy into a curse mark was the simplest and most practical method! Sasuke was still contemting how to expose his hidden powers without arousing suspicion and causing future chaos. He had even considered showing a bit of interest in Orochimaru''s curse mark during their continued interactions, but Orochimaru came to him instead... This was truly... ying into his ns! After all, for Sasuke, finding a way for the world to ept his hidden power without causing future chaos was a tricky matter... But now... It wasn''t troublesome at all! "How... can it be!" Orochimaru was utterly shocked by Sasuke''s talent! If breaking the curse mark showed Sasuke''s wisdom in solvingplex forbidden techniques, then quickly mastering the curse mark transformation... Such terrifying talent... Made Orochimaru feel despair! Years of his efforts paled inparison to these geniuses in an instant! Because his former teammate Jiraiya had mastered a power called Sage Mode, Orochimaru became interested in natural energy. It took him years to barely grasp a bit of using natural energy through the curse mark... This kid... Cracked the curse mark within seconds and even developed his own curse mark mode by condensing natural energy? "Orochimaru, would you like to try?" A look of contempt appeared in Sasuke''s eyes as he coldly spoke to the shocked Orochimaru. "Curse Mark Mode, Second Stage, Activate!" As he spoke... ck wings suddenly spread out behind Sasuke! These ck wings shimmered with dark light, their feathers densely packed and radiating a ck glow! "Orochimaru." Sasuke''s body slowly floated up with the pping of his ck wings, allowing the ck-haired boy to look down on the taller Orochimaru. "Let your narrow vision witness the true power of your curse mark and fully understand the vast gap between us!" "To me..." Sasuke spread his arms, looking down at Orochimaru with an impassive expression, a sign of ultimate contempt for the other person. "A venomous snake and a worm in the soil are no different..." "Because neither poses any threat to me." Chapter 358: Extra: Yakushi Nono is Dead in this Fake World? Chapter 358: Extra: Yakushi Nono is Dead in this Fake World? This kid... He''s still mocking me! As one of the legendary Sannin of Konoha, renowned throughout the entire ninja world, Orochimaru was finding it hard to contain himself, being so contemptuously dismissed by a mere child! Orochimaru abruptly raised his arm, and several brown serpents suddenly slithered out from his sleeve, causing a chill to run down anyone''s spine! "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" Countless snakes bared their sharp, poisonous fangs and lunged at Uchiha Sasuke. Each one was venomous enough to incapacitate any ninja with just one bite! "Chidori!" Suddenly, a mass of lightning appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand! With the boost of the Cursed Seal Chakra, the lightning turned silver, cutting through the myriad snake heads like a sharp de! The ck-haired boy spread the ck wings on his back, propelling his body rapidly toward Orochimaru, the silver lightning shining brightly in Orochimaru''s eyes!"Too fast!" Orochimaru''s pupils widened in shock, and he quickly retreated, but not before Sasuke''s silver Chidori severed his arm in a split second! Crash! A nearbyrge tree was also destroyed by the Chidori! Orochimaru looked at his severed arm and then opened his mouth wide. Two arms emerged directly from his mouth as another Orochimaru crawled out! This was Orochimaru''s Substitution technique! By expending arge amount of chakra, he could heal all injuries! Just as Orochimaru shed his skin and emerged, he spat out a sharp Kusanagi sword, which fell into his hand instantly! ng! A ninja sword covered in Lightning Release chakra struck down! Orochimaru raised the Kusanagi sword to block, but his body was paralyzed by the electric current, forcing him to release the sword and leap back! "Wind Release..." Orochimaru swiftly began forming hand signs to release his jutsu! Sasuke suddenly threw his ninjas sword, charged with Lightning Release chakra, like a bolt of lightning. In an instant, it pinned Orochimaru to the ground, paralyzing his body with electricity! Orochimaru opened his mouth wide again! Another Orochimaru with a snake tail quickly crawled out of his mouth. This substitution technique allowed him to escape any perilous situation rapidly! "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!" Sasuke raised his fingers and spat out numerous fireballs! Each fireball rapidly expanded, falling toward Orochimaru''s escape path, igniting the forest vegetation as they exploded! Intense explosions continuously erupted in the forest! Even a basic C-rank Fire Release technique used by the Uchiha n, when enhanced by the Cursed Seal mode, was wielded by Sasuke with extraordinary power. In the real world, Sasuke had even trained under Uchiha Madara for a time, mastering the Uchiha n''s Fire Release techniques to perfection! Orochimaru was left with almost no way to escape! "Feel despair..." Sasuke casually formed a hand seal, his body suspended in mid-air by his wings, looking down at Orochimaru with disdain. "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" A gigantic fireball descended from the sky like a meteor! The entire forest saw a burst of mes reaching for the sky in an instant. When the fireball hit the ground, it turned into a sea of fire, igniting the surrounding forest and lighting up the sky! Outside the Forest of Death''s examination site. A group of examiners watched in horror. No one had expected that someone could use such a powerful Fire Release technique in the second Chunin Exam, a level of power that would make any ninja specializing in Fire Release feel ashamed! In the monitoring room for the second exam. Since the cameras could not cover the entire Forest of Death, the Konoha higher-ups observing could only see the meteor-like fireball and the mes spreading in one area of the forest. "..." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, puffed on his pipe, exhaling a long ring of smoke, unable to calm the shock in his heart. As a ninja most proficient in Fire Release techniques, Hiruzen had never mastered such a powerful jutsu. This time, the genin participating in the Chunin Exam were extraordinarily strong! "Investigate..." Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe, maintaining theposure of a Hokage: "Which ss is this ninja from?" "It should be Sasuke..." Hatake Kakashi scratched his cheek, looking up at the ceiling of the monitoring room: "Other than Sasuke, no one else is proficient in Fire Release..." "I remember Sasuke is only twelve this year, right?" Konoha''s advisor, Homura Mitokado, widened his eyes in disbelief, looking at Hatake Kakashi: "His Fire Release technique already has this level of power?" "He''s a bit too strong..." Another advisor, Koharu Utatane, sighed deeply as if recalling something: "A child of the Uchiha n... another genius like Itachi?" "..." "This kid is even more terrifying than Itachi..." Orochimaru, enduring the scorching mes, did not use Water Release techniques to extinguish the fire, as his Water Release could not counter such powerful Fire Release. Facing Uchiha Sasuke directly, Orochimaru knew better than anyone how terrifying this twelve-year-old boy truly was! "No..." "I must conserve enough chakra..." Orochimaru gritted his teeth, shedding his skin once more, transforming his lower body into a serpent. Ignoring the burning pain, he swiftly fled towards the edge of the mes: "The arrogance of the Uchiha... does this kid think I am truly at his mercy?" In the forest. Sasuke''s figure hovered. The ck-haired boy fixed his gaze on Orochimaru, his wings pping rapidly as he relentlessly pursued! As Orochimaru finally escaped the mes, Sasukended, his wings creating a gust of wind that scattered the approaching mes! The gust messed up Orochimaru''s hair! "Stop running, Orochimaru..." Substantial Lightning Release chakra appeared on Sasuke''s body. He intercepted Orochimaru, his arm striking Orochimaru''s body! "This is..." Orochimaru''s eyes widened in disbelief! This move... It looked familiar, a high-level Lightning Release taijutsu move that only higher-ups members of Cloud Vige like the Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki could learn! "Liger Bomb!" Sasuke''s arm instantly split Orochimaru''s body in two! "..." Orochimaru''s upper half fell to the ground, his eyes still reflecting shock, unable to believe Sasuke''s jutsu. Is this a joke? Is this kid really a genin of Konoha or the Raikage of Cloud Vige? Blood... Flowed on the ground... Orochimaru''s two halvesy motionless, seemingly killed by Sasuke in that move. "Hmph..." Sasuke casually retracted his chakra, looking at Orochimaru''s severed body, and coldly said: "Enough pretending. If one of the Sannin, Orochimaru, could be killed by me so easily, it would be too disappointing..." Before he finished speaking¡­ The upper and lower halves of Orochimaru''s body simultaneously sprouted serpents, which quickly began to intertwine, and his body merged once more. "Have you realized the gap between us?" "No matter the ability, I am far superior to you. Even if I use the most troublesome methods, killing you would be as easy as turning my hand¡­" Uchiha Sasuke looked down at Orochimaru, who was rising from the ground, and coldly questioned, "Now, have you found the person I want?" "If Sasuke-kun could satisfy my curiosity¡­" Orochimaru''s body slowly rose. Along with him, doubts began to surface in his mind. Compared to other matters, he was more curious about where Uchiha Sasuke had learned the secret techniques of the Cloud Vige, techniques that only sessive Raikages could master! A mere Konoha Genin¡­ How did he obtain those secret techniques? But¡­ Orochimaru would soon get his answers. Because the little white snake quickly brought back news of Yakushi Kabuto''s whereabouts. Yakushi Kabuto and his two teammates were all Orochimaru''s subordinates. When they saw Orochimaru and Uchiha Sasuke appear, they were somewhat surprised. However, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t care about that. Upon seeing Yakushi Kabuto, he immediately asked a question: "Kabuto-senpai, could you please tell me where Akihara Kagura is?" "..." Yakushi Kabuto was momentarily bewildered. Although he quickly suppressed his confusion, it was still caught by Uchiha Sasuke, who was staring intently at him. Damn it! This world''s Yakushi Kabuto doesn''t know Akihara Kagura! "Then what about Dean Yakushi Nono?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Yakushi Kabuto and asked another question, not willing to give up hope: "After the second exam, I want to meet Dean Yakushi Nono¡­" The entire higher-ups of Konoha knew¡­ The Dean of the Konoha Orphanage, Yakushi Nono, had a deep rtionship with Akihara Kagura. It was only because Yakushi Kabuto and Akihara Kagura always worked together that people overlooked the Dean. In fact¡­ Akihara Kagura always respected the Dean, treating her like a mother. Dean Yakushi Nono also always felt guilty towards Akihara Kagura, even knowing that Akihara Kagura was an outsider, she still considered him a child of her orphanage. "..." Yakushi Kabuto''s face changed. The young man with grayish-white hair slowly lowered his head after hearing the familiar name of Yakushi Nono. He took off his sses and began to wipe them slowly. "..." A peculiar smile suddenly appeared on Orochimaru''s lips. There''s a w! This Uchiha Sasuke knows a lot! Because this Uchiha Sasuke knew about Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono, he even knew about their close rtionship! However¡­ This Uchiha Sasuke didn''t know everything! Because this Uchiha Sasuke didn''t know what had happened between Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto, he didn''t know that Yakushi Nono had long been killed by Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy, at the hands of the child she worried about the most, Yakushi Kabuto! "The Dean has long passed away¡­" Yakushi Kabuto wiped his sses and did not hide his past, speaking calmly: "I personally caused the Dean''s death¡­" "Impossible!" Uchiha Sasuke quickly retorted and made his voice gentle: "Don''t worry, Kabuto-senpai, I won''t harm Dean Yakushi Nono¡­" Such a lie is too unconvincing, isn''t it? Everyone in Konoha and the entire ninja world knew how much Yakushi Kabuto respected his adoptive mother Yakushi Nono. How could he possibly harm her? No¡­ Wait¡­ Uchiha Sasuke suddenly remembered something, recalling the disgusting things done by the first head of the Root, Shimura Danzo, and the origins of hatred between his real-world brother and Akihara Kagura. He said a name slowly, word by word. "Because¡­ Shimura Danzo?" "Yes¡­" Orochimaru''s smile grew brighter, and he said with a grin: "I witnessed Yakushi Nono''s death myself, Danzo wanted to eliminate them¡­" "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s mind went nk for a moment. It wasn''t the news of Yakushi Nono''s death that shocked him¡­ But Uchiha Sasuke''s mind instinctively began to ponder¡­ In this world¡­ Is Akihara Kagura truly gone? Without Akihara Kagura¡­ Would such a thing happen in this world? A death? Has this world''s Dean Yakushi Nono died? Without Akihara Kagura, Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto fell victim to Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy, leading to Yakushi Nono being killed by the child who always respected her, Yakushi Kabuto? This world is clearly a reflection of the real world, everything continuing ording to the real world''s trajectory. Team 7 took the mission to the Land of Waves, then participated in the Chunin Exams upon returning. How could it deviate to such an extent? If Yakushi Nono is dead¡­ Then the surviving n members in the real world¡­ Uchiha Sasuke''s mind was nk, recalling the night of the blood moon, remembering his brother wielding the butcher''s knife. Could those n members still survive? No¡­ No¡­ This has nothing to do with me. It''s fine¡­ This is just an illusory world¡­ This is just a world I inexplicably arrived at¡­ Uchiha Sasuke''s mindset quickly calmed down. He always considered himself an outsider in this world, not caring about anything here, and his feelings towards the people in this world were merely reflections of his real-world friends¡­ "Whew¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s mind becamepletely calm. Because he is the third generation leader of the Root in the real world, he has experienced the most painful things in this world. He was constantly trapped in a cycle of gaining and losing, and his mind had long be unbreakable! He once had the world''s warmest love, only to lose it all in one night; he had once found new hope, only to have it shattered in a day! It doesn''t matter¡­ No need to care¡­ No need to care too much¡­ This world is just an illusion, unrted to him. He is merely a passerby in this world, existing in the true reality. This illusory world¡­ Is just a distraction for his mind¡­ "Sasuke-kun¡­" "You seem to have some unusual experiences¡­" Orochimaru said softly, his smile prating everything: "Sasuke-kun, you seem to know me very well, and you respect Kabuto even more than I do. This seems somewhat illogical¡­" "It seems¡­" "Sasuke-kun''s experiences must be quite extraordinary." Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Sasuke in front of him, spreading his hands and softly inviting: "I wonder if we have the honor of knowing a bit about them?" ~~~ This is getting exciting! Author still cooking on Extras Chapter 359: Extra: Reality is cruel... Chapter 359: Extra: Reality is cruel... "Your observation skills are indeed sharp..." Uchiha Sasuke snorted coldly, dissatisfied that Orochimaru had detected the truth: "Before I tell you the truth, tell me everything about this world first!" "No choice..." "Sasuke-kun''s strength is truly surprising..." Orochimaru smiled slyly, piercing through Uchiha Sasuke''s disguise with one sentence: "And with Sasuke-kun''s superiority and arrogance, treating us as mere insects identally crawling by your feet, it''s not a pleasant feeling..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes twitched. Did he suspect me over such a small matter? Everything was done ording to Akihara Kagura''s style, so why did it still arouse Orochimaru''s suspicion? Why was Akihara Kagura never suspected?What''s wrong? Fire Release techniques, I can exin as I learned from the Uchiha n; Lightning Release techniques, I can say I developed myself; my attitude isn''t particrly arrogant... Why has Akihara Kagura never been noticed? No matter how much power Akihara Kagura disyed, everyone epted it as a matter of course. Even though he did many bad things, no one suspected him of being evil until he revealed his true nature and ns himself... Compared to Akihara Kagura, Uchiha Sasuke considered himself quite friendly. He didn''t toy with everyone nor manipte their fates... "Kabuto." Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s discontented expression, Orochimaru lightly changed the subject: "Introduce yourself to Sasuke-kun, let him know about you and Lady Yakushi Nono''s story..." "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses. In fact... There''s nothing particrly special to introduce. To Yakushi Kabuto''s life, it was a tragedy, manipted by Konoha''s higher-ups, Shimura Danzo, who used the bond between Kabuto and Yakushi Nono to his advantage, forcing them into dangerous espionage missions and ultimately pitting them against each other. This story... Uchiha Sasuke had heard this before. The only difference was that in reality, Yakushi Kabuto and Yakushi Nono met Akihara Kagura and avoided their tragic fate. "I experienced a different world..." After hearing Kabuto''s story, Uchiha Sasuke shared the same story, even revealing that his brother, Uchiha Itachi, was ordered by Shimura Danzo to kill Kabuto and Yakushi Nono. "In the end..." "Akihara Kagura saved you, entrusted you to Orochimaru, and arranged for you to return to the orphanage. Dean Nono continued to care for the children, and Kabuto-senpai became a doctor in Konoha''s medical department..." "But my brother, Uchiha Itachi, became Kagura''s adversary due to Danzo''s orders, and thus became a thorn in Kagura''s side..." As a result... The Uchiha n''s tragedy began. Many have analyzed that if Uchiha Itachi had been willing to ''coborate'' with Kagura, the Uchiha n''s tragedy might never have happened. "Sasuke-kun, it sounds like Kagura-sama from your world is a good person..." Kabuto smiled faintly, but the smile held a hint of bitterness and pain: "But our world doesn''t have an Akihara Kagura..." Kabuto''s fist clenched suddenly, his eyes hidden behind his sses, his voice low and controlled: "Orochimaru-sama, Sasuke-kun, why doesn''t our world have someone like Akihara Kagura?" Why! Why doesn''t their world have Akihara Kagura? Why did he and Dean Nono have to be pitted against each other in this cruel reality? Why didn''t anyone warn him about Danzo''s schemes? "Kabuto-senpai..." Uchiha Sasuke seemed to understand Kabuto''s meaning, and casually continued: "Akihara Kagura isn''t a good person. He maniptes the fates of everyone in the ninja world..." "Really?" Kabuto nced at Uchiha Sasuke and bowed his head again: "Sounds like a god... but isn''t it good if a tragic fate is changed by a god?" How fortunate... Someone was willing to notice him... Despite not being a strong or talented ninja, that omnipotent being Sasuke spoke of showed mercy towards them... "..." Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath. Indeed... Kabuto had a point. Changing a tragic fate... For those in cruel realities, it''s not a bad thing... Even for himself, shouldn''t he be someone whose fate was changed? Especially for someone like Kabuto, who went through hell in this worldpared to the paradise-like life of his counterpart... Identical individuals... Just because of one person, Akihara Kagura, their fates diverged drastically, leading topletely different futures. "Perhaps we don''t want our fate controlled by others..." Uchiha Sasuke calmly retorted, then asked about something he cared about: "Were there any survivors from the Uchiha n on the night of the massacre?" "I don''t know." Kabuto shook his head, unsure. "Probably... none?" Orochimaru smiled, knowing a bit about it: "Danzo gave me many Sharingan as experimental materials..." "Danzo told me that Uchiha Itachi and a masked man killed all the Uchiha except you, and the bodies were disposed of..." "The Uchiha in Konoha..." "Only Sasuke-kun remains." "That''s why I set my sights on Sasuke-kun''s body..." Orochimaru said, squinting as if casually asking: "It seems Sasuke-kun''s world had Uchiha survivors..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke remained silent. Indeed. Many Uchiha survived in the real world. All those n members survived because of Akihara Kagura, making them his loyal followers, ready to do anything for him, even sacrificing their lives... Of course... Akihara Kagura... Never sacrifices his subordinates. Thinking of this, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but punch a nearby tree, feeling deeply conflicted! The bloody reality of this world seemed to remind him that without Akihara Kagura, the Uchiha n couldn''t escapeplete annihtion... "Sasuke-kun..." Kabuto praised the unseen Akihara Kagura: "Your world is truly fortunate to receive the mercy of a god..." Honestly... Kabuto didn''t care much about dignity. Yakushi Kabuto only cared about himself and the Dean, Yakushi Nono. For many years, he had been confused, unable to discern what he was truly doing¡­ However¡­ After listening to Uchiha Sasuke''s description of himself from another world, Kabuto suddenly realized the life he truly wanted... He simply wanted Dean Nono to survive, to continue making life better for the children of the orphanage with her, and to always stay in that dpidated orphanage... "I suspect another matter..." Orochimaru extended his tongue, licking his lips as he stared intently at Sasuke''s body with a greedy look, casually saying, "Sasuke, from what you''re saying, it seems Akihara Kagura came to the ninja world solely to change the tragedies of people like you..." "He''s not that kind of person!" Sasuke immediately retorted coldly to Orochimaru''s guess, quickly masking his inner thoughts. Deep down, he knew Akihara Kagura wasn''t truly a heinous person. After all... The number of people Kagura killed could be counted on one hand. Even some of the innocent people killed by other ninjas were more numerous than those stained by Kagura''s blood! "That guy started an unprecedented ninja world war..." Sasuke''s fingers stiffened slightly as he spoke in a deep voice about Kagura''s numerous crimes: "He used his schemes to force all the ninjas in the world to gather into an allied force against him..." "..." Orochimaru and Kabuto''s faces suddenly showed curiosity. What''s going on? Why would someone do such a thing? "However¡­" Sasuke recalled that day, slowly opening his palm and then turning it over: "The leader of that allied force was his puppet. That guy took advantage of the gathering of the ninja alliance to wipe out over a hundred thousand ninjas, proiming his power to the world!" "!!!" Orochimaru''s expression changed drastically. Is this a joke? Having experienced two ninja world wars, even Orochimaru couldn''t imagine what kind of power it took to defeat an allied force of over a hundred thousand ninjas! And the strength of Akihara Kagura, who single-handedly crushed such an alliance, must be terrifying, possibly even enough to make the powerful Uchiha Sasuke uneasy! "No matter howplex the ninjutsu..." "Even the forbidden techniques are treasured by the five great ninja viges..." "Kagura could master them instantly..." "No matter how powerful the ninja..." "Even the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara..." "In front of Kagura, they had no power to resist..." "No matter how smart the ninja..." "Even the strategists of the Nara n of Konoha..." "In Kagura''s control, they couldn''t escape their fate..." As Sasuke spoke, he suddenly realized that he had never escaped Kagura''s pressure. Every time he recalled that man, an overwhelming pressure and suffocation would engulf him... "..." Orochimaru couldn''t help but furrowed his brows slightly, wondering if Sasuke had be overly obsessed. Such a ninja seemed almost fantastical, didn''t he? In the ninja world... Could such a person exist? Even the Sage of Six Paths couldn''t do that, could he? From Orochimaru''s perspective, the Kagura described by Sasuke seemed to be the epitome of perfection in terms of wisdom, power, and talent... "Sasuke." "Your description sounds too illusory." "From what you say, he sounds like a perfect creation..." Orochimaru looked at Sasuke, a helpless smile on his lips: "It makes me wonder if you''ve imagined an omnipotent god..." "Humans always struggle to understand the unknown." Sasuke turned back to look at Orochimaru and Kabuto, his eyes suddenly turning crimson. This scarlet hue immediately reflected in their eyes: "Let me show you a glimpse of his terror!" This is one of the abilities of the Sharingan; through the ability to transfer seals, memories can be conveyed to others. Sasuke did not hesitate to share a portion of his memories with them. Because... They could never escape his control. If this world didn''t have Akihara Kagura, and if Sasuke still wanted to leave, he might need the help of Orochimaru and Kabuto, the two scientists... "..." Orochimaru and Kabuto''s eyes simultaneously showed confusion. Sasuke''s memories from another world, transmitted through his crimson Sharingan, are sealed into their eyes! In an instant... Orochimaru and Kabuto seemed to enter another world! A world seen only from Sasuke''s perspective, but they saw many things, including the omnipotent Akihara Kagura Sasuke spoke of! That figure... Was always towering in Sasuke''s view! That figure... In Sasuke''s eyes, was truly an omnipotent god! That figure... Toyed with the entire ninja world effortlessly! Until finally... That figure seemed to sense someone watching his back, suddenly turning towards Sasuke''s direction, looking straight into his eyes with a faint, inexplicable smile. "Kabuto, Orochimaru..." "This world is beautiful, isn''t it?" "..." Kabuto and Orochimaru''s hearts were struck with shock. How could that person see them? How could he know they would see him in Sasuke''s memories, and even know their identities? "Help me awaken Sasuke." "The world you''re in is the real one." "The world I''m in is just your projection." "Sasuke''s Indra chakra and part of his memories awakened after the Uchiha n massacre, making his chakra incredibly powerful, but also making his brain create this false world..." That figure, arms crossed, looking down on all beings casually: "Sasuke, trying to escape his fate, could not control how his destiny progressed, so he imagined an omnipotent me..." "By imagining me, he believed my existence would mean there were Uchiha survivors, believed he wasn''t alone, believed everything here was real, but unfortunately, this is just his beautiful dream..." "Tell Sasuke..." "Reality is always cruel." "Only illusory dreams are beautiful." "Recognizing the cruel reality, and experiencing his own fate, is what he should do now, instead of sinking into this illusory world centered around me¡­" Chapter 360: Extra: Illusion? What is real or fake? Chapter 360: Extra: Illusion? What is real or fake? In the Forest of Death, Orochimaru and Kabuto were still standing in ce, lost in the memories provided by Uchiha Sasuke. "Some are my true memories¡­" "Some are illusions I imposed within them¡­" "Between truth and lies¡­" "Can you two distinguish them?" Uchiha Sasuke stood on arge tree, arms crossed, casually observing Orochimaru and Kabuto who were entrapped in the memory illusion. "I''ve spent a long time exaggerating the capabilities of Akihara Kagura within the illusion, using his name to deceive Orochimaru and Kabuto, making them believe that I awakened the Indra Chakra within me and that my power came from my own illusions¡­" "In this way¡­" "They should not doubt the source of my power¡­""Whether it concerns the future direction of the world or the secrets of this world, all can be exined by the awakening of Indra''s Chakra within me¡­" "In the future, I can also make Orochimaru and Kabuto believe that I''m always trapped in my own illusion, insisting on finding a way out of this world¡­" "Orochimaru and Kabuto are the smartest scientists in the ninja world. Their intellect will be essential if I am to leave this world." Uchiha Sasuke had long made his ns. He had already started to prepare excuses for his future irrational actions: "Whatever extreme actions I take to leave this world in the future, they will not find it strange¡­" Honestly, Uchiha Sasuke found it difficult to lie. However, it was easy for an Uchiha to use illusions to deceive others. The most brilliant part was that Sasuke''s memory illusion had a crucial point. In reality, Akihara Kagura chose not to seize the chakra of everyone in the ninja world but instead gave up ruling it, which was somewhat inconsistent with his usual behavior. Both Orochimaru and Kabuto would likely think that the true memories Sasuke showed them were all fake, all evolved from an illusion world¡­ Conveniently, those memories also included the ultimate illusions, Infinite Tsukuyomi and Limited Tsukuyomi, each capable of creating a fictional world. "However¡­" Uchiha Sasuke thought of something more pressing, and his heart sank: "Is the world without Akihara Kagura really such a cruel and hopeless reality?" Were all the n members in this world¡­ Really all killed by Uchiha Itachi? Did this world''s Uchiha Itachi, like the one in the real world, kill everyone to let his brother survive, or was it for so-called power? While Sasuke was pondering, Orochimaru and Kabuto finally emerged from the memory illusion, their expressions noticeably different. "..." Orochimaru''s expression was a bit perplexed, with a peculiar smile on his lips, as if he had understood everything about Uchiha Sasuke. One had to admit¡­ Uchiha Sasuke''s identity was somewhat shocking. The mere fact that he was the reincarnation of Indra, the elder son of the Sage of Six Paths, had already greatly surprised Orochimaru, who had also learned many secrets because of this. "..." Kabuto''s expression was somewhat strange. He adjusted his sses, seemingly still immersed in Sasuke''s memories. Because¡­ He saw a happy version of himself. "Now you believe me, don''t you?" Uchiha Sasuke stepped forward, spreading his arms: "I''ve experienced the real world. Have you seen the terror of that man named Akihara Kagura?" "..." Kabuto remembered the future he saw from Sasuke''s perspective, where he and Dean Yakushi Nono were in the orphanage. Kabuto removed his sses, hiding the moisture in his eyes, and spoke his thoughts: "It was such a beautiful world, like a dream¡­" "..." Orochimaru''s expression turned odd, with a wicked smile on his lips, as if mocking: "Sasuke-kun, does Akihara Kagura really exist?" "That was all I personally experienced and truly existed." Uchiha Sasuke spread his palms, hoping the two would recognize the reality: "If I don''t see Akihara Kagura in this world, I''ll need your help to find a way to return to that world¡­" "But¡­" "Sasuke-kun." Orochimaru squinted his eyes, proposing a hypothesis. "A terrifying person whose will cannot be shaken by anyone¡­" "A terrifying enemy that no one can defeat, not even the legendary Sage of Six Paths or the Progenitor of Chakra, nor all the chakra gathered over a thousand years in the ninja world, could only destroy one of his Clones¡­" "Such a fearsome person¡­" "Would lightly let go of everyone in the ninja world¡­" "Why did that man named Akihara Kagura abandon everything in the end?" To be honest, the ending of this story was a bit too unbelievable. The conclusion of Uchiha Sasuke''s memory was too fictitious, revealing a w that made Orochimaru feel it was no longer a memory but an illusion cast by Uchiha Sasuke. Conveniently¡­ That illusion world mentioned the Infinite Tsukuyomi and Limited Tsukuyomi illusions, both capable of creating simr world transformations. Honestly¡­ Orochimaru found it hard to distinguish. However, the ending of the story seemed too wed. If Orochimaru were Akihara Kagura, if anyone in the ninja world were Akihara Kagura, they would not let the ninja world go but would certainly seize all the chakra. "Who knows what that guy was thinking¡­" Uchiha Sasuke raised his eyebrows, speaking slowly: "Maybe his power was so great that he looked down on that bit of chakra¡­" "Such arrogance is typical of the Uchiha¡­" Orochimaru chuckled softly, seemingly implying something. "Sasuke-kun¡­" "I want to know something else¡­" "Four years ago, during that night of massacre¡­" Orochimaru stared closely at Uchiha Sasuke, following the guidance of the omnipotent Akihara Kagura in the illusion and brought up the truth he revealed. "To what extent has your Sharingan evolved?" "Single tomoe Sharingan." Uchiha Sasuke did not lie, even touching his eye sockets: "That night, I opened the Sharingan for the first time¡­" This was also¡­ Something Uchiha Sasuke could not understand. However, someone once told him that this was because his Sharingan was too powerful, hence only a single tomoe Sharingan was opened, rather than gaining more power. "..." Orochimaru found the memory even less credible. Was this kid joking? All his family and n were killed by his own brother, and with his evident talent, Uchiha Sasuke only opened the single tomoe Sharingan that night? This kid¡­ How much power did he actually gain that night? Did he fall into such a powerful illusion that he didn''t want to wake up? Orochimaru''s thoughts inclined towards the idea that Uchiha Sasuke was trapped in his own illusion. Because the traumatic event of the massacre four years ago deeply shocked Uchiha Sasuke, awakening the Indra Chakra, the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths'' elder son within him. The power of Indra''s Chakra plunged Uchiha Sasuke into his own illusion, making him believe he had experienced a fictional world and gained powerful abilities from it, with the illusory power feeding back into his real soul through the yin attribute chakra¡­ After all, the memory did feature an illusion that allowed entry into a false world. Even the surviving Uchiha in Sasuke''s illusion gained immense strength through the Limited Tsukuyomi illusion of the fictional character Akihara Kagura. All evidence indicated¡­ This kid Uchiha Sasuke was trapped in his own illusion. However, this kid believed he had experienced a real world and wanted to return to that false world, driven to madness by the power he gained¡­ Orochimaru did not doubt that Uchiha Sasuke was lying. After all¡­ The ck-haired boy seemed like a madman unable to ept reality. A twelve-year-old boy couldn''t possibly intentionally give others the impression that he was a madman, right? "Alright." "Now let''s discuss the important matter¡­" "How can I return to that world?" Uchiha Sasuke''s expression was very serious, as if he was discussing something important: "Do I have to live until the point where I came into this false world?" "Perhaps there''s another way." Orochimaru squinted his eyes and made another suggestion: "But I need a vast amount of financial support. Sasuke-kun will need to cooperate with me to carry out another n first..." "Hehehe..." Orochimaru''s lips curved as he slyly introduced his proposal: "We need to find an opportunity soon to get rid of that old man who hinders us. He''s been watching everything in Konoha, making it difficult for us to act without his surveince..." After all... Killing the Third Hokage... is one of Orochimaru''s main goals ining to Konoha! Orochimaru wants to kill his teacher, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, to prove that he is on the right path and to help his ally, Shimura Danzo, regain power and provide more funding for his experiments. After the Uchiha massacre, Shimura Danzo was stripped of his position as the Hokage''s advisor and his root organization by Sarutobi Hiruzen, forcing him to operate in the shadows and reducing his support for Orochimaru... Now... Orochimaru also needs to help Danzo reim power! However... There is now an additional important reason! If Danzo regains power, he can arrest or pressure Uchiha Sasuke from within Konoha, giving Orochimaru the opportunity to take Sasuke''s body! Of course. The n to kill the Third Hokage cannot bypass Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke is too strong and would definitely interfere with the n! "..." Sasuke tapped his fingers on his arm. Neither the Third Hokage''s handling of the Uchiha n''s rtions with Konoha nor Danzo''s orchestration of the Uchiha massacre left a favorable impression on the mature Sasuke. Honestly... Not interfering... is already a sign of Sasuke''s fairness. After all, his enemy isn''t Sarutobi Hiruzen, but another higher-ups member of Konoha. "You set the n." "I can guarantee not to interfere." Sasuke raised his eyebrows and casually continued: "Just as the Third Hokage remained passive during the Uchiha massacre..." "But..." "I also want something in return!" Sasuke''s voice turned cold as he said, "After your n seeds, I want to rece Danzo as the head of root! When you mentioned Kabuto-senpai and Dean Nono, Danzo was still in Konoha, wasn''t he?" "..." Orochimaru felt this kid was too greedy. He wants to rece Danzo as the head of Root without doing anything? Where would that leave Danzo? If Danzo bes Hokage, it''s fine, but if his proposal to be Hokage is rejected, Sasuke taking over root would force Danzo to retire just after hiseback. "Root has already been disbanded." Orochimaru had to remind Sasuke. "If the Third Hokage dies..." Sasuke looked at Orochimaru, coldly deciding Danzo''s fate: "Danzo won''t stay silent. He''ll quickly re-emerge, and I''ll enter root as his subordinate to seed him as the leader of root..." "Maybe..." "Bing the head of the root is my chance to leave this world..." "If we have time..." Sasuke stared intently at Orochimaru and softly said, "Maybe we can even arrange for Danzo and the Third Hokage''s funerals together, so they won''t be lonely on their way..." There was one more thing... Sasuke didn''t say... ording to the traditions of root, Danzo should be the sacrifice for the Edo Tensei of the Third Hokage, allowing the Third Hokage to witness his own funeral... "..." Orochimaru thought Sasuke was a lunatic, wanting to send Danzo to join Sarutobi Hiruzen so straightforwardly! A twelve-year-old kid... Already daring to challenge the hierarchy! "Perhaps it''s better to discuss thister..." Yakushi Kabuto raised his finger and softly said: "I''ve sensed an examiner entering the Forest of Death, perhaps they''ve discovered Orochimaru-sama''s infiltration..." "I''ll go meet Naruto and the others." Sasuke nced deeply at Orochimaru, coldly reminding him: "If you get caught by Konoha''s examiners, remember to tell them you lost to me in the Forest of Death, so everyone knows how strong I am..." "This way..." "When Danzoes back, he''ll definitely want me to root..." "..." Orochimaru realized this kid had some brains. If he wasn''t plotting against his ally Danzo, Orochimaru might have been a bit happier... "Don''t worry, Orochimaru." "As long as I be the head of the root..." Sasuke extended his hand, mimicking Akihara Kagura''s gesture, and promised Orochimaru: "The funding I''ll give you will be more than what Danzo provided, as long as you help me find a way to return to that world..." "..." Orochimaru remained silent. For him, it wasn''t just about funding, but also that Danzo''s return to power could help him deal with Sasuke! What he wanted... was a perfect and powerful body! Konoha''s examiners were searching the Forest of Death, and Orochimaru didn''t have time to talk with Sasuke further. He had to leave quickly. After Orochimaru left, Yakushi Kabuto looked at Sasuke, adjusted his sses, and softly said: "Sasuke-kun should understand that Orochimaru-sama''s resistance to genjutsu is very low now. He can''t distinguish between illusions and reality..." Over the years, Orochimaru had undergone at least two soul transfers, leaving his soul extremely fragile and unable to resist powerful genjutsu users. Of course. Kabuto wasn''t much better. Being an ordinary person, Kabuto could only work harder than others, but he still couldn''t distinguish some powerful genjutsu from reality. However... Kabuto had his own methods. The white-haired young man adjusted his sses, his eyes bing very serious and focused, as if trying to judge reality from Sasuke''s actions. "Sasuke-kun." "Is that world real?" "That world, beautiful like a dream, is it Sasuke-kun''s genjutsu or Sasuke-kun''s memory?" "..." Sasuke frowned slightly. Had he been discovered? Or was Kabuto also mesmerized by the beauty of that world? "Forget it." "It doesn''t matter anymore." Kabuto turned his head without waiting for Sasuke''s answer, a rxed smile appearing on his face: "The answer isn''t important to me anymore..." Because... He had finally found the meaning of his life. Whether that world was real or not, whether it was an illusion or a memory, Kabuto had already made up his mind to return to the Konoha orphanage. "Sasuke-kun." "You want to kill Danzo, don''t you?" "But dealing with Danzo isn''t easy..." Kabuto nced at Sasuke, casually mentioning something to repay Sasuke''s guidance: "It''s said that Orochimaru-sama once studied Hashirama cells and used them to create an arm for Danzo..." "Oh?" Sasuke squinted his eyes. It seemed that this world''s Danzo... also possessed unimaginable power! Because Hashirama cells are often associated with another powerful force! Wood Release! In the real world, Akihara Kagura had no opponents in the ninja world just by using the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai! Of course. Wood Release isn''t invincible. The truly invincible one is Akihara Kagura. However, Sasuke couldn''t ignore Wood Release. The difference in power between Wood Release users is extreme, even more so than the difference between the Nine-Tails and ninja dogs¡­ Chapter 361: Extra: This world is indeed Hell... Chapter 361: Extra: This world is indeed Hell... Forest of Death. Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura had been hiding until Uchiha Sasuke arrived with Yakushi Kabuto. Only then did they dare to show themselves. Because they had met Kabuto before the preliminary exam, they had a good impression of him. They didn''t see any problem with Kabuto working with Team 7. "We should head to the tower at the center of the Forest of Death now." "This forest is full of genin. Even if some are exceptional, they are no match for Sasuke, and they certainly can''t deal with me." Seeing that Team 7 had already collected the necessary scrolls, Kabuto suggested not wasting any more time. However, he also offered a suggestion: "Of course, if Sasuke wants his teammates Naruto and Sakura to get some more practice, that''s fine too..." Adjusting his sses, Kabuto looked at the three members of Team 7 as if he were a strategic military advisor, offering counsel to Sasuke and the team. Kabuto viewed the Chunin Exam as an opportunity to observe the new generation of ninjas. He didn''t care about the exam''s oue; he just wanted to return to the orphanage and establish a good rtionship with Sasuke, exploring the depths of Sasuke''s inner world. It was fortuitous.Sasuke had simr thoughts. In the real world, Kabuto had long retreated from worldly affairs. But in this world, Sasuke hoped to recruit Kabuto. Kabuto''s scientific talents and strategic mind could help fill in gaps. Although Kabuto''s strength wasn''t top-tier, in every other respect, he was a perfect ninja. He excelled in intelligence gathering, could function as both abat and strategic support ninja, and was an excellent medical ninja skilled in researching ninjutsu, forbidden jutsu, and sage techniques¡ªa true all-rounder. "There''s no rush." Sasuke looked deeply into the forest, aplex expression shing in his eyes. He was still obsessed with Karin. Karin. Once an opponent he had to look up to. Perhaps... He still felt somewhat resentful. After the final battle in the real world, Karin chose to follow Akihara Kagura and leave the ninja world, abandoning the position of Root leader. This made Sasuke feel like everything he gained was Karin''s arrogant charity. In the real world, Karin graduated early from the ninja academy with excellent grades and was Sasuke''s biggestpetitor in the Root era. Karin was Akihara Kagura''s absolute confidant, the princess raised by the surviving Uchiha of the Root. Sasuke was the new n head, proud of those same Uchiha. If the truth of the Uchiha massacre by Itachi hadn''te to light, and if Akihara Kagura''s identity as the mastermind hadn''t been revealed, Sasuke might have stayed in the Root, alwayspeting with Karin for its future leadership... Maybe... They could have be friends. Sasuke actually wanted to be friends with Karin. Just as Naruto always wanted to be friends with him, Sasuke had always wanted to be friends with Karin. He believed they shouldn''t just be adversaries. That red-haired girl, both an enemy and a friend on his path to growth, was an obsession for Sasuke. He wanted to see how she lived in this world. Would she still look down on him with the same arrogance? "I want to observe someone..." Sasuke turned to Kabuto and calmly said, "A female ninja from Grass. She might be hiding some secrets..." "A Grass ninja?" Kabuto adjusted his sses. Grass. A small vige struggling between the great ninja viges. Ninjas from the great viges often looked down on these small viges, seeing them as opportunistic in the ninja wars. Simrly, the noble daimyo also looked down on these small viges. These nobles preferred to hire reliable ninjas from the five great nations, rather than wasting money on ninjas from weaker viges, who often failed important missions. To survive, small viges tried to win over the nobles'' money while frequently engaging in battles with neighboring small countries to show their strength. Of course. These small viges didn''t dare to wage war against the great nations. Once, a small vige named Rain Vige dared to fight a great nation, resulting in the near annihtion of their elites and the entire country bing a battleground. Small viges discovered a safe way topete with the great nations: by participating in the Chunin Exams hosted by the great nations. These exams often attracted many nobles. If their ninjas could shine in these grand exams, they could win the nobles'' favor and secure futuremissions. Thus... The Chunin Exams were extremely important to small viges. Grass was no exception. To stand out in this exam, Grass sent not only two experienced genin but also their secret weapon, Karin, hoping her abilities would give them an edge. However, Karin''s abilities weren''t strong, nor was she skilled inbat. Grass never trained her properly, instead using her as a medical tool. This time, they intended for her to restore her teammates'' chakra and heal their injuries through her blood. "Our strength isn''t enough..." "Then we must draw out every battle." A Grass ninja, hiding behind a tree, coldlyid out their n, asionally ncing at the fearful red-haired girl beside him: "As long as we deplete our opponents'' chakra and heal ourselves with your blood, they won''t expect this tactic..." "Yes..." The red-haired girl instinctively recoiled, revealing scarred skin on her arm, the result of years of being bitten. These were... Years of scars. Karin was only twelve, yet she''d been used as a medical tool since childhood. Despite her Uzumaki heritage''s remarkable healing, she couldn''t heal the countless bite marks... "Hey, don''t back away!" "You''ll get us discovered!" Another Grass ninja grabbed her arm, shouting angrily: "If we don''t pass the Chunin Exams, I''ll kill you first..." "Calm down..." Hispanion frowned, advising, "Her mother was already bitten to death by the vigers. She''s ourst Uzumaki..." "The vigers don''t care..." The first ninja sneered: "Even if we have to eat her alive to restore our chakra, we must enter the third stage of the Chunin Exams!" "Ah!" The red-haired girl was terrified. She was already timid, and hearing about her mother''s death made her cry. Before she could grieve, she heard their chilling words! Moreover... These weren''t threats! If it came to that, they would indeed bite and eat her alive to restore their chakra and heal themselves! "Get ready to move!" The two Grass ninjas didn''t care about Karin''s thoughts. They had long controlled her life and death, never considering she might resist. They just hoped she wouldst until they passed the second stage of the Chunin Exams... One had to admit. Grass''s exploitation of Karin was ruthless. The two ninjas soon targeted aparable Rain Vige team, initiating a battle with exploding tags and shuriken, nning to use Karin''s blood to oust their enemies. In front of arge rock. A young Grass ninja fought the enemy, throwing shuriken and exploding tags from a distance. Another older ninja hid behind the rock, keeping an eye on Karin to prevent her from running away in fear. Boom! A huge explosion! The young ninja, bleeding, retreated behind the rock! "Hurry!" "Bite the girl''s arm!" "Heal your wounds and don''t let them rest!" The older ninja urged his partner, then charged forward to continue fighting, preventing the enemy from resting! This was their tactic! They could quickly heal using Karin''s blood, while their enemies couldn''t recover, ensuring victory! "Let me bite!" The young ninja grabbed Karin, ignoring her trembling fear, and yanked her arm! Nearby. A group watched everything. Naruto and Sakura were confused by the Grass ninjas'' actions. After all, when the Grass ninjas encountered enemies, it didn''t resemble a battle between ninjas at all. They didn''t care about anyplex tactics, focusing solely on directbat. Yakushi Kabuto deduced from Uchiha Sasuke''s attitude towards Karin that the key to victory between this Grass team and the Rain Vige teamy in Karin. "If it''s such a frontalbat strategy..." As an experienced ninja, Kabuto adjusted his sses and fixed his gaze on the red-haired girl in ragged clothes, trembling at the back of the battlefield. He shared his assessment of the battle''s oue: "It must be because the Grass team has an excellent medical ninja, capable of quickly restoring their team..." "Hmm." Uchiha Sasuke nodded indifferently. To be precise, Karin was indeed the most outstanding medical ninja in the ninja world, even surpassing the Fifth Hokage Tsunade from Konoha in the real world. While they chatted, a young Grass ninja, who had retreated from the frontline, suddenly approached Karin and forcefully pulled up her sleeve. "Hmm?" Kabuto couldn''t understand the other person''s actions. He curiously nced at Uchiha Sasuke, hoping to get some answers from him. However... Kabuto saw a dark expression on Uchiha Sasuke''s face. In an instant, the face of the ck-haired boy turned so gloomy that it seemed as if water could drip from it. His eyes unknowingly turned blood-red, filled with an intense killing intent! Others couldn''t see clearly... But Uchiha Sasuke, with his Sharingan, noticed the minute details. He saw bite mark scars on Karin''s arm! These scars... Uchiha Sasuke knew exactly what they meant... The Grass ninjas had been using Karin as a medical tool, draining her blood by biting her so frequently that scars had formed on her body! The Uzumaki n... Their bodies shouldn''t have scars! How many times did these Grass ninjas bite her! "Those... bastards..." Uchiha Sasuke''s fingers trembled almost uncontrobly. What did these bastards take Karin for! Even in the real world, known for its cold-blooded and ruthless Root division, everyone knew Karin''s blood had immense healing power and terrifying chakra recovery capabilities. Yet, no one had ever thought of biting her once! No matter how severely injured the Root ninjas were during missions, including Uchiha Sasuke himself, everyoney in bed obediently waiting for medical treatment, never considering relying on Karin''s blood for healing... In the real world, Karin... Never had any wounds. Uchiha Sasuke recalled that in the real world, he and Karin were the youngest ninjas in Root, yet they were the most cherished. Whether it was Akihara Kagura or the surviving n members of Root, before Akihara Kagura revealed his true identity, everyone cherished the two of them, especially during the time Uchiha Sasuke was learning the Flying Thunder God technique... Those days¡­ Were actually quite happy... Because during that time, Uchiha Sasuke felt a sense of belonging for the first time. Uchiha Sasuke''s heart trembled, his chest feeling like it was filled with cold wind, realizing those warm times existed only in the real world. This world... Would never have that Root. This world had no Akihara Kagura, nor those surviving n members, nor a happy Karin who grew up, nor a Uchiha Sasuke who could find a new life goal. Those warm moments would never appear in this world. Karin had be a medical tool for Grass. Yakushi Kabuto had lost his most respected and beloved foster mother, Yakushi Nono. Even theirst encounter was a deadly battle, with Yakushi Nono failing to recognize him before her death... All the surviving n members he sought in the real world had perished... Even Hatake Kakashi and Uzumaki Naruto, his well-connected teachers and friends, were living difficult and bitter lives without Akihara Kagura... This world... This cold, ruthless world! Uchiha Sasuke thought about those he had close rtionships with in the real world. It seemed everyone in this world was experiencing cruel and tragic fates, without exception... "Here..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Karin, who was waiting in terror to be bitten and drained of blood. The three tomoe in his Sharingan spun slowly, forming a strange shape: "Is this... hell?" Mangekyou Sharingan! In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke''s figure suddenly disappeared from where he stood! Just as the young Grass ninja pulled down Karin''s arm and was about to bite, a ck-haired boy suddenly appeared beside Karin, his eyes a pair of eerie red pupils! "!!!" The Grass ninja looked at the ck-haired boy in horror. He couldn''t even see how the other person appeared, it was as if he had teleported, suddenly standing right next to him! "Human Path!" Uchiha Sasuke swiftly ced his hand on the Grass ninja''s head. One of his eyes turned into the Rinnegan, using the Human Path ability to absorb all the ninja''s memories instantly! In the next moment! The Grass ninja''s soul and memories were extracted by Uchiha Sasuke, leaving the body limp and motionless on the ground! In an instant... Uchiha Sasuke had killed a Grass ninja. However, Uchiha Sasuke''s mood didn''t improve. It actually worsened, his eyes showing a mix of pain and indescribable anger. From the Grass ninja''s memories, he saw Karin''s past! What a miserable past... Uchiha Sasuke believed he had experienced much pain, yet Karin''s suffering surpassed his own. He saw in the Grass ninja''s memories how Karin''s mother was bitten to death... Then... Karin herself. This girl had always been used as a medical tool... "..." Karin was so frightened by the ck-haired boy''s gaze that she crouched down. "Seriously... absorbed too much chakra, you can''t even sense it anymore?" Uchiha Sasuke reached out and gently touched Karin''s messy red hair. His gaze fell on her exposed arm, the bite mark scars causing a myriad ofplex emotions in his eyes. From the Grass ninja''s memories... Uchiha Sasuke learned the origin of those bite mark scars. Pain? Regret? Pity? Heartache? No, it was anger! The red-haired girl who lived freely and gracefully in Root, always soft-hearted despite her harsh words, liked to offer her blood as a lifesaving medicine to herrades. Yet, in this world, she lived a life akin to hell... One wonders... If Akihara Kagura were here... What would happen in this world... After all, Akihara Kagura was always the one who cherished Karin the most. "If that guy were here..." Uchiha Sasuke ced his hand on Karin''s head, not wanting her to see his expression: "He would definitely kill everyone here..." "..." The red-haired girl''s body trembled. Uchiha Sasuke sensed her fear. His chest filled with raging anger, but he worried about frightening her. He forced himself to remain calm in front of Karin, his usually pleasant voice bing increasingly gentle and slow. "If that guy isn''t here..." "Then let me do this for him..." "Just so you know, seeing you like this, I''m a bit angry too..." "Maybe..." "More than a bit¡­" As Uchiha Sasuke rambled on, another Grass ninja realized the enemy''s approach from behind. He swiftly retreated from the battlefield and shouted loudly at Uchiha Sasuke. "You bastard! How dare you attack from behind!" "..." Uchiha Sasuke ignored the shouting and casually looked up. Suddenly,yers of illusory skeletons appeared around him and Karin. A half-body Susanoo instantly emerged from him! The half-body Susanoo directly grabbed thest Grass ninja, its enormous hand tightly clutching his body. "This is... this is..." The Grass ninja looked in terror at the several-meter-tall half-body Susanoo and at Karin and Uchiha Sasuke inside it: "What on earth... what on earth is this thing!" "What is that!" Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t help but widen his eyes: "What is that thinging out of Sasuke!" "Sasuke-kun..." Haruno Sakura also nervously watched from afar, shocked by Uchiha Sasuke''s power. Her gaze unconsciously focused on Sasuke''s hand stroking Karin. "That is..." A glint shed in Yakushi Kabuto''s sses, and his heart raced. Compared to the two brats'' focus on Susanoo, Yakushi Kabuto was more concerned with another aspect: Uchiha Sasuke''s sudden speed. He couldn''tprehend how Sasuke moved instantly to the Grass ninja''s location! How is it possible... It''s even faster than the Flying Thunder God Technique! Yakushi Kabuto couldn''t detect the slightest fluctuation! "Who... who on earth are you!" The Grass ninja struggled desperately, his face filled with fear as he tried to break free from Susanoo''s grip but was powerless against its terrifying strength. "I don''t know what role I y in this world..." "Nor do I know what I should be doing in this world..." Uchiha Sasuke ignored the Grass ninja''s words. His mind was still recalling Karin''s memories and his experiences in the real world. The ck-haired youth spoke aimlessly, as if speaking for Karin: "I thought I could leave here anytime, and I wouldn''t care about the people here, treating your world as a reckless yground..." "But..." "I think I might have been wrong..." Uchiha Sasuke controlled Susanoo''s hand to tighten its grip. He looked up at the terrified Grass ninja and continued to mutter strange words that made no sense. "This world is not a yground..." "This world is a colorless hell..." "Even for me..." "I just can''t understand..." Uchiha Sasuke stared at the Grass ninja as if questioning the heavens through him: "Why does the world without him look like this?" "..." Karin''s body was still trembling. She couldn''t understand Uchiha Sasuke''s words. Her sensing abilities had already erupted in this life-and-death situation. She could clearly feel the terrifying and horrifying presence of Uchiha Sasuke behind her... This terrifying chakra... was beyond her imagination! "Perhaps I don''t want to admit it either..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes lowered slightly. He looked at Karin, who was still trembling by his side, his voice bing calmer as if he hade to a realization: "That guy did the right thing. He is the one who will bring change to the ninja world..." "..." Karin didn''t understand who Uchiha Sasuke was talking about. The poor red-haired girl still thought her life was in the enemy''s hands, as she felt a young hand pressing on her head. She saw this hand instantly extract the soul of a Grass ninja! That hand... was gently trying to smooth her messy red hair. "Although the process he brought was ugly..." "At least that world wasn''t painful." Uchiha Sasuke muttered to himself as he helped Karin tidy her hair, as if expressing his resolve through his words to her: "I don''t know the best choice, but I know what his path will be. So, I''ll just start by learning to imitate him..." "..." Karin nodded unconsciously. "You think so too?" Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but smile slightly. He looked up again at the Grass ninja in Susanoo''s hand, his eyes filled with overwhelming killing intent: "Then I''ll start by learning to kill like him..." In the next moment... Uchiha Sasuke''s hand clenched into a fist! The purple half-body Susanoo also tightened its fist in an instant! "Ah..." Before the Grass ninja''s painful groan could be heard, his body was already crushed by Susanoo''s hand, blood sttering from Susanoo''s fingers! "Let those who deserve to die..." "Die painfully and ugly..." "Only by making their deaths painful and ugly can the living be alerted!" Uchiha Sasuke casually loosened his fist, and Susanoo also released its grip. The Grass ninja''s bloody remains fell from Susanoo''s hand, as if it was discarding a piece of worthless garbage. Perhaps... It was garbage that should be discarded. A group of Grass ninjas, who were still fighting, looked in horror at the blood dripping from Susanoo''s hand, scared out of their wits and fleeing into the distance, not daring to stay! "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." Karin''s eyes were vacant, and she mumbled unconsciously in her plea. "You!" Uchiha Sasuke felt a wave of suppressed pain and sorrow at her words. This girl... had she ever been this pitiful! She had always been proudly helping others, never lowering herself to beg like this! Yet Uchiha Sasuke had seen her tragic fate with her mother through the memories he extracted from the Grass ninja, unable to criticize her loss of dignity... "Don''t worry." "I won''t kill you." When Uchiha Sasuke spoke, it was as if he had be an adult. The ck-haired youth suppressed his inner pain, slowly squatted down, and gently pulled down Karin''s sleeve, covering the scarred arm. It really... made Sasuke ufortable! Why did she have scars! How dare those small ninja vige scum leave scars on her! "..." Karin saw Uchiha Sasuke helping to cover her scars. The red-haired girl''s consciousness finally returned, and she saw someone, besides her mother, who cared about her appearance. Tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. "Thank you¡­" ~~~ This shit made me tear up¡­ Chapter 362: Extra: The Old Man in the Dark Chapter 362: Extra: The Old Man in the Dark "You''re wee." Uchiha Sasuke gazed at Karin, who was tearfully thanking him. His voice became increasingly suppressed and low, his eyes filled with indescribable heaviness. "No need... to be polite to me." Sasuke''s voice grew even heavier, and the anger within his chest couldn''t bepletely vented. He could only take a deep breath to suppress his emotions. Don''t be so polite! The Karin of the real world was never timid or polite! Apart from her superior, Akihara Kagura, Karin never minded receiving help from anyone in the Root. She knew she could assist anyone too! Despite being the same person... Just because this worldcked Akihara Kagura, the fates of the two Karins had undergone drastic changes, to the point that even Sasuke found it hard to ept. Such drastically different fates... Made Sasuke feel even more suppressed and pained."Sasuke-kun!" Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto rushed over. The twopanions of Team 7 had never seen Sasuke like this before. All along, Sasuke had been calm and rational, but at this moment, he seemed somewhat unsettled, especially showing cruelty and severity when he killed the Grass ninja. After the battle, Sasuke seemed to want to forcibly act gently towards the red-haired girl from the Grass Vige, fearing that she would be scared... "Do you need to wipe your face?" Yakushi Kabuto approached, handing a clean tissue to Karin, with a warm smile on his face, introducing himself proactively: "I am Yakushi Kabuto, a friend of Sasuke-kun." "Ah, thank you..." Karin quickly took the tissue. The red-haired girl seemed to recall something, wiping the tears from her eyes with her sleeve and then hastily cleaning her sses with the tissue. Although she had already sensed Sasuke''s chakra, she still wanted to clearly see the face of the ck-haired boy. "Let''s go." Sasuke frowned so deeply it seemed he could crush a mosquito, avoiding eye contact with Karin and heading off in one direction first: "There are two squads from the Grass Vige participating in the Chunin Exams. Another team is still alive in this forest¡­" "Huh?" The group couldn''t help but look at each other in astonishment. Are we going to hunt down the other Grass ninja team now? "..." Karin observed this group of Konoha ninjas, feeling out of ce and secretly wanting to slip away. "Hey,e with us." Sasuke sternly stopped Karin''s movements, coldly ordering: "Don''t leave my sight until we exit the Forest of Death¡­" What was the Karin of this world thinking? In this crisis-ridden Forest of Death, someone like her who was not good at fighting would only be prey for other teams, and even the beasts in the forest could hurt her! "Yes¡­" Karin had no choice but to nod and agree. "..." Kabuto adjusted his sses, ncing at the stunned red-haired girl beside him, his smile suggesting he saw through everything, and he followed Sasuke. "Sasuke-kun." Walking behind Sasuke, Kabuto carefully recalled: "The Grass Vige is small, and their strength is not significant in this forest¡­" "Although I''m not entirely sure of Karin-san''s abilities, her ability gives two genin enough confidence to confront another team head-on¡­" "Such a unique ninja as Karin-san is very rare even in the ninja world. The Grass Vige probably doesn''t have a second person like her. If the other Grass ninja team relies on Karin''s abilities, they should be heading this way immediately¡­" "..." Sasuke nced at Kabuto in surprise. Even though he had long been aware of Kabuto''s wisdom, asionally hearing Kabuto''s reminders still made him feel a sense of admiration. No wonder Kabuto was always highly regarded by Akihara Kagura. I have to admit¡­ Kabuto''s analysis was very urate. "However¡­" After reminding Sasuke, Kabuto added: "The powerful ninjutsu Sasuke-kun just used should have scared many nearby¡­" "Then let''s find everyone around us¡­" Sasuke raised two fingers, pressing his hand on the ground. A sensing jutsu immediately detected all the enemies near Team 7! "Huh?" Sasuke raised an eyebrow in slight surprise: "There are three teams around us, one being the Rain ninja who just fled, but there are still others approaching us¡­" "After all, this is an exam¡­" Kabuto smiled, seemingly understanding why those people were approaching: "Although there was amotion here, others couldn''t see exactly what happened. In this forest where hiding is crucial, they naturally assume that those exposed are prey¡­" "Comparatively¡­" Kabuto''s sses reflected a ray of light in the sunlight, his eyes lifting to look at a camera device on a distant tree: "Perhaps our examiners have already noticed themotion. The higher-ups of the vige, who are knowledgeable and experienced, might already know what technique Sasuke-kun just used, which could bring trouble¡­" "Doesn''t matter." Sasuke stood up, pping his hands, indifferent to the exposed power: "That was the second stage of Susanoo, merely a basic use of the Sharingan''s ability¡­" "That alone is astonishing." Kabuto recalled his own shock upon seeing Susanoo. Of course. Kabuto was more curious about why Sasuke moved so fast, though his curiosity was suppressed by reason. Kabuto understood that it might be Sasuke''s secret, and it wasn''t the right time to ask. "If I''m not mistaken¡­" A strange cold smile appeared on Sasuke''s face: "The higher-ups of the vige are probably already discussing Susanoo. They might not know how to handle me yet, and I''ll probably have to leave Team 7 after the Chunin Exams¡­" To be honest¡­ Sasuke himself understood this kind of situation. Susanoo implies the emergence of a Mangekyo Sharingan capable of controlling the Tailed Beasts. Konoha, which has the most fearsome Nine-Tails, wouldn''t want such power to fall into someone else''s hands. As the head of the Root and advisor to the Hokage in the real world, Sasuke himself wouldn''t tolerate anyone outside the vige leadership wielding such power. The authority over life and death cannot rest in others'' hands... "Danzo will likely soon learn about this¡­" Kabuto nced at Sasuke, earnestly reminding him: "For some reason, Danzo has always been very interested in the Sharingan¡­" On the other hand, Nothing escaped the expectations of Kabuto and Sasuke. Konoha''s higher-ups gathered in the examination room, the jonin around them with their mouths agape, looking shocked at the sight of the giant purple half-body avatar crushing a Grass ninja¡­ "Hokage-sama, what kind of technique is that!" A jonin looked at the Third Hokage in the center. "Who would have thought¡­" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was also stirred, gripping his pipe tightly, muttering to himself: "Susanoo... has appeared again¡­" Susanoo! A power capable of destroying everything! If it were just Susanoo, it wouldn''t be a problem, but the only ones who can use Susanoo are from the Uchiha n. There is only one Uchiha in the Forest of Death! Uchiha Sasuke! That twelve-year-old boy, his Sharingan has evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan, and at his age, he can already use the terrifying eye technique of Susanoo! That brat... He''s really a bit too strong! The only constion for Sarutobi Hiruzen is that the Uchiha n has been wiped out, leaving only Uchiha Sasuke as the sole survivor... Otherwise, if such a terrifying genius had emerged during the conflict between the Uchiha n and the higher-ups of Konoha, the leadership would never have slept peacefully at night. No... No, wait... The Mangekyo Sharingan has the ability to control tailed beasts... Sarutobi Hiruzen remembered Sasuke''s teammate, Uzumaki Naruto, and his feelings becameplicated, causing his brow to furrow deeply. "Hiruzen." Homura Mitokado, the Hokage advisor, looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a frown, feeling uneasy: "Isn''t that boy Sasuke a bit too strong..." "To reach such a level at this age..." Koharu Utatane was also uneasy, subconsciously recalling the conflict between the Uchiha n and the higher-ups, thinking about how easily the Uchiha could lose control! "Enough." Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at the two advisors, calming them down and advising them not to lose theirposure over Uchiha Sasuke: "The Uchiha n was wiped out four years ago, and now only Sasuke remains..." From any perspective, Uchiha Sasuke should not be a threat to Konoha, but rather an asset. Having a powerful ninja in the vige is a good thing... That being said... The fact that Uchiha Sasuke has awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan means he has the potential to control the Nine-Tails, meaning he could start a Nine-Tails rampage if he wanted to... Thest Nine-Tails incident caused massive losses for Konoha, and the lingering scent of blood has lingered in Konoha for twelve years without dissipating! The vige''s most powerful and dangerous weapon is now in the hands of an untrustworthy boy, which inevitably makes people feel uneasy and fearful... What if one day Sasuke discovers the truth about the Uchiha n''s demise, or if his emotions be unstable, and he directly uses his Mangekyo Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails inside Naruto? It could create a terrifying Nine-Tails rampage! Coincidentally... The Uchiha n has never been particrly rational in their actions! Sasuke killed a Grass ninja without hesitation by controlling Susanoo to crush him to death! He doesn''t seem to be a rational person either! "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen tightened his grip on his pipe, recalling possible future events, and his brow furrowed even deeper. As the Hokage of the vige... He must protect the vige at all costs! As the Hokage responsible for the entire vige''s safety, he cannot pin all hopes on Sasuke always remaining calm. The key to such a dangerous weapon cannot be in the hands of a twelve-year-old boy! However... The Chunin Exams are still ongoing. Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t end this exam, which involved all the major nations, at this moment. He had to wait until the exam concluded before figuring out a solution. At the very least... He needed to disband Team 7. While the Third Hokage was contemting how to disband Team 7, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the two Hokage advisors, exchanged nces and thought of an old friend. This kind of matter... Should be left to that old friend to handle! No one in Konoha was better at dealing with the Uchiha than that old friend, who personally recruited a revered Uchiha and orchestrated a monumental n extermination event, eliminating a persistent trouble for Konoha''s leadership! Unfortunately... Because of that n extermination event... That old friend had been relieved of his duties by Sarutobi Hiruzen and forced into retirement. "Should we call Danzo?" Homura Mitokado softly mentioned the old friend''s name, gently reminding: "Danzo taught Itachi to destroy his entire n to protect Konoha..." "Why not let him teach Sasuke?" Koharu Utatane chimed in, sighing: "At leastpared to us, Danzo is more adept at dealing with the Uchiha..." "It''s not the right time yet." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, rejecting the advisors'' suggestion, and solemnly proposed his solution: "There''s no suspense regarding Sasuke passing the Chunin Exams. He will certainly pass..." "And once the Chunin Exams are over, I will promote Sasuke to Chunin. Kakashi will submit a report to promote him to Jonin, and this way, I can reasonably transfer him from Team 7 to the Anbu..." "Just in time..." "Before the Chunin Exams..." "Sasuke can use his power to shine during the exams, allowing Konoha to win this militarypetition among allies..." This would kill two birds with one stone. For Konoha''s political stability, this would allow Sasuke to y his part while maintaining stability. "..." Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane nodded involuntarily. Although the two advisors were very satisfied with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s arrangement, they still nned to visit the retired Shimura Danzoter. At the very least, they could get some information about the Uchiha from Danzo to prepare themselves mentally. In Konoha Vige. Shimura Danzo''s residence. Root was disbanded four years ago after the Uchiha extermination incident. As a retired elder, Shimura Danzo was nominally inactive, but he still secretly manipted those former Root ninjas who remained loyal to him. Danzo quickly received a report from a former subordinate, which specifically mentioned the important information about Sasuke awakening Susanoo! Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane visited Shimura Danzo, bringing up the Chunin Exams and Sasuke''s Susanoo. "Susanoo appeared in the Forest of Death..." Shimura Danzo held a teacup in one hand and an intelligence report from his former subordinate in the other, emphasizing Sasuke''s talent! "Uchiha Sasuke..." Danzo''s one visible eye widened in disbelief: "That brat has also awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan at such a young age..." "Four years ago, I agreed to Itachi''s condition to spare Sasuke''s life..." Danzo''s face grew darker as he slowly extended a bandaged hand, pressing the intelligence report on his desk: "I didn''t expect that brat to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan in just four short years, a terrifying and troublesome genius, even more exceptional than Itachi..." Quickly. Danzo realized this was an opportunity! An opportunity for his owneback! And he might gain another genius Uchiha! As a former higher-up member of Konoha, Danzo understood his old friends well; they would never trust the future safety of the vige to the mindset of a young boy. They would inevitably be wary of the dangers posed by the Mangekyo Sharingan! Konoha''s true leadership once consisted of four people... The current three leaders weren''t adept at dealing with the Uchiha; the only one who truly excelled at it was himself! Of course... Sarutobi Hiruzen might not agree. But Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane would surely agree! However, these concerns were trivial because Danzo had already colluded with Orochimaru during the Chunin Exams, nning a top-secret operation to eliminate Sarutobi Hiruzen! "Hmph..." "Monkey..." "Everything is falling into ce..." "Whether it''s the Mangekyo Sharingan..." "Uchiha Sasuke..." "Konoha..." Danzo''s visible eye became vicious, striking fear into anyone who saw the old man, and his voice was old and sinister, making him even more intimidating! "Everything will fall into my hands!" ~~~ I always like Danzo who daydream Chapter 363: Extra: This Kid is a maniac Chapter 363: Extra: This Kid is a maniac "Drawing out Danzo¡­" "Is part of our n." Uchiha Sasuke stood calmly on a tree, nonchntly chatting with Yakushi Kabuto. "From what I''ve heard, Shimura Danzo has been idling at home for the past four years after the Uchiha n massacre, and the Root organization was also disbanded by the Hokage¡­" "That''s correct." Yakushi Kabuto nodded. While discussing Shimura Danzo''s specific information, Kabuto nced at Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, and Karin fishing by the river, smiling at the peaceful scene. Team 7 looked like they were on a leisurely spring outing. It was hard to tell that these kids were here to take the Chunin Exams. "The Root must be rebuilt¡­"Sasuke nced at Kabuto and softly said, "Once the Root is reestablished and power is seized in Konoha, I will be the new leader of the Root¡­" "No matter what¡­" "We must take control of the Root!" Following the path of Akihara Kagura was the best option for Sasuke in this uncertain future. Everything, whether it was Karin, Kabuto, or Danzo''s Root, had to be under his control. Even though Akihara Kagura was reviled in the real world, Sasuke always saw himself as Kagura''s sessor. In this world¡­ Everything Akihara Kagura once held¡­ Sasuke must learn to grasp it too! Even if Sasuke didn''t fully understand Kagura, he believed that Kagura''s actions were always justified and had reasons behind them. "¡­" Kabuto was a bit puzzled. Wasn''t¡­ The Root created by Danzo himself? Sasuke was obsessed with the Root just like the people in that so-called illusionary world. Why was he so eager to be the leader of the Root? "This won''t be easy." Kabuto frowned,pelled to mention Danzo''s stubbornness: "Danzo will hold all power tightly. Even if you want to kill him, he won''t hand over the leadership of the Root to you¡­" "Hmph¡­" Sasuke''s lips curled in a scornful smile, seemingly confident in his n: "As long as I can enter the Root, its leadership will be mine!" "¡­" Kabuto''s frown deepened. No matter how he thought about it, Kabuto couldn''t figure out how Sasuke nned to seize the Root''s leadership from Danzo. "When I be the leader of the Root¡­" Sasuke nced at Karin by the river and then at Kabuto beside him: "Everything else will be easy¡­" This world¡­ Wouldn''t be so miserable anymore. "Someone''sing." Kabuto looked into the distance. The figures of several Genin teams were faintly visible. Among them were teams from smaller ninja viges, and even some Konoha ninjas. They spotted the younger generation from Team 3, Team 8, and Team 10. "It''s Sasuke, indeed!" Team 3''s Rock Lee was the first to see Uchiha Sasuke! "I''ve already seen him¡­" Hyuga Neji nced at hispanion and couldn''t help but speak: "If Team 7 weren''t here, you wouldn''t be insisting oning¡­" "What are they doing here?" Tenten curiously poked her head out from behind a tree, cautiously observing Team 7, Kabuto, and Karin: "It seems like there are two others with them?" Meanwhile, Team 8 was also curious. "Heh heh heh¡­" Team 8''s Inuzuka Kiba hid in the corner, watching Naruto, Sakura, and Karin fishing, and couldn''t help but snicker: "That idiot Naruto, fishing in such a dangerous ce, doesn''t he know many are watching?" "Naruto-kun¡­" Hyuga Hinata from Team 8 was worried, veins bulging on her face as she observed everyone nearby, growing anxious: "More and more enemies are approaching, eleven teams¡­" "Should we take action after the battle¡­" Aburame Shino from Team 8 stood behind his twopanions, wearing sunsses and raising a finger with a tiny ck bug crawling on it: "A chaotic battle will certainly ensue here, and one of the eleven teams will have the scrolls we need¡­" "Huh?" Kiba curiously looked back at Shino and scratched his head: "Shino, you''re here too?" "I''ve been behind you the whole time." Shino nced at his teammates. Is my presence really that low? While the other new generation ninjas observed the situation, the Team 10 members had already made a decision. "Get ready." Nara Shikamaru from Team 10 peeked out from behind a rock and softly reminded hispanions: "Soon, a group will attack Naruto and Sasuke, creating chaos. We''ll take advantage and grab the scrolls we need¡­" "Got it!" Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Choji from Team 10 nodded quickly. After all, the Nara n''s wisdom was well-recognized among Konoha ninjas. Lacking the courage for directbat, they followed Shikamaru''s n to profit amidst the chaos, using their abilities to stealthily grab the needed scrolls. "There are enemies¡­" Karin by the river felt tense. Her sensing abilities were sporadic but she did sense arge amount of chakra approaching. "Sasuke-kun, many areing¡­" Kabuto looked at the advancing Sand ninjas, smiling at Sasuke beside him, waiting for Sasuke''s reaction. "Just prepare lunch." Sasuke instructed Karin not to worry too much. His gaze was directed at the concealed ninjas: "They''re just a bunch of insects¡­" "How arrogant!" The new generation ninjas continued hiding while other ninjas cared less. Three Sand teams coincidentally met there and decided to attack Team 7 immediately! "Kids!" "Hand over your scrolls!" Three teams from the Sand Vige charged directly towards Team 7! Although they didn''t know what had just caused such amotion here, since they rarely gathered in the Forest of Death, they decided to join forces! Even though everyone in this forest was an opponent, being from the same vige inherently gave them a basis for alliancepared to other enemies! The three teams would form a major force sweeping through the Forest of Death. Theirbined strength of nine people could easily take down any team! In the next moment! A ck-haired youth suddenly blocked their way! Uchiha Sasuke calmly raised his hand, looking indifferently at the nine Sand ninjas rushing towards him, with not a hint of panic in his eyes. "One person wants to stop us?" "Or is he trying to cover for his teammates'' escape?" The Sand ninjas were puzzled but didn''t stop their attack. The nine genin immediately scattered, nning to encircle and annihte these kids! "Should we go help?" The new generation of Konoha ninjas became nervous. Even they couldn''t confidently say they could handle nine genin of the same level! Although the genin from Team 10 and Team 8 were not very bold, seeing their ssmates in crisis made them want to step up at this moment! However¡­ In the next moment¡­ Team 7 didn''t need any help at all! Uchiha Sasuke watched the nine Sand ninjas spread out. His figure shed quickly, and the ninja sword on his back was drawn, instantly shing down the two Sand ninjas attacking him. Blood sttered on the ground! "Watch out for that kid!" "Take care of that troublesome kid first!" The remaining seven Sand ninjas immediately realized the trouble posed by Uchiha Sasuke and quickly threw shuriken towards him. Some even hastily formed hand signs to use ninjutsu! "Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique!" "Wind Release: Gale Palm!" Uchiha Sasuke leaped backwards, dodging the shuriken while his fingers quickly formed two hand signs. His eyes fixed on the group of Sand ninjas, with cold determination and the heat of ninjutsu simultaneously appearing! "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!" A stream of mes spewed from Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth, instantly turning into a massive wave of fire sweeping towards the seven Sand genin! "Not good!" "Run!" "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!" Some Sand ninjas fled in terror, while others tried to maintain theirposure, using Wind Release to defend! However, the mes of Great Fire Annihtion were overwhelmingly fierce. A bit of Wind Release was powerless to stop it. The fiery waves engulfed everything in front of them,pletely enveloping the bodies of the seven Sand genin in mes! "Ahhhhh¡­" Cries of agony came from within the mes. The cries of the seven Sand ninjas echoed through the forest, the grass burned ck by the fire wave, leaving a charred scar in the Forest of Death! Both the Konoha new generation ninjas who wanted to help and other genin teams hiding and hoping to take advantage were all stunned by the towering mes, not daring to move! "That kid¡­" A Waterfall ninja copsed to the ground in fear. After seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s power, the genin from other viges dared not stay any longer, quickly fleeing as far as possible! At this moment¡­ They just wanted to get far away from the ck-haired boy! Uchiha Sasuke watched the fleeing genin in the distance. His eyes remained calm until he saw a team with Grass Vige forehead protectors among the fleeing genin, finally showing a flicker of emotion. "Found them." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes moved slightly. Chakra burst out from his body instantly! A mass of purple chakra enveloped Uchiha Sasuke, instantly transforming into the towering Susanoo. The purple giant appeared once again! "Die¡­" The purple Susanoo raised its hand, a giant bow appearing in its hand, and a chakra arrow forming on the bow! Whoosh! The purple arrow shot out instantly! A fleeing Grass Vige ninja''s body was pierced instantly, spewing blood from his mouth, his body pinned firmly to the ground by the purple arrow! "Ah?" The remaining two Grass Vige ninjas were terrified by theirpanion''s fate! But they had no time to be afraid as the second and third purple arrows followed, piercing through the bodies of the remaining two Grass Vige ninjas! One Grass Vige ninja''s body was pinned to a tree, and thest one''s body was nailed to a rock by the purple arrow! This gruesome scene shocked everyone! The ninjas from other viges who wanted to escape were too frightened to move! "So¡­ so strong!" Hy¨±ga Neji of Team 3 stared in shock at the towering Susanoo, seeing everything that happened in the battle with his Byakugan! Is this¡­ A joke? Clearly just a kid a year younger than them, yet possessing such terrifying power, killing twelve ninjas in an instant! "Amazing¡­" Tenten''s eyes shed with awe. "..." Rock Lee''s heart was pounding, his eyes widening involuntarily, nervously staring at Uchiha Sasuke enveloped in Susanoo, sweat dripping from his forehead¡­ This is¡­ The genius of the Uchiha? Such terrifying ninjutsu and overwhelming fire techniques were beyond Rock Lee''s imagination! "Too¡­ strong¡­" Inuzuka Kiba couldn''t help but swallow. "Indeed impressive¡­" Aburame Shino''s fingers began to tremble. "Sasuke-kun¡­ is too strong!" Yamanaka Ino looked at Uchiha Sasuke with a face full of admiration! "Is this a joke¡­ that guy¡­" Nara Shikamaru''s forehead was covered in cold sweat, staring at Susanoo in shock, unable to believe his eyes! They were ssmates after all¡­ Even if Uchiha Sasuke had excellent grades in school, Nara Shikamaru didn''t think their peers could surpass them by much¡­ Now it seems¡­ Uchiha Sasuke was clearly no longer on the same level as them! "Come out, all of you." Uchiha Sasuke waved away his Susanoo, nonchntly calling out to his ssmates: "I''ve seen you all for a while now¡­" "Sasuke-kun!" Yamanaka Ino ran towards Uchiha Sasuke! "..." Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Ch¨­ji emerged from behind a rock, their faces still in shock, nervously watching Uchiha Sasuke. Teams 10 and 3 also emerged, each withplex expressions, unable to hide their amazement at Sasuke''s power! "Is there something you need?" Uchiha Sasuke waved away Yamanaka Ino, looking at the others: "You aren''t nning to take our scroll, are you?" "..." The new generation of Konoha felt this guy had a sense of humor. What a joke! Regardless of their identities, the immense power gap between them was enough to make anyone wary of approaching Team 7. Outside the Forest of Death. Uchiha Sasuke''sbat prowess not only stunned a group of Genin ninja but also left a group of Jonin ninja wide-eyed with shock, even frightening the leading ninja from other viges. All the Jonin ninja watching this Chunin Exam were shocked as they saw the ck-haired boy finally appear on the disy screen, disying his terrifying power. "Kakashi¡­" The cigarette in Sarutobi Asuma''s mouth dropped to the ground, but he ignored it, slowly turning to look at Hatake Kakashi beside him. "Is that¡­ your student?" "¡­" All the guiding Jonin ninjas turned to look at Hatake Kakashi. "Ah¡­" Hatake Kakashi felt a bit embarrassed, reaching up to adjust his ninja forehead protector to hide his expression. "Sasuke''s strength¡­ is not bad, right?" "¡­" Sarutobi Asuma couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Not bad? "Alright." Y¨±hi Kurenai patted her boyfriend''s shoulder, her eyes fixed on the new generation of Konoha ninja gathering on the screen. "It''s not us who should be worried now. It seems Sasuke will definitely have a promotion spot in this Chunin Exam¡­" "I''ve already prepared to submit his Jonin promotion report¡­" Hatake Kakashi pulled out an application form, speaking nonchntly. "In terms of strength alone, Sasuke is already capable of being promoted to Jounin¡­" "He''s as much of a genius as you were at twelve!" Might Guy enthusiastically patted Hatake Kakashi''s shoulder, giving a thumbs-up. "Kakashi, your student is as outstanding as you were, bing a Jonin at twelve!" "¡­" Sarutobi Asuma and Y¨±hi Kurenai''s expressions turned subtle. No¡­ The twelve-year-old Kakashi and the twelve-year-old Uchiha Sasuke can''t bepared, right? At least the twelve-year-old Hatake Kakashi couldn''t finish battles so decisively¡­ "Uh¡­" Hatake Kakashi also felt a bit ashamed. In terms of strength alone, he was still quite behind his student. Not to mention his twelve-year-old self, evenpared to his current self, there was a gap¡­ "Let''s go have some barbecue." Sarutobi Asuma stood up, no longer watching the live test in the forest. "The second exam shouldn''t be a problem. I hope they each go their own way to fight¡­ Let''s go, Kakashi, you''re treating!" This group of new-generation kids stuck together, if they acted collectively in the Forest of Death, no one could defeat them. There was no need to continue watching the battles in the Forest of Death. However¡­ The new-generation ninja didn''t choose to act with Team 7. Because each of them had their own pride, they chose to search for their own scrolls, and Team 7 didn''t waste any more time. After all¡­ Both teams of Grass Ninja participating in the Chunin Exam were already killed. On the seventh day, the survival challenge in the Forest of Death ended. No one dared to provoke the Team 7 along the way, and they didn''t bother others, directly submitting the Heaven and Earth scrolls to pass the exam. "How was it?" "Fairlyfortable and enjoyable?" Hatake Kakashi greeted his three students. "This autumn outing wasn''t bad¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nodded slowly, his eyes showing a trace of killing intent when he saw the Grass Vige lead ninja waiting there. "Trash!" The leading ninja of Grass Vige rushed over angrily upon seeing Karin, raising his hand to p her! Damn it! This little girl survived on her own! All the other participants from Grass Vige were killed, leaving him empty-handed in this exam. How could he report back to the leader of Grass Vige! ng! The sound of a ninja de being drawn was crisp! Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja de was surprisingly fast, slicing off the lead ninja''s raised hand in an instant! "Sasuke!" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes shed with shock, trying to stop Uchiha Sasuke, but couldn''t keep up with his student''s speed! Thud¡­ A hand fell to the ground¡­ The lead ninja of Grass Vige looked at his severed hand, blood spurting from his wrist, pain engulfing his nerves! "Ahhh¡­ My hand!" The lead ninja of Grass Vige wailed miserably. "Cry all you want¡­" Uchiha Sasuke coldly stared at the wailing ninja, as if looking at a corpse: "Even crying counts as yourst moments alive¡­" In the next moment, Uchiha Sasuke swung his ninja de again, decisively beheading the lead ninja, blood spurting from the headless body! "!!!" Hatake Kakashi''s face twitched. Other viges'' ninja looked over with wary and uneasy eyes. They were here to participate in the Chunin Exam, essentially as emissaries. One of them was killed by a Konoha ninja! "¡­" Hatake Kakashi held his forehead, looking at his student sheathing his de, feeling a headache. Why act here? Grass Vige was an apparent ally of Konoha. Such behavior would bring huge diplomatic trouble. His student acted too rashly, risking Konoha''s reputation¡­ "Kakashi-sensei." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the pale-faced Hatake Kakashi, nonchntly offering a reason: "The Uzumaki n is our ally. Grass Vige insulted the Uzumaki n. Killing them should be justified, right?" "But¡­" "The Uzumaki Vige has been destroyed for years¡­" Hatake Kakashi rubbed his forehead, sighing deeply, unsure how to exin theplex rtionship between the Uzumaki n and Konoha. The destruction of Uzumaki Vige meant the disappearance of the Uzumaki n''s military power. They no longer qualify as Konoha''s ally, only remembered through the Konoha forehead protector''s symbol. Konoha had long ceased to care¡­ This kid¡­ Using it as a reason even after killing, trying to me Grass Vige! "Hey, Konoha people! How could you kill a Grass Vige Jonin!" "Is Konoha trying to break the alliance!" "This kid went on a rampage in the Forest of Death!" Other vige Jonin gathered, pointing at Uchiha Sasuke, demanding an exnation from Konoha. "I just killed him. How dare you stille to trouble me?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the gathered ninjas, gripping his ninja de, frowning: "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you too?" "!!!" The Jonin''s faces changed! They had seen Uchiha Sasuke''s rampage in the Forest of Death! Not good! This kid is a maniac! ~~~ Buhwhahaha Chapter 364: Extra: When you dont know the answer... Chapter 364: Extra: When you don''t know the answer... Blood was still flowing on the ground. The corpse of the Jonin from the Grass Ninja lying on the ground was a stark reminder to everyone that this boy from the Konoha had mercilessly decapitated someone. "I have killed a man, and you''re still not afraid of me¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja sword was drawn halfway from its sheath, and his gaze held a dangerous glint as he looked at the group of Jonin: "Do you think my sword isn''t sharp enough?" "¡­" The Jonin couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Other Genin who had just finished the exam were also pale-faced; they hadn''t expected such a madman among their ranks. Killing¡­ Ninjas should be used to it by now.However, it''s usually done on the battlefield. Few, like Uchiha Sasuke, would kill someone in the middle of the Konoha streets! "This boy¡­" "He''s caused big trouble!" The faces of Konoha''s Jonin instructors were grim. After a brief shock, they finally realized what had happened. "Enough." The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, walked over, smoking his pipe. Following him were Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the Hokage''s advisors, along with an old man with bandages wrapped around his face. It was the retired Shimura Danzo. As a rarely seen retired elder, Danzo hade out at the invitation of the Hokage''s advisors to observe the Chunin exams and particrly to assess Uchiha Sasuke. There was no one in Konoha who knew more about the Uchiha than Danzo. Everyone had witnessed Sasuke''s act of killing on the spot, without regard for the other party''s status or the asion, ying the Jonin from the Grass Vige. "This¡­this¡­iswlessness!" Homura Mitokado, looking at the headless corpse on the ground, trembled with anger, already foreseeing the trouble Konoha was about to face. "This is going too far!" Koharu Utatane frowned and nced at the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen: "Hiruzen, you''ve seen it too. This boy is reckless. Killing a messenger from another ninja vige right in our vige will bring trouble to Konoha¡­" "¡­" Danzo leaned on his cane, a mocking smile on his lips, seemingly ridiculing the powerlessness of the Hokage''s advisors. "Sasuke." Sarutobi Hiruzen asked in a deep voice, his gaze fixed on Uchiha Sasuke: "Why did you harm the messenger from the Grass Vige without any reason?" This was a troublesome matter. The Grass Vige was weak but an ally of the Konoha. If it were just the Grass Vige, the Konoha could ignore it. But the Konoha had other allies, including the Sand Vige, one of the Five Great Nations. Mishandling this could lead to diplomatic outrage. "This wasn''t without reason." Uchiha Sasuke sheathed his sword and reached for his ninja headband, ripping away a piece of cloth: "The people from the Grass Vige insulted the descendants of the Uzumaki n. Isn''t it natural for me to kill him? Isn''t the headband on our heads a symbol of the Uzumaki n? I can''t stand by and do nothing when the Uzumaki n is insulted because one of mypanions is also a descendant of the Uzumaki n¡­" His argument was reasonable and convincing. At least on the surface, Uchiha Sasuke''s words made sense, even convincing Uzumaki Naruto in that instant. "Yeah, right¡­" Uzumaki Naruto immediately jumped up to support Uchiha Sasuke. Although Naruto couldn''t understand why Sasuke was so quick to kill, he had always longed for more family, and at least Karin, like him, was a descendant of the Uzumaki n. They had a blood connection. "Grandpa Hokage!" "That guy wanted to hurt Karin!" Naruto stood in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, his face determined and unafraid: "Karin is my n! I will protect her too!" "¡­" The Konoha higher-ups all twitched their foreheads. As the leaders of the Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Hokage''s advisors had to consider more. The long-destroyed Uzumaki n was just a symbol now, almostpletely forgotten by the world, no longer able to bring any benefit to the Konoha¡­ Ninja from the Konoha would asionallymemorate the past alliance as a part of learning Konoha''s history. How could these young ones take it seriously? But¡­ You two kids¡­ Do you really want to stand up for the long-destroyed Uzumaki n? Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath of smoke. This matter was indeed tricky because Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto were both taking a righteous stance¡­ As the vige Hokage, in front of everyone, even if everyone knew this matter hurt Konoha''s interests, he couldn''t just punish Sasuke because Sasuke held the moral high ground¡­ "Hmph¡­" "The Uzumaki n is long dead¡­" The Rain Jonin stood aside, grumbling discontentedly: "The Whirlpool Vige has long been destroyed, and there are people all over the ninja world who have killed members of the Uzumaki n. I even killed a red-haired guy myself. Are you going to seek justice for all of them?" "Hey!" "Third Hokage!" "We came to Konoha for the Chunin exams. If the Konoha can''t ensure our safety, we might not honor our alliance with the Konoha¡­" "¡­" Karin''s face turned pale. "¡­" Naruto''s expression also became grim. "¡­" Noticing Karin and Naruto''s expressions, Sasuke''s eyes lowered, and an intense killing intent suddenly emanated from him! In the next moment! Sasuke''s figure vanished from sight! "Stop him!" Sarutobi Hiruzen urgently shouted! The other Konoha Jonin, hearing Hiruzen''smand, instantly lunged towards Sasuke and the Rain Jonin, finally restraining Sasuke at thest moment! "Sasuke, calm down¡­" Hatake Kakashi sighed. "¡­" Sarutobi Asuma looked troubled. Although the Rain Jonin''s taunts also annoyed them, they knew he was right; Konoha couldn''t start a conflict over such a minor issue¡­ "Phew¡­" The Rain Jonin took a deep breath, his heart almost stopping in that instant. Seeing the ck-haired boy emitting such intense killing intent restrained by the Konoha Ninja, he sneered again: "Hmph, just a kid¡­" "Do you think¡­" Uchiha Sasuke lifted his eyes, which instantly turned crimson red. A sinister and eerie smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "They can stop me from killing you, but can they stop you frommitting suicide?" "!!!" The Jonin from the Rain Vige was struck with sudden darkness in front of his eyes! The next moment! His consciousness plunged into an abyss of darkness! A pair of crimson Sharingan appeared in his mental world! Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the Jonin from the Rain Vige, controlled by Uchiha Sasuke''s genjutsu, suddenly drew his kunai and stabbed it into his own heart! "Everyone saw that, this guymitted suicide." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands, his smile turning contemptuous: "The psychological resilience of the ninja from the Rain Vige is really weak. I just wanted to teach him a lesson, not actually kill him. Did he choose tomit suicide to frame me?" "..." Everyone''s eyes twitched. No... How can you twist the truth like this! "Kakashi, take Sasuke..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned extremely ugly. He waved his hand towards Uchiha Sasuke, intending to issue an order for his punishment. However, Uchiha Sasuke, who had been through years of training in the root division of the real world, was very familiar with the tricks of political struggles. Sometimes, saying a word first is equivalent to gaining the upper hand! If he speaks up... He makes his stance clear! And his opponent needs more time to reconsider their words! This way... His opponent would have to think more carefully before making a move, especially an indecisive person like Sarutobi Hiruzen! "I still need to participate in the uing exam!" Uchiha Sasuke decisively interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking at the other ninjas from the different viges: "Everyone, pray that your vige''s Genin encounters me, Jonin are not my opponents, they can''t protect your vige''s students..." "Of course." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands, a cold and intimidating smile on his face: "I know the uing exam does not allow killing... but if my opponentsmit suicide after being caught in a genjutsu, it shouldn''t be med on me, right?" "The level of Jonin''s genjutsu..." "Isn''t qualified to determine whether my genjutsu caused the death..." This attitude... Was precisely what Uchiha Sasuke wanted to show! He will do whatever he wants, and the Jonin of Konoha cannot stop his actions. This madman might not necessarily obey Sarutobi Hiruzen''s orders! "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words were choked back. This kid... His actions and words are outrageously arrogant! Sarutobi Hiruzen had to consider that if he issued an order to deal with Uchiha Sasuke and provoked his displeasure, would thetter still obey hismands? The Uchiha n''s bloodline is the least inclined to obey orders... Inparison... Defiance is the true nature of the Uchiha! If Uchiha Sasuke refused to obey his orders on the spot, would he have to order Anbu and Jonin to arrest him together? This kid''s strength... Isn''t something a Jonin could easily handle! The power of the Mangekyo Sharingan and Susanoo alone means that no Jonin in the vige could be his match. A tragic incident might ur, and Sarutobi Hiruzen might have to deal with it personally... Moreover... Standing beside Uchiha Sasuke is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto. If the situation bes dire, who knows if Sasuke would use the Mangekyo Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails and stir up a new Nine-Tails incident in Konoha! In that case... Konoha would indeed cause a huge ruckus during the Chunin Exams! Also... The examiner of the second test, Mitarashi Anko, reported a few days ago that she discovered traces of Orochimaru sneaking in, forcing Sarutobi Hiruzen to consider Konoha''s future more carefully... At this time... It''s not the right moment to deal with Uchiha Sasuke! Or rather... Konoha currently can''t deal with Uchiha Sasuke. They can''t cause greater chaos during the Chunin Exams just to appease their so-called allies, as this would only make these allies less fearful of Konoha''s deterrence! However... Letting him off lightly... Where would the face of the Hokage go? "Sasuke." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his pipe, squinted his eyes, and smiled gently: "Are you still willing to listen to an old man''s nagging for a moment? If a ninja does not respect life and acts too extremely, they are likely to tread a dark path in the future..." "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, frowning slightly as if in thought, then nodded: "If the Third Hokage wants me to spare their lives in the uing exam, I will follow your instructions..." "It''s just an exam." Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction, exhaling a puff of smoke and speaking softly: "Alright, focus on the uing exam!" At least... This kid is still willing to listen. Though extreme in his actions, he is still somewhat persuadable. After speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Hatake Kakashi, who was standing beside Uchiha Sasuke: "Kakashi,e with us..." "Yes." Hatake Kakashi followed reluctantly. "..." Shimura Danzo half-closed his eyes, took a look at Uchiha Sasuke, then turned to follow Sarutobi Hiruzen. The one he most wanted to deal with was such a defiant Uchiha. "What do you think, Danzo?" Homura Mitokado asked Danzo softly. "Hmph..." "Just a typical Uchiha..." Shimura Danzo walked slowly behind, speaking slowly to Homura Mitokado: "This kid is not an anomaly of the Uchiha n. If it were four years ago, he should have died with the Uchiha n that night..." Unfortunately... Uchiha Sasuke was the only condition Uchiha Itachi demanded in assisting to kill the Uchiha n. As long as Uchiha Itachi is alive, Shimura Danzo dared not break his pact with Uchiha Itachi. But... Times have changed. Shimura Danzo was also reluctant to kill Uchiha Sasuke. He had more convenient methods to deal with Sasuke. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his eyes. "As long as you hand him over to me..." Shimura Danzo looked confidently at Homura Mitokado and said coldly, "That kid will be the sharpest de in Konoha in my hands! Just like his brother Uchiha Itachi, he will be our most qualified tool!" "Hmm..." Homura Mitokado nodded thoughtfully. After the Konoha higher-ups left, a group of genin consciously stayed far away from Team 7, fearing that Uchiha Sasuke might kill someone at the slightest provocation. Only the new generation of ninjas dared to stand with Team 7, though their expressions were somewhat strange. "..." Nara Shikamaru looked at Uchiha Sasuke withplete confusion. Given Shikamaru''s political understanding, Uchiha Sasuke should at least have been disqualified from participating in the Chunin Exams and spent some time in Konoha''s jail. Could it be that the Third Hokage just let him off so easily? Uchiha Sasuke''s brows asionally furrowed. He was also pondering his own shorings and the significant gap between him and Akihara Kagura. Akihara Kagura, that guy... How did he manage it? After all, in the real world, Akihara Kagura was extremely arrogant and seldom respected anyone. He often ndered the Anbu... Apart from his friend Hatake Kakashi, almost no one in Konoha didn''t fear and dislike Akihara Kagura. Even the two Hokage advisors always spoke with resentment when mentioning him. So how did Akihara Kagura gain the approval of Konoha''s higher-ups? Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t understand it. To avoid direct conflict with the Third Hokage, he needed to use some verbal tricks to ensure his future in Konoha. Akihara Kagura didn''t need to do anything, yet his domineering actions always earned the Third Hokage''s trust and tolerance. Sasuke just couldn''tprehend it. Could it be that the Hokages of the two worlds were different? "Uchiha..." "They''re all so arrogant..." The murmuring voice of a chunin examiner reached Uchiha Sasuke''s ears. "!!!" Sasuke''s eyes changed, and he sharply looked at the chunin examiner who spoke! "What do you want to do..." The chunin examiner was startled by Sasuke''s gaze! As an examiner, he was scared by a candidate, which made him feel a bit humiliated. He resolutely refused to back down but was somewhat afraid that Sasuke might kill him, knowing this kid was a ruthless killer! "Killing arade is a serious crime in the vige!" This chunin examiner from Konoha gritted his teeth and finally couldn''t help but back down, "Uchiha Sasuke, you''re still young, don''t go down the path of crime!" "Pfft..." A group of genin couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Thank you..." Uchiha Sasuke squinted his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, showing he didn''t care about the examiner''s disrespectful words. "Huh?" The chunin examiner was shocked by Sasuke''s politeness. What''s going on? Why is he thanking me? "..." Sasuke extended his hand to touch his eye socket, his gaze slowly sweeping over the ninjas present. Every ninja he looked at subconsciously avoided his gaze, their eyes filled with fear and unease. Such eyes... Such fearful eyes... It''s not because of him, but because of his surname! His surname is Uchiha! Most of Konoha''s ninjas feared the Uchiha! Sasuke quickly figured everything out. Akihara Kagura gained the trust of Konoha''s higher-ups because his power was derived from the First Hokage''s Wood Release, never using the Uchiha n''s Sharingan! Moreover... Kagura''s Sharingan was higher in level, yet he never used it in public in Konoha before his true identity was exposed... One reason was that Kagura''s power was already sufficient; the other was that Kagura knew Konoha''s attitude towards the Uchiha. He must have considered this! The Uchiha bloodline... In the eyes of Konoha''s higher-ups, it was an original sin! When Sasuke thought of this, his eyes turned cold, and his heart became as frozen as ice. If he couldn''t gain the trust of Konoha''s higher-ups like Kagura, he would have to use other means... After all... Leaving Konoha was impossible. Would he leave just because he was ufortable? Konoha still had hisrades Uzumaki Naruto and Hatake Kakashi! Sasuke thought of what Kagura had done. If the environment was ufortable, then make itfortable for himself! If these Konoha higher-ups didn''t trust him... Then rece them with new higher-ups in the future, wouldn''t that solve the problem? Kagura, who excelled in political struggles, had set an example by eliminating all the higher-ups in Konoha. First, he killed the Third Hokage and Shimura Danzo, then he incited a conflict between the Root and the Hokage, leading to the downfall of the two Hokage advisors, and finally made the Fifth Hokage a puppet under his control... However... The situation in this world was different... When Kagura dealt with the Third Hokage and Shimura Danzo, he was already the leader of the Root. Before Sasuke could deal with them, he needed to be the leader of the Root, which was a challenging task. As Yakushi Kabuto said... Shimura Danzo would never relinquish his position as leader of the Root. Even killing him wouldn''t help; using genjutsu to control him wouldn''t gain Konoha''s recognition... Sasuke''s actions today would surely attract Danzo''s recruitment, but joining the Root and then usurping Danzo''s position required careful nning... "!!!" An idea popped into Sasuke''s mind. Wait... It might be possible... Akihara Kagura once spread rumors in Konoha, iming that his brother Uchiha Itachi and he werepeting for the future leader position of the Root, leading many to believe that Danzo nned to retire... Indeed... One could always find a solution from Kagura! Akihara Kagura''s existence was a treasure trove, with much for Sasuke to learn! "Sasuke, thank you just now..." As Sasuke was contemting how to learn more from Kagura, Karin''s voice interrupted his thoughts. Karin looked up at Sasuke, her face blushing with shyness, "But, if you had killed him, I might not have been able to return to the Grass Vige..." "Settle down in Konoha first..." Sasuke wasn''t short of funds, having recently robbed the wealthy businessman Gato in the Land of Waves. It was more than enough to prepare a house for Karin. As for the procedures for Karin to enter the vige, Yakushi Kabuto could handle it. "After the matters in Konoha are settled..." "I will take you back to the Grass Vige." Sasuke recalled the scene he saw in a Grass ninja''s memory and, seeing the fear on Karin''s face, gentlyforted her, "However, when I take you back, it will be with death and pain¡­" Chapter 365: Extra: Our world is nothing but tragedy... Chapter 365: Extra: Our world is nothing but tragedy... If everything goes as expected... Everything should be under control. Uchiha Sasuke was very confident about this. As long as Kaguya Otsutsuki had not been resurrected and the Sage of Six Paths could not interfere in this world, his power in this world would be unmatched, capable of solving any problems he encountered. However... Power cannot solve everything. For instance, the preliminary round before the third exam posed a problem. Although Uchiha Sasuke had killed many people, the number of participants in the second exam was still toorge, requiring an extra preliminary round to eliminate a group of genin. The Chunin Exams were also a performance for the nobles and daimyo, and this performance didn''t need that many performers, only the best genin. Yet Uchiha Sasuke still felt that the number of participants in the third round of the Chunin Exams was too few.Due to the pressure from Akihara Kagura in the real world, Mist Vige had also sent people to participate in this Chunin Exam, and the rtionship between Mist Vige and Konoha in this world remained hostile. However... Other things remained unchanged. Some events even developed in a positive direction. For instance, the examiner of this preliminary round, Hayate Gekko. In the real world, Hayate Gekko was also an unfortunate soul. In the real world, because Hayate Gekko often coughed during exams, Akihara Kagura deemed it detrimental to Konoha''s image, forcibly stripping him of his examiner qualification, and even humiliating him as a sickly person, ordering him to go to the Konoha Hospital for treatment. This greatly angered his girlfriend, Uzuki Yugao... Fortunately. In this world, Hayate Gekko was quite lucky. Without someone like Akihara Kagura, who had a sharp tongue, Hayate Gekko finally fulfilled his duties as an examiner. "Cough cough..." Examiner Hayate Gekko, pale and thin, with a fist over his mouth, broadcast the first match slowly and weakly: "The first match... cough cough... Uchiha Sasuke vs. Yoroi Akado!" "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression wasplex. Actually... This world without Akihara Kagura might not be a bad thing for everyone... At least some people''s lives might take a better path, without being inexplicably humiliated by someone... Never mind. Better focus on the exam first! Uchiha Sasuke''s opponent was Orochimaru''s subordinate, Yoroi Akado. Following Orochimaru''s orders, Yoroi Akado immediately surrendered to avoid being killed by Uchiha Sasuke,cking the courage to defy Orochimaru''s orders. "Hmph..." "That guy has some self-awareness..." Uchiha Sasuke nced towards the direction of the Jonin leading the Sound Vige, recognizing the disguised Orochimaru. Clearly, Orochimaru had suffered at his hands. "Some sacrifices are unnecessary..." Orochimaru noticed Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze and smiled kindly, masking the hidden conspiracy within his heart. Everything... Was proceeding in an orderly manner. Everything... Seemed to happen as if by fate. For instance, the sh between Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji, a battle between the main and branch families. Hyuga Hinata nearly died at the hands of Hyuga Neji, just like in the real world. After being saved, Hyuga Neji began questioning Konoha''s preferential treatment of the main family... It was... A bit infuriating to watch. Now, Uchiha Sasuke had no time to deal with the Hyuga family''s mess. He knew that under the pressure of overwhelming power, the Hyuga n would easily submit... Now, Uchiha Sasuke just found this preliminary round a bit boring, as everyone participating in the exam seemed like insects to him. However, an unexpected turn quickly urred... The next match! Team 3''s Rock Lee vs. Sand Vige''s Gaara! In the real world, Rock Lee was an unlucky guy who got disqualified from the exam for defying Akihara Kagura, leaving him to weep with his teacher Might Guy... In this world, thirteen-year-old Rock Lee demonstrated the prowess of a taijutsu ninja, boldly opening the Eight Gates, fiercely battling Gaara in one of the most exciting matches of this preliminary round! But... The cost was extremely tragic! A flower that blooms too early often withers easily. Rock Lee, showcasing his youth in this exam, paid a heavy price. Exhausted from the battle, he couldn''t sustain himself for long, and his left leg and arm were broken by Gaara''s sand maniption... A group of new generation ninjas awaited news outside Konoha Hospital, only to be greeted with shocking news that they might lose arade... "Medical ninjas have checked him over..." Might Guy stood outside the hospital room, heavily discussing his prized student''s condition: "With the current level of medical expertise, it''s impossible to fully heal Lee. His injuries cannot bepletely repaired, and he will never be able to continue his ninja career..." "..." The new generation of Konoha ninjas couldn''t believe it. A talented taijutsu ninja, simr in age to them, could no longer continue as a ninja just because of injuries from one battle? Reduced to an ordinary viger in the vige? "You must be joking..." Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t believe it, recalling Rock Lee''s vigorous performance after opening the Fifth Gate: "Lee was so strong..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but marvel at the whims of fate. He remembered Rock Lee from the real world. In the real world, Rock Lee was disqualified, allowing Gaara to advance by default. Yet, Rock Lee soon shone brightly in Konoha... It seems... Rock Lee from the real world might not be so unlucky... Compared to the Rock Lee of this world, the one in the real world might actually be a lucky guy! "Kabuto." Uchiha Sasuke actively sought out Yakushi Kabuto, asking if he had the medical expertise to treat Rock Lee, but received a negative response. "I can''t do it." Yakushi Kabuto knew his limits and wouldn''t take on tasks he couldn''t aplish: "In the entire ninja world, perhaps only one person can do it, the legendary Tsunade-sama, one of the Sannin, the strongest medical ninja." "But..." "Frankly speaking..." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his sses, modest yet confident in his medical ninjutsu: "If Tsunade-sama''s medical skills are within my understanding, or if she hasn''t developed more advanced techniques, she might not be able to do it either. Unless her skills surpass the current understanding of the ninja world and create miracles unknown to me..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke could only pin his hopes on Tsunade, hoping that the future Fifth Hokage of Konoha possessed medical skills beyondprehension. "It seems Sasuke-kun is quite concerned about Rock Lee''s injuries¡­" Yakushi Kabuto brought up the issue of Rock Lee to probe information from Uchiha Sasuke: "It seems that in Sasuke-kun''s world, Sasuke-kun should have a good rtionship with Rock Lee..." "Not particrly..." Uchiha Sasuke responded indifferently. Alright. He did have some attention on Rock Lee. Because Rock Lee and he were both new generation ninjas from Konoha, and moreover, Rock Lee was a disciple of Might Guy. Both teacher and disciple were extremely proficient in the Eight Gates technique, a forbidden jutsu that could wield significant power even against Six Paths-level ninjas! If the tragedy of the Chunin Exam hadn''t urred¡­ If everything had yed out ording to the story in the real world, Rock Lee would have just missed this Chunin Exam, and his future would have been truly promising... As Uchiha Sasuke and Yakushi Kabuto discussed the strange fate of Rock Lee, another ensuing tragedy suddenly made Uchiha Sasuke realize a problem¡ªRock Lee''s fate was not a coincidence! "Sasuke..." "Someone in the vige has sacrificed..." "Lately, we should all be cautious of anyone who needs to be watched..." "Who sacrificed?" "It seems to be the examiner of our third exam..." "The examiner who was always coughing, looking very ill..." When Uchiha Sasuke received this news, he couldn''t believe his ears. Their third exam''s examiner, Hayate Gekko, had been assassinated one night! Wait a minute... Something seems off! The absence of Akihara Kagura in this world should have been a good thing for Hayate Gekko, right? Uchiha Sasuke felt that the events surrounding Rock Lee and Hayate Gekko were likely not coincidences, because these two had no significant connection to Akihara Kagura in the real world. Rock Lee was just apanion of Tenten, and Hayate Gekko was merely an ordinary special Jonin... Even... In the real world, Hayate Gekko seemed to have only interacted with Akihara Kagura during the Chunin Exams, where he was humiliated. How could the fate of Hayate Gekko be so drastically different in the two worlds? Clearly... Rock Lee and Hayate Gekko... Were just a bit unlucky in the real world... So why did this world spawn even more horrifying tragedies? Uchiha Sasuke no longer believed this was a coincidence because everyone who had any connection with Akihara Kagura had their fate changed without exception... In this world... Most people''s destinies had be tragedies. Whether it was himself and the Uchiha n, Kabuto and Karin, or even seemingly unrted people like Rock Lee and Hayate Gekko... Inparison... In his own world, aside from the chaos brought by Akihara Kagura in the Ninja World, everyone''s story endings weren''t so bad... "Akihara Kagura..." Sitting by the Naka River, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t imagine his thoughts about Akihara Kagura. A sudden fear surfaced in his heart: "Could that guy have been observing our fates all along, silently changing something..." To verify his suspicion, Uchiha Sasuke quietly started observing the differences between the two worlds before the start of the third Chunin Exam and finally discovered the most terrifying thing! In the history before Akihara Kagura''s appearance in the Ninja World, there were no differences in the historical concepts of the two worlds, not even in the people. Both worlds were identical... At least on the surface... This meant there was no significant difference between the two worlds, except that in the real world, Akihara Kagura appeared, causing the divergence of the two worlds'' trajectories and the gradual change in the fates of the ninjas. History... Because of one person... Created two different future paths. "That guy..." "Ultimately referred to himself as an observer..." Uchiha Sasuke buried his hands in his hair, pressing his brain hard, searching for evidence, and fear emerged in his heart: "Perhaps... this world is our world''s original form?" "Our lives..." "Our fates..." "Our world..." "Originally it should have been a series of tragedies..." "Because of Akihara Kagura''s interference, these tragedies didn''t y out, and everyone''s lives changed in ways that were difficult toprehend..." "This world truly exists..." "Our world should originally look like this world..." Uchiha Sasuke''s mind became clearer, gradually connecting the stories of Uchiha, Karin, Kabuto, Rock Lee, and Hayate Gekko into a line. His eyes turned blood red. "Our world... our everything..." "Was originally in a hell filled with tragedies..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened, staring nkly as ifpletely frightened by his spection and analysis: "Now that it''s already a hellish world, how many more tragedies will ur in the future..." "Akihara Kagura..." "Is it because of you that any changes happened?" "What were you thinking during those times?" Uchiha Sasuke closed his eyes, like someone praying to a trusted god, but ultimately received no response. That god, who no longer responded, seemed to have returned the fate of the Ninja World to the ninjas of this world. After a long time. Uchiha Sasuke opened his eyes, filled with loneliness, recalling the scenes where he interacted with Akihara Kagura, one by one, going over all his memories of Akihara Kagura... Because... These memories would change the tragic future of the entire Ninja World. The man who liked to hide in the shadows had also always hidden his kindness towards the world. "Akihara Kagura..." "I seem to understand you now..." "You were really gentle in your actions..." By the Naka River. A gentle breeze blew. As Uchiha Sasuke reminisced withplex emotions about the senior who had once guided him on the right path, a series of mismatched wooden sandal sounds reached Uchiha Sasuke''s ears. Tap, tap, tap... An old man with bandages wrapped around his head walked up to Uchiha Sasuke, his aged and deep voice echoing by the Naka River: "Uchiha Sasuke, are you here to remember your deceased n members?" "Oh..." "Speaking of..." "Perhaps you don''t know me..." The old man with bandages around his head squinted his eyes, sizing up Uchiha Sasuke, and slowly began talking about a topic that piqued Uchiha Sasuke''s interest: "I am Danzo, once the advisor to the Hokage. Four years ago, I was responsible for hunting down your brother, Uchiha Itachi..." "I heard..." "You''ve always wanted to seek revenge on Itachi?" Chapter 366: Extra: Kotoamatsukami will make you submit... Chapter 366: Extra: Kotoamatsukami will make you submit... Shimura Danz¨­, that old bastard... Why show up now? Trying to sow discord between me and Uchiha Itachi? Do you think such petty tricks will work on me? Old fool... Do you want to control me? Uchiha Sasuke raised an eyebrow and nced at Shimura Danz¨­. He immediately saw through Danz¨­''s intentions, realizing he wanted to use his hatred for Uchiha Itachi to manipte him. Such petty tricks... Daring to show off in front of the future leader of the Root? "Of course I want revenge on Itachi!" A cold smile appeared on Uchiha Sasuke''s lips, mocking Shimura Danz¨­. His hand instinctively reached for the ninja sword on his back: "Hey, old man, if you''re here to provoke me, then congrattions, you''ve seeded...""I''m not here to provoke you¡­" Shimura Danz¨­ didn''t mind Uchiha Sasuke''s rudeness. He slowly said, "I''m here to help you¡­" "How can you help me?" Uchiha Sasuke''s cold smile deepened as he looked Shimura Danz¨­ up and down: "I saw you a few days ago. You look like one of the Hokage''s trusted subordinates. Can you persuade the Hokage to order the vige''s ninjas to help me hunt down Itachi?" "I... cannot." Shimura Danz¨­''s eyes suddenly widened. The old man''s hand tightened on his cane! Such a thing... I really can''t do it! Because Sarutobi Hiruzen would never let anyone hunt down Uchiha Itachi! And... This kid is underestimating me! I am not a subordinate of Monkey. I oncepeted with him for the position of Hokage and will be the new Hokage in the future! "Can''t even do that?" "Then it seems you are useless..." Uchiha Sasuke waved dismissively, seemingly ready to turn and leave: "Too bad, only the Hokage can help me in this vige¡­" What kind of yer... Daring to sow discord between me and Uchiha Itachi? I once followed Akihara Kagura! Uchiha Sasuke nonchntly put his hands in his pockets, intending to leave, but he nced at Shimura Danz¨­ from the corner of his eye. He knew something about this old man... After all... Shimura Danz¨­ is the original leader of the Root, living somewhat disgracefully, but the Root has detailed records of many foolish things he did for the Hokage. As long as the Hokage is mentioned, this old man would lose his sanity... "Uchiha Sasuke¡­" Shimura Danz¨­''s face turned sinister, and his voice was low and suppressed: "The one who can help you in Konoha may not necessarily be the Hokage¡­" "The Hokage can do things you can''t?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Shimura Danz¨­, speaking casually: "But it seems you are just a subordinate of the Hokage¡­" "!!!" Shimura Danz¨­''s ambition was clearly pricked by Uchiha Sasuke''s seemingly inadvertent words, anger spreading in his chest! This kid! How dare he look down on me! The Hokage! Because I''m not the Hokage, even the vige kids dare to look down on me! "..." Uchiha Sasuke took step after step away, seemingly ignoring the furious Shimura Danz¨­ behind him, slowly waiting for him to propose new terms. After all... I can''t just join Shimura Danz¨­ for no reason, right? Given my current loyal attitude towards the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and my apparent need for his help,bined with my power, shouldn''t Shimura Danz¨­ be worried about his ns with Orochimaru being ruined? Old man... Just offer some important conditions! If you can provide conditions that move me, I''ll immediately pretend to be loyal to you like Akihara Kagura, and even serve you until your end! "Wait¡­" As Uchiha Sasuke expected, Shimura Danz¨­ couldn''t ignore his power. The old man gripped his cane tightly and walked closer to him. "Some things¡­" Shimura Danz¨­ slowly said, removing the bandage on his head: "If the Monkey can do it, I can do it too, even better¡­" "Huh?" "What?" Uchiha Sasuke stopped and turned to look at Shimura Danz¨­, curious about what he might offer. "For example¡­" "The Monkey can make you obey his orders¡­" The old man revealed a scarlet eye, a cold, smug smile crossing his face: "I can make you obedient too, even more so¡­" "That is¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s expression changed. This old man... Sure enough, in this world, he possesses that Sharingan... In the real world, Uchiha Sasuke recalled his conversation with Shisui, where it was mentioned that Shimura Danz¨­ had stolen Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Akihara Kagura had carelessly told them that the eye had been destroyed... In this world... Without Akihara Kagura... The eye naturally wasn''t destroyed... This old man is so ipetent, instead of offering important conditions, he wants to use the Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to make me submit! Trying to make a deal without any cost! "Are you wondering¡­" Shimura Danz¨­ said softly, "Why would I reveal having a Sharingan in front of you?" "Furthermore¡­" "This Sharingan isn''t ordinary¡­" "It''s a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan like yours¡­" "Mangeky¨­?" Uchiha Sasuke gripped the ninja sword on his back, cautiously watching Shimura Danz¨­''s eye, asking knowingly: "Whose eye is that? Do you think a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can make me obey you?" "Fool!" "The abilities of a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are different!" "My Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has abilities beyond your imagination!" "In an Uchiha, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is the strongest. Do you think having an eye will make me submit?" Uchiha Sasuke mocked, "Or do you think the identity of the eye''s original owner will persuade me?" "Hmph¡­" Shimura Danz¨­ coldlyughed, slowly saying: "If you knew whose eye this was and the power it holds, you wouldn''t ask such a foolish question¡­" "This is¡­" "Uchiha Shisui''s eye¡­" "He was a genius as extraordinary as you¡­" Shimura Danz¨­ praised Uchiha Shisui while introducing the eye''s ability: "The ability within this eye is called Kotoamatsukami¡­" "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes shed with shock, as if recalling something terrifying. He tried hard to emte Akihara Kagura, bringing his acting to its peak: "Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can silently change a person''s will. How did it fall into your hands¡­" "You killed him!" Uchiha Sasuke seemed to realize the truth, his eyes widening, turning scarlet: "Back then... you killed him!" This is really¡­ So difficult! Uchiha Sasuke realized Akihara Kagura''s challenges once more! How does that guy always perform in front of everyone in the ninja world, pretending to know all the truths but unable to speak them? This is really too hard! At least¡­ Uchiha Sasuke could only use his inner anger to avoid identally revealing any secrets to Shimura Danz¨­... Fortunately¡­ Shimura Danz¨­ will die this year, so I don''t have to pretend for as long as Akihara Kagura... "You can think so." Shimura Danzo leisurely recalled the ease with which he had stolen Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan. He spoke slowly, "Uchiha Shisui was a genius, but too naive. He thought thatpliance could change everything, but he forgot one crucial thing..." At this point, Danzo made no attempt to conceal his attitude toward the Uchiha n, openly stating, "A group of Uchihas who be powerful through their emotions will also exhibit extreme behaviors due to those same emotions. The Uchiha n will always be the most unstable factor in Konoha. I do not believe the Uchiha will always obey the higher-ups..." "However..." "You can rest assured, boy." "I won''t kill you, because I need a sharp de." Danzo extended his hands, revealing his intentions for Uchiha Sasuke, "After I use Kotoamatsukami on you, you will be my sharpest de, and Konoha''s sharpest de..." After all... Kotoamatsukami''s ocr jutsu is overwhelmingly powerful! "Come now..." "Submit to me..." Even Danzo couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence in his heart. He had already decided how to use Uchiha Sasuke in the future! "Only the Root is the most suitable ce for you!" "....." Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth as he looked at Danzo. His heart was pounding, for the crucial moment of the act had arrived, and Sasuke wasn''t entirely sure when he would be caught in Kotoamatsukami''s genjutsu! The key is... He possessed the Rinnegan! Making him immune to all genjutsu in the world! Sasuke had once witnessed the power of Kotoamatsukami. He knew it could silently and instantaneously alter someone''s will... However... When would Danzo use his ocr jutsu? When should Sasuke pretend to be under Kotoamatsukami and show loyalty to Danzo? It wasn''t easy... The old man was still issuing threats, and his Sharingan still showed the three tomoe, indicating that he hadn''t used Kotoamatsukami yet... But... Sasuke couldn''t be sure... No... There was a way! Sasuke''s mind quickly devised a n! Though he didn''t know when Danzo would use Kotoamatsukami, in the most dangerous moment, Danzo would undoubtedly activate the genjutsu! At that moment... He would pretend to be submissive... And since Kotoamatsukami''s cooldown period was several years, Danzo likely hadn''t used it on anyone else, meaning he wouldn''t know what it looked like when someone fell under its control... Even if Danzo use Kotoamatsukami, if Sasuke dyed his submission a bit, it wouldn''t matter; he could use his Mangekyo Sharingan''s power as an excuse... Moreover... If he sumbed too easily, Danzo might suspect something; after a hard-fought battle, if Danzo use Kotoamatsukami, it would put his mind at ease... In an instant! Sasuke dashed towards Danzo, drawing his ninja de and striking at Danzo''s head, shouting impatiently, "Old man, do you think one eye can make me submit?!" "So fast..." Danzo''s face showed a trace of surprise. He had heard of Uchiha Sasuke''s genius, but he hadn''t expected such speed and skill in body and de techniques! ng! Danzo drew a ninja de from his cane, blocking Sasuke''s attack! "As long as I don''t look at you..." Sasuke closed his eyes, moving with lightning speed, his de striking several times, "I shouldn''t be hit by your genjutsu..." ng, ng, ng... Danzo parried! Even with the Sharingan''s support, Danzo found it hard to keep up; Sasuke''s swordsmanship was exceptional! "....." Danzo was forced to retreat, frowning. It seemed... This was going to be troublesome... As Sasuke had anticipated, Danzo realized the challenge. Perhaps to show he wasn''t helpless, he began to unleash Kotoamatsukami''s power... This allowed Sasuke to be on guard. However... It was all within Danzo''s control. Danzo gently tapped his right arm, releasing the seals, revealing a white arm adorned with numerous scarlet Sharingan eyes. "....." Sasuke immediately sensed the chakra, opening his eyes to see Danzo''s white arm with embedded Sharingan. "Those are... Sharingan!" Sasuke''s eyes burned with anger. Danzo had collected so many Sharingan, using them as decorations! Those Sharingan... All from the Uchiha n! How many Uchihas had fallen to Danzo''s hand! No... Not just decorations... The arm carried the First Hokage''s cells... Sasuke quickly understood Danzo''s strange arm. He saw everything clearly in an instant... The old man... Wanted to use Uchiha''s chakra to resist the First Hokage''s cells! Only Uchiha''s chakra could counter the cells of the First Hokage, enabling the wielder to control Wood Release, one reason surviving Uchihas possessed dual Kekkei Genkai... No! Something was still off! Sasuke knew the power of Wood Release. Wood Release was formidable in the hands of the First Hokage and Akihara Kagura but weak in others'' hands, incapable of matching Mangekyo Sharingan users. Danzo couldn''t rely on it against Sasuke, unless he foolishly thought Wood Release was the Uchiha''s nemesis... "It should be..." "Another secret..." Sasuke tapped his sword hilt, contemting Danzo''s other tricks. Danzo had used Izanagi against Shisui; was he nning to use the arm''s Sharingan for Izanagi against Sasuke? Could those eyes be sacrificed for Izanagi? "I didn''t want to reveal them..." Danzo raised his arm, admiring the embedded Sharingan, looking at Sasuke, "But to obtain such a sharp weapon as you, it''s worth it..." If he could use Kotoamatsukami to control Sasuke, revealing these secrets was inconsequential! Moreover... By controlling Sasuke... Danzo could acquire more Mangekyo Sharingan! Danzo didn''t know what abilities Sasuke''s Mangekyo Sharingan held, but he knew two were better than one! Everything seemed destined... First, he would control Sasuke, then have Orochimaru kill Sarutobi Hiruzen in the Chunin Exam''s third round, using Sasuke to im the Hokage title... Then... Sasuke would kill Itachi... Securing four Mangekyo Sharingan for transnt! As Danzo concluded his n, his heart burned with anticipation. His fingers swiftly formed the seals to activate Izanagi... "Those seals..." "Izanagi!" Sasuke recognized the seals immediately, having learned about Izanagi and Izanami from Uchiha Madara. Sasuke instantly understood Danzo''s strategy: using Izanagi to find an opening for Kotoamatsukami! "Very well..." "As you wish..." Sasuke''s gaze fixed on Danzo''s white arm, not hiding his murderous intent. His mind was already nning revenge, "When I be the leader of the Root, I''ll kill you many times with those Sharingan..." "No..." "Killing you many times is too lenient..." "I''ll make you lose everything you gained..." Sasuke recalled Akihara Kagura''s methods, envisioning how to torment Danzo, "I''ll make you feel the despair of being a mere pawn in my hands, just like Akihara Kagura would." Chapter 367: Extra: Danzo: Goods News! Sasuke is Obedient! Bad News! Sasuke only listens to Me! Chapter 367: Extra: Danzo: Goods News! Sasuke is Obedient! Bad News! Sasuke only listens to Me! Sizzle! The sound of the Chidori was sharp and piercing! As the Chidori in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand pierced through Shimura Danzo''s body, Danzo instantly died, as if this elderly man had been killed by Sasuke. Sasuke raised his eyes, looking at Danzo''s lifeless body, and casually disyed a hint of disdain. The course of this battle... ...was exactly as Sasuke had anticipated. The course of this battle... ...was also exactly as Danzo had anticipated. At the moment of Danzo''s death, the ultimate genjutsu Izanagi, which can turn any unfavorable event into a dream, was activated!As Sasuke opened his eyes, believing he had killed Danzo, Danzo''s figure suddenly reappeared! In his right eye, the three-tomoe Sharingan had transformed into the bizarre Mangekyo Sharingan of Kotoamatsukami, instantly reflecting in Sasuke''s eyes! "As expected..." "Everything is within my grasp..." Danzo, seeing Sasuke standing rigidly, sped his hands and slowly picked up his sealing vessel, carefully sealing his right arm again. "Just like Uchiha Shisui in the past..." Danzo, with an impassive expression, rewrapped the bandages on his head, disregarding Sasuke''s threat: "You Uchihas are always so arrogant..." "Yes." The red in Sasuke''s eyes faded. This ck-haired boy, seemingly subdued by Kotoamatsukami, sheathed his ninja sword lightly, with everything under his control. When he cornered Danzo, he also gave Danzo an opportunity to use Kotoamatsukami on him, which should earn Danzo''s trust. "In the future..." "You will be one of Root''s members..." Danzo, satisfied with Sasuke''s calm demeanor, softly instructed: "After the Chunin Exams, I will officially transfer you to Root. In the meantime, A and B will be responsible for contacting you. They are your subordinates..." Now... is not the right time. Due to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s restrictions, Danzo cannot act openly. Only after he and Orochimaru conspire to assassinate Hiruzen can his two old advisors lift the restrictions on him, allowing him to realize his grand ns... "Yes." Sasuke bowed his head slightly, hiding his gaze. "..." Danzo, seeing Sasuke''s respectful demeanor, felt even more pleased, believing everything was within his control. However... Danzo''s happiness was premature. Two Root ninjas wearing animal masks jumped out from the shadows, standing behind Sasuke, and greeted him. "Uchiha Sasuke, from now on we..." ng! Sasuke''s figure instantly passed through one of the speakers, his ninja sword shing the Root ninja''s throat, with blood sttering! "..." Danzo''s eyes were shocked! What... What''s going on? Wasn''t this guy already under Kotoamatsukami? As Danzo''s heart filled with vignce, worried that Sasuke might attack him, he heard Sasuke speak. "Who allowed you to call my name?" Looking at the fallen body, Sasuke coldly said: "I only obey Danzo-sama''s orders. Who do you think you are to call me by my name?" "Hmm?" Danzo frowned. Kotoamatsukami... did not turn Sasuke into a mere dog! His genjutsu only made Sasuke loyal to him, still a wolf baring its fangs outward, ready to devour anyone at any moment! But... What can he do? Can he kill this human weapon over such a small matter? Danzo felt conflicted, frowning as he advised: "Uchiha Sasuke, do not kill yourrades recklessly..." "Yes, Danzo-sama." Sasuke immediatelyplied. "Hmm." Danzo slowly nodded, looking at Sasuke: "Tell me, what is the ability of your Sharingan?" "Land of Sumeru." Sasuke unhesitatingly revealed his Mangekyo Sharingan ability: "The left eye''s ability allows me to fix a space, and the right eye''s ability allows me to instantly travel to that space..." There''s no choice. This must be said honestly. Because this old fox Danzo might ask for a demonstration. However... Mangekyo Sharingan abilities are not a big deal... For Sasuke, his Mangekyo Sharingan ability is simr to other space-time techniques, as he possesses many space-time techniques! Danzo seemed a bit dissatisfied, not with Sasuke''s ability, but because it required both eyes to be effective. To use Sasuke''s ability in the future, he would need to transnt both of Sasuke''s eyes, which might arouse suspicion in Konoha... Never mind. This can wait. Having Sasuke under his control, he will use this boy to implement his ns step by step; future matters can be dealt withter... The only troublesome thing is... Sasuke''s rebellious nature... He is only slightly submissive in front of his master. If Root''s ninjas behave recklessly in front of Sasuke, he might still kill them, so Danzo needs toe up with a good solution... It seems... In the future, this boy must be made his personal guard! Danzo trusted Sasuke''s power, as a loyal Mangekyo Sharingan user is the safest bet! But... Everything must wait until the Chunin Exams end. Fortunately... The wait is not too long... Danzo looked towards Konoha vige, watching the sunset, his eyes narrowed slightly. The setting sun will soon bring a new dawn... No need to rush... He has endured long enough. A new era is about to begin. "..." Sasuke nced at Danzo standing in front of him, nonchntly putting his hands in his pockets, not in a hurry. Everything... is finally on track! Once the Chunin Exams end, he will find a suitable rival within Root to start his n, needing to find someone topete for Root''s future leadership, and start openly taking over Root from Danzo! Only Root... can let him operate in the shadows! Because all future problems can be med on Danzo! The opportunity came quickly. Sasuke soon identified a suitable person. Due to Sasuke''s casual killing, Danzo carefully selected a suitable contact person within Root, choosing a boy ninja named Sai, the same age as Sasuke, to contact him during this period. "..." Sasuke was somewhat surprised to see Sai. In the real world, he had seen Sai, who pretended to like Akihara Kagura and hoped to join Kagura''s Root... If not for seeing Sai, Sasuke might have forgotten that this guy was once hispetitor, though Kagura didn''t care about Sai, not recruiting him into Root, allowing him a peaceful life in Konoha. "Sasuke-kun..." Sai smiled humbly upon seeing Sasuke: "Danzo-sama assigned me to contact you during this period." "Hmm?" Sasuke raised Sai''s chin with his sword scabbard: "We are the same age, I heard Danzo-sama is old, are you the carefully chosen sessor?" "..." Sai looked puzzled. What...does that mean? Am I Danzo''s sessor? "It doesn''t matter." "From today, you are not." Sasuke disdainfully looked at Sai, his killing intent paralyzing Sai: "I will inherit Danzo-sama''s will, don''tpete for what I want..." "Of course...I wouldn''t dare." Sai felt uneasy. This peer... has such a strong killing intent! And... What am Ipeting for? How could I dare topete with Uchiha Sasuke! Though Sai was curious why Danzo chose him as a sessor, Sasuke clearly cared about the position! The Root ninjas were very afraid of Uchiha Sasuke, believing that he was a killing machine just like his brother, Uchiha Itachi! No, they thought he had even more murderous intent than Uchiha Itachi, who wouldn''t kill someone over a single word! "That''s just perfect..." Uchiha Sasuke ced a hand on Sai''s shoulder and spoke slowly, "I hope we can work well together. Once I inherit Danzo-sama''s will, I''ll allow you to stand by my side as my strongest aide..." "Yes..." Sai could only lower his head slowly. This mission... seemed to be more troublesome than he had imagined. Sai thought he only needed to seriously carry out the task of delivering orders, but he quickly realized that even this task was beyond him... because... Uchiha Sasuke didn''t trust him. Uchiha Sasuke believed that all the orders Sai delivered were fake! Uchiha Sasuke had Sai ry intelligence that he had found Orochimaru''s tracks and requested Danzo to send people to help him kill Orochimaru. Obviously. This request shocked Danzo. If his subordinates and his allies started fighting, it would be like harming his own arm. Orochimaru was here to help him kill Sarutobi Hiruzen. Danzo could only order Sai to convey the message that Uchiha Sasuke should not concern himself with Orochimaru. However... Uchiha Sasuke thought this was a lie! "No..." "This is really what Danzo-sama said..." Sai was frightened by Uchiha Sasuke''s state and instantly retreated, not daring to get too close: "Danzo-sama''s order is for Sasuke-kun to train diligently during this period. Danzo-sama will handle Orochimaru''s trouble himself!" "I only believe orders delivered directly by Danzo-sama!" Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand, and a Chidori Senbon pierced through Sai''s shoulder. His voice was cold: "You bastard... Are you falsely delivering Danzo-sama''s orders topete with me for Danzo-sama''s sessor position?" "I did not falsely deliver orders..." Sai''s heart was racing, feeling Uchiha Sasuke''s murderous intent. He could only cling tightly to his secret technique scroll, dering he had no intention ofpeting: "I also have no intention of fighting Sasuke-kun for the future leadership of Root..." However... It was pointless no matter how far away he was. The wind gradually stopped, and Sai felt the air around him stilling. In the next moment! Uchiha Sasuke''s figure appeared beside Sai as if he had crossed space. He pressed tightly on the wound pierced by Chidori Senbon, his voice icy: "You think you can nder me in front of Danzo-sama just because you are close to him?" "I... dare not..." Sai''s heart skipped a beat. He had a gut feeling that he might be killed by Uchiha Sasuke at any moment, like an insect being crushed! Obviously... It was just a liaison mission... Why was it so dangerous to carry it out? After receiving Sai''s report, Danzo felt a bitplicated. On one hand, he was amazed at the terrifying power of the Kotoamatsukami eye technique, and on the other hand, hemented the trouble of this technique... It was a strangely pleasantplexity... That little kid Uchiha Sasuke, under the illusion of Kotoamatsukami, would only believe orders delivered directly by him, meaning the kid would always be loyal to him! Fine. Let hime here... No... I should go myself! Danzo was in a good mood and didn''t want Uchiha Sasuke to frequent the Root base, lest Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Anbu notice. In the future... If I want to make good use of Uchiha Sasuke, he can only serve as my personal guard, as the kid only listens to orders directly from me... After Danzo personally conveyed the order to ignore Orochimaru, Uchiha Sasuke respectfully agreed, watching Danzo leave. "Sasuke-kun." Yakushi Kabuto emerged from the shadows and spoke softly, "I don''t know how, but you seem to have achieved your goal. Danzo appears to trust you very much..." "Hmph, it''s not enough for us." Uchiha Sasuke snorted, his previous respect gone, reced by Uchiha arrogance: "Now the troublesome question is, how to get control of his Root..." "It should be soon, right?" Kabuto''s lips curved into a smile as he brought up what he had been busy with recently: "Orochimaru-sama has killed the Fourth Kazekage Rasa of the Sand Vige. The real Konoha Crush n will soon be enacted..." "Once the Third Hokage is killed by Orochimaru-sama..." "Danzo will be the new Hokage..." "Then, he should let you take over Root, right?" "Although I don''t quite understand why Sasuke-kun is so obsessed with the position of Root leader..." When Kabuto said this, a sudden realization struck him: "Sasuke-kun, could it be that you want to use this method to directly be a higher-ups figure in the vige?" "!!!" Uchiha Sasuke suddenly thought of this! Wait... I seem to have found the reason why Akihara Kagura wanted to be the leader of Root! In the real world, Akihara Kagura became the leader of Root at a very young age. Just based on age, he couldn''t truly be part of the vige''s decision-making body, at most, he could only be a candidate for Hokage with the right to attend meetings! However, once he became the leader of Root, Akihara Kagura controlled part of the power and immediately had the authority to assist the Hokage! "Exactly." Uchiha Sasuke immediately understood this. However... There was another matter worth his attention. Uchiha Sasuke turned his head slightly and brought up what Kabuto had mentioned, asking for advice: "If I support Danzo to be Hokage and then seed him as the leader of Root, and then expose his collusion with Orochimaru to kill the Third Hokage, making Danzo, who bes Hokage, a traitor in the vige, is this n feasible?" "Of course it is." Kabuto pushed his sses and spoke with a smile about Konoha''s Hokage election principle: "However, the timing is tricky. After the Land of Fire Daimyo appoints Danzo as Hokage, to formally seed as Hokage, Danzo still needs to pass a trust vote by the Jonin in the vige. If we expose his collusion with Orochimaru-sama before the trust vote..." "In this way..." "Due to the Third Hokage''s prestige, the Jonin trust vote will definitely not pass. Our Danzo-sama not only will fail to be Hokage but will also be a traitor hunted by everyone in Konoha just before realizing his dream of being Hokage..." Kabuto looked at Uchiha Sasuke with some admiration: "Making an elder about to be Hokage a traitor sounds more interesting than Orochimaru-sama''s Konoha Crush n..." "Hmph..." "Naturally..." Uchiha Sasuke chuckled, his disdain for Orochimaru and Danzo obvious: "If their n seeds, it can just be used for our benefit. Unfortunately, time is too tight..." Yes. Time was too tight. I came to this world toote. To return everyone''s fate to its proper path, Uchiha Sasuke could only choose the most brutal method to push the wheel of fate forward, achieving Danzo''s demise in the shortest time possible! I have to admit... Although Uchiha Sasuke didn''t know why Akihara Kagura forced Danzo to flee, thinking of the old guy who imed loyalty to Konoha and dreamed of controlling it being driven out and bing a traitor, Uchiha Sasuke felt a certain satisfaction! "Sasuke-kun..." Kabuto looked at the confident Uchiha Sasuke and helped him cover all bases: "If we do this, there''s one more troublesome issue. Someone more suitable to be Hokage than Danzo has appeared in the vige..." "One of the Sannin, Jiraiya-sama, who once rivaled Orochimaru-sama, has arrived in Konoha and is teaching your teammate Uzumaki Naruto. Jiraiya-sama is more suitable to be Hokage than Danzo..." "Don''t worry." "Jiraiya-sama won''t want to be Hokage." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, recalling the path of Konoha''s Hokage session, and said in a deep voice: "If nothing unexpected happens, Jiraiya-sama will rmend another more suitable person, and there will be a brief vacancy for the Hokage position..." "During this vacancy..." "Let the old guy Danzo be Hokage and then send him off..." "The only question is..." "Have you mastered the Edo Tensei?" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Kabuto beside him and asked softly: "After our n ispleted, can you help me revive some Uchiha, making it easier for us to control Root in the future..." "This desecrates the souls of the dead..." Kabuto frowned slightly, seemingly reluctant for Uchiha Sasuke to indulge in this: "Sasuke-kun, even if you want..." "Just do it as a favor for me!" Uchiha Sasuke interrupted Kabuto, his hand slowly touching his eye socket, speaking in a low voice: "I''ve received too much care from many people, perhaps making me overlook some things, so I never realized how much I''ve received..." "If someone has indeed made mistakes..." Uchiha Sasuke''s voice became gloomy, as if he hadn''t made up his mind: "There always needs to be someone to make amends. I must find a way to make things right¡­" Chapter 368: Extra: Konoha Crush Plan Chapter 368: Extra: Konoha Crush n Konoha Vige. The third stage of the Chunin Exams arrived as scheduled. A month after the additional match of the Chunin Exams, this final stage was like a grand ceremony that everyone had been eagerly anticipating. Whether it was the candidates fortunate enough to enter the third stage, the noble lords of the ninja world, the ordinary citizens of Konoha Vige, or the schemers hidden in the shadows, all had been longing for this exam to begin. This time... Uchiha Sasuke was notte. For the young man, there was always a sense of regret in his heart. In the real world, due to Akihara Kagura''s interference, Sasuke did not participate in the Chunin Exams, which was both a regret and perhaps a blessing. Uchiha Sasuke was well aware of the opponent he would face: Gaara, the killing machine of the Sand Vige, who was also the Jinchuriki of the One-Tail. Sasuke believed Akihara Kagura had prevented him from participating in the Chunin Exams because he feared he would die in the arena.No matter. This time, he would not lose. No matter what power Gaara might unleash, it made no difference to Uchiha Sasuke. The more savage Gaara''s rampage in the Chunin Exams, the better... Ideally, Gaara would be like a beast that only knew destruction, allowing Sasuke to be a hero by stopping a Tailed Beast in this Chunin Exam, making a grand entrance as a hero! Being a hero... Has so many benefits! In the real world, Akihara Kagura became a respected hero by stopping Uchiha Itachi''s maniption of the Three-Tails in Konoha. Unfortunately... Only eight genin candidates remained in this exam. However, the spectators watching these eight candidates filled the arena, from the most distinguished nobles of the Land of Fire to the ordinary vigers of Konoha. "The drawing results..." The examiner of the third stage, Shiranui Genma, with a senbon in his mouth, announced the opponents for each candidate as he read from the paper in his hand: "Hyuga Neji vs. Uzumaki Naruto, Kankuro vs. Aburame Shino, Temari vs. Nara Shikamaru... Uchiha Sasuke vs. Gaara!" "!!!" A fighting spirit appeared in Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes. Having witnessed the battle between Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata in the additional match a month ago, he was determined to defeat Hyuga Neji to prove him wrong! "....." Hyuga Neji''s gaze was calm, not even sparing a nce at Uzumaki Naruto. His eyes were fixed on Uchiha Sasuke. Nothing else. Uchiha Sasuke was the strongest here. Even Temari, who knew very well the strength of her younger brother Gaara, was a bit worried about him after hearing from Baki, the Jonin of the Sand Vige, about Uchiha Sasuke after the second stage. "Gaara." Temari''s eyes were filled with concern, as she knew her brother''s nature well: "Baki-sensei mentioned that the little ck-haired guy is very strong and has mastered many powerful techniques. You might want to be a bit cautious..." "I know." Gaara didn''t even lift his eyes. No matter how strong the opponent was, it didn''t matter. He hadn''t seen the power of Susanoo with his own eyes, only hearing from Baki about Uchiha Sasuke''s mastery of many extremely powerful techniques, making him a terrifying kid who couldn''t be judged by age. Terrifying? Could there be anyone more terrifying than himself in the ninja world? Gaara, with dark circles under his eyes, could clearly feel the beast sealed within him. As long as he unleashed the beast''s power, everyone would understand who the most terrifying existence was! (TL: This Emo kid haha) Just as well... The higher-ups of the Sand Vige had permitted him to use the beast''s power during this exam, to create unprecedented chaos in Konoha! Just as well... To kill a Konoha genius with that beast! To let everyone here know who was the most feared person in the exam arena! "Hmm?" Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have noticed Gaara''s gaze and smiled slightly, casually speaking first: "Congrattions..." "Hmm?" Gaara looked at the ck-haired boy in front of him in surprise. "You''ve drawn the worst lot..." Uchiha Sasuke, with a mocking smile on his face, turned and walked towards the preparation area, leaving Gaara with a throbbing forehead. "Bastard..." Gaara''s forehead pulsed with a cross, yellow sand floating around him, itching to kill Uchiha Sasuke on the spot! Unfortunately. The examiner, Shiranui Genma, refused him. Luckily, Gaara didn''t have to wait long, as the previous exams ended quickly. In the first match, Uzumaki Naruto dered that he never believed in the so-called fate Hyuga Neji spoke of, defeatingst year''s top candidate as an underdog! Defeated Hyuga Neji... Waspletely convinced by Uzumaki Naruto''s indomitable spirit. As a branch member of the Hyuga n, Neji believed his father was a scapegoat who died for the main family, thinking he was just a weak branch member. However, in his defeat to Uzumaki Naruto, he saw the hope of breaking fate... "Idiot..." "You really believed that..." Uchiha Sasuke felt like he was seeing two idiots, asionally ncing at the Hyuga n''s head, Hyuga Hiashi, on the tform. Counting on Uzumaki Naruto to change the Hyuga n''s situation was less reliable than counting on himself... "What''s wrong?" Nara Shikamaru looked curiously at Uchiha Sasuke and asked: "Didn''t Naruto perform well?" "Hmph..." Uchiha Sasuke snorted in dissatisfaction and responded: "I heard that idiot trained with one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, for a month, but it seems he''s still only at that level..." "..." A ck line appeared on Nara Shikamaru''s forehead. Just a month of training... Could it be that this guy expected Uzumaki Naruto to be able to fight a Jonin? At least beatingst year''s top candidate Hyuga Neji was already quite impressive! "My turn to go up." Aburame Shino walked past them. "Huh?" Uzumaki Naruto, returning to the preparation area with a dejected face, looked curiously at Aburame Shino: "Did Shino make it to the third stage too?" "..." Aburame Shino paused. However... Before Aburame Shino could showcase his brilliantbat skills under the watchful eyes of all Konoha, he quickly received the news that Kankuro had forfeited, allowing him to advance to the next round without a fight! "Your turn, Shikamaru!" Uzumaki Naruto waved his fists enthusiastically, cheering for Nara Shikamaru. "Got it, got it..." Nara Shikamaru, nonchntly, dug in his ears and stood on the stage, lookingpletely uninterested in the exam. But... He demonstrated superiorbat skills. Using all the factors, including weather, terrain, and his family secret techniques, this twelve-year-old heir of the Nara n turned every element in the field to his advantage, showcasing his talents... However... In the end, after securing victory, he chose to forfeit, leaving his opponent Temari puzzled. "I surrender." Nara Shikamaru dispelled his technique and nonchntly said: "For me, it''s enough to fight a battle that can earn the examiners'' approval for promotion to Chunin. I''m not interested in the subsequent fights..." "Moreover, I''ve worked hard to build my image..." Nara Shikamaru nced at Uchiha Sasuke in the preparation area and spoke his true thoughts: "If I advance, I''ll have to fight Sasuke. It''s better to not let everyone see me being beaten up by Sasuke in the arena..." "Hmph!" Temari also looked in Uchiha Sasuke''s direction and loudly said: "Don''t forget his opponent is Gaara! Do you think he can defeat Gaara?" "It seems you have great confidence in your brother..." Nara Shikamaru responded slowly while stepping off the stage: "I hope your brother won''t cry in front of his sisterter..." "Fourth match!" "Uchiha Sasuke vs. Gaara!" Shiranui Genma''s voice echoed in the arena. Amid the grand cheers of the audience, Uchiha Sasuke and Gaara stepped onto the stage, with everyone eagerly discussing the match. Especially... The higher-ups officials of the vige. At the highest point of the arena. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, looked down at the two youngsters in the arena, discussing the strongest two genin in this exam. "Rasa-sama, who do you think will be the victor?" Sarutobi Hiruzen held his pipe and leisurely blew a smoke ring. "I heard that the little fellow named Gaara is Rasa-sama''s son. He performed exceptionally well in this Ch¨±nin Exam, his strength being on apletely different levelpared to other candidates..." "What do you think?" Fourth Kazekage Rasa, wearing his Kazekage hat and a face-covering veil, replied with a lightugh, "Barring any surprises, the winner should be your vige''s Uchiha Sasuke, right?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen was momentarily stunned but then smiled modestly, "That may not be the case. I have high hopes for the young one from the Sand Vige." "Hokage-sama, there''s no need for such pleasantries..." Rasa coldly exposed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s insincerity, "Even you and I might not be a match for the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. That boy might just be the next Uchiha Madara in the ninja world." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression darkened. Uchiha Madara... The first rogue ninja of Konoha... Even with his usual calm demeanor, Sarutobi Hiruzen could sense Rasa''s provocation, clearly trying to incite him to deal with Uchiha Sasuke. However... How could he deal with him? Considering both Sasuke''s identity and power, Sarutobi Hiruzen could not possibly handle him directly. He could only hope that Hatake Kakashi, Sasuke''s teacher, could guide him onto the right path. After all, Sasuke seemed to be very receptive to advice and valued hispanions highly. With strong bonds, he could be an excellent ninja who carries on the Will of Fire... In the arena. Gaara''s eyes were filled with killing intent. This red-haired boy did not conceal his murderous intent towards Sasuke at all. He was still fuming over Sasuke''s previous provocation! "I''ll give those words back to you..." Gaara raised his hand, and a mass of yellow sand floated under his control. His voice was icy, "You... drew the worst lot!" The next moment! The sand suddenly flew towards Sasuke! "Just this?" However, Sasuke nonchntly raised his arm and easily scattered the sand, as if dispersing a wisp of dust! "I''ll kill you!" Gaara''s face contorted with rage. In an instant, half of his face transformed into a monstrous visage, and his chakra surged! "Sand Coffin!" Gaara controlled the sand to instantly envelop Sasuke''s body, wrapping him tightly like a sealed cocoon! "Sand Burial!" Gaara lifted his hand, ready to crush Sasuke with the sand! However, as the sand tried topress, a glow of lightning shone through! In the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, Sasuke''s defense was astonishing. He stood calmly, as if nothing had happened! "How is this possible!" Kankuro in the Sand Vige''s preparation area was shocked. "That move..." Temari was also stunned, looking at the unharmed Sasuke, recalling the terrifying nature of that move, "It''s Gaara''s most ruthless killing move..." However... The battle in the arena had already shifted. Sasuke''s Lightning Release Chakra surged out, wrapping around his body. He dashed towards Gaara with lightning speed! "Die!" The sand surged! Gaara controlled the sand to try and block Sasuke, but it was shattered like a shoddy construction! Bang! A punchnded on Gaara''s chin! The always proud red-haired boy was sent flying, his sand armor shattering, making him look like a broken porcin doll! The battle between the two... It was clear they were not on the same level! Fear appeared in Gaara''s eyes. He had never faced such a fast and powerful opponent, even his protective sand couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s speed! Gaara raised his hands, gathering sand to form a solid spherical shield around him, hoping to block Sasuke''s attack! However... The sand sphere shattered instantly! Sasuke''s figure tore through the sturdy sand sphere like paper, with lightning crackling between his fingers! "It seems it can''t protect you..." Sasuke''s fingers crackled with lightning, his gaze cold and disdainful, "Is this all you''ve got? Did you think our battle would be like ying house with others?" The blue lightning suddenly became dazzling! Gaara''s defensive sand cocoon disintegratedpletely, and the red-haired boy screamed in pain under the lightning''s radiance! Just as the third exam examiner, Shiranui Genma, was about to step in to prevent Gaara from being killed by Sasuke, the situation changed again! A giant w reached out! The w moved swiftly, grabbing at Sasuke as if to crush the ck-haired boy! "I''ve finallye out!" A boisterous voice echoed in the exam hall! With the appearance of the voice, a colossal beast resembling a fat roon but with a ferocious physique appeared in the arena! "That''s... Shukaku the One-Tail!" The ninja present were shocked at the sight of the enormous tailed beast! Having experienced the tragic night of the Nine-Tails attack, nothing terrified Konoha more than the appearance of another tailed beast. Everyone was filled with fear, as if reliving the night of sorrow years ago! Shukaku the One-Tail! The Sand Vige''s war weapon! Even though this tailed beast''s chakra was the weakest among the tailed beasts, its terror was deeply ingrained in people''s hearts. Not everyone could remain calm when facing such a ferocious beast! However... The situation became even more chaotic as someoneunched a surprise attack! The ninjas from the Sound Vige and the Sand Vige started attacking the Konoha ninjas the moment Shukaku appeared, plunging both sides into immediatebat! At the highest tform of the arena. Sarutobi Hiruzen remained seated, calmly blowing a smoke ring, seemingly unbothered by the kunai at his neck. While everyone was shocked by Shukaku''s appearance in Konoha, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa had appeared behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding a kunai to his neck. "Kazekage-sama..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression remained calm, as always, as if everything was still under his control, "If you abandon all your ns now and put down your kunai, I can choose to overlook today''s events. The power of the One-Tail can''t change anything..." "You don''t even recognize me, do you, teacher." Rasa removed his veil, revealing a cold, handsome face. He extended his long tongue like a snake, licking his lips, "Of course, the One-Tail can''t change anything, not even the oue of the battle..." "Orochimaru!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face slowly turned cold. He had anticipated Orochimaru''s appearance! But he had not expected Orochimaru to appear in this manner! "Teacher..." "I experienced the Nine-Tails'' rampage..." Orochimaru smirked wickedly, "If my prediction is correct, the One-Tail will just be a toy for that Uchiha kid..." "But..." "I have some interesting things in my hands..." Orochimaru raised the kunai, piercing his own hand,ughing, "Whether to destroy Konoha or deal with that Uchiha genius, they are more than capable..." "After all..." "They specialize in dealing with the Uchiha..." "And..." "They know Konoha the best¡­" Chapter 369: Extra: End of an Era and Beginning of a New Era Chapter 369: Extra: End of an Era and Beginning of a New Era Above the stands. Orochimaru and the Third Hokage are facing off. Outside Konoha Vige. A group of Sand and Sound ninja have gathered andunched a surprise attack on the vige. Giant snakes were summoned to break through Konoha''s defenses. Inside the arena. Shukaku, the One-Tail, is arrogantly proiming his freedom after breaking the seal. All the ninjas are terrified of the suddenly appearing Tailed Beast, fearing the impending disaster it will bring. However, Uchiha Sasuke, who is facing Shukaku, remains unfazed, showing no trace of fear on his face. He even mocks the beast''s pitiful amount of chakra. "Hmph..." "So cute¡­""Such a pitiful amount of chakra¡­" "Just like a harmless pet¡­" For an Uchiha, especially Sasuke, a Tailed Beast is like a toy that can be easily dealt with at any time. Moreover... The One-Tail has the least chakra of all! "What did you say, you little kid?" Shukaku roars in anger, looking down at the small ck-haired boy at his feet, and swipes a giant w at Sasuke. "I said you are very weak¡­" The floor beneath Sasuke shatters in an instant as he swiftly dodges Shukaku''s w, jumping towards the beast''s head! This twelve-year-old boy, surrounded by Lightning Release chakra, charges at the seemingly invincible monster with a calm andposed face. "Sasuke!!!" Hatake Kakashi''s face shes with tension. He knows his student is strong but does not believe Sasuke can defeat a Tailed Beast! Are you kidding? That''s the One-Tail,parable to the Nine-Tails! The past Nine-Tails incident caused heavy losses to Konoha, even costing the life of one of the finest Hokage and countless elite Jonin to barely quell the chaos! No matter how strong Sasuke is, he is still just a kid. How could he possibly be a match for the One-Tail? "Go save him!" Might Guy leaps down to help! But before the Jonin could reach to rescue the kids in the preparation area, Shukaku''s massive body copses with a thunderous crash! Sasuke''s form, moving like a bullet, strikes Shukaku''s head with immense force, knocking the beast to the ground! "Is this a joke¡­" Fear shes in Shukaku''s eyes! That kid¡­ Did he really knock it down so easily? It is a Tailed Beast, an immortal being in the ninja world! Just as Shukaku tries to rise, Sasuke, now in Lightning Release chakra mode, moves with terrifying speed and strength, resembling a small yet powerful humanoid dragon! Boom! Shukaku''s belly copses under the impact! "This kid¡­" With its sharp intelligence, Shukaku quickly tilts its head, attempting to unleash a powerful Vacuum Bullet to eliminate Sasuke in one blow! "Wind Release: Vacuum Bullet!" Suddenly, a purple skeletal structure emerges around Sasuke! Susanoo''s skeleton grows veins and fills its body rapidly. Armor tes form instantly, fully equipping Susanoo''s fourth form, encasing Sasuke! However, the powerful Wind Release jutsu hits Susanoo''s armor like a breeze, causing no damage at all! This half-body Susanoo, almost the same size as Shukaku, ignores the beast''s ws, forming a fist and striking hard! Boom! Susanoo''s fist crashes into Shukaku''s face! Shukaku''s body flies backward, smashing into the arena wall, causing it to copse, and the beast is flung out of the arena! "Hey, examiner¡­" Sasuke turns and calls out to Shiranui Genma, who is fending off the Sand ninja attack, "Can you dere the winner of this match?" "..." Genma''s forehead twitches. No way¡­ Does the Uchiha even care about the situation? Konoha is under enemy attack, and the Chunin Exam is the least of concerns! "Kakashi¡­" Might Guy halts, looking back at the sweating Kakashi, "Is your student¡­" "..." Kakashi rubs his forehead. "How is this possible!" Sand Jonin Baki cannot believe Shukaku was so easily defeated by a Konoha kid! Even knowing Sasuke''s strength, seeing Shukaku utterly powerless is shocking and embarrassing for their vige''s Tailed Beast. In fact¡­ It gets worse¡­ Sensing danger, Shukaku tries to flee, looking nothing like the arrogant beast from moments ago¡­ Baki suddenly realizes another problem: their Tailed Beast might fall into Konoha''s hands if they don''t act! No way! That cannot happen! "Wake up Gaara, get him out of here!" Baki urgently instructs Kankuro and Temari to wake Gaara and reseal Shukaku, to escape with the One-Tail from Konoha! With the copse of the invasion n and the disappearance of the Fourth Kazekage, the n is failing¡­ The only option is to minimize losses! However, Susanoo nocks an arrow and instantly pins Shukaku to the ground, forcing the beast back into Gaara''s body as he staggers to his feet! "I''ll stop him!" Baki steps in front of Susanoo, urging Temari and Kankuro to take Gaara away: "Don''t let the One-Tail fall into Konoha''s hands¡­" But¡­ Konoha''s ninja also realize the problem! "I''ll chase them!" Sasuke dispels Susanoo, quickly leaps over Baki, and pursues Gaara and his siblings! Considering the behavior of Akihara Kagura¡­ If the Third Hokage dies and Sasuke, a powerful ally, does not intervene, it could tarnish his image. The Third Root leader would not make such a political mistake! Just in time¡­ Pursuing the Sand Vige''s One-Tail Jinchuriki is perfect! "Wait¡­" Hatake Kakashi could not stop it in time and could only order the new generation of ninjas who had not yet been assigned tasks, "Naruto, Sakura, go assist Sasuke and warn him not to fight in the vige to avoid involving innocent people!" "Got it!" Uzumaki Naruto nodded quickly. "What about us?" Might Guy kicked away two Sound Ninja, looked around, and finally focused on the highest stand, "Shall we go save the Third Hokage?" "..." Hatake Kakashi was silent for a moment, then looked up at the area of the stands and said softly, "That battle belongs to the Third Hokage. Do not interfere..." On the stands, Orochimaru''s appearance had already caused panic among the crowd. Sarutobi Hiruzen and Orochimaru had barely exchanged a few moves when a group of Konoha Anbu quickly rushed forward, wanting to protect the Hokage! However, four figures jumped out from the crowd,nded around the top of the stands, and raised their hands to form seals, erecting a tall Four Violet mes Formation that blocked everyone outside, leaving only Orochimaru and the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen inside! "Anbu ninjas..." Sarutobi Hiruzen threw off his Hokage cloak and took off his ceremonial robe, revealing his fully armed light armor, and ordered in a deep voice, "Go support the others in the vige immediately. Leave Orochimaru to me..." "Teacher..." Orochimaru smiled slightly, raising his hand slowly, "It seems you were ready to sacrifice yourself long ago... Are you ready to witness my new achievements?" "This time..." "I will correct the mistakes of the past..." Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his hand to tie his wrist and focused his gaze on Orochimaru, his eyes growing deep, "Today, I will personally kill you..." "Let''s see who falls here today..." A cold glint shed in Orochimaru''s eyes as he quickly formed seals with his fingers, suddenly mming his hand on the ground, "Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" A summoning inscription appeared on the ground, and two coffins suddenly rose from the earth. The third coffin was shattered by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu the moment it appeared! But... For Orochimaru, the experiments in the two coffins were enough! Today, he would rely on the experiments in these two coffins to kill his teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and capture that kid Uchiha Sasuke! As expected... No one in this vige could match his two experiments! tter! Two figures emerged from the coffins. No matter who saw these two figures, their hearts would momentarily stop, as if they were seeing the souls of the dead! No... They were the souls of the dead! "First Hokage... Second Hokage..." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked in disbelief at the two figures that appeared, his mind momentarily nk and panicked, for he knew their strength well! "Exactly." Orochimaru spread his hands and smiled, "The First Hokage of the Konoha and the Second Hokage. Although the Edo Tensei can only utilize a portion of their power, it''s more than enough to deal with the Konoha..." Elsewhere, someone had been watching all this in secret. Yakushi Kabuto, wearing a hood, had been roaming the audience, even using his medical skills to save some of the injured. "What a waste..." Kabuto, with sses on his nose, looked at the two Reanimated Hokage in the Four Violet mes Formation and couldn''t help but smile, "Compared to the Edo Tensei Sasuke gave me, Orochimaru-sama''s Edo Tensei still has many areas needing improvement!" Unfortunately, this wasn''t his stage. Perhaps there would never be a stage for him in the future either. Kabuto didn''t mind; he was only observing the battle on the stands, quietly waiting for the death of the Third Hokage. Because this so-called grand y... Was merely the prelude to a truly great show. Everyone in the ninja world was waiting for the death of the Third Hokage, a man nearing seventy who had wielded the power of the Konoha for decades and influenced the ninja world for decades. He had maintained peace in his way. Even though... That peace was like decaying leaves. Everyone felt they couldn''t breathe freely under this old man''s rule, not because of his power, but because of his pervasive prestige. Just his living presence made the ninja world feel like a stagnant pool, with ninjas struggling in this still water, whether they were from the Konoha Vige or other great nations. Now... The old man''s life was finally nearing its end. No matter how crude Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei was, the summoned First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, and the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, could only exert a tiny portion of their power, yet it was more than a seventy-year-old man could resist... "I must use that technique..." Sarutobi Hiruzen fought desperately, almost entirely suppressed by the First and Second Hokage. While struggling, he observed the situation in the arena. "Sasuke..." "Has gone to pursue the enemy?" "What a pity..." "In fact, he should have fought alongside Sasuke..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hands slowly formed seals, regretting all he hadn''t aplished before his death. He even thought out his death script. If possible... Sarutobi Hiruzen hoped that in this battle, the First and Second Hokage summoned by Orochimaru could defeat Uchiha Sasuke, and at the most critical moment, he, the Third Hokage, would sacrifice his life, using the Reaper Death Seal to end it all... In this way... The Will of Fire would certainly be passed on to Uchiha Sasuke... Unfortunately... The young Uchiha Sasuke was not present... Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a bit of regret but could only form the Reaper Death Seal to end his errors with his life, hoping the Will of Fire burning within him could rejuvenate the Konoha... As Sarutobi Hiruzen finished his seals, a huge Shinigami phantom appeared behind him. Amid Orochimaru''s frightened gaze, the appearance of the Shinigami seemed to lead the old man and his enemy away together... "It''s over." Yakushi Kabuto removed his hood, watching as the old man controlled the Shinigami to grasp the souls of the First and Second Hokage and even sealed Orochimaru''s arms. He slowly adjusted his sses. "Sasuke-kun." "Our n is about to begin..." "Facing the wind, be the shadow in the darkness, let the shadow envelop this ninja world..." Kabuto''s hand reached into his chest, touching a mask, a longing smile on his lips, "Let us start creating a new world, a world shrouded in darkness yet allowing everyone to feel the warmth of spring¡­" Chapter 370: Extra: Danzos political savvy is somewhat lacking Chapter 370: Extra: Danzo''s political savvy is somewhatcking Outside of Konoha Vige. Gaara and his group were still on the run. Due to the failure of the Konoha Crush n, Jonin Baki ordered them to leave Konoha immediately, so the three siblings fled from the vige. Uchiha Sasuke... actually did not chase very far. Sasuke still needed to monitor the ongoing situation inside. However, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura rushed forward, running straight into the angry Gaara. Gaara decisively put himself into a deep sleep, awakening the One-Tail Shukaku inside him. Haruno Sakura was unsurprisingly sent flying in an instant... This instantly enraged Uzumaki Naruto! What Sasuke could never have expected was that the reckless blond boy used the summoning technique he had just learned to call forth Gamabunta,unching an attack on the rampaging Shukaku. He even managed to wake Gaara, causing Shukaku to retreat. After the bizarre fight, Gaara surprisingly became less irritable and even wanted to learn from Naruto...This... seemed a bit odd, didn''t it? As Sasuke continued to fend off the invading Sand and Sound ninjas and rescue endangered vigers, he observed the fight between Naruto and Gaara... No... How could Gaara have been convinced? That bumbling idiot teammate of his, who often offends others, even dared to offend Akihara Kagura¡ªhow could anyone listen to him? In any case... Naruto and Sakura''s crisis was over. Simrly, Konoha''s crisis ended as well. With the Third Hokage using the Reaper Death Seal to seal the reanimated bodies of the First and Second Hokage, and also sealing Orochimaru''s arms, he ultimately died in battle. The powerless Orochimaru could only flee with his subordinates, and the Sand ninjas chose to surrender. However... The real trouble was just beginning. Konoha had lost its Hokage, and Jiraiya, who had just arrived, refused to take the position, plunging the vige into chaos. Advisors Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado ordered everyone to stay vignt against external espionage and demanded Jiraiya quickly bring back a suitable sessor to avoid a prolongedck of leadership. In addition... With manpower shortages in the vige, the two advisors finally enlisted their old friend Shimura Danzo, hoping he and his Root organization would help protect Konoha. Naturally, Danzo immediately made his own demands, wanting Uchiha Sasuke under hismand, which quickly got Homura Mitokado''s approval. That kid is a ticking time bomb! Koharu and Homura could not handle Sasuke and hoped Danzo could control this unstable factor. Even Hatake Kakashi had no authority to prevent Sasuke from joining Root because it was apulsory order from the advisors, despite the Third Hokage''s instructions to train Sasuke well. They even hoped Kakashi would leave Team 7 and join the Anbu. Team 7... was on the verge of disbandment. Jiraiya left with Naruto to find Tsunade, the suitable Hokage sessor; Sasuke was assigned to Root, leaving only Sakura behind. Haruno Sakura''sbat abilities... did not warrant maintaining Team 7. Konoha Vige. Training Ground Three. Hatake Kakashi looked at Sasuke in his Anbu attire, feeling somewhat uneasy, his expressionplicated. "Are you going to Root?" Kakashi knew well the darkness within Root. He once saved a friend from there, only to now watch his student fall into that darkness. "It''s the advisors'' orders." Sasuke smiled lightly at Kakashi''splex expression. "Don''t look like that, Kakashi-sensei. It''s not just their orders; Danzo himself talked to me. I volunteered to go..." "Why?" Kakashi frowned, his voice deep with concern. "Sasuke, you don''t understand Root''s situation. For you, Root is..." "Kakashi-sensei!" The ck-haired boy interrupted Kakashi, his tone resolute and unquestionable. "I need to avenge my n. I can''t find Uchiha Itachi alone. I must use Root''s resources to track him down!" After speaking, Sasuke''s expression softened as if not wanting Kakashi to worry. "Don''t worry, Danzo promised me that if I help him with one thing, he''ll make me the head of Root, and all its ninjas will follow mymand to hunt down Itachi..." "Danzo will never give up his position as head of Root." Kakashi shook his head, knowing Danzo''s nature. "He is dangerous and ambitious. No matter what you do for him, you''ll just be his tool, Sasuke..." "Kakashi-sensei!" Sasuke interrupted again, his voice somber. "I need my revenge! I must quickly rise to the top of the vige. Joining Root is the only way..." Kakashi pulled out a report, reluctantly trying to persuade him. "Sasuke, you and Shikamaru are the only ones to pass the Chunin Exam this year. Your Jonin promotion has been approved. A Jonin at twelve is..." "Sensei." Sasuke nced at the Jonin promotion report, cutting him off for the third time. "Even as a Jonin, nothing changes..." The boy''s eyes were like a wounded beast, his voice unnaturally calm and suppressed. "Teacher, have you forgotten? You were also a genius Jonin at twelve. My father praised you..." "But..." "A twelve-year-old genius Jonin can do nothing." Sasuke''s smile was cold and cruel, seemingly mocking Kakashi and himself. "You can''t even decide your own student''s fate, just following orders from above..." "....." Kakashi fell silent. Indeed... What can a genius Jonin at twelve do? Kakashi''s fingers tightened around the Jonin promotion report, pain spreading through his heart, bringing back a long-forgotten sense of helplessness, a feeling he hadn''t had since Rin''s death... "Teacher." "No matter how strong we are, our fate is just a game for those above. To escape this fate, we must be those above..." Sasuke seemed to see through the world''s essence, continuing indifferently, "Danzo promised me a chance. If I be the head of Root, I''ll rise to the top of the vige..." "As for the darkness of Root..." "Where there''s light, there will always be shadows..." Sasuke''s voice grew gentle. "Naruto wants to be Hokage, and someone must guard the darkness for him. Let me, hisrade, do that." "If you want to help me, teacher..." "In the future, help me ensure Danzo keeps his promise. Once I''m the head of Root, I won''t be under his control anymore, and you won''t have to worry about me..." "....." Kakashi felt himself being persuaded. No... Something was wrong... Getting close to Danzo was dangerous! Kakashi remembered how Danzo once tried to lure him in andter sent people to kill him for his Sharingan. Clearly... Danzo always coveted the Sharingan! Given Sasuke''s high-level Sharingan, Danzo would definitely covet it! "Sasuke..." "Danzo only wants your Sharingan..." Kakashi could only reveal this secret, recalling his past. "I had contact with Root before. They tried to kill me for my eye. You must understand the darkness there..." "Thank you, teacher." Sasuke nodded, speaking softly. "But the Mangekyo Sharingan is beyond his reach. I can protect myself..." "Alright." "Let''s end this here..." Sasuke pulled out a scroll, handing it to Kakashi. "Sensei, this is a gift. Danzo knew of my space-time talent and gave me the Flying Thunder God technique. I need a copy of the Fourth Hokage''s notes..." "....." Kakashi instinctively caught the scroll. "Don''t let me surpass you too much, teacher." Uchiha Sasuke tossed a kunai with a fan emblem engraved on it to Hatake Kakashi, then turned and walked into the depths of the forest. His voice echoed in Kakashi''s ears: "Teacher, Team 7, I will always remember." "..." Hatake Kakashi watched his student walking into the forest, feeling like he was watching a child leaving home to seek their future, making him feel particrly helpless as a teacher. Kakashi felt his eyes warm up and instinctively touched them. It was Obito''s Sharingan that he had given to him... Suddenly, a de of grass on the ground broke. The stem was twisted by some mysterious spatial force. "What is this..." Kakashi''s pupils widened. He finally realized the mysterious power contained within the eye that Obito had left him! This is... The power of the Mangekyo Sharingan! Meanwhile, In the dark Root base. Shimura Danzo had also regained the power to rebuild Root. This dark underground base could finally be illuminated again without worrying about spying from the Anbu. However, This did not mean that Root had lost its crises. In fact... Root''s crisis was just beginning. A ck-haired boy carrying a ninja sword, dressed in a gray Anbu uniform, stood expressionlessly in the gathering ce of Root. This was the newly joined Uchiha Sasuke. "Why aren''t you wearing a mask?" A Root ninja saw Uchiha Sasuke and wanted to remind him: "Root must hide their identi..." Crack! The Root ninja''s neck was directly twisted! Uchiha Sasuke never hesitated to kill Shimura Danzo''s henchmen! "He was just kindly reminding you..." A tall Root ninja couldn''t help but show a trace of anger, and scolded Uchiha Sasuke: "You actually just..." ng! The sound of the ninja sword unsheathing was clear! A thin line of blood sshed from the tall Root ninja''s neck! "Do not provoke Sasuke-kun..." Twelve-year-old Sai only dared to cautiously calm his furious and terrifiedpanions, his face looking particrly pale, as if he was afraid of suffering the same fate: "We can''t possibly be a match for Sasuke-kun..." "Do you want to win people''s hearts?" Uchiha Sasuke nced coldly at Sai, mocking contemptuously: "A group of weaklingsing together to challenge me? The future leader of Root will definitely be me!" "..." A group of Root ninjas looked at Sai in unison. No way... Was Danzo-sama going to retire and choose a sessor between Sai and Uchiha Sasuke? They never expected this! "It''s not like that..." Sai noticed the looks from his teammates and wanted to exin. "Move!" Uchiha Sasuke walked over and interrupted him, rudely shoving Sai aside, and walked straight to Shimura Danzo''s office. This rude behavior obviously made the Root ninjas even more angry. Each one stared intently at Sasuke''s back, the sound of gritting teeth rising and falling... Unfortunately... Everyone was angry but did not dare to speak out. After all, Uchiha Sasuke''s reputation for killing at the slightest provocation was well-known. Everyone knew he dared to kill even in front of Danzo-sama! "Sai." A Root ninja came over, patted Sai on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "Compete with that kid, we support you to be the leader of Root!" "But Danzo-sama won''t easily choose Sai, right?" "Our opinion doesn''t matter..." "Still, we must support Sai!" "Enough." Another Root ninja interrupted the noise, also focusing on Sai: "Sai, since Danzo-sama has intentions for you to seed, you must achieve it. Once you be the leader of Root, we will all follow your orders!" "Wait..." Sai frowned, hoping everyone would recognize the situation and not ce their hopes on him: "Danzo-sama never said I would seed as leader of Root..." "He probably said it to that kid!" "Danzo-sama wants you topete with him..." "Sai, you grew up in the training ss, don''t lose to him!" "That''s true, but that kid''s strength is very strong..." "Root isn''t just about strength, it''s about whopletes more missions! How long has that kid been in Root?" "Exactly..." "Sai haspleted quite a few missions!" "The Third Hokage is dead, and Danzo-sama will soon retire. We must seize the time. We will help youplete all your missions, Sai..." A group of Root ninjas began to chatter, quickly assuming one fact: their superior, Shimura Danzo, was about to retire, and the future leader of Root would be chosen between Sai and Uchiha Sasuke. No matter what... No one wanted their superior to be Uchiha Sasuke, who was unpredictable and killed at the slightest provocation. They would much rather support Sai! "..." Under everyone''s expectations, Sai felt great pressure. For Sai, working in Root was extremely difficult. Their superior, Shimura Danzo, treated them as killing tools, training them to kill each other from a young age... After Sai finally made it, his older brother, who grew up with him, chose to die, letting him survive, finally freeing him from the dangerous and brutal training to be a full member. Now, a new colleague, Uchiha Sasuke, came to shake up the workce... Now... Root faced internal promotion pressure again. All his colleagues were expecting him to be promoted, but why should he be the leader of Root? Danzo-sama never mentioned this to him, most likely just using him as apetitor for Uchiha Sasuke... Danzo-sama was probably about to retire, and he, who was once used by Danzo-sama to hone Uchiha Sasuke, would have to figure out what to do if Sasuke seeded Danzo as leader. Would his future superior tolerate him? It was too difficult... Life in Root was too tough. Young Sai looked at the base of Root, like an abyss, and thoughts swirled in his mind. He wondered when he could escape this hell... Luckily... Uchiha Sasuke would only stay with them for a while. Uchiha Sasuke had just joined Root and became Shimura Danzo''s guard ninja, so he wouldn''t act together with the regr ninjas. This was a huge relief, at least they didn''t have to worry about being randomly killed by the new colleague. Byparison... Uchiha Sasuke''s life was much easier. Since Shimura Danzo never personally took risks, having just regained power, he naturally wanted to show his presence among the vige''s high officials. Uchiha Sasuke only needed to follow him around the vige and attend meetings at the Hokage building during the day. On the first day. Uchiha Sasuke saw the opportunity for his n to seed because he saw Shimura Danzo''s ambition, which did not match his abilities. Because with the death of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, the old man, was back in power. Perhaps because he had Uchiha Sasuke as a trump card, he almost made no effort to hide his ambition for the Hokage position! "The situation in the vige is urgent..." Shimura Danzo looked at Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, bluntly proposing his idea, sharply revealing his intent: "Why not let me temporarily assume the role of Hokage..." "..." Not only did the two Hokage advisors frown, even Uchiha Sasuke found Danzo''s political maneuvering skills rather foolish. At this time... How was the situation in the vige urgent? The ninja of Sand Vige had already surrendered to Konoha, and therge ninja viges had only sent small groups of ninjas to infiltrate. The situation in the vige was gradually stabilizing, and there were no signs of anyone trying to rebel and seize the Hokage position. How could it be considered urgent? At the very least, someone should first cause some trouble in the vige to create the appearance of an urgent situation! Chapter 371: Extra: Danzo is determined to become Hokage Chapter 371: Extra: Danzo is determined to be Hokage Idiot. To the extent that even the Root appeared somewhat foolish! Uchiha Sasuke quietly watched Shimura Danzo being scolded harshly by the two Hokage advisors, and couldn''t help but grit his teeth. "The position of Hokage should be handed over to the young people..." "Danzo, you are quite old now. Even when the Monkey was alive, he often feltcking in energy, let alone you, who haven''t been involved in vige affairs for a long time..." "Now, it''s only because the vige''s affairs are so numerous that we had to ask you toe out of retirement. We''re already uneasy about disturbing your peaceful retirement, so how can we burden you with the role of Hokage? At your age, youck the energy to handle so many issues..." "..." Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado swiftly rejected Danzo''s ambition to be Hokage. They genuinely believed Danzo was unsuitable for the position, not just making excuses. "..."Danzo could only reluctantly give up for the time being. To him, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado had always been his supporters, allies he needed to win over, so naturally, he couldn''t oppose them. "Is there anyone more suitable to be Hokage than Danzo-sama?" Uchiha Sasuke, standing beside Danzo, nced at Koharu and Homura, showing the ignorance of youth: "Right now, it should be Danzo-sama..." "Hmm?" Homura''s gaze immediately became suspicious, and his attitude turned stern: "This is not a ce for a kid like you to speak!" "Danzo..." Koharu didn''t look at Sasuke, instead fixing her gaze on Danzo: "Are you trying to use this kid''s power to usurp the position of Hokage?" "Shut up, Sasuke!" Danzo nced at Sasuke and rebuked him coldly: "I am talking to my old friends. This is no ce for you to speak!" "Yes." Sasuke obediently stepped back half a step. "..." Koharu and Homura exchanged nces. Unexpectedly... Danzo had already managed to control Uchiha Sasuke so quickly, even making the boy so obedient. It seems he truly is adept at dealing with the Uchiha! Danzo squinted his eyes at his two old friends: "I''m just worried that the vige being without a Hokage for too long will attract others'' covetousness..." "Rest assured." Koharu nodded slowly and continued: "A suitable candidate will be found soon. Jiraiya has already gone to find the right person. There''s no one more suitable than her." "Her?" "Indeed." Homura nodded lightly and continued: "The granddaughter of the First Hokage, one of the legendary Sannin, the finest medical ninja in the ninja world. No matter how you look at it, she is the most suitable candidate." "Tsunade..." Danzo frowned, wanting to argue: "Tsunade hasn''t returned to the vige for a long time..." "But she still holds high prestige." Koharu mentioned the vige affairs softly: "The Jonin squads in the vige all respect her greatly. Many of the vige''s ns have had good rtions with the Senju n and would choose to support her..." "I see..." Danzo frowned tightly, unable to find a way to refute the suggestion, feeling that if he said more, it would only displease his old friends. Forget it. There''s no rush. Opportunities will arise. Danzo knew Tsunade''s character well. His old friends would realize he was the most suitable candidate for Hokage. After leaving the Hokage building. As usual, Danzo looked back at the now vacant tall building. It was a habitual gesture, reflecting his ongoing ambition. "Hmph..." Danzo turned around, a hint of regret still on his face, and began lecturing Sasuke: "Sasuke, Koharu and Homura are vige elders. You should show a bit of deference in their presence..." "Yes." Sasuke nodded and suddenly asked: "Danzo-sama, do you also wish to be the vige''s Hokage?" "Which ninja in this vige doesn''t want to be Hokage?" Danzo snorted, not hiding his ambition from Sasuke, knowing the boy, under Kotoamatsukami, would be loyal to him. "..." Sasuke shook his head, looking at Danzo with eyes full of nostalgia for Akihara Kagura, trying to show a touch of admiration on his face: "I only wish to be someone like Danzo-sama, staying in the dark base of Root, protecting Konoha in the shadows..." "..." Danzo shook his head, no longer speaking. If he could... Who would want to remain hidden in the darkness? He, too, wished to stand in the sunlight like Sarutobi Hiruzen, overlooking the vige that obeyed his everymand, leading the ninjas who followed the Hokage''s orders. Danzo continued walking slowly, saying casually: "If one day I be Hokage, I''ll let you lead Root..." After all... Root is just a training ground for ANBU. In the future, he could use Root to fill ANBU with his own people, ensuring hismands in Konoha would be smoothly executed without opposition! "What a pity..." Danzo sighed. "Should I help you kill Tsunade-sama?" Sasuke frowned, trying to show his loyalty by suggesting a devious n: "If Tsunade dies, Danzo-sama would certainly be Hokage, right?" "!!!" Danzo''s eyes suddenly turned sharp! The old man''s heart surged with boundless desire, for he knew this pawn could indeed be used against Tsunade, with a high chance of sess! If Tsunade were to die... He would undoubtedly seed as Hokage! However... The risk was also great... If Sasuke failed, he would be the target of all criticism, and Koharu and Homura already knew Sasuke was part of Root! After all, Tsunade''s strength was certainly not weak... "The legendary Sannin is not that impressive..." Sasuke stood behind Danzo, speaking with cold contempt: "I met Orochimaru in the Forest of Death. That man tried to attack me but was easily defeated. I even effortlessly grasped his power..." "Oh?" Danzo''s eyes brightened. This matter... Danzo happened to know about it. Because Uchiha Sasuke reported to him that he had discovered Orochimaru''s whereabouts and was confident in his ability to deal with Orochimaru, it proved that Uchiha Sasuke indeed possessed the power to defeat one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. However... This old man''s eyes soon dimmed again. Defeating a member of the Legendary Sannin was one thing, but killing one was another. Moreover, if Jiraiya was looking for Tsunade, the two of them together were not something Uchiha Sasuke could handle alone. At least, Shimura Danzo did not believe Uchiha Sasuke could achieve that... Even if he was a wielder of the Mangekyo Sharingan... Facing two of the Legendary Sannin from Konoha, it was hard to say he had any chance of winning... "Abandon this idea." Shimura Danzo felt regret again in his heart, but his face remained stern and righteous: "In the future, do not act so extremely. I am the guardian of Konoha''s roots, and I will not send people to clean up ninjas in the vige unless they have harmed Konoha..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke lowered his head, squinting his eyes as if he was obeying Shimura Danzo''s order: "Yes, I understand." This old man... How can he be so cowardly! If he just showed a little ambition to be Hokage, I could support him with my power to be Hokage, instead of him sighing with regret here! Fortunately... I never expected this old man to have that kind of courage... In the end... One can only rely on oneself. Uchiha Sasuke took the initiative to contact Hatake Kakashi and informed him of Shimura Danzo''s ambitions: "Danzo wants me to help him be Hokage. If the vige''s Jonin votes for him, Kakashi-sensei, you must not vote for him..." "!!!" Hatake Kakashi''s eyes widened. Indeed... Something was going to happen... On the first day Uchiha Sasuke joined the Root, he brought him shocking news: Shimura Danzo wanted to rely on Sasuke''s power to be Hokage! "The Jonin won''t approve of it." Hatake Kakashi shook his head, confident about this matter: "The Jonin in the vige won''t believe Danzo can take on the responsibility of Hokage..." Not to mention... At least their peers wouldn''t choose Danzo! "But..." Uchiha Sasuke raised a critical question: "What if Danzo orders me to kill those who do notply and demands everyone support him as Hokage?" "..." Hatake Kakashi''s expression changed dramatically, quickly advising: "Sasuke, don''t follow him down a wrong path. Hokage is not a position that can be attained through power alone!" That Shimura Danzo guy... Really might do such a thing! When Hatake Kakashi first encountered Shimura Danzo, Danzo even tempted him to assassinate the Third Hokage. That old man hidden in the shadows might indeed resort to violence if others did not support him! This kind of thing... Shimura Danzo is definitely capable of it! Hearing Uchiha Sasuke''s words, Hatake Kakashi already believed it because Danzo even dared to plot against the Hokage and had previously attempted to harm him, a talented Jonin. Killing those who did not support him would be no different... "Sasuke..." Hatake Kakashi looked at his student in silence, his heart sinking: "You won''t help him, right? Attacking yourrades in the vige recklessly is equivalent to betraying Konoha. We must report this to the higher-ups..." "Kakashi-sensei..." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head and said softly: "If I wanted to help him, I wouldn''t havee to see you. But I also need the power he can provide. The higher-ups in the vige won''t believe us; they will just lightly let Danzo off..." "..." Hatake Kakashi fell silent. When the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, discovered Danzo''s sinister deeds, he also let Danzo off lightly, never severely punishing him. If anyone else hadmitted even a fraction of Danzo''s crimes, they would have been dealt with by the ANBU! Yet... Shimura Danzo still lived. And he had regained power. "Kakashi-sensei..." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands, speaking honestly: "I don''t want to be his killing tool, nor do I want someone like him to be Hokage. The one who truly deserves to be Hokage is someone like Naruto..." "Naruto is still too young..." Hatake Kakashi found himself amused, the tension easing away. At least, knowing Sasuke constantly thought of his old friend, Uzumaki Naruto, reassured him that Sasuke wouldn''t turn too extreme... "Alright." "Don''t worry." "The Jonin trust vote will not pass." Hatake Kakashi collected his thoughts and spoke seriously again: "I''m just worried you''ll be deceived by his lies..." "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke extended his hand, revealing a curse mark. His voice turned heavy: "He made me his personal guard, probably to monitor me and to use my power for his protection..." "But..." "I discovered something..." "Shimura Danzo might be colluding with Orochimaru, the one who killed the Third Hokage. This power was demonstrated by Orochimaru, but I found records of it in Danzo''s office..." "..." Hatake Kakashi''s eyelids twitched. This... How many years ago was this? Hatake Kakashi already knew about this, having dealt with the aftermath of Danzo and Orochimaru collusion himself... To be honest... Hatake Kakashi even suspected that Orochimaru and Danzo conspired to kill the Third Hokage, but he had no evidence and couldn''t take down Danzo, who was theoretically one of Konoha''s leaders... "Kakashi-sensei, you already knew!" Uchiha Sasuke seemed to see through Hatake Kakashi''s thoughts: "You already knew Danzo and Orochimaru were colluding?" "...Yes." Hatake Kakashi did not deny it, simply exining: "When Orochimaru defected from the vige, Danzo did maintain contact with him. I thought their contact had ceased, but it seems..." "Then we must not let him be Hokage..." Uchiha Sasuke retracted his curse mark, calmly discrediting his superior: "This time, Danzo is very determined to be Hokage. I have learned he is ready to target the Jonin, and I am just one of his tools..." "Perhaps..." "The opponent is already in the vige..." "It is said that Shimura Danzo has contacted an organization called Akatsuki to eliminate the Jonin who stand in his way of bing Hokage¡­" Chapter 372: Extra: Itachi finally meets Sasuke Chapter 372: Extra: Itachi finally meets Sasuke Uchiha Sasuke did not lie. Hatake Kakashi trusted his studentpletely, as the facts he observed confirmed Sasuke''s words, aligning perfectly with his own recollections. Shimura Danzo coveted the position of Hokage. In secret, Danzo colluded with the vige''s rogue ninja, Orochimaru. Danzo would stop at nothing, including assassinating fellow ninjas, to seize the title of Hokage. Kakashi had personally experienced these events in his youth, and now his student was beginning to face the same challenges... Soon enough. Thest thing Uchiha Sasuke predicted also came true. While Hatake Kakashi was discussing how to deal with Danzo''s schemes with his old friends Kurenai Yuhi and Sarutobi Hiruzen at a sweet shop, two strange figures in conical hats and red cloaks adorned with clouds appeared...These two... Were they from the Akatsuki? "¡­" Asuma and Kakashi exchanged nces and subtly shook their heads, aware that they couldn''t recklessly engage these intruders here and risk harming innocent vigers. It was clear. The two invaders in the cloud-adorned cloaks were also highly vignt. Noticing the attention from the Konoha J¨­nin, they quietly left their food behind and slipped away. However... The two intruders were eventually cornered by the riverbank of the vige. "Are you from the Akatsuki?" Kakashi nonchntly adjusted his forehead protector, observing the two with a seemingly bored expression, as if he had anticipated their arrival. His voice grew heavier as he recognized a familiar face beneath one of the hats: "I didn''t expect the intruder to be you... Uchiha Itachi..." This man... Had killed his own parents and n! Even condemning his brother to a hellish life! Kakashi always regarded Uchiha Sasuke as a good kid, an outstanding ninja, but his brother, Uchiha Itachi, had driven him to ruin and vengeance, forcing him onto a path of power struggles and revenge! "Are we being watched?" One of the intruders in the clouded cloak gently lifted his hat, revealing a handsome face with deep lines. It was none other than Konoha''s S-ss rogue ninja, Uchiha Itachi. Itachi''s expression was calm as he faced the three J¨­nin, showing no sign of feeling threatened. Instead, he respectfully greeted Kakashi: "Kakashi-san, it''s been a while. Do you intend to detain us?" "¡­" Kakashi slowly lifted his forehead protector. This matter... Was indeed difficult to articte directly. For Danzo had conspired with external mercenaries, including the notorious rogue ninja from the vige, Uchiha Itachi, to eliminate his opponents. "No matter what, we can''t let you go." Kakashi stared intently at Itachi, his voice low: "Uchiha Itachi, you are the reason Sasuke went astray. Today, you must stay here..." "That path was his destiny." Itachi''s face turned cold, showing no concern for his brother''s fate. "The renowned Sharingan Kakashi is quite confident..." The tall figure beside Itachi, growing impatient, removed his hat and drew a broad sword, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth: "To think you can boast about detaining Itachi-san and me..." "Hoshigaki Kisame!" Asuma recognized the other intruder and quickly warned: "Kakashi, be careful, that''s Hoshigaki Kisame, the S-ss rogue ninja from Mist Vige!" "I know." Kakashi waved dismissively, his gaze fixed solely on Itachi, his Sharingan slowly transforming into a bizarre shape: "You two handle him, I''ll take on Uchiha Itachi..." "That eye..." Kisame''s face showed surprise. "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." Itachi''s eyes also reflected admiration. Instead of fleeing, he softly praised Kakashi: "Kakashi-san, it''s astonishing. Despite not having Uchiha blood, you''ve awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." "The power of this eye indeed..." Kakashi touched his eye socket, not fully mastering the abilities of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but his visual prowess had significantly increased. "But..." "Isn''t it painful?" However, Itachi interrupted Kakashi, coldly exposing his scars: "How much of your life have you lost for that Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" "!!!" Kakashi''s face twisted in pain! This eye... Had likely awakened as a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan on the night Rin died, an event he had ignored due to the meaninglessness of his life during that period... "The secret of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." Itachi''s eyes grew colder as he regarded Kakashi, recognizing a kindred spirit: "You must understand its power..." "But..." "Even the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has its limits..." "Moreover..." "It requires extensive training..." As Itachi spoke, his eyes morphed into the peculiar shapes of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan: "Kakashi-san, my visual prowess should surpass yours..." "Let me test it then..." Kakashi reached for his kunai. Just right... He also wanted to fight Itachi. At least to gather intelligence for his student, Uchiha Sasuke. "It seems you''re not used to fighting with that eye..." Itachi observed Kakashi, his voice bing ethereal: "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can only be countered by another Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. This is a battle of visual prowess, where ordinary ninja tactics are futile against its users..." "Tsukuyomi..." Itachi''s eyes shed coldly. "!!!" Kakashi''s vision blurred, finding himself in a deste realm with a crimson moon overhead. In an instant! Kakashi was bound to a cross, swarmed by countless Itachis, each stabbing him repeatedly with ninja des! "Ah..." Kakashi screamed in pain, his voice echoing in the silent, gray Tsukuyomi space, desperately searching for a way to break free! The agony shattered his sanity! What resilience was required to endure such pain and find a way out! "So difficult..." Kakashi endured the relentless pain, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan shing red, finally shattering the Tsukuyomi space. But breaking free left him too mentally exhausted to continue fighting... By the river. Kakashi copsed. A green-d ninja appeared beside him, catching his fallen body¡ªit was Might Guy, arriving to assist. "Kisame..." Itachi called out to the nearby Kisame, who was still shing with Asuma: "We retreat..." "Tch..." "Not quite satisfying..." Kisame chuckled but obediently wielded his Samehada to force Asuma back and rejoined Itachi. "Don''t think you can escape!" The setting sun painted the sky red as Kurenai Yuhi raised her hand, attempting to use a genjutsu to stop Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame from escaping. Chakra floated silently in the air. "Trying to use Illusion, are you?" With just a flicker of his eyes, Itachi broke through Kurenai''s genjutsu and even turned it back on her, leaving her immobilized on the spot. "Kurenai-san..." "This level of genjutsu is far too basic to trap us..." Having subdued Kurenai, Itachi wasted no time and, along with Kisame, fled towards the outskirts of Konoha Vige. With Might Guy and Sarutobi Asuma needing to tend to Hatake Kakashi and Kurenai, they could not continue the pursuit, abruptly ending this intercepting battle. "Kakashi, are you alright?" Might Guy asked anxiously as he supported Kakashi. "I''m fine..." Kakashi rubbed his forehead, speaking softly, "Don''t worry, I''m just a bit mentally exhausted. A few days of rest should suffice..." Thankfully... I''ve somewhat mastered this Mangekyo Sharingan. Otherwise, I might have perished in Uchiha Itachi''s illusion! However... This is also an opportunity! Perhaps I should inform Uchiha Sasuke about Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan abilities, so he won''t be helpless if he encounters such situations in the future... In a small town outside Konoha. Since Konoha''s ninjas couldn''t continue the pursuit, Itachi and Kisame left the vige leisurely, although they didn''t get the information they wanted. "Itachi-san." Kisame, holding his Samehada sword, grinned as he asked, "We came to Konoha to investigate the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Returning empty-handed won''t sit well with Pain..." After all, Itachi and Kisame hade to Konoha to gather intelligence on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but they were driven away before they could find anything, making it difficult to report back sessfully. "Let''s see if there''s another opportunity nearby..." Itachi frowned slightly. Following the Chunin Exam incident in Konoha, where the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sacrificed himself, Itachi was worried about his brother, Uchiha Sasuke''s safety. This prompted him to use the guise of gathering information on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki toe to Konoha, but he didn''t get to see his brother. Moreover... Itachi was also concerned that Shimura Danzo, a high-ranking member of the vige, might harm Sasuke. By appearing in Konoha, Itachi intended to remind Danzo of his presence, at least causing him to hesitate. Unfortunately... He didn''t get to see Sasuke this time. However, Itachi was well aware of his brother. As long as Sasuke learned that he hade to Konoha, he would definitely try to pursue him. At that moment... They could meet in this town. At the very least, Itachi wanted to ensure that Sasuke was safe after the Chunin Exam incident. While contemting how to meet Sasuke again, Itachi spotted a tall, white-haired man with a blond boy... That was... Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, and Naruto Uzumaki, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Why was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki suddenly leaving the vige? "It seems we''ve found our target..." Kisame''s shark-like eyes rolled as a smile reappeared on his face, "If we can capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki here..." "..." Itachi remained silent for a moment before speaking, "It seems Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, is protecting him. Acting rashly would be dangerous..." "There will always be an opportunity..." Kisame grinned, seemingly eager for the uing action. The opportunity came quickly. Jiraiya, while traveling with Naruto in the town to train and gather information on Tsunade, saw an attractive woman. He immediately left Naruto at the inn to train and went off to drink with the woman... Fortunately... Jiraiya still had some sense of responsibility. When Itachi and Kisame believed they had found an opportunity and headed towards Naruto''s inn to capture him, they were confronted by a returning Jiraiya... A small-scale conflict erupted in the inn. Unable to defeat Jiraiya quickly and even facing the risk of being captured by him, Itachi and Kisame had to retreat hastily. Outside the town. Kisame, sitting under a tree, was repairing his Samehada sword, which had been damaged in the fight. Itachi sat quietly next to Kisame, gently touching his eyes. He had just used his Mangekyo Sharingan ability, Amaterasu, in the battle with Jiraiya. Amaterasu''s power was immense, but every time Itachi used it, he injured himself. He needed to rest and recover from his weakened state. "It seems today was fruitless..." Kisame remarked regretfully as he repaired Samehada, "Perhaps the only valuable oue was finding the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Capturing him from a vige like Konoha won''t be easy..." "Indeed." Itachi responded nonchntly, indifferent to Akatsuki''s mission. He was still worried about his brother, Sasuke. Why... Hasn''t Sasukee after me? Does he not know that I was in Konoha? "What is Itachi-san thinking?" Kisame looked at Itachi with interest, advising lightly, "You used the Mangekyo Sharingan twice in today''s battle. You should rest; overthinking is bad for your health..." "Indeed..." Itachi nodded but continued to ponder. "Hehehehe..." Kisame shook his head, understanding hispanion''s stubbornness, and decided not to persuade him further, "Truly an iprehensible man..." "If you don''t understand..." A young voice suddenly spoke from above them, sounding casual, "Let me guess..." "!!!" Kisame instinctively grabbed his Samehada and looked up, shocked to see a ck-haired boy in a gray uniform lounging in the tree above! When did he get here? How had someone appeared without him or Itachi noticing? How could someone evade their senses and even sit leisurely above them? Moreover... Who was this ck-haired boy? He managed to evade detection from two dangerous ninjas who had just disrupted Konoha and seemed unfazed by their presence! "Ha?" Kisame grinned, revealing his shark-like teeth, "An arrogant kid, ignoring us like this?" However, the ck-haired boy, who had leapt down, ignored Kisame and focused on Itachi, asking nonchntly, "Nii-san, let me guess, were you just thinking about why your foolish little brother hasn''t shown up yet?" "..." Itachi''s heart trembled. It had been so long since he heard the word ''Nii-san''... The little boy who used to cling to him, calling him ''Nii-san'', now seemed a stranger to Itachi... What disturbed Itachi was that while the boy called him ''Nii-san'' affectionately, his expression was indifferent, as if Itachi was a stranger... No familial love. No hatred between enemies. For the ck-haired boy, the so-called ''Nii-san'' was just an insignificant stranger, as if there had never been any bond between them. "Sasuke..." "It''s been a while." Itachi softly called out his brother''s name, slightly raising his eyes to meet Sasuke''s. He noticed the gray uniform Sasuke was wearing. That was... An Anbu uniform. Had he joined Anbu at this age? "Are you curious about me joining Anbu?" Sasuke noticed Itachi''s gaze and smiled, "Although my department is nominally part of Anbu''sbat forces, you know there''s an independent unit within Anbu¡­" Chapter 373: Extra: Danzo-sama told me everything... Chapter 373: Extra: Danzo-sama told me everything... Root. Under Shimura Danzo''smand. The implication in Uchiha Sasuke''s words was so obvious that it immediately reminded Uchiha Itachi of his darkest days, the times he served as a double agent in Root. For the first time, a hint of emotion appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s usually stoic face, for he knew better than anyone the danger posed by Shimura Danzo! This younger brother of his... Had he also joined Root? Something was wrong! Shimura Danzo was a demon! Sasuke joining Danzo''s ranks was akin to stepping into hell with one foot. Even if Itachi believed he could restrain Danzo from outside, it would be impossible to protect Sasuke at all times. Sasuke''s life would be a bargaining chip for Danzo to control Itachi!Itachi stared intently at the young man with ck hair before him, sensing the arrogance and cold ruthlessness emanating from Sasuke¡­ Because of joining Root¡­ Has his brother be this unfamiliar person? Root. No past, no future. Ninjas of Root often lost their emotions, even their names, ultimately bing tools in Danzo''s hands! The current Uchiha Sasuke¡­ Apart from the arrogance inherent in the Uchiha bloodline, he resembled a Root ninja in every other way, devoid of any trace of light... "Itachi-san." "Is this your younger brother?" Hoshigaki Kisame, shouldering his Samehada sword, rxed his previously tense demeanor, smiling faintly at Sasuke: "His stealth skills are extraordinarily exceptional..." After speaking, Kisame''s tone abruptly changed, his smile turning sinister: "However, he''s a bit too arrogant, it seems he needs some proper education!" "..." Uchiha Itachi frowned. "Education?" Sasuke raised his eyebrows, his gaze falling on Kisame, and said contemptuously: "An outcast rogue ninja dares to boast about teaching me?" "!!!" Kisame''s expression shifted. This kid''s arrogance... Was almost overbearing! Kisame couldn''tprehend how Uchiha Itachi, always so polite, could have such an uncouth brother! "Can I kill him? You don''t mind, right?" Sasuke nced back at Itachi, seemingly seeking his opinion, but the casual killing intent in his words suggested he had already made up his mind. "So arrogant..." Kisame tightened his grip on Samehada, his predatory gaze bing exceedingly dangerous: "It seems I need to teach you on behalf of Itachi-san..." "Let me handle this." Itachi stopped Kisame, his eyes revealing a hint of red as he looked at his younger brother: "Sasuke, it seems you have gained some power that makes you overconfident, turning into this..." "Now..." "Let me remind you of the gap between us..." As Itachi spoke, his Sharingan slowly transformed into the shape of the Mangekyo: "And make you relive the fear of that night..." "At least..." "In the future, you''ll understand what humility and respect mean." The next moment! Itachi activated Tsukuyomi with his Mangekyo Sharingan! The Tsukuyomi illusion would bring Sasuke immense pain, making him stronger through suffering, while also creating a hidden space! After all... There was someone else here. Itachi needed a secret space to ry some information to Sasuke, at least to make him understand that he shouldn''t stay in Root. The world turned gray in an instant. Sasuke stood in the gray world, recalling everything he experienced that night, the smell of blood lingering in his nostrils. The n members on the street... The elders and children at home... Finally, their father and mother... In this gray world, Itachi wielded his de, and with every swing, a scene of bloodshed unfolded, all n members falling under his de, lying in pools of blood... Blood... Was the only color in this gray world. Pain... Was the foundation of this gray world. That night... The entire world was turned upside down. No one understood the pain of loss better than Sasuke. Watching the bloody night rey before his eyes, Sasuke''s gaze held not pain, but a touch of sorrow for the tragedy. At this moment... Sasuke seemed like an outsider watching a y. Yet... He was also a tragic character in this bloody drama. No wonder... For Sasuke had learned the truth. Both the truth of the Uchiha n''s annihtion and the reason behind Itachi''s actions... Sasuke watched the scenes in the Tsukuyomi space with a sorrowful expression, feeling his past helplessness, until he saw Itachi, like a demon, standing before him with a bloody de... "..." Itachi''s heart skipped a beat. This brother... Why wasn''t he afraid? This should be his lifelong trauma, capable of breaking him down any time he relived it, why wasn''t he scared of experiencing the n''s annihtion again! "Is this your memory?" Sasuke looked at the gray Itachi, speaking calmly: "Let''s go back a bit in time, let me see where you went before the massacre..." "!!!" Itachi''s eyes tightened! Did Sasuke... Know something! No, he must know something! Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask for the truth in this way! Could it be Danzo who told him? Revealing the secret truth of the Uchiha n''s annihtion? Such a secret should never have been exposed! "Before the massacre, you went to the Hokage''s office, right?" Sasuke, observing Itachi''s changed expression, calmly revealed the truth: "You made a self-righteous decision, agreeing to a deal with the vige''s higher-ups, to spare my life in exchange for helping them ughter the entire Uchiha n, including our parents..." "..." Itachi''s expressionpletely changed. "What a detestable world..." Sasuke sighed, snapping his fingers, shattering the scene of the massacre night with ease! To Itachi''s surprise, the Mangekyo Sharingan-level illusion was broken with a mere snap! Sasuke... When did he gain such power! "Mangekyo Sharingan..." Itachi asked in disbelief, looking at Sasuke with shock: "When did you awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan?" "This power is not extraordinary..." Sasuke lowered his hand, calmly exining the theory of awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan he had heard from the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. "As long as one is immersed in inescapable pain, the desire to correct past regrets stimtes the brain to secrete more and more special chakra..." "Until the emotional stimtion of the brain''s special chakra reaches a limit, the Mangekyo Sharingan is finally awakened..." "The real cause of this awakening is not pain and hatred, but a deeper emotion than those..." "It might sound ridiculous..." "But..." "This emotion is still called by the world... love." "This is the first time I''ve heard..." Itachi frowned, then quickly rxed. This theory... He had never truly heard before... He always thought that pain was the key to awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan¡­ However, Uchiha Sasuke''s ability to effortlessly break through Tsukuyomi suggests that he must also possess an exceptionally advanced Mangekyo Sharingan, which means that Sasuke''s theory is indeed correct. "This is quite normal." Uchiha Sasuke began to talk about the history of the Uchiha n, seemingly indifferent to discussing these matters with his brother: "Because your thinking and actions are extremely radical, it''s not surprising that you believe our poweres from pain..." "..." Uchiha Itachi had an inexplicable sense of unease. Now, the ck-haired boy standing in the Tsukuyomi space was clearly just his younger brother, but his words and actions made him seem like an elder who understood all the truths... Tsukuyomi space. After the entire memory scene of the Tsukuyomi spacepletely shattered, the spiritual forms of the two brothers appeared in an empty gray space. "Let''s get down to business!" Uchiha Sasuke stared at his brother, his emotions seemingly exceptionally stable, and asked a strange question without changing his expression: "Itachi, do you think I''m arrogant now?" "..." Uchiha Itachi didn''t quite know how to respond. Such a question... Was it really necessary to ask? Did Sasuke still think he wasn''t arrogant enough? However, Sasuke''s question seemed unrted to what they needed to discuss, and this younger brother was too calm, so calm that it made Itachi feel oppressed, like the calm before a storm... Even though... He was only twelve years old... Yet he acted like an adult... Even like a high-ranking, powerful adult. "You have indeed... changed a bit..." Itachi frowned slightly, carefully choosing his words to avoidpletely angering his brother, who had learned the truth. "Be arrogant, right?" Sasuke chuckled lightly, frankly acknowledging his w: "Humans often look down on the weak when they think they have gained great power, and may act somewhat recklessly. I am just one of them..." "Yes..." Itachi nodded. "But..." Sasuke''s tone shifted, his gaze turning cold as he unceremoniously rebuked Itachi: "You are more arrogant than I am." "Arrogant as you are..." "Presuming to decide everyone''s fate..." Sasuke looked at Itachi, his voice suddenly rising: "You think that by obtaining the Mangekyo Sharingan, you have the right to determine the fate of Konoha, the fate of the Uchiha, the fate of our parents, the fate of our entire family!" "If I had known that my life was exchanged with the lives of our parents and other n elders, I would rather have died with them that night!" "That night..." "You should have killed me!" "Instead of arrogantly deciding my fate!" "Itachi..." Sasuke''s voice was tinged with sorrow and pain, his face twisted as if he was desperately suppressing all his emotions: "In the most critical situation, you sacrificed our parents and all the Uchiha, bearing the immense burden of blood debt and the torment of patricide, just to let me, your younger brother, live..." "I''m sorry, Sasuke..." Itachi looked at his brother, a hint of pain slowly appearing in his eyes: "At that time, it was the only way to survive..." "It was a fate worse than death." Sasuke looked up at the blood moon in the Tsukuyomi space, his emotions gradually stabilizing: "Everyone in this world thinks you deserve to die, except for me, because it''s your bloody sacrifice that allows me to live until now..." "What a detestable world..." Sasuke once again expressed his disdain for this world, his mood appearing worse than ever: "This twisted world lets the two of us, who should be dead, live, while those who shouldn''t have died are all gone..." "..." Itachi was speechless. Because he didn''t know what to say to his brother anymore, and he didn''t even know what else he could say. He could only silently listen to the words of the ck-haired boy. After a long time. Itachi looked at Sasuke and asked a question, still concerned about his brother''s situation: "Sasuke, did Danzo tell you all this?" "Yes..." Sasuke nodded, mercilessly throwing dirt on Danzo while deliberately showing respect to Danzo in front of Itachi: "Danzo-sama told me everything himself, so I could know the truth of that night and understand everything you bear..." "..." Itachi''s brows furrowed, his face a bit dark. That man... What is his plot now? "Perhaps I should thank Danzo-sama..." Sasuke continued calmly without looking at Itachi''s expression: "Because of Danzo-sama, I was able to know the truth of the Uchiha massacre, open the Mangekyo Sharingan, instead of living in hatred wanting to kill you..." "Speaking of which..." "The reason I came to see you..." "Was at Danzo-sama''s behest..." Sasuke''s expression turned serious, as if he was carrying out a very important mission: "Danzo-sama is about to be the new Hokage of the vige. He wants to see you before he takes office..." "Danzo... bing Hokage?" Itachi''s expression grew even darker. On one hand, it was due to Danzo leaking the secret, and on the other hand, it was dissatisfaction with Sasuke''s respect for Danzo, and disbelief that someone like Danzo could be Hokage. "That''s right." Sasuke nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing: "But, many people in the vige oppose Danzo-sama''s session as Hokage, and some have even suggested that Tsunade, one of the Sannin, take over as the Fifth Hokage..." "So..." "Danzo-sama needs to eliminate some of his opponents..." "However, our Root members are not suitable for this task. If others be alert, it would cause trouble. We need some people outside the vige to handle this..." "..." Itachi''s gaze became strange. Should he say... As expected of Danzo? This method of doing things was the same as before... The first time Itachi interacted with Danzo, he happened to witness Danzo''s Root ninjas secretly assassinating vige ninjas because those ninjas brought news unfavorable to Danzo... Now, that old man wanted to use him to clear out Konoha''s opposition, even extending his influence to his brother, disrupting the n he had set years ago! However... Perhaps he could onlyply... Itachi looked at Sasuke, who remained exceptionally respectful to Danzo even in front of him. This brother trusted and respected Danzo so much, he had clearly fallen into Danzo''s trap. To ensure this brother wouldn''t encounter danger, he must continue to obey Danzo''s orders... "As for the time..." "Let''s set it for the day after tomorrow..." Sasuke calmly lied, not caring if his lie would be exposed: "If everything goes as nned, Danzo-sama will be confirmed by the vige higher-ups as the next Hokage tomorrow, and he will go to receive the Daimyo''s approval the day after tomorrow..." No. This wasn''t a lie. In theory, this was all still to happen. This was the future Sasuke himself had nned, predicting an established fact. "At that time, Danzo-sama will be just outside the vige, without attracting too much attention..." Sasuke looked at Itachi, using Danzo''s name to tell endless lies: "Danzo-sama wants to meet you and give you a list to help him eliminate those in the vige who oppose him..." "I understand." Itachi''s emotions also calmed down, nodding indifferently. "Be serious, don''t mess it up..." Sasuke coldly looked at Itachi, not at all like a younger brother respecting his elder, but like a loyal subordinate of Danzo: "Itachi, if you can''t kill the people on the list, I will have to take action..." "If I take action..." "I might even have to deal with you as well¡­" Chapter 374: Extra: Sasuke is also good at controlling others... Chapter 374: Extra: Sasuke is also good at controlling others... His brother is¡­ A bit too loyal to Shimura Danzo. Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke, who appeared willing to go to great lengths for Shimura Danzo, and felt increasingly heavy-hearted because he knew the dangers posed by Danzo. Was Sasuke deceived by Danzo''s words, or did he use other means? At the very least, Itachi knew one thing: six years ago, Danzo had obtained Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan. "Sasuke, it seems you respect him greatly..." Itachi stared intently at Sasuke and softly asked, "I''m just curious, is Danzo worth your unwavering loyalty?" "Didn''t you also follow Danzo-sama once?" Sasuke chuckled and replied, his expression bing serious. "Danzo-sama, who protects Konoha from the shadows, is a greatness that no one can understand..." Itachi frowned even more tightly. It seems...As if he had lost his own will. It looked like Sasuke might have been subjected to Danzo''s Kotoamatsukami, altering his mind to be loyal to Danzo. Itachi''s fingers unconsciously raised, as he had another Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan that could correct Sasuke''s will... However... Itachi quietly lowered his hand again. If he used the other Kotoamatsukami to alter Sasuke''s will, Danzo would undoubtedly notice Sasuke''s sudden change... Forget it. This is ast resort. Itachi immediately formed a n in his mind, intending to exin everything to Sasuke in front of Danzo the day after tomorrow. If Sasuke was merely deceived by words, he would let him see Danzo''s true nature; if Sasuke was under Danzo''s Kotoamatsukami, he would use the other one to correct Sasuke''s will on the spot... "Very well." Itachi decided in his heart and softly spoke, "The day after tomorrow, I will meet Danzo in Daimyo City..." "That would be best." Sasuke nodded with a light smile and seemingly casually said, "I have other tasks to execute, so I''ll see you the day after tomorrow..." "Other tasks?" Itachi suppressed his urge to ask further. Because the basic rule for a ninja is confidentiality, even if he asked, Sasuke wouldn''t easily divulge it... "Don''t bete..." Sasuke snapped his fingers again, taking a deep look at Itachi. "We can''t disappoint Danzo-sama..." Crack. The Tsukuyomi space shattered. Itachi, covering his eyes, involuntarily stepped back, leaning tightly against a tree, feeling mentally exhausted and in pain. Although their conversation in the Tsukuyomi space seemed long, under Itachi''s control, itpressed into a mere second, making Hoshigaki Kisame perceive their genjutsu confrontation as instantaneous. "Hmph..." Sasuke looked pleased with himself. Obviously. In this brotherly duel, Sasuke held the upper hand. "Itachi-san, are you alright?" Hoshigaki Kisame stood by Itachi, gripping his Samehada sword, blocking Sasuke with a vignt expression. Initially, Kisame didn''t take Sasuke seriously, but he didn''t expect this kid to defeat Itachi in genjutsu. He had personally experienced how terrifying Itachi''s genjutsu was, so quick that it was almost undetectable! But... Did Itachi really lose in this genjutsu confrontation? "Let''s go." Itachi, covering his eyes, softly said, "Kisame, he has eyes like mine. You are no match for him..." "Then should I help you eliminate him?" Kisame grinned again, with a sinister smile on his face. "In this fake reality, I rarely have a goodpanion. I can''t just watch mypanion be killed by his younger brother..." "You..." Sasuke sneered, mocking Kisame. "Care about yourpanions?" In the real world, Mist Vige was once a subsidiary vige of Konoha, and its Fourth Mizukage was even detained in Konoha. Thus, Konoha naturally had records on S-rank missing-nin Hoshigaki Kisame. Moreover... Sasuke belonged to the Root, which collected the most secrets. Kisame... Had killed the mostpanions! This shark-like man often executed orders to clean uprades in Mist Vige, so how could he possibly cherish them? "..." Kisame''s eyes shed! The next moment! Dressed in his Akatsuki cloak, he charged forward! Kisame''s Samehada sword shed towards Sasuke! Sasuke slightly leaned back, watching the Samehada narrowly miss his face, the sword suddenly unwrapping itself! The spiky monster sword opened its mouth to bite Sasuke, sensing the delicious chakra within him! "Kisame..." Itachi pulled Kisame''s shoulder, causing him to step back, preventing Samehada from biting Sasuke''s head! "Itachi-san?" Kisame frowned slightly, dissatisfied that Itachi stopped him. He wanted to properly fight this arrogant kid Sasuke! "Let it go for today." Itachi calmly shook his head. Too much had happened today, and Itachi hadn''t fully figured out what to do next. He didn''t want to see Kisame and Sasuke fighting. After all... He hadn''t fully decided... Sasuke knew the truth of the Uchiha massacre. Should he continue his infiltration in the Akatsuki, or... No. Now wasn''t the right time. Before dealing with the problems of Sasuke and Danzo, he couldn''t choose death as atonement. He had to handle this... "Damn it..." Kisame reluctantly sheathed Samehada, grinning darkly. "Itachi-san, I was helping you deal with trouble..." "What a pity..." Sasuke also looked regretful, but his eyes were on Itachi, not Kisame. It seemed... His brother was also hesitant... Otherwise, when Kisame attacked him, Itachi should have killed Kisame from behind instead of merely stopping him... Honestly... Because of the teachings of Kagura and the surviving nsmen, even though Sasuketer learned the truth of the Uchiha massacre, he never truly felt Itachi''s so-called sacrifice, only his foolishness... No way. Itachi''s so-called sacrifice was meaningless. Even his arrogance led to the Uchiha tragedy. If seriously considered, why could Itachi defy his father Fugaku but not the Konoha higher-ups and Danzo? Sometimes... Even Uchiha Shisui seemed foolish. Because Uchiha Shisui once attempted to overstep his bounds and use Kotoamatsukami''s Mangekyo Sharingan to alter the will of Uchiha Fugaku, the n leader, he never considered changing the will of Shimura Danzo and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen... This root w¡ªconsidering rebellion yet fearing the so-called false righteousness and not daring to challenge higher authorities¡ªis the fundamental reason for the downfall of the Uchiha n. To be frank¡­ Uchiha Sasuke never felt the love of Uchiha Itachi in the real world; instead, he constantly lost more because of his brother... On the night of the n''s massacre, Uchiha Sasuke''s life plunged into darkness. Upon joining the Root division, Uchiha Sasuke found a glimmer of light in his dark life. Because the surviving Uchiha ced their hopes for revenge and the revival of the n on Uchiha Sasuke, giving him a new purpose. Unfortunately... With the truth of Uchiha Itachi''s massacre exposed, Uchiha Sasuke, who was seen as the hope for the revival of the Uchiha, became one of the causes of the n''s destruction... The light that reappeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s life vanished, and he even felt he had no ce to belong, questioning the meaning of his existence... Frankly speaking... Fortunately, Akihara Kagura revealed his true nature abruptly, stirring a great storm in the ninja world and handed the leadership of the Root to Uchiha Sasuke. Because of this... Uchiha Sasuke found a reason to continue living. To be honest, Uchiha Sasuke gained much more from Akihara Kagura than from Uchiha Itachi, whether it was finding the best teachers to strengthen him or guiding his life towards a farther-reaching goal... "That''s enough for now..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Itachi, suddenly feeling disinterested. His figure vanished instantly, leaving only a voice behind: "The next time we meet, if I see this shark-faced man again, I''ll kill him..." "!!!" Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi''s expressions changed simultaneously. How did he leave? They watched Uchiha Sasuke disappear instantly, his speed so fast they couldn''t see his figure or direction! "This is..." Uchiha Itachi squinted, recalling a technique renowned in the ninja world long ago, yet he never understood its principles. Flying Thunder God Technique. Only that technique could be fast enough to be undetectable. Even Uchiha Shisui, once known as ''Shunshin no Shisui'', couldn''t match the speed of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Could it be... Sasuke has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique? But... Through what means did he learn it? Every technique has its origins, and the Flying Thunder God Technique is a secret of Konoha, unlikely to be easily passed to someone like Uchiha Sasuke, who just graduated and still carries the Uchiha name. There''s only one source... Shimura Danzo, who could ess secret techniques. However, Shimura Danzo wouldn''t rashly hand over such a high-level technique to Uchiha Sasuke unless he had absolute trust in him... No doubt... Sasuke indeed fell under Kotoamatsukami''s illusion. Uchiha Itachi had made up his mind. He covered his mouth with his hand, looking at Hoshigaki Kisame beside him, and spat out a mouthful of blood! "Itachi-san!" Hoshigaki Kisame quickly supported Uchiha Itachi. "It''s nothing..." Uchiha Itachi waved his hand, indicating Hoshigaki Kisame shouldn''t worry, and softly said, "Let''s go to Daimyo''s city and find a doctor there..." Elsewhere, In a small town outside Konoha, Yakushi Kabuto sat in a teahouse, leisurely sipping a cup of pear juice. The juice seemed particrly sweet, offering a taste of hope for the future. "Why are you drinking pear juice too?" Uchiha Sasuke appeared beside Yakushi Kabuto, looking at the pear juice with some disdain on his face: "I hate this kind of tea..." "Really?" Yakushi Kabuto smiled, handing a cup to Uchiha Sasuke, and praised leisurely: "Try a cup, this tea can soothe the lungs and stop coughing..." "My body isn''t a problem..." Uchiha Sasuke said with disdain, but he still took the pear juice and drank it in one gulp, then got to the point: "I don''t have much time, I need to go back to Danzo''s side soon. Have you found Orochimaru''s whereabouts?" "No need to look." Yakushi Kabuto pointed to the medicine on the table and said softly: "Orochimaru-sama is badly injured; he needs someone to treat him. My medical ninjutsu can''t help him..." "So..." "He wants to find someone." "Tsunade." "Tsunade?" Uchiha Sasuke mentioned the name, showing only superficial respect for the Fifth Hokage, who in the real world was manipted like a puppet by Akihara Kagura. "I understand." Uchiha Sasuke nodded slightly, tapping the table lightly: "Then let the future Fifth Hokage personally expose Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru''s collusion!" "How will you inform her?" Yakushi Kabuto put down his teacup, raising a key question: "If we tell her, she won''t believe it. If we secretly send her the information, she''ll doubt its source..." "Moreover..." "Orochimaru-sama and I are still looking for her..." "Let Orochimaru say it himself!" Uchiha Sasuke picked up the kettle on the table, pouring himself another cup of pear juice. Holding the cup, he looked confident: "I will pursue Orochimaru under the pretext of Danzo wanting to silence him, making Orochimaru desperate, ideally pushing him to the brink..." "And then?" Yakushi Kabuto frowned. "Then Orochimaru will hate Shimura Danzo..." Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a cold smile as he slowly drank the pear juice and continued coldly: "When Orochimaru desperately finds our future Fifth Hokage, that snake will surely retaliate by revealing some of Danzo''s deeds!" "Moreover..." "There''s another advantage..." Uchiha Sasuke looked seriously at Yakushi Kabuto and spoke sincerely: "When Orochimaru is desperate with no support, with you always by his side, he''ll trust you more, making it easier for us to use him in the future..." "At that time..." "Orochimaru will surely fear my threat..." "Just at that moment, you can mention the Uchiha n''s downfall to him..." "Orochimaru is very smart; once a Jonin member of the vige, he will surely understand the conflict between the Uchiha n and Konoha''s higher-ups, and he will certainly deduce Shimura Danzo''s role in it..." "No doubt..." "Orochimaru will use this to lure me into killing Danzo with him..." "This will create the basic conditions for an alliance between me and Orochimaru..." "....." Yakushi Kabuto showed a trace of surprise, then couldn''t help but smile, praising Uchiha Sasuke: "It''s really hard to see, Sasuke-kun is also good at manipting people!" "A little trick..." Uchiha Sasuke nonchntly mentioned the experience he learned from Akihara Kagura: "First push a person to the brink of despair, letting them find a glimmer of hope for survival in that despair, though they don''t know that hope is just a trap set by the instigator¡­" Chapter 375: Extra: Orochimaru youre no longer needed.... Chapter 375: Extra: Orochimaru you''re no longer needed.... In this small town... Orochimaruy on a hospital bed in an inn. This man, who once dominated the ninja world and was revered by many small and medium-sized ninja viges, had his hands wrapped in bandages, enduring the burning paining from within his arms. Because the Reaper Death Seal used by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, before his death had taken away the souls of his hands, Orochimaru''s soul was in constant, excruciating pain, causing his body to deteriorate. Only the most skilled doctors could solve his problem. Yakushi Kabuto entered the room carrying a tray, carefully cing it down as he began to change the medication on Orochimaru''s arms. "Kabuto, your medical skills are stillcking..." Orochimaru gritted his teeth. "Yes," Kabuto responded while unwrapping the bandages, "I couldn''t find any better medicine in the market here. Orochimaru-sama, we must leave this ce immediately..." "What happened?" Orochimaru frowned. "Uchiha Sasuke has arrived," Kabuto whispered cautiously, continuing, "I saw him on the road. Although the boy imed to be here under Danzo''s orders to see you, I felt his intentions were hostile, so I took a detour to avoid him...""Danzo?" "Yes," Kabuto nodded carefully and continued, "It''s no secret among the Jonin. Team 7 under Hatake Kakashi has disbanded, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto has followed Jiraiya, and Uchiha Sasuke has defected to Shimura Danzo..." "Hmph... that fool Jiraiya..." Hearing his old friend''s name, Orochimaru couldn''t help but mutter a curse before continuing to talk about Uchiha Sasuke: "Don''t worry, Danzo wouldn''t dare oppose me..." Crack! A bolt of lightning suddenly pierced through the door! The lightning, like a spear, shot towards Orochimaru''s body! "!!!" Orochimaru and Kabuto''s expressions changed simultaneously. The Chidori Sharp Spear that came in the surprise attack appeared so suddenly that neither Orochimaru nor Kabuto had time to react; Orochimaru''s shoulder had already been pierced by it! Crash... boom! The small wooden door of the inn was shattered by a punch! A figure of a ck-haired boy stood at the entrance, with the sunlight streaming in from behind him, casting a long shadow on the floor. The people in the room couldn''t see the boy''s face clearly, only his silhouette, but they could already feel a sense of oppression and coldness emanating from him. Both Orochimaru and Kabuto immediately knew who had arrived¡ªit was none other than Uchiha Sasuke, the very person they had just been discussing! "How cunning..." Uchiha Sasuke stepped into the room, a proud and cold smile on his face. "Too bad, Kabuto-senpai, I already knew you were in contact with Orochimaru..." "Uchiha kid..." Orochimaru squinted his eyes, his voice raspy as he spoke, "I just heard from Kabuto that you came under Danzo''s orders? Is this how Danzo taught you?" This kid... He harbors a great secret within him! Orochimaru had glimpsed part of it through the genjutsu memories Uchiha Sasuke had shown him. He believed that Sasuke might have been subjected to a unique genjutsu, or that Sasuke''s body harbored the legendary ancestral chakra... Either way... It was a treasure for Orochimaru. Orochimaru had always been thinking about how to acquire Sasuke, or at least find an opportunity to study the secrets of his body. Even though he didn''t know why Sasuke had sided with Shimura Danzo, it was a good thing for Orochimaru as it brought him closer to Sasuke. It even allowed him to potentially obtain Sasuke through Danzo... But now... Something seemed off! This kid had greeted him directly with a Chidori Sharp Spear! "This is what Danzo-sama taught me." Uchiha Sasuke withdrew his ninja de, resting it casually on his shoulder as he spoke with disdain, "Do you still think you''re of value to Danzo-sama?" "!!!" Orochimaru''s expression darkened. Damn it! What does this mean? Is this the boy''s idea, or Danzo''s? "Orochimaru." "I actually admire your unique approach, senpai..." Sasuke spoke softly as he looked at the grim-faced Orochimaru. "Your cursed seal and body-switching techniques are both fascinating. If you were allowed to live, you could undoubtedly bring more powerful jutsu to the ninja world..." "Unfortunately..." Sasuke''s tone shifted, a trace of regret and helplessness appearing on his face. "Danzo-sama believes you are no longer valuable..." "After all, Danzo-sama is about to be the Fifth Hokage, and your existence would only serve as a liability, a hindrance to him bing Hokage..." "..." Orochimaru''s face grew even darker. Even though the boy was praising him, Orochimaru felt no satisfaction. He was only concerned about Shimura Danzo''s attitude! He had just helped Danzo kill the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. Now that old bastard was about to take the Hokage''s seat, and he wanted to kill Orochimaru to silence him? The problem was... That old guy, Danzo, really might do it! Orochimaru had cooperated with Danzo for so long that he knew the old man''s nature well. If killing someone could solve a problem, Danzo would never consider any other options! That old guy... He wouldn''t hesitate to kill his own vigerades or subordinates, let alone a tenuous ally like Orochimaru! Danzo surely wanted to kill him, but hecked the means. His subordinates couldn''t kill Orochimaru, and he still needed Orochimaru''s power and technology... But now... That old guy had obtained Uchiha Sasuke... If this had been before the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru wouldn''t have been too worried, even if he had lost badly in the Forest of Death; but now, with his arms crippled, Orochimaru knew full well that he could never be a match for Sasuke... "If you want to kill me, let Danzoe and face me himself!" Orochimaru gritted his teeth, ring at Sasuke. His body, hidden under the nket, had already begun to quietly transform into a snake, preparing to escape! In the next moment! Orochimaru''s body slithered away like a snake! Even with Kabuto, his loyal subordinate, by his side, Orochimaru did not trust that Kabuto would dare to defy Sasuke and protect him! "A mere rogue ninja..." "Do you really think you can meet Danzo-sama again?" Sasuke sneered as he watched Orochimaru slither up the window, his voice dripping with mockery. "Orochimaru, the Hokage cannot have any blemishes..." Sasuke''s figure quickly chased after him, coldly advising, "You cannot escape from me. Let me grant you a swift death, sparing you unnecessary pain, as a token of appreciation for your years of cooperation. This is Danzo-sama''s personal instruction..." In the next instant! A sh of bright green appeared before Sasuke! Kabuto''s hands glowed with green chakra, forming a sharp chakra scalpel that shed toward Sasuke''s neck! "Kabuto-senpai, do you intend to stop me?" Sasuke halted in his tracks, staring at Kabuto. "You should know you''re not my match..." "I have no such intention," Kabuto responded with a sly smile as he watched Orochimaru flee into the distance. "I merely wish to repay Orochimaru-sama''s kindness by dying you for just one move... By the way, Sasuke-kun, aren''t you curious about the secrets between Danzo and Orochimaru-sama?" "Hmph!" Orochimaru heard Kabuto''s words and couldn''t help but snort coldly. He had always known that Kabuto couldn''t be relied upon. Expecting the clever Kabuto to risk his life to stop Sasuke was never going to happen! That clever guy... Would never let himself fall into danger! Orochimaru had never trusted Kabuto, only using him. He also knew that Kabuto''s willingness to block Sasuke for even a moment and attempt to dy him with words was already the greatest repayment he could expect¡­ Perhaps it was because he knew Kabuto so well that Orochimaru felt a hint of warmth in his heart. At the very least, Kabuto, who always looked out for himself, was still willing to offer a bit of help at this moment... Unfortunately. Kabuto''s interference had no effect. "Do you think it''s still necessary?" Uchiha Sasuke''s figure leaped out of the window, his voice echoing in the ears of Orochimaru and Kabuto: "Only those who are alive have meaning. Once I kill Orochimaru, everything he ever existed for will lose all meaning..." "That kid..." Orochimaru inwardly agreed with Sasuke''s words. This kid, Uchiha Sasuke... Actually believes in the same life philosophy as I do! If they weren''t enemies, Orochimaru would have liked to have a deep conversation with Sasuke, though he feared he might be killed by him at any moment. Their thoughts and beliefs were just too simr... Orochimaru had witnessed too much death and had always believed that life only holds meaning if one can continue to live, which is why he sought immortality... This ninja world is too ignorant. No one ever recognizes my beliefs. It''s so rare to find someone who shares the same ideas, and yet this person hase to kill me, even though I, too, wish to obtain the secrets of Uchiha Sasuke''s body... "You can''t escape." Sasuke moved with incredible speed, catching up to Orochimaru in just a few breaths. He unleashed a barrage of Chidori Senbon, made of lightning, towards Orochimaru! Orochimaru''s body twisted quickly, slithering away like a serpent, dodging the Chidori Senbon as they scattered around his path! However... It was futile... Without the use of his hands to perform other jutsu, and with no one willing toe to his aid, it was doubtful he could escape this pursuit... "Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!" Orochimaru suddenly turned back, opened his mouth wide, and spewed out countless venomous snakes! The swarm of snakes surged forward like a wave, with sharp fangs ready to bite into the ck-haired youth, Sasuke! "Fire Release¡­ Great Fire Annihtion!" A wave of mes instantly swept through! Apanied by the smell of charred flesh, Uchiha Sasuke emerged from the thick smoke, rushing towards Orochimaru with lightning enveloping his arm. In an instant, the Chidori lightning pierced through Orochimaru''s chest! "You little kid..." Orochimaru''s pupils widened in disbelief. "Hmph..." Uchiha Sasuke raised his head in disdain. At that moment! A glint of cunning shed in Orochimaru''s eyes! He had already devised a n in a split second. He intended to exploit Sasuke''s arrogance and find an opportunity to turn the tables. A shadow shot out of Orochimaru''s mouth like an arrow! However... The surprise attack missed in an instant! Uchiha Sasuke had vanished from his original spot! The moment the shadow hit the ground, it transformed into a terrifying White Snake, its mouth speaking in disbelief. "That speed..." "It must be the Flying Thunder God Technique..." This kid... He has indeed mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique! This is bad! Realizing this, the White Snake immediately stopped thinking about killing Uchiha Sasuke. It disintegrated into countless small white snakes, scattering in all directions to escape! There was no time to think! Orochimaru''s sharp instincts recognized the Flying Thunder God Technique at a nce. He knew all too well how troublesome it could be once ensnared by it! He had to disperse his body and flee! The White Snake''s body quickly became an empty shell as countless small white snakes peeled off, scattering and fleeing at high speed... However... Uchiha Sasuke formed a hand seal with his palm. A sea of mes immediately ignited the area, engulfing the fleeing white snakes in a fiery inferno, as if cutting off all of Orochimaru''s escape routes. "Hmph..." "I didn''t expect him to be so weak..." Uchiha Sasuke looked down at the dying mes, his voice echoing across the area, as if delivering a eulogy to Orochimaru''s charred remains. "What a pity..." "Your techniques are valuable..." "But they are worthless to Danzo-sama..." With that, Uchiha Sasuke turned and walked away, heading in the direction he hade from. "I should also deal with Kabuto... Anyone who knows Danzo-sama and Orochimaru''s secrets needs to be eliminated..." "..." Amid the embers of the mes. After Uchiha Sasuke had left. The charred shell of the White Snake suddenly cracked open, and a small white snake crawled out, having survived by hiding in the corpse of the White Snake. The small white snake nced in the direction of a distant town, then turned back, heading towards Orochimaru''s hidden base. Inside... There happened to be a spare vessel. As long as it could reach the base, Orochimaru could be resurrected. The small white snake safely returned to its base, ignoring the guards, and sneaked in to upy a body that had been kept as a backup vessel, reviving once again as Orochimaru. Then, amotion was heard from outside the base. However... Themotion soon ceased. It seemed someone had breached the base. "Is this Orochimaru''s base?" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice appeared once again, like a nightmare. "Yes." Kabuto''s voice sounded respectful. "There are a few more bases..." Uchiha Sasuke''s tone was somewhat impatient. "There are many..." Kabuto''s voice remained humble and respectful, cautiously speaking to Uchiha Sasuke: "All of Orochimaru-sama''s bases have traces of materials once sent by Danzo-sama to Orochimaru-sama, so if discovered..." "Destroy them all." Uchiha Sasuke''s voice was cold, indifferent to the lives of the base''s guards. He seemed to be threatening Kabuto: "Kabuto-senpai, as long as you obediently help me destroy all of Orochimaru''s bases, I''ll spare your life..." "Although I want to believe you..." Kabuto''s voice carried a bitter smile: "I feel that once Sasuke-kunpletes his mission, it''s unlikely he''ll let me go, right?" "However..." "Orochimaru-sama has already been killed by you..." "I don''t believe I can survive in your hands either..." "But, I noticed Sasuke-kun seems to value Orochimaru-sama''s techniques. Perhaps, while destroying these bases, you might discover some valuable information left behind by Orochimaru-sama and decide to keep me alive to revive his techniques?" "..." Orochimaru, who had been eavesdropping, suddenly understood. It seems Uchiha Sasuke wants to erase all traces of Shimura Danzo, and Kabuto has survived for the time being by betraying my bases... Well. There''s nothing to be done about it. I''m no match for Uchiha Sasuke, and I only survived by hiding in the corpse of the White Snake. Kabuto, my loyal follower, has done his utmost. He''s only trying to stay alive... However... Kabuto''s timing is perfect! Orochimaru, quietly hidden in theboratory, suddenly had an idea. Although his hands could no longer perform jutsu due to the loss of his soul, he could still use Kabuto to cast techniques, and he indeed needed an assistant! After all... I still need to find Tsunade for treatment. Knowing Tsunade, there''s a chance we''ll end up fighting again. Without Kabuto''s assistance, I could get beaten badly by my fellow Sannin, Tsunade... "There are traps throughout the base..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, deep in thought: "With Kabuto''s intelligence, he''ll likely use the base''s traps to trap or kill Uchiha Sasuke. That''s his only chance to survive Sasuke''s pursuit..." In that case... I probably don''t need to do anything... I just need to wait until Kabuto takes action against Sasuke, and then join forces with him. I hope Kabuto won''t be too surprised at that moment¡­ Chapter 376: Extra: Danzo becoming the Hokage? Chapter 376: Extra: Danzo bing the Hokage? The cliff copsed. The base was instantly destroyed. Just as Orochimaru had expected, Yakushi Kabuto used the base''s trap to bury Uchiha Sasuke within it, while he himself escaped through a secret passage. Standing outside the copsed base, Kabuto gazed at the ruins with a hint of regret on his face and said, "Orochimaru-sama, my strength is limited; this is all I could do for you..." "This kind of trap won''t kill that kid..." Orochimaru''s voice suddenly appeared from behind Kabuto. "Orochimaru-sama?" Kabuto turned around in disbelief and saw Orochimaru''s figure. His eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost! However... Kabuto quickly regained hisposure, a smile forming on his face as he praised Orochimaru just like before: "As expected of Orochimaru-sama, to survive such a terrifying Fire Release technique...""Enough." Orochimaru snorted coldly, not wanting to dwell on his own embarrassment. He simply said in a cold voice, "Let''s leave here first. That kid should be about to escape..." Sure enough. A sharp, giant purple sword suddenly tore through the copsed cliff! The towering purple Susanoo appeared, firmly shielding Uchiha Sasuke beneath it, causing Orochimaru and Kabuto''s expressions to change simultaneously! The two of them immediately hid in a secret ce nearby! Fortunately, there were many safe hiding spots around this base! As expected, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t find any trace of Orochimaru and Kabuto. Seemingly frustrated, he vented his anger by burning the copsed base to the ground. It was only after Sasuke left that Orochimaru and Kabuto emerged from their hiding ce, their rtionship seemingly closer after this experience. "Orochimaru-sama..." Kabuto adjusted his sses and bowed his head, as if he wanted to apologize for not stopping Sasuke from attacking Orochimaru with all his might earlier. "No need to say more." Orochimaru shook his head, showing no signs of anger, and even had a hint of satisfaction in his eyes: "You''ve done enough, Kabuto..." As someone who didn''t ce much value on morality, Orochimaru never cared about trivial moral issues, because he knew which of his subordinates would be willing to sacrifice themselves for him and which ones would save themselves when he was on the brink of death. To be honest... Orochimaru even preferred clever subordinates like Kabuto. If he had to choose a long-term assistant, Orochimaru would rather have someone like Kabuto by his side than a rash subordinate. "Let''s go." "Help me find Tsunade." Orochimaru extended his arm, a fierce glint shing across his face: "Even with a new body, these hands still can''t do anything..." As he said this, Orochimaru looked back at Kabuto and ordered in a deep voice, "Kabuto, during this time, you''ll act as my hands." "Yes." Kabuto humbly bowed his head. "That bastard Danzo..." Orochimaru, havingid out his next n, couldn''t help but mention the person he hated most: "Once my hands are healed, I''ll go deal with him. That bastard thinks that just because he''s be Hokage, he can betray our alliance..." In fact... Shimura Danzo was doing quite well at the moment. Due to Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame infiltrating the vige, even defeating Hatake Kakashi, the entire Konoha Vige was on high alert. Danzo personally approached the two Hokage advisors, suggesting that Uchiha Sasuke handle Uchiha Itachi, because brotherly conflict was a drama he enjoyed watching. If nothing went wrong... Itachi would definitely be killed by Sasuke. Danzo had interacted with Itachi before, knowing exactly how to manipte the arrogant Uchiha genius. He was also aware of how much Itachi loved Sasuke and knew the fate Itachi had prepared for himself. It was bound to be a revenge drama... However... Danzo''s ns were foiled. When Sasuke returned, he didn''t bring back Itachi''s body, but instead delivered some extremely troubling yet exciting news to Danzo. "Danzo-sama." "I couldn''t kill Uchiha Itachi." Sasuke stood beside Danzo, slightly bowing his head: "But during our battle, I discovered some information about the Akatsuki organization..." "!!!" Danzo''s expression suddenly changed. This news... Was definitely not good! This wasn''t the first time Danzo had heard of the Akatsuki organization. He had indeed colluded with Hanzo the Smander in the Land of Rain to nearly destroy Akatsuki, but in the end, he encountered the nightmare that was the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path, resulting in heavy losses for his Root ninjas... The next time Danzo heard about the Akatsuki was when Itachi, in league with Uchiha Madara, participated in the massacre of the Uchiha n. After the n''s annihtion, Itachi infiltrated the Akatsuki as a spy for the Konoha... It seemed... Itachi had discovered something? "Oh?" "About the Akatsuki..." Danzo turned to look at Sasuke, instructing him to recount everything Itachi had said: "Tell me everything Itachi told you. I''ll judge it for myself..." "Yes." Sasuke''s eyes shed slightly as he began fabricating the story: "Itachi behaved strangely at first, thinking I was still the weak ninja student of the past..." "But when he discovered that I had awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, his mood suddenly changed, and he stopped our battle, telling me to return to the vige and meet with you, Danzo-sama..." "I see." Danzo nodded slightly, understanding that Itachi was a spy for the vige and deeply cared for Sasuke, so naturally, he wouldn''t want to fight Sasuke to the death. However... Danzo still wanted Sasuke to fight Itachi to the death! "Then why didn''t you kill him?" Danzo narrowed his eyes. Even if Itachi didn''t want to kill Sasuke, Danzo hoped that Sasuke would kill Itachi and bring back his Mangekyou Sharingan! "Yes!" Sasuke bowed his head again, hesitating slightly before saying, "But Itachi mentioned some information about you and the Akatsuki, Danzo-sama, so I had to hurry back and report to you. Also, there was a powerful S-rank rogue ninja, Hoshigaki Kisame, by his side..." "Information about me and the Akatsuki?" Danzo''s expression softened. He was aware that Kisame was apanying Itachi, so he casually remarked, "Sasuke, it seems you''ve ced my matters above your personal vendetta..." "This is only natural!" Sasuke''s words were firm, disying a facade of loyalty to Danzo: "I would never dy your affairs for my own sake..." After saying this, Sasuke, looking somewhat puzzled, asked, "Also, I have some questions I need to ask you, Danzo-sama, regarding Uchiha Itachi..." "First, tell me all the information." Danzo interrupted Sasuke, waving his hand dismissively: "I''ll exin everything about Itachi afterward..." That didn''t matter. This boy was under the influence of his Kotoamatsukami genjutsu; even if Danzo revealed that he orchestrated the destruction of the Uchiha n, it wouldn''t change anything. Even if Danzo kept silent, what could Sasuke do? Danzo casually dismissed Sasuke''s concerns, still pressing for more information: "Exin in detail, what exactly did Itachi ask you to report..." "Yes." Sasuke narrowed his eyes, carefully crafting his response: "Itachi told me that the Akatsuki organization once had ties with you, Danzo-sama, and that you had coborated with Hanzo the Smander to attack the Akatsuki..." "That''s correct." Danzo wouldn''t deny such things to his trusted subordinates. If the opportunity arose... He would wipe out the Akatsuki again! After all, he harbored a deep-seated grudge against that organization! Sasuke''s lips curled into a slight smile, which he quickly suppressed, his voice bing particrly calm as he delivered the crucial piece of information. "But..." "Many years ago, one of the Rinnegan users from the Akatsuki survived..." "..." Danzo''s heart tightened. Because this was indeed something he had witnessed firsthand. In the past, he and Hanzo the Smander besieged the Akatsuki and killed its leader, Yahiko, but they didn''t anticipate that the Rinnegan wielder, Nagato, would suddenly erupt in power, using the Gedo Statue''s strength to kill everyone who attacked them. Since then, there has been no news¡­ "That Rinnegan user became the leader of the Akatsuki. Upon learning of the death of the Third Hokage, he nned to attack Konoha during the time when the vige was without a Hokage¡­" "ording to Uchiha Itachi, apart from wanting to capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in the vige, more importantly, that Rinnegan user seeks revenge on Danzo-sama¡­" "!!!" Shimura Danzo''s expression finally darkened. The leader of the Akatsuki¡­ Is heing for revenge? Does that Rinnegan user want to retaliate for the attack on the Akatsuki in the past? And even wants to seize the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in the vige! "There''s more¡­" When Uchiha Sasuke got to this point, he furrowed his brow: "It seems Uchiha Itachi wants to tell you personally and requests to meet with Danzo-sama outside the Daimyo''s city¡­" "I see." Shimura Danzo casually waved his hand. There was no need to guess; Danzo knew why Uchiha Itachi wanted to meet with him¡ªit was nothing more than the fact that he had made Uchiha Sasuke join the Root. Such trivial matters¡­ Are they really worth meeting with me in person? However¡­ It might indeed be necessary to meet. Because I also need to have a good discussion with Uchiha Itachi about the intelligence concerning the Akatsuki, at least to resolve the threat they pose¡­ For Konoha, the Akatsuki is indeed a crisis! However, this is also my opportunity. The vige is about to face the most dangerous situation, and at this moment, we absolutely cannot be without a Hokage! Conveniently¡­ I have previously attacked the Akatsuki. And now, there is no one more suitable than me for this role in the vige! "First,e with me to see Koharu and Homura." Shimura Danzo had already made up his mind¡ªno matter what, he must take the Hokage position as soon as possible and get Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado to immediately approve his proposal! There''s no time to wait any longer! This is a golden opportunity, one that might nevere again in the future! Shimura Danzo dared not wait any longer, for Koharu and Homura were right¡ªhis age was already advanced, and he didn''t know if another chance would evere! Naturally. The intelligence concerning the Akatsuki immediately caused a huge stir among Konoha''s top brass. "We must establish a Hokage as soon as possible!" Shimura Danzo stood before Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, raising the issue with a serious expression: "At the very least, we need to quickly organize forces to counter the threat of the Akatsuki! I once led a siege against the Akatsuki, so I know a little about their information¡­" "Where did this informatione from?" Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane also looked very grave. "Sasuke, you may leave for now." Shimura Danzo waved his hand, signaling Uchiha Sasuke to withdraw before speaking: "This is intelligence brought by Uchiha Itachi. It seems he gained something from infiltrating the Akatsuki four years ago. That organization is indeed filled with conspiracies¡­" "So it was from Itachi¡­" Homura Mitokado''s expression immediately softened, and he sighed deeply: "That young man has sacrificed so much for the vige¡­" "Does Uchiha Sasuke know about this?" Koharu Utatane couldn''t help but look at Shimura Danzo, reminding this old friend: "If Uchiha Sasuke learns the truth¡­" Years ago, the four elders of Konoha handled the conflict between the Uchiha n and the Konoha leadership together, and only Koharu and Homura were aware of the truth behind Uchiha Itachi''s massacre of his n. This matter¡­ Could not have been hidden from the two Hokage advisors, as they had also agonized over the Uchiha problem with Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo for a long time. "He won''t be allowed to know for the time being." Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes. He had deliberately dismissed Uchiha Sasuke in front of the two Hokage advisors because he didn''t want these two old friends to realize how excessively loyal Uchiha Sasuke was to him, lest they suspect anything. "The issue we need to address now is how to quickly confront the threat of the Akatsuki¡­" Shimura Danzo glossed over the topic of Uchiha Sasuke, seemingly casually reminding his two old friends: "Back then, I and Hanzo of the Rain Vige jointly attacked the Akatsuki, killing their leader, but it resulted in heavy losses for both of us¡­" "That organization even has a Rinnegan wielder among them, whose power exceeds anything I''ve seen, and together with their group of S-ss rogue ninja, if the vige is left leaderless, the losses will be significant¡­" "If the vige suffers even greater losses¡­" "Other ninja viges will certainly not stand idly by¡­" "¡­" Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado exchanged nces. Their old friend was right. If Konoha suffers another blow at this time, the other ninja viges will certainly not sit by and do nothing. If too much is lost during the Akatsuki''s attack on Konoha, it could very well trigger the Fourth Great Ninja War! Moreover¡­ There''s an even greater threat¡­ Konoha is particrly vulnerable at this moment. If the Akatsuki truly seeds in capturing Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, that would be a real disaster! "Immediately recall Jiraiya and Naruto." Koharu Utatane made a swift decision, saying gravely: "For now, we''ll put the task of finding Tsunade to seed the Hokage on hold. Also, order the vige''s outer sentries to strengthen their vignce, and the Anbu to prepare for battle with full force!" "Danzo." Homura Mitokado looked at Shimura Danzo, and with a somewhat sincere tone, offered his suggestion: "You should take charge of the effort to repel the Akatsuki. For the time being, you can act as the interim Hokage, and once the Akatsuki issue is resolved¡­" "Agreed." Shimura Danzo suppressed the excitement in his heart and nodded casually: "We will also have ample time to cultivate a more suitable sessor for the vige¡­" I''ve got it! The Hokage position has finally fallen into my hands! Shimura Danzo''s hand gripped his cane tightly, and he spoke in a deep voice: "I will now go to meet the Daimyo to receive his formal appointment¡­" "¡­" Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado couldn''t help but frown. Isn''t this a bit too eager? If the situation weren''t so urgent, would you have also insisted on immediately holding a Hokage session ceremony? However, this move was understandable, as Konoha''s financesrgely depended on the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. It wasn''t surprising that Shimura Danzo''s first action upon taking office would be to receive the Daimyo''s appointment¡­ "¡­" Shimura Danzo, however, appeared as if he didn''t care at all, his expression remaining calm andposed: "As for the vige''s Hokage session ceremony, the vote of confidence from the Jonin, and the carving of the Hokage''s face on the mountainside¡­" "Danzo¡­" Homura Mitokado interrupted Shimura Danzo, frowning as he reminded his old friend: "The most urgent matter for the vige right now is dealing with the Akatsuki''s threat!" "I will make arrangements." Shimura Danzo nodded with a serious expression and said in a deep voice: "I will have the Anbu and the Root increase patrols immediately and gather more intelligence on the Akatsuki as quickly as possible¡­" "Hmm¡­" Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado finally nodded in reassurance. "¡­" A trace of disdain appeared in Shimura Danzo''s eyes. These two old friends are just like Sarutobi Hiruzen, always bing soft when faced with a crisis, actually worrying that the Akatsuki could cause any major problems? Certainly, the Akatsuki''s threat is significant. But in the face of a behemoth like Konoha, the Akatsuki surely cannot triumph; at most, the vige will suffer some casualties¡­ These sacrifices are necessary. As ninjas¡­ They must learn to make sacrifices. When Shimura Danzo left the Hokage building, he was already holding the vige''s Hokage hat. He intended to wear it when meeting the Daimyo, ensuring that the appointment would bepleted immediately. The old man''s mood was better than ever, and his attitude towards Uchiha Sasuke even improved. He asked with some interest: "I remember Uchiha Itachi mentioned wanting to meet me outside the Daimyo''s city?" "Yes." Uchiha Sasuke nced at the Hokage hat in Danzo''s hand, a hint of surprise crossing his face: "Danzo-sama¡­ are you bing Hokage?" "Indeed¡­" Noticing Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze, Shimura Danzo slowly put on the Hokage hat, his aged voice finally tinged with satisfaction: "Though it''s several decadeste, I have finally fulfilled my wish. Come with me to the Daimyo''s city to receive the formal appointment¡­" "Yes." The weight on Uchiha Sasuke''s mind was finally lifted. If Shimura Danzo still couldn''t be Hokage, Uchiha Sasuke would have had to question the man''s intelligence and ambition¡­ It''s done. The n has finally reached its final stage. Uchiha Sasuke watched Shimura Danzo, dressed incongruously in the Hokage robes, wearing the Hokage hat, yet sneaking along a path where the vigers wouldn''t notice. It gave an odd sense of incongruity. The vige''s Hokage¡­ Yet acting like a rat in the sewer? This old man¡­ Is even less upright than Akihara Kagura! Fortunately. The final step has finally arrived. Uchiha Sasuke followed Shimura Danzo, recalling the lessons he had learned: if you push someone to a high ce and then pull them down from that height, it makes the fall even more painful. "Hopefully¡­" "You won''t be too surprised¡­ Danzo-sama." Chapter 377: Extra: The Truth Surface, Danzo will be arrested?! Chapter 377: Extra: The Truth Surface, Danzo will be arrested?! Inside the Konoha. The two Hokage advisors did not conceal the news. The information about Shimura Danzo soon bing the Fifth Hokage and the impending invasion of the Akatsuki organization had already spread among the ninjas of the vige. That name... Many people had never heard of it. "Shimura Danzo... who is that?" The Konoha ninjas exchanged confused nces. How could someone whose name they had never even heard of be the Hokage of the vige? Was such a Hokage trustworthy? A group of Konoha ninjas who had never heard of Shimura Danzo''s name were left puzzled, a bit concerned about whether the future Hokage could shoulder the responsibility of leading the vige. However, those who did know Shimura Danzo''s name immediately fell into anxiety, wondering how someone like him could possibly lead the vige. That old guy...Could he handle external threats, or was he only good at dealing with his own people? In the Konoha Hospital. Hatake Kakashiy on the hospital bed, Sarutobi Asuma stood by the window smoking, Kurenai sat nearby peeling an apple, and Might Guy was doing a handstand against the wall. "Wasn''t Tsunade-sama supposed to seed as the Fifth Hokage?" Kurenai''s face showed some concern, seemingly unable to understand the higher-ups'' decision: "Why suddenly make Danzo the Hokage?" "Because of the Akatsuki''s invasion." Hatake Kakashi frowned deeply, continuing in a serious tone, "However, Shimura Danzo has always had ties with the Akatsuki. The so-called Akatsuki invasion might very well be a plot by Danzo..." "What?" The expressions of everyone in the room changed dramatically. "Hey, Kakashi, what''s really going on here?" Sarutobi Asuma couldn''t hold back any longer, extinguishing his cigarette and demanding, "You''ve been hiding a lot of things from us! And before Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi infiltrated the vige, you warned us to be on high alert..." "Yes." Hatake Kakashi was silent for a moment before speaking, "Because I received information in advance that Shimura Danzo invited the Akatsuki into the vige..." This information... Was given to him by Uchiha Sasuke. "!!!" Everyone looked at Hatake Kakashi in disbelief. This news was shocking! Shimura Danzo colluded with the Akatsuki, an S-ss rogue ninja organization, to secretly infiltrate the vige¡ªthis was nothing less than treason! "Why?" Might Guy flipped to his feet, scratching his head in confusion, "Why would Danzo-sama, a high-ranking member of the vige, invite..." "To eliminate us." Hatake Kakashi''s gaze fell on everyone present, and he informed them of everything, word by word, "Danzo wants to be Hokage, and the most crucial part of bing Hokage is the trust vote by the Jonin of the vige, which requires unanimous approval..." "I once had dealings with Danzo." "And I know some of his secrets." "I could never support someone so dark and harmful to hisrades bing the Hokage of our vige. Perhaps others also know about Danzo''s ways..." "In that case..." Hatake Kakashi looked back at his friends, his expression calm yet serious, "If he wants to be Hokage, then those of us who oppose him would be the ones he needs to eliminate, so he needs someone to help him do that..." "And the source of your information?" Sarutobi Asuma focused his gaze on Hatake Kakashi. "..." Hatake Kakashi hesitated, then simply shook his head and softly said, "I can''t reveal the source of the information just yet..." "Without that, we have no evidence." Sarutobi Asuma''s face darkened as he shook his head and sighed, "Unless we capture one of the Akatsuki members and get concrete information from the interrogation team..." This kind of talk was nothing short of a pipe dream. The identities of Akatsuki members were always secretive. It was pure luck that they had encountered Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi; where could they find another Akatsuki member? "But we can''t just sit idly by!" Might Guy clenched his fists and called out to his friends, "Let''s go see the two advisors right away and tell them everything!" "..." Hatake Kakashi and Sarutobi Asuma exchanged a nce. "No." "That would throw the vige into even greater turmoil." Hatake Kakashi and Sarutobi Asuma simultaneously rejected Might Guy''s suggestion. "But..." "Kakashi, Asuma, we can''t just sit back and do nothing..." Kurenai, sitting by the bed, gently persuaded the rational Hatake Kakashi and Sarutobi Asuma, "When the vige faced crises before, our predecessors stood up and gave their lives for the vige..." "This crisis is even more terrifying than the Nine-Tails incident. A conspirator is colluding with enemies from another vige to seize the Hokage''s position. If we know the truth and choose not to expose it..." "Kurenai." Sarutobi Asuma nced at his girlfriend and sighed, "Even if Kakashi reveals the whole truth, without evidence, people may not believe what he says. We believe him because we''ve been friends for many years..." Because they had grown up together, they trusted what Hatake Kakashi said. They knew their old friend wouldn''t nder the future Hokage without reason. "So, do we just watch the crisis unfold?" Kurenai''s eyes reddened, making her seem even more pitiable, "Even if it costs our lives, we should stop this conspiracy! The Third Hokage gave his life to protect the vige; how can we stand by and watch the Hokage''s position fall into the hands of a conspirator?" "..." Sarutobi Asuma fell silent. When his father, Sarutobi Hiruzen, died in battle, he had just returned from outside the vige and was hit with the devastating news, which dispelled all the grudges he had held against his father in the past. "Kurenai is right!" Might Guy waved his fist in support of Kurenai. "Kakashi." "We need stronger evidence." Sarutobi Asuma looked at Hatake Kakashi, asking solemnly, "Are you still unwilling to reveal the person who provided the information?" Sarutobi Asuma watched the silent Hatake Kakashi and continued, "If I''m not mistaken, that person should be one of Danzo''s subordinates, right? Even if you don''t say it, it will eventuallye to light..." "Besides..." "He''s also a hero of the vige." Sarutobi Asuma looked at Hatake Kakashi and continued to persuade, "I can contact the Jonin Squad Leader, Nara Shikaku, and we will protect the person who provided the information together..." The identity of a Root ninja was ssified information. These identities were usually known only to Shimura Danzo himself, and outsiders would never know where Root ninjas came from. Sarutobi Asuma was unaware that Uchiha Sasuke had joined Root. "..." Hatake Kakashi frowned slightly, quietly voicing his concern, "If we really want to overturn the higher-ups'' decision to rmend Danzo as Hokage, we must seed... If we fail, he will be in danger too." "Let''s meet with the Jonin Squad Leader first!" Sarutobi Asuma had to temporarily give up pressuring Hatake Kakashi to reveal the informant''s identity and called Kurenai to join him, "At least let''s deal with the Jonin trust vote issue first. Squad Leader Nara Shikaku definitely won''t agree to Danzo bing Hokage..." Naturally. Nara Shikaku could never agree to Danzo bing Hokage. As the Squad Leader of the Jonin, who was also one of the vige''s higher-ups, Nara Shikaku knew that Shimura Danzo had done some dirty things. He could even guess about seventy to eighty percent of the truth behind the Uchiha n''s massacre... After all... The conflict between the Uchiha and the vige''s higher-ups had nearly escted into a civil war, but then the entire Uchiha n was wiped out overnight by Uchiha Itachi... Nara Shikaku didn''t believe that the Uchiha massacre had nothing to do with the higher-ups of the vige. It was likely that the higher-ups had turned Uchiha Itachi against his own n to ughter them, but that had nothing to do with Shikaku, so he didn''t care. But... The Hokage''s position in the vige was a different matter! After receiving the news, Nara Shikaku did not rush to the Hokage''s office to report to the two advisors. Instead, he first went to the Konoha Hospital to see Hatake Kakashi. This head of the Nara n, known for his intelligence, listened carefully to what had happened and casually uncovered Hatake Kakashi''s secret: "Kakashi, the person you''re trying to protect must be someone very close to you, right?" "!!!" Hatake Kakashi''s expression changed. "Hmm..." "Let me think¡­" Nara Shikaku stroked his chin, pondering the people around Hatake Kakashi. He quickly identified his target: "Team 7 hasn''t been very activetely. Naruto and Jiraiya-sama were still involved in activities before they left the vige. Sakura and Ino had a quarrel some time ago, but it seems like Sasuke hasn''t been seen for a long time..." There was no other way. Hatake Kakashi''s social circle was simply too limited. After all, Kakashi''s fathermitted suicide when he was young, and both of his teammates died in the war. His teacher and his teacher''s wife also perished during the Nine-Tails incident... As a result, Kakashi''s social circle became extremely narrow. Kakashi is a Jonin instructor, and his only new connections are the three kids in Team 7. Coincidentally, Shikaku''s son, Shikamaru, and the kids in Team 7 are contemporaries, so there is some ovep between them. "Yes," Kakashi sighed, seemingly a bit helpless. "Captain Nara, you truly are the smartest person in the vige..." "I will keep this secret," Shikaku said, his gaze growing more serious than ever before. "So, please tell me everything. In times of weakness, cing hope inrades to resolve a crisis isn''t recklessness. This isn''t just your issue; it concerns the safety of the entire vige..." "..." Kakashi rubbed his forehead. His student... Hadn''t done anything wrong, right? After considering it for a moment, Kakashi finally decided to share everything with Shikaku, as Sasuke once ced his hope in Kakashi to overthrow Danzo. "Sasuke..." "He chose to ally with Danzo to seek revenge against Itachi..." "After joining the Root, Sasuke discovered some of Danzo''s secrets, such as his collusion with Orochimaru and the Akatsuki..." "..." Shikaku nodded slightly. These were indeed things that Danzo would do. Anyone who knew Danzo was aware that he wasn''t a good person. He even tried to force children from the Nara n to join the Root, and Yamanaka Fu from the Yamanaka n had been sent there... Moreover... The way Kakashi described Danzo perfectly matched Shikaku''s impression of him. This was definitely something Danzo could do. What''s more, Kakashi had no reason to nder a future Hokage, especially since he, Sarutobi Asuma, and other Jonin were the future of the vige... "I will report this to the two Hokage advisors..." After obtaining the information from Kakashi, Shikaku set out for the Hokage building to report the troubling issues about Danzo. Inside the Hokage building. Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado were a bit at a loss. "Shikaku, what are you saying?" They had just announced Danzo''s session as Hokage, and now this unfavorable news about him surfaced, with even the Jonin Squad Leader personallying to use him. The problem was... Danzo was indeed capable of these things! Koharu and Homura knew their old friend well enough to understand that Danzo could definitely do something like this. Under Hiruzen''smand, Danzo had done plenty of dirty work! "The Jonin group will not approve a vote of confidence in Danzo." Shikaku firmly expressed the Jonin group''s opinion to the two Hokage advisors. They would not ept someone as cunning as Danzo bing Hokage. "I also don''t believe Danzo is a suitable Hokage candidate..." Homura frowned and spoke softly. "If we can''t make him Hokage, then with the Akatsuki''s invasion looming, the vige might not withstand..." "Homura!" Koharu cut him off. What nonsense was this old friend talking about here? If Danzo was indeed colluding with the Akatsuki, should theypromise with him just to avoid the threat of the Akatsuki? Now was not the time to show weakness to Danzo! If they supported Danzo bing Hokage, the powerful Jonin group would be at odds with them, and the vige would quickly fall apart! "We will reconsider the Hokage candidate." Koharu solemnly informed Shikaku, reviving the proposal to have Tsunade seed as Hokage. "Jiraiya has already gone to find Tsunade. We''ve sent word for Jiraiya to return to the vige. The future Hokage should be one of them..." "That would be ideal." Shikaku smiled and said, "Whether it''s Tsunade-sama or Jiraiya-sama, both are highly respected by everyone..." "Advisors!" "Top secret information from Jiraiya-sama!" Just as they were praising Jiraiya and Tsunade as suitable Hokage candidates, an Anbu ninja swiftly delivered an urgent, top-secret report. This report... Was sent by Jiraiya through a toad from Mount Myoboku. When Koharu and Homura opened the report, their faces turned particrly grim because it contained specific details about Danzo. It seemed... Danzo really wasn''t fit to be Hokage. Or perhaps, their old friend was no longer a qualified ninja. "What happened?" Shikaku''s expression also became serious. "..." Koharu and Homura remained silent. Normally, this information should have been kept secret from the vige to avoid causing an uproar, but Shikaku already knew about Danzo''s collusion with the Akatsuki... So... There wasn''t much point in hiding it now. "Jiraiya sent this..." Koharu ced the report on the table, her voice growing weary and aged, as if a heavy burden was weighing on her heart. "The truth behind the Chunin Exam incident... Danzo secretly colluded with Orochimaru to kill Hiruzen to seize the power of the Hokage..." "Danzo..." "How could he do such a thing!" After a moment of dismay, Koharu''s face suddenly turned angry, her old forehead veins bulging. "Deploy the Anbu immediately to arrest Danzo and bring him back to the vige for trial!" "But we''ve just announced Danzo''s session as Hokage..." Homura wanted to stop Koharu, hoping to avoid damaging the vige''s reputation too much. "If we hastily arrest Danzo and put him on trial, the vige might lose faith in the leadership''s judgment..." "We can''t wait any longer!" "Cancel his Hokage appointment immediately!" Koharu shook her head at Homura and said, "No matter what, send someone to arrest Danzo first. We absolutely can''t let him get wind of this..." "Alright!" Homura nodded, agreeing with Koharu''s approach. However, he raised a concern: "But with Uchiha Sasuke by his side, if Anbu tries to arrest Danzo..." It would be tricky! Because Uchiha Sasuke''s strength was a bit overwhelming! If they tried to forcibly arrest Danzo and Sasuke decided to help him, the Anbu would surely suffer heavy losses... "Now''s not the time to worry about that!" Koharu felt that Homura was bing as soft as Hiruzen. "Perhaps..." "We don''t need to worry about Sasuke!" Shikaku smiled, believing that everything was falling into ce. "If Sasuke knows the truth, as a ninja of the vige, that kid will definitely choose to protect the vige..." "Let''s hope so." Koharu and Homura sighed. But... They didn''t realize there was still another issue. After Danzo was dismissed by Hiruzen years ago, most of the Root ninjas were forcibly integrated into the Anbu. When Danzo regained power, some returned to the Root, while others stayed in the Anbu, secretly spying for Danzo. They had already received the order from the two Hokage advisors to arrest Danzo... "Hurry and inform Danzo-sama!" "The vige higher-ups wants to arrest him!" Chapter 379: Extra: Danzo-samas power so weak its hard for me to perform Chapter 379: Extra: Danzo-sama''s power so weak it''s hard for me to perform A sense of panic and loss of control... It spread in Uchiha Itachi''s mind. Everything he had done so far was centered around the fact that Uchiha Sasuke had been ced under the Kotoamatsukami by Shimura Danzo. But what if Sasuke had not been controlled by the Kotoamatsukami? "..." Uchiha Itachi looked anxiously at Uchiha Sasuke. "Itachi, what''s wrong?" Shimura Danzo asked with a frown. "I''m fine." Uchiha Itachi unconsciously shook his head.No... Something is wrong... None of this matters. Even if the starting point is wed, as long as the destination remains what I want, the final oue shouldn''t be problematic... "Let''s continue with the main issue." Shimura Danzo nced at him and spoke coldly, "Your brother''s will has been corrected by you, and I have agreed to all your requests..." Rustle, rustle¡­ The leaves in the forest swayed gently. "Someone''sing." Uchiha Itachi interrupted Shimura Danzo, his gaze turning toward the depths of the forest, where an Anbu ninja in gray uniform quickly emerged. As Uchiha Itachi was about to retreat, Shimura Danzo waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, he''s one of my subordinates..." "Danzo-sama!" The Root ninja didn''t pay much attention to the situation and quicklynded beside Shimura Danzo, hurriedly reporting something extremely urgent: "Koharu-sama and Homura-sama have rescinded the announcement of Danzo-sama''s session to Hokage. Anbu forces from the vige are on their way to the Daimyo''s castle with orders to arrest the criminal Shimura Danzo at all costs..." "!!!" Shimura Danzo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What the hell happened!" Shimura Danzo''s heart sank as if it had fallen into an abyss, his face turning grim as he urgently demanded, "Quickly exin what happened in the vige!" What a joke! I had just epted the Daimyo''s appointment, and now suddenly I''m being dismissed by the vige, with Anbu even being sent to arrest me for trial! What on earth is going on! Just when I was reaching the pinnacle of my life, I suddenly fell into the depths of despair¡ªwho could ept such a thing! "Yes." The Root ninja had plenty of information. He was one of the ninjas on duty at the Hokage''s office that day. "Nara Shikaku, the head of the vige''s J¨­nin, reported to the two Hokage advisors, collectively opposing Danzo-sama''s session as Hokage, and revealed that Danzo-sama had colluded with the Akatsuki organization to attack Konoha, as well as secretly hiring Akatsuki''s rogue ninjas to kill dissenters in the vige..." "Bastards!" Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but shout in anger, his chest tightening with frustration to the point where he almost wanted to spit blood: "When did I ever do such a thing!" Who is framing me! How could I have done such things! I''m mortal enemies with the Akatsuki organization, so how could I collude with them to attack Konoha, or hire Akatsuki''s members to kill the vige''s ninjas? If I wanted to kill the vige''s ninjas¡­ Couldn''t I just send my own people to do it? "But, Danzo-sama..." The Root ninja, not daring to anger Danzo, cautiously continued to exin, "The vige''s J¨­nin seem to have obtained some evidence, iming that Akatsuki''s S-rank rogue ninjas, Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi, infiltrated Konoha under Danzo-sama''s orders..." After saying this, the Root ninja''s expression became subtle, his gaze slowly shifting to Uchiha Itachi, who was standing not far from Danzo, wearing the ck robe with red clouds. Moreover¡­ Danzo-sama¡­ We''re all on the same side¡­ Now is not the time to deceive yourself, is it? "I never did such a thing!" Shimura Danzo angrily gripped his cane. The old man was trembling with rage, never imagining that such false usations would be ced upon him, even leading to the imminent loss of his position as Hokage! No... I must return to Konoha immediately! Shimura Danzo could no longer continue the conversation with Uchiha Itachi. He had to return to Konoha at once to clear his name with Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado. As long as he could meet them, he could prove his innocence! "Return to Konoha with me immediately!" Shimura Danzo nced at Uchiha Sasuke, who was suddenly walking towards them, and then looked back at Uchiha Itachi: "Sasuke¡­ Are you sure there won''t be any problems?" "..." Uchiha Itachi''s expression was somewhat obscure. Of course, there are problems... In fact, Sasuke is the biggest problem right now! "Danzo-sama." Uchiha Sasuke walked toward them step by step, speaking casually, "At this point, why rush back?" "..." Shimura Danzo felt a chill in his heart. "..." Uchiha Itachi''s heart tightened. "Don''t be afraid." Uchiha Sasuke noticed the change in his brother''s expression. He turned his gaze slightly towards Uchiha Itachi, a strange smile curling at the corners of his mouth: "Didn''t both of you use Kotoamatsukami to alter my will?" "Could it be¡­" "That I would harm you?" Uchiha Sasuke lightlyughed as he reached for his sword, his smile suddenly bing dangerously sharp, causing Shimura Danzo to immediately heighten his guard! "Protect me!" Shimura Danzo ordered the ninja who hade to deliver the message. He quickly reached for the sealing vessel on his arm; only Izanagi could provide him with some security! "Yes!" The messenger ninja immediately drew his sword! However, Uchiha Sasuke''s figure instantly vanished from his sight, and before he could react, the de had already sliced across his throat! Blood gushed out in torrents! Uchiha Sasuke raised his hand and pushed the ninja''s corpse to the ground, smiling as he looked at the visibly tense Shimura Danzo, shaking off the blood from his de¡­ "Uchiha Itachi¡­" Shimura Danzo quickly removed the sealing vessel on his arm, harshly questioning Uchiha Itachi: "What exactly did you alter in his will with Kotoamatsukami¡­" "..." Uchiha Itachi silently watched his brother, slowly closing his eyes, only to open them suddenly, speaking each word clearly: "Sasuke, if I''m not mistaken, you''ve never been affected by Kotoamatsukami''s genjutsu, right?" "..." Shimura Danzo''s face showed shock. What does that mean? What do you mean Uchiha Sasuke was never under Kotoamatsukami''s genjutsu? "That''s right¡­" A bright smile spread across Uchiha Sasuke''s face, though his eyes were as cold as his smile: "You''ve finally realized, Nii-san¡­" Uchiha Sasuke gripped his sword, mocking Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Itachi: "From the beginning, I was never influenced by Kotoamatsukami''s genjutsu..." "So¡­" Uchiha Itachi''s expression became serious as he exposed his brother''s intentions: "You pretended to be affected by Danzo''s Kotoamatsukami, disguising yourself as loyal to him, and joined his side..." "Exactly." Uchiha Sasuke nodded in satisfaction. "!!!" A look of shock appeared on Shimura Danzo''s face. No¡­ Is the power of Kotoamatsukami (Shisui''s illusion technique) fake? What does it mean to pretend to be utterly loyal to someone? Has Uchiha Sasuke never truly fallen under the influence of the Kotoamatsukami I cast on him, and only pretended to be loyal to me all along? How is that possible! Is the power of Kotoamatsukami really fake? If Uchiha Sasuke has been pretending all this time, why would he bother to feign loyalty and even help me with various tasks... No... No, wait... Something seems off! Shimura Danzo finally realized the truth. He carefully recalled everything Uchiha Sasuke had done since joining the Root. That kid never actually did anything to help him. The only task given to Sasuke was to kill Uchiha Itachi, which he failed to aplish. Instead, Sasuke used Danzo''s name to kill many of his own Root members! This kid... He dared to deceive me! "Uchiha Sasuke!" "You dare to deceive this old man..." Shimura Danzo''s fury surged, and his arm began to tremble. He could hardly believe that a twelve-year-old kid had deceived him! However, neither Uchiha Sasuke nor Uchiha Itachi had time to pay attention to Danzo. Sasuke had a smile on his face that didn''t belong to a boy his age, while Itachi''s expression was serious, his face unusually pale. "After ourst meeting, you reported false intelligence to Danzo in my name, making him think that the Akatsuki organization was nning to attack Konoha..." "That''s right." Sasuke nodded with satisfaction, even praising Itachi, "As expected of you, Nii-san, you figured it out so quickly..." "!!!" Shimura Danzo''s face grew even darker, his eyes widening in anger: "The news about the Akatsuki attacking Konoha was also false?" "I can hardly believe it myself." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, his eyes still fixed on Sasuke: "If my guess is correct, the matter of Danzo colluding with the Akatsuki..." "That was also my doing." Sasuke shrugged, feeling an unparalleled sense of delight, and chuckled, "Since you''ve guessed it, there''s no need to hide it anymore..." "..." Uchiha Itachi''s heart sank to the bottom. This younger brother... How did he be so terrifyingly cunning! "Let me think..." Sasuke raised a finger to rub his forehead, imitating Akihara Kagura''s thoughtful expression: "Where should I start?" To be honest... Sasuke was starting to understand Akihara Kagura more and more. Because the feeling of pushing someone into a desperate situation with a conspiracy, and then revealing the entire plot at thest moment, was just too delightful. Even he couldn''t help but feel pleased... No wonder... That guy Akihara Kagura always enjoyed doing such things. "If I have to say..." "I should probably start from the day I became a ninja, right?" Sasuke spread his hands, speaking with a smile, "A Uchiha Ghost noticed that I had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, favored me, and secretly revealed to me some of the truth about the Uchiha massacre..." Yes. This was also something he learned from Akihara Kagura. When people think they''ve uncovered a dark past and believe they understand the entire truth, that''s when the second act of the conspiracy begins. Besides... It''s not exactly a lie. Because in a way, it was Uchiha Obito in the real world who exposed the truth behind the Uchiha massacre, leading him to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan... "..." Upon hearing about the Uchiha Ghost, Uchiha Itachi immediately thought of the mysterious masked man! Because in the entire ninja world, only that mysterious masked man could be considered the Ghost of the Uchiha n, and he had always imed to be Uchiha Madara! To think... That person had his eyes on Uchiha Sasuke! "Madara?" Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and asked about the most pressing concern: "When? When exactly did you awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan..." At that time... Sasuke must have been in great pain, right? Itachi didn''t think Sasuke had awakened it on the night of the massacre, because he had personally checked on his younger brother. The emotional pain was only enough to awaken the regr Sharingan, which made Itachi believe that Sasuke had more potential than himself. "Thanks to you, Itachi..." Sasuke''s smile was tinged with mockery, but beneath that smile was an unmistakable pain, the two emotions mingling indistinguishably: "You''ve given me so much, but you''ve taken away even more. You''ve always thought my potential was greater than yours, right? So it shouldn''t be surprising that I awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan so early..." These words... Were from the heart. If it weren''t for his brother, he might never have awakened the Sharingan, or perhaps he would never have wanted to awaken it. Gain, loss. Then gain, then loss. It was as if he had never truly owned anything. "..." Uchiha Itachi quickly shook his head, murmuring softly: "So, after that Uchiha Ghost approached you, you began to n for today?" "Yes..." "On that day..." Sasuke chuckled, his voice cold as ever: "I already knew the truth about how you and Danzo-sama conspired to destroy the Uchiha n. Since I wanted revenge on both you and Danzo, of course, I needed aprehensive n." "So..." "I just had to reveal a little bit of my power..." Sasuke raised his eyebrows, exining his n: "As long as I showed a little uncontroble power in the vige, the higher-ups would definitely try to deal with me. And the person most skilled at handling the Uchiha..." A sneer of contempt appeared on Sasuke''s face as he slowly turned to look at Danzo: "Naturally, that would be Danzo-sama." "You!" Shimura Danzo felt the hidden insult in that statement! He was skilled at dealing with the Uchiha... Yet he had been toyed with by a young Uchiha kid! "To lure Danzo-sama into taking the bait, I had to make myself seem valuable in his eyes, and the Chunin Exams were the perfect stage for that." Sasuke''s lips curled into a cold smile as he continued, "During the Chunin Exams, I used a bit of the Mangekyo Sharingan''s power, which made the vige higher-ups extremely uneasy. Everything went exactly as I predicted..." "Danzo-sama..." "Was the one who sought me out." Sasuke looked at Danzo, who was dismantling the sealing vessel, and his mocking smile grew wider: "Unfortunately, convincing Danzo-sama that I was loyal to him wasn''t easy. Even when he tried to use Kotoamatsukami on me, I had to pretend that I wasn''t too easily influenced, so as not to make him suspicious..." "So..." Danzo gritted his teeth, ncing at one of the Sharingan on his arm that had already closed: "That day, you did it on purpose?" "Yes..." Sasuke spread his hands and closed his eyes, as if he couldn''t be bothered to look at Danzo. His face was filled with arrogant mockery as he taunted Danzo: "After all, your power is so weak that it was difficult for me to act convincingly. I had to make it seem like Kotoamatsukami affected me, but I also needed you to use Izanagi, just to make sure you wouldn''t suspect my intentions..." "But still..." "I didn''t think you''d be so foolish..." Sasuke opened his eyes and sneered at Danzo: "You, who have always hated the Uchiha, actually believed in the power of the Uchiha, thinking Kotoamatsukami could control my will¡­" Chapter 380: Extra: Nii-san, kill Danzo for me please (innocent expression) Chapter 380: Extra: Nii-san, kill Danzo for me please (innocent expression) Shimura Danzo''s chest heaved violently. The old man felt as if he were merely a ything in Uchiha Sasuke''s hands, his dignity utterly crushed before Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi. During this time... Danzo had once been proud of Uchiha Sasuke''s unwavering loyalty to him as a wielder of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Sasuke had often taken the opportunity to show his allegiance, leading Danzo to believe that he held the future of Konoha in his grasp. But now... That so-called loyalty seemed like mockery! "To be honest..." "Kotoamatsukami is quite an interesting genjutsu." Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a mocking smile, seemingly delighted by Danzo''s current expression: "Now I don''t even have to work hard to make you doubt me...""You wicked kid..." Danzo gritted out a few words through his teeth. How dare he... Treat him this way! Pretending to be under Kotoamatsukami''s influence, all the while lurking by his side! Danzo''s face burned with shame. He could even imagine how, when Sasuke was feigning loyalty, he was inwardly mocking his naivety and stupidity! "..." Uchiha Itachi was indifferent to Danzo''s feelings, only voicing his own doubts: "Based on my research of Shisui''s eye, the power left by Shisui is quite strong. Kotoamatsukami should work even on a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user..." "For you, Kotoamatsukami should have worked, right?" Uchiha Sasuke raised his eyebrow, reaching up to touch his eye socket as he spoke coldly: "However, the battle between Mangeky¨­ Sharingan users ultimatelyes down to the essence of ocr power, and my ocr power must be above Shisui''s..." "..." Uchiha Itachi had no choice but to ept this fact. Whether it was Sasuke''s performance or the exceptional talent his brother disyed, it was clear Sasuke had surpassed both him and Shisui. Sasuke had gone further than they had! "Danzo-sama." "Don''t look at me like that..." Sasuke looked at Danzo, whose face was full of malice, and surprisingly began to persuade him with a lightugh: "For a time, you were quite pleased with yourself, having a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user obeying your everymand, weren''t you?" "Moreover..." Sasuke spread his hands, the coldness in his smile bing increasingly chilling: "If not for me, you wouldn''t have been able to take the position of Hokage..." "You kid..." Danzo''s anger boiled within him, his gaze especially fierce: "I became Hokage because I am devoted to Konoha..." "Such lies might fool the dead bodies on the ground." Sasuke sneered, pointing at the corpse of a ninja beneath his feet: "My teacher is Hatake Kakashi. How could I not know what kind of person you are? You''re just using Konoha as a cover for your personal gain..." "You were never qualified to be Hokage." Sasuke''s voice was cold and contemptuous as he continued: "It was only because of my interference that you had any hope of donning the Hokage''s robe..." "You!" "Enough." "Try to settle down a bit!" Sasuke nced at Danzo, casually continuing: "Did you really think that by colluding with Orochimaru to kill the Third Hokage, you could seize the position of Hokage? How naive!" "..." Danzo''s heart skipped a beat. This kid... Even knows about that! "..." Itachi nced at Sasuke in surprise, then looked at Danzo. He hadn''t known that the Third Hokage''s death was part of Danzo''s scheme! Moreover... It seemed his brother had known the truth for some time! "What do you know!" Danzo was somewhat panicked by the revtion of his secret! If his collusion with Orochimaru were exposed, neither Koharu Utatane nor Homura Mitokado could protect him, and the vigers certainly wouldn''t spare him! The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had ruled Konoha for so long that most of the vige''s younger ninjas had grown up under his watchful eye, and the vigers greatly respected him... If anyone were to attribute Hiruzen''s death to his conspiracy, it wouldn''t just be the Hokage position at stake; even his life would be in danger! "I know everything." Sasuke looked at the nervous Danzo and coldly snorted: "I encountered Orochimaru during the Ch¨±nin Exams. In the presence of a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user, Orochimaru couldn''t put up any resistance at all..." "To spare his life, he revealed to me some major events nned for the Ch¨±nin Exams. You intended to kill the Third Hokage during the exams to seize control of Konoha..." "A simple and foolish n..." "..." Danzo really had no argument. Because even if Orochimaru had killed the Third Hokage, he would have been immediately dismissed from his aspiration to be Hokage by his two old friends... To be honest... He had almost given up on bing Hokage... "But..." "Your n was quite interesting..." Sasuke looked at Danzo, his smile once again turning yful: "So I slightly extended your n. While you were focused on killing the Third Hokage, I was already looking beyond his death to the future..." "That is the difference between us." As Sasuke said this, he couldn''t help but sneer: "Even as a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user, relying on a stolen eye, how could you ever match the vision of a true Uchiha?" "..." Danzo gripped his cane tightly. This kid! Mocking him again! "..." Itachi''s expression also changed slightly. This brother of his... Had even factored the Hokage''s death into his n? Even during the Ch¨±nin Exams, when he was just an ordinary Genin, he had already started treating Konoha''s highest authority as a piece in his game! This... Was a bit too terrifying! Even Itachi had never dared to think of such things! Itachi furrowed his brow, recalling the gentle old man: "How could you be sure that Orochimaru would be able to kill the Third Hokage?" It wasn''t anything else... Mainly, Orochimaru wasn''t that strong... At least Itachi was confident that Orochimaru couldn''t possibly kill the Third Hokage. The man couldn''t even resist his genjutsu. "Itachi..." "Never underestimate people..." "Yourck of ambition narrows your vision..." Sasuke nced at his brother, his face full of arrogance: "My ambition allows me to see the future. The Third Hokage was, after all, just an ordinary ninja at his core..." Among the Hokages throughout Konoha''s history. The Third Hokage was the most ordinary. He wasn''t as extraordinarily powerful as the First Hokage, nor as clever as the Second Hokage, and he didn''t have the remarkable talent of the Fourth Hokage... If one had to say, excluding those skilled in forbidden techniques, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was indeed the pinnacle of what an ordinary ninja could achieve. "Since he''s an ordinary ninja, naturally, he can''t escape the cycle of life and death..." When talking about the highest-ranking and most respected figure in the vige, Sasuke''s tone was one of casual disdain: "Orochimaru is an interesting fellow. With his bizarre abilities, killing an aged Hokage is no problem..." "In the Forest of Death..." "I had already foreseen the Third Hokage''s fate..." Sasuke''s gaze fell on Danzo: "Simrly, I also foresaw that after the Third Hokage''s death, you, who had been lurking in the vige, would seize power in Konoha. Unfortunately, someone like you could never truly be Hokage..." "But!" Danzo gritted his teeth, refusing to admit defeat: "I have already been recognized. I have already be Hokage!" "Danzo-sama..." "You''re no longer Hokage..." "Before I pushed you into the position of Hokage, I had already prepared to pull you down from it..." Sasuke couldn''t help butugh, and his smile gradually grew more sinister: "It was I who spread the rumor that the Akatsuki would attack Konoha, leading the two Hokage advisors to recognize you in a time of crisis..." "Likewise..." "It was also I..." "Who spread the rumor that Danzo-sama was colluding with the Akatsuki..." Sasuke nced at his brother and continued with a chuckle: "Before you and yourpanion arrived in Konoha, I had already reported a top-secret intelligence to Kakashi-sensei, that Danzo-sama had colluded with the Akatsuki, secretly hiring them to infiltrate Konoha and assassinate those who opposed your rise to the Hokage position..." "Coincidentally..." "Shortly after I reported this intelligence..." "Members of the Akatsuki, Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, infiltrated Konoha, and the vignt Kakashi-sensei encountered them just in time..." "You!" Danzo''s body trembled uncontrobly. "How did you know I would return to Konoha?" Itachi frowned slightly, puzzled: "If I hadn''te to Konoha, this intelligence would have only..." "You couldn''t note." Sasuke interrupted Itachi, his gaze full of certainty as if he had seen through his brother: "Whether it was the Third Hokage being assassinated during the Ch¨±nin Exams or the conflict between Sand Vige and Konoha during the exams, both were events that shocked the entire ninja world, and would surely attract a crowd of scavengers to infiltrate Konoha..." "Among them..." "Would naturally be those worried about me..." "..." Itachi fell silent. Because his brother''s guess was entirely urate. After the Ch¨±nin Exams incident, Itachi, worried that Sasuke might be in danger, had quickly infiltrated Konoha under the guise of gathering intelligence for the Akatsuki. "You killed all of our n members to spare my life..." Sasuke''s smile became slightly pained, yet he continued to speak with forced calm: "I bear the so-called fate of the Uchiha. When I could be in danger, how could you note to check on me?" "..." Itachi''s heart ached. His brother seemed to be expressing closeness between them, yet it only intensified Itachi''s sense of guilt... Moreover... It gave him a growing sense¡­ In Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, both he and his brother, the only two survivors of their n''s massacre, seemed to be fated to die from the start. "Yes¡­" "I will definitelye." Uchiha Itachi slightly lowered his head, softly responded, and then continued in a low voice, trying to calm his mind, "So, when we arrived in Konoha, the information Kakashi obtained from you was verified." "Yes¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nodded and calmly continued, "Unfortunately, just that alone is far from enough for my n. Danzo-sama merely colluding with the Akatsuki isn''t enough to make Kakashi-sensei willing to oppose him¡­" What seems like a major issue to others¡­ Is merely a minor problem for Shimura Danzo. "Just as¡­" "I also know about Danzo-sama''s covetous desire for the Mangekyo Sharingan." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Shimura Danzo, coldly mocking, "Danzo-sama knows the truth between us brothers. He knows that only I can kill you, and since I am so loyal to him, he naturally wouldn''t pass up this opportunity¡­" "..." Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but nce at Shimura Danzo. "You kid¡­" Shimura Danzo snarled, his face filled with malice, and his hand slightly drew the de from his cane as he gritted his teeth and revealed Sasuke''s n: "You secretly used the orders I gave you to contact Itachi, and then provided false information under his name¡­" "Yes¡­" "That false information was quite useful¡­" "The two advisors had no choice but to agree to make you Hokage¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nodded in satisfaction, feeling the pleasure rise within him, "And that false information will soon spread among the higher-ups¡­" "When Kakashi-sensei discovered that Itachi secretly infiltrated Konoha, he already concluded that you were colluding with the Akatsuki¡­" "When the news of the Akatsuki''s invasion of Konoha spreads, the vige will be in a state of emergency, and will have no choice but to announce you as Hokage, making Kakashi-sensei believe that you are a schemer who would stop at nothing to achieve that position¡­" "When you stand at the top¡­" "That will mark the beginning of your fall¡­" "And¡­" "The higher you stand, the harder you will fall." Uchiha Sasuke smiled with ease, as if he were just a bystander watching the chaos, not the mastermind behind this conspiracy. "You vile kid¡­" Shimura Danzo was trembling with rage, and suddenly drew a slender de from his cane, shing it towards Uchiha Sasuke! "I will kill you myself!" "Your opponent is not me¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s smile gradually turned cold. He showed no fear of the sharp de in Danzo''s hand and even slowly turned his head to look in Uchiha Itachi''s direction. "You will help me kill him, won''t you¡­" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Itachi with an innocent expression, reminiscent of their childhood, and softly called out. "Nii-san?" "..." Uchiha Itachi''s gaze became extremelyplex. Even if his brother''s expression was as innocent and cute as when they were children, Itachi no longer dared to see him as an ignorant child¡­ Because beneath that look of innocence¡­ Therey a darkness that even Uchiha Itachi found terrifying! Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes, but in an instant, he opened them again, and a stream of blood tears flowed from one of his eyes! As the blood tears flowed from Itachi''s eye, ck mes silently erupted, forming a ck wall of fire that stopped Danzo in his tracks! Amaterasu. The mes are said to be capable of burning everything. One of Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyo Sharingan abilities. This brother¡­ Has he reduced me to a mere pawn as well? Yet, Uchiha Itachi found himself unable to resist, knowing he couldn''t just stand by and watch Danzo harm his brother. However¡­ He also didn''t want to see his brother be like this! To see Uchiha Sasuke, who now viewed everything in the world as mere ythings, who regarded human life and precious emotions as tools to achieve his goals, and who dismissed the moral codes of the ninja world¡ªwhat terrifying deeds would such a Sasukemit in the future? "Sasuke¡­" Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, intending to persuade his brother. "I''m not interested in listening to those reasons." The innocence on Sasuke''s face vanished without a trace, and his expression turned back to one of arrogant indifference: "Back then, you listened to him and would do anything for me, even going as far as to kill all of our n¡­" "And now¡­" Uchiha Sasuke looked at Itachi, speaking coldly, "You should be able to kill him for me, right?" "..." Uchiha Itachi remained silent, not knowing how to respond. And yet¡­ He hadn''t even decided what to say. However, Sasuke''s threat came with lethal force, his voice turning ominously cold: "Once Danzo returns to Konoha, my plot will be exposed, and I''ll have nowhere to hide in the entire ninja world¡­" "Itachi!" Danzo''s voice abruptly snapped Itachi out of his thoughts, the old man''s tone carrying a hidden urgency: "You must realize that your brother has strayed onto a dangerous path. Today he is plotting against me, but in the future, he will certainly threaten all of Konoha!" "Itachi¡­" Danzo looked at Itachi, trying to persuade him, "Do you want to see the vige you worked so hard to protect be a cradle for such a dangerous schemer?" "Nii-san¡­" Sasuke''s gaze turned somewhat pleading, as if worried that Itachi might listen to Danzo''s persuasion: "Would you kill me for Konoha?" "..." Itachi''s eyes reflected pain, and his voice became heavy, "Sasuke, all of this is my fault. No matter what, I don''t want to see you be like this¡­" Even though Sasuke''s expression resembled the tender boy of the past, Itachi no longer dared to trust him. He knew he was gradually bing just another pawn in his brother''s game¡­ "Is it so wrong to be like this¡­?" Sasuke''s voice was somewhat distant. The young man''s voice suddenly grew chillingly cold! Sasuke stood with his arms crossed, staring at Itachi with the same solitary and arrogant expression as Uchiha Madara: "You listened to his suggestion, killed our father and mother, ughtered all our nsmen, and left only me alive. You arrogantly thought you could dictate my fate. The person I am today is nothing more than the product of your actions¡­" "Of course¡­" "You have another choice." "You could kill me here, eliminating this remnant who should have died on the night of the massacre¡­" "After all¡­" "If Danzo returns to Konoha¡­" "I will be just as homeless as you¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes reflected Uchiha Itachi, the crimson glow in his gaze suggesting he had seen through his brotherpletely: "Itachi, at that time I will join the Akatsuki just like you did, and together with the remnants of the Uchiha, I will destroy this world¡­" "At that time¡­" "I will await your de¡­" "I will prepare myself for death, just as you did on the night of the massacre, ready for the fate of being killed by me." "!!!" Itachi felt as though his deepest secret had been exposed. The young man''s head quickly dropped, and his hand suddenly rose toward Danzo, sending two shuriken flying toward him! "Damn it!" Danzo swung his de, deflecting the two shuriken! However¡­ Two more shuriken flew out! The two shuriken were faster and struck the previously deflected shuriken, changing their trajectory and hitting Danzo directly! "Sorry, Danzo-sama." Itachi gazed coldly at the blood seeping from Danzo''s wounds, his eyes filled with icy resolve, "For Sasuke''s sake, I must kill you here today¡­" "Uchiha¡­" "You really are a n born evil!" Danzo gasped, the words slipping out as if they were his final breath. The old man''s body stiffened, copsing to the ground, then slowly began to fade away, disappearingpletely. Izanagi¡­ It had already been activated by Danzo in advance! "Fortunately¡­" "I never trusted you to begin with¡­" Danzo''s voice echoed eerily behind Uchiha Itachi as he thrust his de into Itachi''s body! But¡­ Itachi''s body turned into a flock of crows that scattered into the air! Itachi was well aware of Izanagi, the forbidden jutsu of the Uchiha n, and was fully prepared for Danzo''s tactics! "This guy¡­ is just as troublesome as ever!" Danzo''s eyes grew cold as he nced at Itachi, then at Sasuke in the distance, sensing the difficulty of the situation: "Itachi knows about Izanagi, and that kid Sasuke''s power is beyond my expectations. Killing both of them here seems increasingly unlikely¡­" "Nii-san." "You better hurry¡­" Sasuke stood leisurely, watching the battle between Itachi and Danzo with a smile, "Although I intercepted some of the information that could reach Danzo, his allies are still on their way here¡­" Sasuke observed Danzo''s changing expression, then casually added, "Orochimaru also wants to meet with Danzo-sama once he bes Hokage. That man won''t be easy to deal with." "I understand." As the crows gathered, Uchiha Itachi''s figure reappeared. "Orochimaru¡­" A hint of relief unexpectedly emerged in Shimura Danzo''s heart. Indeed¡­ He was about to be Hokage¡­ Orochimaru would surely contact him¡­ If Orochimaru received the information that Danzo was in the Daimyo''s city for his appointment, he would undoubtedly rush over to meet him. If Orochimaru could arrive in time, or if Danzo could escape and meet up with Orochimaru, he wouldn''t have to face such a troublesome situation alone! "Hmph¡­" "Foolish¡­" "So you took the bait?" Uchiha Sasuke let out a cold sneer, having already noticed the changes in Danzo''s expression. Since the goal was to eliminate him¡­ How could he not let him feel the full weight of despair before death? Chapter 381: Extra: Danzo-sama remember my name... Chapter 381: Extra: Danzo-sama remember my name... As Uchiha Sasuke said, Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto are heading this way. Orochimaru initially sought Tsunade''s help to heal his hands, but Tsunade imed she needed time to consider. On the same day, she encountered Jiraiya, who hade to find her. Jiraiya brought news that he had been nominated to be Hokage, while Danzo had been rmended by the two Hokage advisors and was about to take the position. Tsunade, who had long been disheartened, was indifferent to this. However, Kabuto secretly revealed the truth about Danzo''s ascent to the Hokage position, even allowing Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto to overhear the plot between Orochimaru and Danzo to assassinate the Third Hokage and silence Orochimaru. These revtions... Unquestionably, theypletely enraged Jiraiya! Both Jiraiya and Naruto swore to protect Konoha with their lives, vowing never to let their vige fall under the control of schemers like Danzo and Orochimaru, and never to allow the assassin of the Hokage, Danzo, to be Hokage! Tsunade finally had no choice but to pull herself together. If the situation had deteriorated to this point, she could not stand idly by when the vige, once protected by her grandfather and granduncle with their lives, was in danger! Thus...Tsunade arranged an early meeting with Orochimaru. She even set a trap, joining forces with Jiraiya to attack Orochimaru. Caught off guard by Tsunade and Jiraiya''s sudden assault, Orochimaru, having lost the use of his hands, was no match for them and had to flee with Kabuto. "Damn it..." Orochimaru''s face showed clear displeasure. He hadn''t yet received Tsunade''s answer and was instead ambushed by her and Jiraiya. He had nned to lure Tsunade into healing his hands using the Edo Tensei, but Tsunade seemed determined to fight him to the death! "It seems Tsunade-sama never intended to help you..." Kabuto''s face showed some regret, but he quickly adjusted: "However, Orochimaru-sama, this might not be a bad thing for us..." "Hmm?" Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend." "If we are no longer friends, then we need to find him a new enemy, forcing him to be our friend again. Now Danzo has a new enemy." "Everyone has realized Danzo''s schemes..." "Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama will certainly not let Danzo go..." Kabuto smiled with interest as he borated on their n: "Even if Danzo bes Hokage, to deal with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he must continue cooperating with Orochimaru-sama. We can once again pressure him to stand with us..." "Hmph..." "Going to contact Danzo again?" Orochimaru''s face took on a sinister expression as he coldly said: "I do indeed need more of Konoha''s forbidden jutsu information to find a way to break the Reaper Death Seal and free the souls trapped in my hands..." "But Danzo, thinking he now controls Konoha''s power and is above everyone, might not be willing to cooperate as we wish..." "I will go as the envoy." Kabuto smiled at Orochimaru, seemingly unconcerned about his own safety: "As long as Orochimaru-sama is alive, Danzo would not dare to kill me..." "You really are clever... Kabuto." Orochimaru sneered as heplimented Kabuto, his eyes looking far away toward the daimyo''s castle: "Hmph, that guy should be eagerly awaiting his appointment by now!" In fact... Danzo was far from content. This old man was being pushed to the brink by Uchiha Itachi! Even though Danzo could repeatedly use Izanagi, he was ultimately no match for Uchiha Itachi, especially since Itachi seemed almost born to counter him! A red Susanoo appeared around Uchiha Itachi, and the towering Susanoo raised its hand, releasing a Yasaka Magatama that killed the newly revived Danzo once again! "The eighth time..." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes flickered slightly. His gaze wasn''t solely fixed on Danzo; he was also quietly observing Uchiha Sasuke to see how his brother would react. However... There was no reaction. When Uchiha Sasuke saw the red Susanoo emerge, his face remained impassive, as if he were somewhat disinterested. "Not interested..." Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly, specting that his brother might have already developed his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to the point of mastering Susanoo: "Has he already mastered the full-body Susanoo?" "..." Uchiha Sasuke even yawned out of boredom. After all, Itachi''s Susanoo was only in its fourth form, while his own Susanoo could reach theplete form. Theplete Susanoo and the fourth form were not on the same level, so it was indeed difficult for Sasuke to be interested in this outdated power... "..." Uchiha Itachi sighed inwardly. His brother''s rapid growth in power had caught him off guard, to the point where Sasuke''s mindset had undergone a significant change as well. Enough. There''s no need to continue this Mangeky¨­ Sharingan lesson. Although Danzo, who could repeatedly use Izanagi to resurrect, was a rare enemy, Sasuke seemedpletely uninterested, which left Itachi feeling somewhat defeated. He still hoped he could do more for Sasuke. "First, kill Danzo..." "Then, have a good talk with Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi manipted the red Susanoo to raise its Totsuka de. Ava-like sword beam suddenly shot out from the de, striking Danzo''s body once again! However... Danzo''s body was revived once more! "The ninth time..." Danzo looked down at his arm. On that white arm, only one Sharingan remained open; the others had all closed. Each use of Izanagi... Required the sacrifice of a Sharingan. That arm had eleven Sharingan in total. The first was used when he fell into Sasuke''s trap, and the other nine times were due to being killed by Uchiha Itachi! "Only one left..." Danzo stared intently at that eye, his expression flickering: "No, there''s still one more. Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is now useless; perhaps it can also be used as a sacrifice for Izanagi..." "Itachi certainly understands Izanagi well..." "He detected every use of Izanagi..." Danzo reflected on the frustration he had experienced in this battle and quickly formed a n: "But Itachi would never expect me to use a precious Mangeky¨­ Sharingan as a sacrifice for Izanagi. That will be the moment I escape..." Escape was the only option. He waspletely outmatched. Even escaping wouldn''t be easy! Danzo had tried various means to deal with Uchiha Itachi but ultimately failed to break through Susanoo''s defense, especially with Itachi''s Susanoo equipped with the terrifying defensive artifact, the Yata Mirror! Moreover... Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was entirely useless; its only function was to alter another''s will, but it had no effect on Uchiha Sasuke, and its cooldown time had already begun,sting over a decade. This now useless eye was good only for casting genjutsu. However, neither Uchiha Sasuke nor Uchiha Itachi, both possessing Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, would ever fall for his genjutsu. This eye was practically worthless! In that case, this eye will be used as a sacrifice... To carve out a path to survival! "The tenth time." Blood flowed from Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. As Amaterasu''s mes ignited once more, the newly revived body of Danzo was engulfed in ck mes, and the old man''s life was quicklying to an end! Danzo''s body reappeared in a safe location, and the Sharingan on his arm all closed, causing the arm to suddenly begin swelling! "The cells of Hashirama are erupting at this moment..." Danzo''s face showed a hint of resolve as he swiftly severed his own arm. That arm had been cultivated using the cells of the First Hokage, with the energy of the Sharingan suppressing its erosion! Now that all the Sharingan had closed... There was no way to suppress the erosion from the First Hokage''s cells! "It''s finally over." Uchiha Itachi dispelled his Susanoo with a wave of his hand. Suddenly, he coughed up blood, and his steps became unsteady. After all, he had long been suffering from a severe illness, and repeatedly using Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s abilities with his weakened body had taken a heavy toll on him. "Now..." "You no longer have the means to use Izanagi." Uchiha Itachi drew his kunai and began walking toward the one-armed old man, his voice weak: "No matter what, you''re still a ninja of the vige. I will at least give you a decent burial..." "Kill me..." Danzo gasped heavily, clutching his shoulder, his face still full of stubbornness, as if trying to persuade Itachi: "Your brother will definitely be a threat to Konoha!" "This matter no longer concerns you." Uchiha Itachi''s steps drew closer, his voice echoing closer to Danzo''s ears: "No matter what, I cannot allow you to harm Sasuke any longer..." The next moment! Danzo suddenly leaped away, attempting to escape into the distance! Uchiha Itachi''s kunai flew from his hand, instantly piercing Danzo''s back. Danzo''s body copsed onto the ground! "It''s finally over..." Uchiha Itachi let out a slow breath of relief. But that sense of relief onlysted a moment, as his heart tightened again. He knew he still had to face his brother... A brother who had be almost unrecognizable. Although Sasuke''s appearance hadn''t changed since childhood¡ªstill as handsome and charming as ever¡ªhe was no longer the obedient boy Itachi once knew. "I thought you might use Izanami..." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands and smiled lightly: "To deal with an enemy who can repeatedly use Izanagi, using Izanami, which counters Izanagi, would be the best choice, wouldn''t it?" Izanagi. This forbidden technique sacrifices one Sharingan to reverse a disadvantageous reality, allowing the user to retain favorable battle conditions. It is considered the ultimate genjutsu. However, Izanagi has a counter¡ªIzanami. Izanami was developed specifically to counter Izanagi, and it also requires sacrificing a Sharingan. The technique creates a time loop, trapping the enemy in a repeated cycle. "Using Izanami requires a sacrifice..." As Uchiha Itachi stepped toward Uchiha Sasuke, he calmly continued, "But I can''t sacrifice my eyes, as they are still needed..." Tap... Tap... A stumbling sound of wooden clogs echoed. As Itachi was speaking, he heard footsteps and immediately realized something was wrong. He quickly looked at Shimura Danz¨­''s corpse¡ªit had disappeared once again! "An eleventh time?" Itachi''s confusion onlysted a second before he realized the truth. Looking at Danz¨­''s retreating figure, he felt a trace of pity. "So you used Shisui''s eye to activate Izanagi?" Unfortunately, just Shisui''s eye isn''t enough. Each use of Izanagi consumes arge amount of chakra! Previously, Danz¨­ could barely sustain the technique using an arm made from Hashirama''s cells, but now that he''s lost those cells... Without them, Danz¨­ had to use his own chakra, nearly exhausting it with thest activation of Izanagi. The old man, with a blind eye, staggered forward, his body on the verge of copse, driven only by a desperate will to survive. Yet, his strength gave out... The old man finally fell, his withered hands clutching the ground as he crawled forward, as if just a little further and hope would be within reach. Hope was just ahead! Orochimaru was on his way... Danz¨­ kept convincing himself, urging his will to persevere. If he could just meet Orochimaru, he might survive! Truth be told, Danz¨­ was in a pitiful state. Even without Itachi or Sasuke acting, any random academy student with a kunai could end his life... "¡­" Itachi, struggling to hold back, looked at the pathetic Danz¨­ crawling on the ground and produced a shuriken. "Let''s give him a dignified end..." Itachi raised his hand to throw the shuriken. "No need." Sasuke waved his hand to stop Itachi, a sinister smile on his face as he watched Danz¨­ drag his body forward. "Someone else has arrived." Sasuke smirked as two figures emerged from the forest. "Let him struggle for survival, only to experience true despair afterward..." "Hey." "Danzo-sama." Sasuke mocked Danz¨­ with a cold smile, urging him, "Crawl faster. The person you want to see has arrived..." Danz¨­ ignored Sasuke''s taunts, focused solely on crawling forward, leaving a long trail of blood behind him. At the edge of the battlefield, in the depths of the forest, Orochimaru and Kabuto exchanged nces upon arriving. "Orochimaru..." Danz¨­ struggled to crawl, thinking only of his savior, muttering to himself, "As long as Orochimaru arrives in time, I can return to Konoha and reim the Hokage title..." Tap... Tap... Tap... Seeing that Sasuke had already spotted them, Orochimaru and Kabuto ceased hiding and walked toward the battlefield, stopping beside the crawling Danz¨­. "!!!" Danz¨­, seeing their sandals, lifted his head sharply, his eyes burning with a desperate desire to live! "Orochimaru!" Danz¨­ finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, his relief was premature. "Isn''t this Konoha''s Fifth Hokage?" Orochimaru smiled brightly, a particrly radiant smile. "You look rather pathetic..." "Hurry!" "Orochimaru!" Danz¨­ immediately grabbed Orochimaru''s clothes, his face full of joy at escaping death. "Quick, kill Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi for me. I''ll fund your experiments!" "But..." Orochimaru bent down slightly, looking kindly at Danz¨­, his smile twisted. "You seem quite useless to me now, Danz¨­..." Orochimaru had long wanted to say this to Danz¨­! If Danz¨­ were still the mighty Hokage, Orochimaru would''ve maintained a polite facade, even ignoring Danz¨­''s order to have Sasuke assassinate him. But Danz¨­, in this state, was as good as dead¡ªwhat use could he be? "Orochimaru!" Danz¨­ looked at Orochimaru in disbelief. This man... dared to abandon him! Dared to break their alliance! "Sasuke, Itachi..." Orochimaru ignored Danz¨­ and stopped, looking at the Uchiha brothers with a smile. "It seems something happened here... Am I safe here?" "Of course, you''re safe." Sasuke chuckled, greeting him. "Orochimaru, it''s good to see you alive. It wasn''t for nothing that I spared youst time when I was ordered to kill you..." Orochimaru''s eyes shed with danger, but his irritation quickly turned back to enthusiasm as he smiled and approached the Uchiha brothers. "It seems I owe Sasuke some thanks for his mercy..." "Danz¨­!" Danz¨­ shouted Orochimaru''s name from the ground. "Danzo-sama, please don''t disturb Orochimaru-sama." Kabuto squatted down, smiling as he pulled a syringe from his pocket. "Orochimaru hates you deeply for sending Sasuke to kill him after you became Hokage..." "I never..." Danz¨­ quickly tried to deny it. "I know." Kabuto leaned down, whispering in Danz¨­''s ear, "Because it was Sasuke who, in your name, ordered Orochimaru''s assassination to turn you against each other. Orochimaru believes your alliance is already broken. In your current state, he won''t care if you live or die..." "!!!" Danz¨­''s eyes filled with fear. "Everyone thinks..." "You stand on high, ungrateful..." "When you''re in the mud, do you think we''ll save you?" Kabuto''s voice grew quieter, almost a whisper, as he added, "In Sasuke''s n, we''re the ones meant to kill you..." "You!" Danz¨­''s eyes widened in shock! "To be precise... it''s me." Kabuto''s voice was calm as he adjusted his sses. "Danzo-sama, do you remember Dean Non¨­?" "!!!" Danz¨­ recalled how he had arranged for Non¨­ and Kabuto to kill each other. "From the beginning..." "I was nobody..." "It was the Dean who gave me a name..." "From the beginning..." "I had nothing..." "It was the Dean who gave me these sses..." Kabuto adjusted his sses, a mist forming on the lenses. "I almost forgot the Dean''s name. Sasuke reminded me, told me who I am and what I have..." Kabuto looked down at Danz¨­, a smile on his face, though it was full of murderous intent. "So..." "I''ve always thought..." "I need to do something for the Dean, to remember who I am, to know what I should do..." "Remember my name before you die..." "My name is Yakushi Kabuto, the one who wears sses, the one who will send you to hell." ... ... ... ... ... ~~~ Damn!!!!! Kabuto is too cold! Wtf! Chapter 382: Extra: The Path Sasuke left for Orochimaru Chapter 382: Extra: The Path Sasuke left for Orochimaru Shimura Danzo is about to die. The old man is in pain. This elder has lost sight in one eye, has a severed arm, and his chakra is nearly depleted, leaving him powerless to resist the drug injected into his body by Yakushi Kabuto. "This drug is used on Root ninjas." With an expressionless face, Yakushi Kabuto held a thick syringe and directly plunged it into the back of Shimura Danzo''s neck. A glint shed in his eyes behind his sses as he said, "This drug can cause mental copse. Let Danzo-sama experience a bit of the pain his subordinates have gone through..." "Bastard¡­" "How dare you treat me like this¡­" Danzo''s remaining eye involuntarily widened, and a surge of anger welled up from within him, causing his eye to look bloodshot. "I spared you back then because of Orochimaru¡­" "!!!"Orochimaru''s eyes flickered as he noticed the situation. This sinister and eerie man watched Kabuto poison Danzo, but suddenly felt that something was off. Kabuto¡­ How dare he have the nerve to poison Danzo? Is this truly a case of a tiger fallen to a lond, being bullied by a dog? Orochimaru sighed regretfully in his heart, then saw Danzo, who was lying on the ground, suddenly tear open his clothes. Realizing something, Orochimaru warned Kabuto in a deep voice, "Kabuto, be careful. Stay away from Danzo!" "Die here with me!" Danzo gritted his teeth as he red at Kabuto. A pitch-ck curse mark appeared on his chest, and as the mark began to consume his life force, ck blood spurted out! "..." Kabuto''s expression remained calm. If he could perish here together with Danzo, taking the man who destroyed both his and Dean Yakushi Nono''s life to hell, he would have no regrets left. "Reverse Four Symbols Seal¡­" Orochimaru''s face subtly changed, and his body instinctively retreated. He didn''t want to take the risk of saving Kabuto: "Once activated, the blood will spray out, forming a curse mark that destroys and seals everything around it¡­" Even Orochimaru¡­ Did not dare to get close to the range of the Reverse Four Symbols Seal! "Is that all you''ve got?" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice apanied his sudden appearance beside Danzo and Kabuto, seemingly unwilling to let Kabuto die here! Sasuke held a ninja sword in his hand! The sword swiftly shed across Danzo''s chest! However, such a wound did nothing to stop the Reverse Four Symbols Seal; instead, it made Danzo''s blood spurt out even faster! "Useless¡­" "It''s better that you''re here¡­" Danzo ignored his pain, his face twisted with a single eye ring at Sasuke: "I''ll take you to hell with me!" At this moment¡­ Danzo remembered Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had sacrificed for Konoha! He too¡­ Has finally reached the moment of sacrifice! He will eliminate this dangerous Uchiha kid here! As long as he takes Sasuke with him, the Uchiha threat to Konoha will bepletely erased, and this sinister kid will no longer endanger the vige! "Hmph¡­" "You old fool¡­" Sasuke mocked Danzo with contempt, his hands rapidly forming hand seals as he sneered: "Do you think you can aplish anything?" Sasuke''s hand mmed onto Danzo, instantly sealing the Reverse Four Symbols Seal with another Four Symbols Seal! The ck blood stopped spraying¡­ Sealing incantations appeared all over Danzo''s chest. This was something Sasuke had seen recorded before. In the real world, Akihara Kagura had once used this move to counter Danzo''s Reverse Four Symbols Seal, so Sasuke was just imitating it. He even preemptively struck, just like Akihara Kagura had. Sure enough. With the Reverse Four Symbols Seal neutralized, Danzo''s ck blood quickly turned crimson. A long, deep wound shed across his chest, making him look even more miserable and terrifying¡­ "How could this be¡­" Danzo desperately pounded on his chest! Even in his dying moments, this elder clung to the hope of his final trump card. He pounded his chest, only worsening his injury, causing more red blood to flow out¡­ "Sasuke-kun." Kabuto nced at the ck-haired boy standing beside him and slightly lowered his head: "There was no need to take such a risk to save me¡­" "A trivial matter." Sasuke nonchntly waved his hand, showing no concern for the danger he had just faced: "Your future is long. There''s no need to waste your life on a piece of trash who''s done nothing but evil¡­" "I''ll fight you¡­" Danzo barely had time to rush forward before his body copsed to the ground, convulsing uncontrobly, his face twisted in pain as his brain was assaulted by the drug! The drug¡­ Had taken effect. Yet, this elder''s willpower was extraordinarily strong in his final moments, still struggling to maintain his rationality, his one remaining eye ring viciously at Kabuto and Sasuke. "Kabuto-senpai." "Your killing technique is stillcking¡­" Sasuke nced at Kabuto beside him, speaking softly: "Leaving behind a corpse would be too troublesome. We can''t let his body be discovered by Konoha¡­" "I''ll take care of it." Kabuto pulled out a sealing scroll. "There''s a better way¡­" Sasuke grabbed Kabuto''s arm, a wicked smile tugging at the corners of his mouth: "Why not use him as a sacrifice for Edo Tensei?" "..." A glint of realization shed in Kabuto''s eyes. "!!!" A sh of fear appeared in Danzo''s eyes. "Sasuke-kun is indeed frugal¡­" Orochimaru''s voice came from beside them. Realizing that Danzo''s Reverse Four Symbols Seal had failed, he leisurely walked over. His gaze subtly swept over the approaching Uchiha Itachi as he chuckled and asked, "Are we gathered here today to discuss Danzo''s death?" Of course¡­ Orochimaru''s vignce did not drop. At this moment, his guard was at its highest! He had vaguely sensed that Kabuto and Sasuke were a little too close, as if two familiar friends were chatting! "Of course not." "Danzo isn''t worth such an borate effort¡­" Sasuke shook his head, his eyes falling on Orochimaru. A smile suddenly spread across his face: "Today''s main character isn''t Danzo, or me, or even Itachi¡­" "..." Orochimaru''s heart sank. Sasuke spread his arms, smiling as he said, "Orochimaru-sama, you''re the main character today¡­" "!!!" Orochimaru''s heart tightened. "..." Kabuto produced a grotesque and terrifying death god mask, his expression slightly reverent as he handed it to Sasuke. "Orochimaru-sama¡­" Sasuke casually yed with the death god mask, speaking indifferently: "You''ve been troubled by the method to undo the Reaper Death Seal recently, haven''t you?" "..." Orochimaru''s mind sharpened, and he stared intently at the Death God mask in Uchiha Sasuke''s hand. A glint of greed and hope appeared in his eyes as he asked, "Sasuke-kun, are you trying to tell me that the way to undo the Reaper Death Seal is on this mask?" It''s very possible! Because this mask looks a lot like the Death God! However, Orochimaru also felt a bit uneasy. This mask did not originate from Uchiha Sasuke; it seemed to have always been in Kabuto Yakushi''s possession! "Kabuto-senpai found it." Uchiha Sasuke casually credited and med Kabuto in the same breath, smiling as he said, "Kabuto-senpai discovered the method to undo the Reaper Death Seal. All that''s needed is a mask left behind by the Uzumaki n to summon the Death God for one''s use..." "..." Orochimaru''s gaze shifted to Kabuto. His subordinate... Has he always been carrying this Death God mask? Kabuto, this subordinate, had long prepared a way to undo the Reaper Death Seal but had never informed his superior, instead handing it over to Uchiha Sasuke! "Kabuto..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, ring at the seemingly loyal subordinate. "When did you pledge allegiance to Sasuke-kun?" "During the Chunin Exams." Kabuto slightly lowered his head to show his respect for Orochimaru, seemingly not wanting to displease him by revealing his coboration with Uchiha Sasuke. "Because I saw Sasuke-kun''s power, and after a few simple exchanges with him, I realized Sasuke-kun is someone worth following..." "Especially..." Kabuto adjusted his sses and calmly continued, "When Sasuke-kun learned that Orochimaru-sama intended to use the Edo Tensei during the Chunin Exams to assassinate the Third Hokage, he predicted that the Third Hokage would counter it with the Reaper Death Seal. After all, years ago, the Fourth Hokage used this technique to seal the Nine-Tails, so he had me find a way to undo the Reaper Death Seal in advance..." "..." Orochimaru''s face suddenly darkened. What does this mean? Could it be... Did this kid Uchiha Sasuke foresee everything I would go through? No... It''s not surprising! This kid has always had exceptional logical thinking! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to create an illusionary world! Orochimaru recalled being caught in a genjutsu during the Chunin Exams. In that genjutsu, he had glimpses of strange future events, as if they were the result of Uchiha Sasuke''s logical reasoning, such as the notion that Uchiha Sasuke was the reincarnation of Indra, the eldest son of the Sage of Six Paths... Perhaps only the reincarnation of Indra, the Sage''s eldest son, could exin everything, exining why Uchiha Sasuke had grown so powerful in such a short time... Unfortunately... The information was not abundant... And much of it was filled with Sasuke''s fantasies about Akihara Kagura. Yet, the fact that Sasuke himself was caught in that genjutsu allowed him to quickly gain great power. The kid still believes he''s been redeemed by Akihara Kagura. "Wearing this mask..." "You can summon the Death God..." "And release the souls devoured by the Death God..." Uchiha Sasuke presented the mask to Orochimaru and continued softly, "This way, your soul will be restored..." "However." "Your soul will also be hunted by the Death God..." "But with your Living Corpse Reincarnation and Snake(Orochimaru) Substitution techniques, you can easily escape the Death God''s pursuit, avoiding any mishaps..." "..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, assessing everyone present before suddenly speaking, "I just used the Living Corpse Reincarnation technique recently, and there''s no suitable vessel around for me to use, right? Or perhaps..." Orochimaru''s lips suddenly curled into a wicked smile, "Is Sasuke-kun willing to let either you or Itachi-kun be my new vessel?" "No..." "There is another way to create a new vessel..." Uchiha Sasuke shrugged, raising his wrist, "I can bear your Heaven''s Curse Mark. By leaving a Heaven''s Curse Mark on me in advance, I can use the Evil Sealing Method to resurrect you. The escaped soul will fuse with your newly reborn self..." It''s an unavoidable measure. Because Sasuke didn''t have any White Zetsu at hand, nor could he create a White Zetsu like Akihara Kagura to serve as Orochimaru''s new vessel. But... Sasuke had once pursued Orochimaru for two or three years to assassinate him, so he knew Orochimaru''s ways inside out. A small problem like this was no issue for him. "Sasuke-kun really understands me..." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and proposed a possibility, "But if Sasuke-kun chooses not to use the Evil Sealing Method to resurrect me and instead kills my soul after it escapes the Death God..." "Anko-senpai is still alive." "I heard she also bears a curse mark." Sasuke casually mentioned another of Orochimaru''s resurrection failsafes, slowly threatening, "If I wanted to kill you here, I would certainly deal with the curse mark on her first. But since I haven''t done so, it proves my sincerity..." "And the price?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed. "You." Uchiha Sasuke pointed at Orochimaru, a slight smile on his lips, "In terms of both power and ability, Orochimaru-sama is an extremely valuable partner. I need your help, just as you once cooperated with Danzo..." "We''ll coborate..." "You create a threat to Konoha..." "And I''ll handle the threat you create..." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands, adopting the demeanor of a Konoha high-ranking official, disying his intent to work sincerely together, "As long as we join forces, we can control Konoha''s power from the shadows..." "Of course." "I must remind you." Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze turned cold, a sh of crimson in his eyes, and his figure suddenly appeared beside Orochimaru! "!!!" Orochimaru''s heart jolted. What speed! Did this kid leave a Flying Thunder God mark on me? The ck-haired young man slowly lifted his head, looking up at the nearby Orochimaru, his crimson eyes locking onto Orochimaru''s. "Orochimaru-sama..." "I''m giving you a path..." "This path is not for you to choose..." "It''s just to let you know how you should walk in the future..." Uchiha Sasuke extended his hand, slowly clenching it into a fist, ruthlessly threatening Orochimaru, "Orochimaru-sama, from the moment you appeared here, you should have understood your fate..." "!!!" Orochimaru gritted his teeth. This kid... Is he threatening me? And this threat is even quite effective! Because Uchiha Sasuke''s actions clearly show he already controls my life and death, even nting Kabuto by my side to lure me here, all for this moment of confrontation! "Believe me..." "The path I''m giving you is definitely the best one..." After the threat, Uchiha Sasuke imitated Akihara Kagura''s way of offering a sweet reward, "Even if this path is full of thorns and may lead you off a cliff, with my support, you''ll surely reach the end..." "At the end..." "There will surely be blooming flowers." Chapter 383: Extra: Third Hokage, I already forgive Danzo-sama Chapter 383: Extra: Third Hokage, I already forgive Danzo-sama Orochimaru had no way to resist. Both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke were particrly effective against him. On top of that, the betrayal by his subordinate, Yakushi Kabuto, made Orochimaru feel as if he had truly fallen into a trap! If only¡­ He hadn''te looking for Danzo! He shouldn''t havee to watch Danzo''s downfall alongside Sasuke, just because Danzo was being hunted by the Uchiha brothers. And now¡­ The target of this kid had shifted to him. Orochimaru had previously ced a curse mark on Sasuke. As he donned the Shinigami mask, a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes as he, following the guidance of Kabuto and Sasuke, summoned the Shinigami... Now¡­ He could only ce his trust in Sasuke.As expected. The Shinigami''s spectral form appeared! Orochimaru, being ruthless, gritted his teeth and used a kunai to slice open his own abdomen, showing no regard for the pain of his flesh being cut open! A long wound appeared on the Shinigami''s spectral body as well, from which a soul began to emerge! In the next moment! The Shinigami reached out to grab Orochimaru''s soul! However, Orochimaru''s soul transformed into a small white snake and slithered out of his body, causing the Shinigami''s spectral form to fade away in vain¡­ "Seal release." Sasuke wasn''t immoral; he hadn''t nned to capture and use Orochimaru under these circumstances. Instead, he kept his word and used the seal release technique to undo the curse mark that Orochimaru had left on him. Arge serpent emerged from the spot where the curse mark had been. This serpent opened its mouth and spat out a new Orochimaru, while the small white snake also entered Orochimaru''s mouth, merging their souls. "My hands¡­ they''re back¡­" Orochimaru immediately sensed his restored hands, his face filled with excitement and joy. He was even genuinely grateful to Sasuke, grinning as he said, "Sasuke-kun, I really owe you one this time¡­" "You''re wee." "However¡­" "I need to say this in advance¡­" Orochimaru nced at Sasuke and gently advised, "If you want to seize power in Konoha, hunting me down alone won''t be enough. You''re too young¡­" Twelve years old. At this age, it was impossible to be part of Konoha''s higher-ups. Perhaps Sasuke could be exceptionally promoted to J¨­nin, or even be an Anbu captain, but he could never be part of Konoha''s higher-ups. "Moreover¡­" "You''re an Uchiha¡­" The regret in Orochimaru''s tone was evident. Compared to the age issue, the Uchiha name was more likely to be the key factor. Konoha''s higher-ups would never willingly let an Uchiha ascend to a high position! After speaking, Orochimaru smiled and tried to persuade him: "Leave Konoha, Sasuke-kun. Let''s create a new ninja vige together¡­" "Don''t worry." Sasuke''s gaze shifted to Itachi, who had been standing nearby, his tone light: "Indeed, the Uchiha name makes it hard to gain the trust of the higher-ups, but there''s one Uchiha who can certainly do it¡­" "..." Orochimaru looked at Itachi. What did this mean? Could it be¡­ Sasuke wanted to bring Itachi back to Konoha? That was impossible¡ªItachi had massacred the entire Uchiha n. Konoha could never forgive him! No¡­ Wait! There is one department that could! Orochimaru subconsciously nced at Danzo, who was lying on the ground. "All right." Sasuke''s eyes shifted to Kabuto, who was standing nearby, and he softly said: "Kabuto-senpai, the soul of the Third Hokage has also been released from the Shinigami. The rest is up to you¡ªlet''s begin our real n!" "Huh?" Orochimaru was still a bit puzzled. But Kabuto took out a scroll, retrieved a sample of Hashirama cells from it, and immediately imnted them into Danzo''s body! "You¡­" Danzo felt the Hashirama cells consuming him in terror! "It will be over soon¡­" Kabuto then pulled out a lock of white hair from his pocket, his eyes shing as his hands quickly formed hand signs: "Ninja Art: Edo Tensei!" "So, you''ve secretly learned my Edo Tensei technique, Kabuto¡­" Orochimaru chuckled softly, shaking his head as he quietly said: "However, this amount of material isn''t sufficient¡­" "For Orochimaru-san, it might not be enough¡­" Sasuke, gazing nonchntly at the lock of white hair on the ground, continued: "But for the improved version of the Edo Tensei, it''s more than enough. In fact, the addition of the First Hokage''s cells can even enhance control over the reincarnated¡­" The wind. It rose. The lock of white hair turned to dust, clinging tightly to Danzo''s body. In an instant, the dustpletely enveloped Danzo, and a small, armored elderly man emerged from Danzo''s body! "That''s¡­" Orochimaru''s eyes shed with shock. "The Third¡­" Itachi''s heart tightened. This was something neither Itachi nor Orochimaru had anticipated¡ªthey hadn''t expected Sasuke to use the Edo Tensei to revive the recently deceased Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen! "No¡­" Apanied by Danzo''s wailing, the resurrected Third Hokage emerged from Danzo''s corpse! "Huh?" "What is¡­" "The Edo Tensei?" Hiruzen quickly grasped his situation. He immediately spotted Orochimaru nearby and asked in a slightly uneasy tone: "Orochimaru? Didn''t I seal your hands¡­" "Teacher." Orochimaru sneered suddenly, interrupting Hiruzen as he took a step back, making way for Sasuke: "This time, it''s not my doing¡­" "Sasuke¡­" Hiruzen''s heart skipped a beat. Uchiha Sasuke¡­ Why is he with Orochimaru! Could it be that what I feared before my death hase true? Has this boy be another Uchiha menace to Konoha? "No¡­" "Why is Itachi here¡­" Hiruzen''s mind filled with confusion as he instinctively ced his trust in Itachi, softly asking: "Itachi, what''s going on¡­" "Let me exin." Sasuke stood in front of Itachi, his face cold as he said: "I know the truth about the Uchiha n''s massacre¡­" "!!!" Shock filled Hiruzen''s eyes! This¡­ This can''t be happening. If Sasuke knew the truth, would he still stay in Konoha? Or would he, like the rest of the Uchiha, turn against Konoha''s higher-ups? Sasuke was a true genius. At twelve, he had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and could even use it proficiently. If he went astray, he would be as dangerous as Madara, a threat to Konoha¡­ But¡­ Konoha no longer had the First Hokage to stop another Madara¡­ "Sasuke, did Itachi tell you?" Hiruzen sighed inwardly, but he had no choice but to speak, trying to win Sasuke back for Konoha: "It was my mistake. I thought more time was needed for a peaceful resolution, but I didn''t expect Danzo to act in secret, forcing Itachi tomit such extreme actions¡­" "It''s okay." Sasuke let out a coldugh, his face indifferent: "I know it was Danzo who did it, but I''ve already forgiven him." "..." Hiruzen was stunned. This kid¡­ how is he so forgiving? Regarding the matter of the Uchiha n, even Sarutobi Hiruzen himself has not forgiven Shimura Danzo. So how could the victim possibly forgive Danzo? Could it be... Shimura Danzo is truly a genius at dealing with the Uchiha? No, that doesn''t seem to be a bad thing... If this little Uchiha Sasuke can forgive Danzo, the one who orchestrated the massacre of the Uchiha n, then it''s unlikely he would oppose the vige''s leaders... But... Is this kid really that magnanimous? "Alright." Sarutobi Hiruzen could only assume that Uchiha Sasuke was telling the truth. He sighed deeply and said, "Since you have forgiven Danzo, there''s nothing more I can say... I''m already an old man with one foot in the grave, and you resurrected me using the Edo Tensei technique..." "Wait a moment..." When Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned the Edo Tensei, he suddenly realized something and instinctively tried to educate Uchiha Sasuke, "The Edo Tensei is a dangerous and evil technique. Every resurrection requires a living person as a sacrifice..." "It doesn''t matter." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand dismissively, showing no concern for the sacrifice''s life, "After all, the one used as the sacrifice to resurrect you was Danzo." "Oh, so the sacrifice was Dan... Danzo?!" Upon hearing the name Shimura Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes widened in shock! Wait... Danzo is dead, and I was resurrected? My old friend Shimura Danzo was the sacrifice for my resurrection? What on earth are young people thinking these days? Not only did they resurrect me, a former Hokage, but they even used my old friend as the sacrificial offering! No wonder... No wonder Uchiha Sasuke was ''generous'' enough to forgive Danzo... "Enough." "Let''s not talk about that despicable scoundrel anymore..." Uchiha Sasuke casually insulted the deceased Danzo and then fixed his gaze on Sarutobi Hiruzen, his voice bing firm and resolute, "I need someone to reveal the truth of what happened back then!" "!!!" Sarutobi Hiruzen instinctively wanted to refuse, his brows furrowed as he began to persuade, "Sasuke, the events of the past belong to the previous generation..." "What about... Itachi?" Uchiha Sasuke nced at his brother beside him and spoke coldly, "My brother, Uchiha Itachi, is an unforgivable sinner to the Uchiha; to you all, he should be considered a hero of Konoha, right?" "..." A trace of pain appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s face. "Of course..." After saying that, Sarutobi Hiruzen abruptly fell silent, then sighed, "I understand now. Do you want Itachi to return to Konoha?" Once the truth behind the Uchiha n''s massacre is revealed, everyone will understand the sacrifices Uchiha Itachi made for Konoha and realize how unreasonable it was to brand him as a traitor. If that happens... Konoha would likely ept Uchiha Itachi back. In fact, everyone might recognize him as an exceptional Konoha ninja. "There''s no need for that..." Uchiha Itachi shook his head. He never dared to imagine he could return to Konoha. After killing his entire n, how could he have the face to stay in the vige? Moreover... He felt that even living was a stroke of luck. "Actually..." "Itachi¡­" "I owe you an exnation." Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Uchiha Itachi and gently consoled him, "Itachi, you bore the burden of killing the Uchiha for the sake of Konoha and Sasuke. Now Sasuke wants to seek justice for you, and indeed, the vige should..." "Teacher..." "There''s no need for such meaningless words..." Orochimaru, who was standing nearby, suddenly spoke up, interrupting his teacher''s empty talk. He knew his teacher all too well; such words carried little weight. The same old routine. Orochimaru was more than familiar with it by now. This teacher liked to go in circles, saying pitiful things and mentioning what should have been done, but in the end, due to unavoidable circumstances, he always ended up standing by and doing nothing about what happened to others. "But..." Orochimaru chuckled mockingly, "Even if Itachi-kun returns to Konoha, what then?" "Could it be..." Orochimaru''s smile became somewhat yful as he nced at Uchiha Itachi, then at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and finally at Uchiha Sasuke, "Would he be able to get along with the vige''s ninjas? Are you nning to make him spend the rest of his life in the shadows?" "..." The question immediately created a barrier between them. None of the people present were foolish; they all vaguely understood what Orochimaru was implying, and even Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but start thinking. "Let me think for a moment..." Sarutobi Hiruzen abruptly stopped thinking and changed the subject, his gaze bing sharp, "But, could you all tell me, Orochimaru, Sasuke, Kabuto, Itachi, why are you all together?" "Who do you think made our dear Danzo-sama control me?" "That bastard took Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami Mangekyo Sharingan..." Uchiha Sasuke touched his own eyes, a trace of manic killing intent appeared on his face, "He used that eye to control my will, making me eternally loyal to him..." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression was slightly crazed, leaving no trace of deception, "If Itachi hadn''t used the other eye to correct my will, I might have been under his control for the rest of my life. He thought he could use my power to kill Itachi, kill Orochimaru-sensei, and kill all who opposed him..." "..." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes twitched. This brother of his... He is bing quite skilled at lying with a straight face. "How dare Danzo do such a thing?" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face was filled with anger and shock. Wait... Shisui''s eye was in Danzo''s hands? Moreover... How could he dare do such a thing! Even if he merely plotted against Uchiha Shisui and stole Shisui''s eye, how could he go so far as to manipte Uchiha Sasuke, a Mangekyo Sharingan user... Shimura Danzo could control anyone... But he should never control someone who poses a threat to Konoha! That bastard... What was his n in controlling Uchiha Sasuke? He clearly wanted to use Uchiha Sasuke''s power to be Hokage! No... No, even plotting against Shisui was uneptable! It was Shisui''s death that cost Konoha the first chance for peaceful negotiations with the Uchiha, eventually leading to the tragic annihtion of the Uchiha n... Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a little relieved; luckily, that old friend was killed, otherwise dealing with him would have been troublesome! "Of course..." "To Sasuke-kun, this is intolerable." "But for Lord Third Hokage, the real trouble is yet toe¡­" Yakushi Kabuto no longer held back. After casting a nce at Orochimaru beside him, he turned back to Sarutobi Hiruzen and, with a sly smile, delivered another blow: "In the incident during the Ch¨±nin Exams, Danzo-sama conspired with Orochimaru-sama with the intent of killing the Hokage..." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen found himself unable to refute it. Because¡­ This was indeed something Danzo would do! Hiruzen didn''t even need evidence; he was already convinced that Shimura Danzo had colluded with Orochimaru and once againmitted the heinous crime of attempting to assassinate the Hokage! To put it bluntly... When the intelligence about Orochimaru infiltrating Konoha reached his desk, Hiruzen was already somewhat suspicious of Danzo, which is why he insisted on not allowing Shimura Danzo toe out of retirement. "What a pity..." "He almost seeded..." Orochimaru squinted his eyes,ughing softly as he said, "Teacher, I helped him kill you, but after Danzo became Hokage, he wanted to send Sasuke to eliminate me as a threat. Do you think I should kill him?" "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a bit helpless. This... Was also something Danzo was capable of doing. What was going on with this old friend? It seemed that in the short time since his death, Shimura Danzo had already made enemies with the entire world? "Wait a moment..." Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly realized another problem. "Danzo..." "How did he be Hokage?" "That''s the most ring issue." Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a mocking smile as he said coldly, "Danzo-sama colluded with the Akatsuki organization, secretly using them to create a threat by attacking Konoha..." "In order to keep the vige functioning under the emergency, the vige advisors were forced to let him seed as the Fifth Hokage. If Itachi hadn''t discovered Danzo''s plot, by now, our Danzo-sama would likely be holding the Hokage inauguration ceremony..." "This matter..." "I''ve already reported it to Kakashi-sensei and the Hokage''s advisors." "If nothing unexpected happens..." "The Anbu in the vige should already have received the information." "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart was filled with shock. That scoundrel... He actually colluded with outsiders again for the Hokage position! "I see." After hearing about Shimura Danzo''s actions, Sarutobi Hiruzen did not have much doubt, as he could easily verify it from the Anbu in Konoha. However... Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about the events that transpired after his death, and for a moment, he felt a chill. He subconsciously looked at Uchiha Itachi. "Itachi, thank you..." Fortunately... Fortunately, Uchiha Itachi joined the Akatsuki organization. Otherwise... Shimura Danzo''s conspiracy might have seeded! It wasn''t that Sarutobi Hiruzen looked down on Shimura Danzo at this moment, but he feared that if Shimura Danzo became Hokage, it could undermine the foundations that allowed Konoha to endure for so long... Konoha''s foundation... Was not powerful ninja... Nor was it strong ninjutsu or a well-developed system... But rather the Will of Fire that drove Konoha''s ninja to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the next generation. Shimura Danzo embodied only darkness, and never the spirit of sacrifice. "Let''s get to the main point..." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression became more serious as he said in a deep voice, "Third Hokage, I want Itachi to return to Konoha, even if he has to live his life in the darkness of the Root..." "The Root? Wasn''t it disbanded?" Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, but then seemed to realize something, as his eye twitched, and his old voice carried a hint of destion: "So, after my death, the Root was re-established?" "..." The looks in everyone''s eyes spoke volumes. "Danzo is already dead..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mind was racing, his eyes shifting between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi, silently contemting the possibility of bringing Uchiha Itachi back to Konoha. To be honest... Uchiha Itachi was a trustworthy person. At least more trustworthy than this young Uchiha Sasuke. If circumstances allowed, Sarutobi Hiruzen would also hope that Uchiha Itachi could find a ce in Konoha, continuing to protect the vige... The Root... Was actually a good choice. Shimura Danzo was dead... The Root could either be abolished or handed over to someone else... If Sarutobi Hiruzen were still alive, he would undoubtedly choose to trust Uchiha Itachi and immediately let Uchiha Itachi, the ninja who once massacred his own n for Konoha, take charge of the Root. Uchiha Itachi had already proven his loyalty and, having been a former Anbu captain,cked nothing when it came to protecting Konoha from the shadows... Frankly speaking... This would be a great thing! If Uchiha Itachi could return to Konoha, not only would the vige gain a powerful ninja, but there would also be someone to guide this unruly Uchiha Sasuke. Sarutobi Hiruzen was well aware of the peace-loving spirit within Uchiha Itachi! As long as Uchiha Itachi could teach his brother Uchiha Sasuke and pass on the Will of Fire to him, there would be no fear of Konoha''s strength declining in the future, and other viges would pose no threat to the current Konoha! "Unfortunately..." "I am already dead." Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed helplessly, looking at Uchiha Sasuke, who seemed slightly dissatisfied, but then he abruptly changed his tone: "However, Sasuke, since you used the Edo Tensei to revive me, you must be hoping I can help you aplish this..." "If I could return to the vige..." "I would speak to Homura and Koharu about these matters..." Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze shifted to Uchiha Itachi beside him: "Itachi, are you ready to once again take up the responsibility of protecting the vige?" "Thank you..." Uchiha Sasuke didn''t even wait for Uchiha Itachi''s response. He clenched his fists and slightly lowered his head, his voice full of gratitude: "Thank you, Third Hokage..." Hmph... What an... Old politician''s trick. Clearly, this was something entirely reasonable and beneficial, yet the other party had to pretend it was difficult to agree, making it seem like they were making a significant contribution and deserved gratitude... People... Couldn''t they learn from Akihara Kagura? That man had contributed so much to the ninja world, yet he never spoke of it, nor did he ever seek anyone''s gratitude... "The Second Head of the Root..." Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly began to speak of his ns, as if his arrangement was bound to seed: "Itachi, I hope you can change the already darkened Root..." "I..." Uchiha Itachi felt uneasy. Because he hadn''t even sorted out his own affairs yet, and here his brother was already nning his future, cutting him off before he could even get a word in. "The second head of the Root, huh?" Uchiha Sasuke thought about this title that was about to fall upon Uchiha Itachi through his own scheme, and he recalled the pastpetition between Uchiha Itachi and Akihara Kagura. A hint of nostalgia appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes as he remembered that man who had once shone like the summer sun over the ninja world, ultimately changing the future of the entire ninja world. Chapter 384: Extra: Preta Path?Kisams Chapter 384: Extra: Preta Path?Kisams Sarutobi Hiruzen was very satisfied with how things were progressing. Uchiha Itachi, who had always been loyal to the vige, would return to Konoha and rece Danzo as the second leader of the Root. He would shoulder the responsibility of protecting Konoha from the shadows and be the reins to control the wild beast that was Uchiha Sasuke. "Orochimaru¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his most dangerous student. "Sasuke-kun." Yakushi Kabuto interrupted Sarutobi, adjusting his sses and turning his gaze to Uchiha Sasuke. "We''ve fulfilled our part of the agreement. Now, can Orochimaru-sama and I leave this ce?" Some matters¡­ Were suitable for Sarutobi Hiruzen to know. Some matters¡­Were not yet suitable for Sarutobi Hiruzen to know. At least not until this Third Hokage had fully yed his part and met with his old friends, at which point he might be allowed to glimpse a bit of the truth¡­ "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s gaze sharpened again. There was no other reason. Orochimaru was simply too dangerous a disciple! Even if Orochimaru had teamed up with Konoha''s ninja to kill Danzo, one couldn''t ignore the major incident this disciple had caused during the Chunin Exams! That had almost led to the destruction of Konoha! Even though Hiruzen knew that event was in the past, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy about Orochimaru and Sand Vige teaming up to orchestrate the Chunin Exams incident in Konoha. Allowing Orochimaru to live was simply too dangerous! However¡­ Judging from their words¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but frown. It seemed that Orochimaru and Kabuto had made some sort of deal with the Uchiha brothers. Had they joined forces to deal with Danzo, or was it to revive themselves? "¡­" Orochimaru''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise! Then¡­ A thread of relief appeared in his heart! Whatever Kabuto intended to reveal, this was his chance to leave. He didn''t want to stay around the dangerous Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi any longer! "Let''s go!" Orochimaru''s figure immediately dashed into the distance. "¡­" Kabuto nced at Uchiha Sasuke and quickly followed. "¡­" Uchiha Itachi frowned, feeling the urge to pursue Orochimaru. He couldn''t allow Orochimaru to reveal anything about Sasuke! However, Uchiha Sasuke stopped him with a raised hand and gently shook his head. "I''ve tried to kill Orochimaru before. That man is troublesome. We''ll look for another opportunity in the future. We can''t stop him and Kabuto now¡­" "Orochimaru is very dangerous too," Itachi reminded his brother. "Indeed." The reanimated Sarutobi Hiruzen also nodded. "Hmph¡­ Don''t worry." "He''s no match for me." "Besides, if we fight here, Orochimaru and Kabuto will surely manipte the Third Hokage to fight us. The two of us might not be able to handle them¡­" Uchiha Sasuke cast a cold nce at the fleeing Orochimaru and Kabuto before turning to his brother. "Itachi, let''s deal with your issue first!" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi remained silent. "¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen also nodded silently. Because Uchiha Sasuke was right. If Orochimaru and Kabuto manipted him to fight the brothers, the oue of the battle would be uncertain¡­ But¡­ Why was Orochimaru fleeing so quickly? Just as Hiruzen was puzzled, Uchiha Sasuke provided an answer: "The Anbu from the vige are approaching. Perhaps that guy sensed them before I did, so he took Kabuto and fled far away¡­" Uchiha Sasuke ced his hand on the ground, sensing the approaching group of ninja, and spoke softly: "Itachi, you and the Third Hokage should meet up with the Anbu first¡­" "What about you?" "I''ll clean up the mess you left behind." Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze shifted to a corner of the forest, and he spoke coldly: "Isn''t there still someone from the Akatsuki here?" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi looked uneasy. Hoshigaki Kisame. Hoshigaki Kisame had been watching him all along. There was no way Kisame could be unaware of what had transpired here. Itachi looked at Sasuke in confusion. He couldn''t understand why his brother, who had long known about Kisame''s presence, hadn''t eliminated this threat earlier. Instead, he let Kisame learn everything¡­ "Let me handle it¡­" Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath. "I''ll do it myself." Uchiha Sasuke rejected his brother''s offer with a cold voice: "You''ve exhausted a lot of energy dealing with Danzo today. It would be too much trouble to protect you during a fight. You and the Third Hokage should go meet with the Anbu immediately. Don''t interfere with my battle with that guy. We don''t want him to secretly notify the Akatsuki to surround us¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Itachi and Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to leave. Sasuke''s resolve was too firm, and with Itachi''s significant chakra depletion after dealing with Danzo, he might not even be able to handle someone like Kakashi, let alone Hoshigaki Kisame. If Kisame, while monitoring Itachi, secretly notified the Akatsuki to surround them, they could indeed be in real danger¡­ "Come out." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Hoshigaki Kisame, who was hiding in a tree. "You noticed, huh?" Kisame, seeing that everyone had left, except for Sasuke, revealed a menacing grin with his shark-like teeth. "Kid, staying here alone¡­ Are you nning to kill me to silence me?" "Today''s events¡­" Kisame grinned and threatened Sasuke with interest: "Shouldn''t be known to too many people¡­" "No¡­" Sasuke''s eyes turned cold as his eyes began to change. One eye glowed crimson, while the other transformed into an eerie purple. "It should be said¡­" "It''s not something the living should know." Sasuke''s voice brimmed with murderous intent as he raised his hand toward Kisame. "If you''re dead¡­ it doesn''t matter." "!!!" Kisame''s face suddenly changed! If it were just the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he wouldn''t have been so rmed, but Sasuke''s other eye had turned purple, sending chills down Kisame''s spine! That was¡­ The Rinnegan! The very same eyes possessed by Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki! Uchiha Sasuke had the Rinnegan as well! This revtion¡­ Sasuke hadn''t even told his brother Itachi but had exposed it in front of him. Kisame immediately sensed the danger! He had to escape! He had to get away from Sasuke and deliver the information about his Rinnegan to their leader, even if it cost him his life! Kisame didn''t know how powerful the Rinnegan''s wielder was, but he knew that Pain had many strange and powerful abilities, indicating immense strength. Even Kisame, known as the Tailed Beast without a Tail, couldn''t be a match for a Rinnegan user! Kisame''s body twisted as he bolted away. He knew Sasuke wouldn''t let him go, so he had to seize any chance to escape. Perhaps Sasuke wouldn''t expect him to flee right after speaking! But¡­ He had to be faster! Much faster! That eerie purple Rinnegan was terrifying, especially with those six ck tomoe, possibly indicating that it was even stronger than Pain''s! "Trying to escape?" Sasuke''s eyes flickered as he raised his hand. His voice was calm and indifferent, like a god above: "Do you think you can escape the gaze of the Rinnegan?" Perhaps due to his soul''s traversal¡­ The power of the Six Paths within the Rinnegan had also been hidden in his soul, not manifesting in his physical body, but its strength remained iparably powerful! "Amenotejikara." Sasuke reached out and grabbed a falling leaf. In the next moment! The leaf suddenly vanished! The leaf and Kisame''s figure were suddenly swapped under the control of Amenotejikara! Just as Hoshigaki Kisame was about to flee into the distance, he suddenly felt the space around him shift. In an instant, his body appeared in front of Uchiha Sasuke! "Space-time technique..." Kisame''s heart immediately sank. The suddenness of the exchange left him no time to react, and he could only stare in shock at the ck-haired boy standing before him. "I told you," Uchiha Sasuke said, looking up with a dark expression at the reappearing Hoshigaki Kisame, "under the gaze of the Rinnegan, you cannot escape..." Kisame''s heart trembled violently. A twelve-year-old kid... Yet he exuded an overwhelming pressure! Kisame couldn''t fathom how terrifying the other''s chakra truly was. He only felt his skin trembling, as if he was under the gaze of a god! No... It *was* the gaze of a god! The legendary Rinnegan was the eye of the Sage of Six Paths! This seemingly hidden young boy, Uchiha Sasuke, also possessed the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths! "Let''s make this a bit more entertaining..." "At least create a biggermotion..." Sasuke did not make a move; he simply watched Kisame standing in front of him, his voice carrying the weight of amand: "Before you die, you can dance freely in front of me, consider it my final gift to you..." Kisame''s gaze sharpened! The tall rogue ninja from the Mist suddenly swung hisrge Samehada sword. Despite the crushing pressure, his swordsmanship remained incredibly sharp! Samehada, baring its teeth, emerged from the bandages, its spikes aiming to slice Uchiha Sasuke''s throat! "Shinra Tensei." Uchiha Sasuke''s face remained expressionless. As Sasuke uttered these words, a powerful repulsive force suddenly erupted from his body, sending Kisame and his Samehada sword flying. The ground beneath was carved with a long trench from the force! "Cough¡­ cough cough..." Kisame crashed into a tree, spitting out blood, a bitter smile forming on his bloodstained lips. "The gap... is this big?" It''s... A bit despairing! Kisame had always believed there could be differences in power among ninjas, just as there was between him and that mysterious masked man. However, he never imagined the gap between him and Uchiha Sasuke would be so vast... He... Couldn''t even withstand a single move from the other! "Hurry up and get up." Uchiha Sasuke, watching Kisame whom he had just struck away, slowly formed hand seals, his voice cold as he continued tomand: "I''ve already given you the chance to dance freely. Make a biggermotion, at least let them think it wasn''t easy for me to defeat you..." "Fire Release..." "Great Fire Annihtion!" Sasuke suddenly unleashed a massive wave of mes towards Kisame, the fire roaring like waves as it engulfed him! "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!" Kisame gritted his teeth, his fingers rapidly forming seals, a look of determination in his eyes as he spat out a huge water wall! Neither he nor Samehada had time to absorb the chakra from the mes! There wasn''t even a chance to absorb it! The level of this Fire Release jutsu was too astonishing; any hesitation and he might be burned alive! However... Even the water wall was no match for the Great Fire Annihtion! The water wall was instantly evaporated by the mes, and as Kisame felt the searing heat and the steaming at him, he realized at that moment... This was an opportunity... A chance to escape! If he could use the cover of the mist to escape¡­ When ites to fleeing or killing in mist, no one in the entire ninja world could surpass a ninja raised in the Mist Vige. Kisame was also very skilled at fighting in the mist! However... This opportunity was fleeting. In fact, it might never have existed at all. Because as soon as this thought crossed Kisame''s mind, Uchiha Sasuke''s voice echoed through the mist. "Wind Release: Passing Typhoon." A gust of wind blew through, instantly dispersing the mistpletely. Kisame''s heart sank. This was the Wind Release technique of the Fourth Mizukage; he never expected that the young Uchiha Sasuke could use it as well. No chance. The only opportunity... Was now a fight to the death! "Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!" Kisame suddenly spat out a massive wave of water. As the wave surged, it created a giant sphere of water, growingrger with each passing moment! In an instant... The entire area was engulfed by a massive water sphere! Kisame''s body dove into the water sphere, quickly merging with the swimming Samehada within, starting to transform into a shark! This was his ultimate ability! Once he merged with Samehada, Kisame''s abilities in the water would be greatly enhanced; both his speed and power would be as formidable as a shark''s! Moreover... The massive water sphere, like ake, was moving towards Uchiha Sasuke, as if to trap him inside¡­ If he could drag him into the water... Kisame might still have a chance to fight back! Uchiha Sasuke watched the approaching water sphere and the fast-moving Kisame within. He raised his hand, pressing it against the water sphere. "This kid..." "Does he really want to fight me in the water?" Kisame was astonished, but he couldn''t afford to hesitate, his body moving rapidly through the water, charging towards Sasuke! If he could grab this kid... There might be a chance to tear him apart in the water! However... When Kisame reached Sasuke, he saw that eerie light shing in the purple Rinnegan, making his heart skip a beat. "Is this all you''ve got?" Uchiha Sasuke, looking through the water at Kisame, ced his palm against the water sphere, his voice gradually taking on a more polite tone: "Since I''m using the Rinnegan to fight, I should be more elegant. Getting my clothes wet would be a bit too undignified..." Kisame was caught off guard. Elegant... What kind of nonsense is this? When did ninja battles have anything to do with elegance? No... When... Did ninjas ever have anything to do with elegance? Even those two art-obsessed members of the Akatsuki, their battles were anything but elegant, often leaving a mess behind... However... Kisame was about to witness it firsthand. "Blocking Technique Absorption Sealtion." Sasuke lightly pressed his palm against the water surface. The massive water sphere rapidly began to shrink, being reabsorbed as chakra by Uchiha Sasuke! "!!!" Kisame''s heart sankpletely. This was... His ability? No... This was the Rinnegan''s ability! Sasuke was absorbing chakra at a rate faster than Kisame and Samehada could. In just a few moments, the enormous water sphere waspletely drained! Moreover... Sasuke even began absorbing Kisame''s chakra! Kisame''s body was paralyzed, unable to move, only able to watch as Sasuke ced his hand on him, draining all the chakra from his body! "How... could this..." Kisame''s body copsed powerlessly. Someone... Was absorbing his chakra! As a member of the Hoshigaki n and the wielder of the Samehada, Kisame had always been the one absorbing others'' chakra in battle. He never imagined that one day he would be the one drained of chakra... "Don''t be afraid." "Death is only a moment away." Uchiha Sasuke reached out and grabbed Kisame''s head, calmly reassuring him, as he began chanting Kisame''s new name: "With my power, you will soon have it too, Preta Path, Kisame..." Chapter 385: Extra: Itachi became the leader of Root Chapter 385: Extra: Itachi became the leader of Root Six Paths Puppets. This is one of the abilities of the Rinnegan. In a certain sense, it''s also one of the most troublesome ways to use it. This is because utilizing the Six Paths Puppets consumes the user''s chakra, and when chakra is used directly by the body, it is far more powerful than when channeled through the puppets. It wasn''t until the second leader of the Root, Akihara Kagura, extracted the puppet''s soul using the Human Path, reinserted it into the puppet''s body forbat, and imprinted a seal on the puppet to continuously supply chakra, that the practicality of the Six Paths Puppets was greatly enhanced. Uchiha Sasuke''s basic method for creating Six Paths Puppets also originated from Akihara Kagura, to the extent that one could say he gathered the strengths of many others. After all¡­ Akihara Kagura wasn''t particrly powerful when he made his puppets. However, Uchiha Sasuke had already mastered all the forbidden jutsu and ninjutsu collected by the Root in the real world, essentially epassing the secret techniques of all the major ninja viges, including some forbidden jutsu created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama, that targeted souls.Under the power of the Rinnegan, Hoshigaki Kisame''s soul was slowly extracted. After his body was transformed into a Preta Puppet, his soul was once again inserted into the puppet using the forbidden jutsu left behind by the Second Hokage, with a seal inscribed on the puppet''s body. "Awake?" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice sounded in Hoshigaki Kisame''s ears. No¡­ It should be said¡­ Now he was the Preta Kisame. "What is this¡­" Hoshigaki Kisame raised his arm, not feeling any sluggishness, as if his body was exactly the same as before. But no¡­ This *is* his body. Kisame suddenly realized something was wrong. Instinctively, he tried to attack Uchiha Sasuke, but then he sensed a dark and massive figure looming in his mind. That was¡­ Uchiha Sasuke! This kid has taken control of my body and soul! "Hmph¡­" "You''re still not being obedient¡­" Uchiha Sasuke sneered coldly, snapping his fingers to freeze Hoshigaki Kisame in ce: "Alright, behave yourself a bit. You who thought you could see through reality are just tools to be used in this false world¡­" "..." Hoshigaki Kisame looked at Uchiha Sasuke''s face, filled with arrogance and coldness, and at the Rinnegan in his eye socket, unable to suppress a heavy breath. However¡­ Even breathing was a luxury. Kisame couldn''t feel his heartbeat; his body was as cold as a corpse, and his palms felt no warmth. Meanwhile. The Anbu had already regrouped with Uchiha Itachi and the Third Hokage. These Anbu ninjas were sent to capture Shimura Danzo under orders, and when they saw Uchiha Itachi and the Third Hokage, they were startled. Fortunately¡­ Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly calmed them down. As the Hokage who had ruled the longest, Sarutobi Hiruzen was very familiar with the members of the Anbu, and these Anbu ninjas were long ustomed to being instructed by the Third Hokage. Even if they had doubts, they did not question him directly and chose to follow the Third Hokage''s orders to escort him and Uchiha Itachi back to Konoha. The Anbu. Don''t ask unnecessary questions. After all, the S-rank rogue ninja Uchiha Itachi and the Third Hokage revived through Edo Tensei clearly had some secrets, and only the two Hokage advisors could understand the truth. "We''re returning to Konoha¡­" The Anbu captain immediately nned to take them back to Konoha. "Wait a moment¡­" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and looked in another direction. Over there¡­ A fierce battle had erupted! Everyone soon saw a terrifying fight between a Water Release ninja and a Fire Release ninja, with enormous water spheres likekes and terrifying mes like tidal waves¡­ But¡­ The battle ended quickly. Everyone saw a young ck-haired boy return. "Let''s go." Uchiha Sasuke''s face was dark, not wanting to say much: "Let''s return to the vige and deal with Itachi''s matter¡­" "Kisame¡­" Uchiha Itachi wanted to ask about his former teammate''s situation. "Don''t worry." Uchiha Sasuke nced at his brother, shaking his head: "He no longer has the opportunity to reveal any secrets he heard." "..." So Kisame was ultimately killed by Sasuke? Uchiha Itachi knew very well that Kisame couldn''t possibly be Sasuke''s opponent. He just recalled that all his teammates had met the same inevitable fate of death¡­ "What secrets?" An Anbu ninja reflexively asked. "..." Sarutobi Hiruzen shot a nce at the Anbu ninja, suppressing the questions in his mind, before leading the group back to Konoha. Meanwhile. There were two others who witnessed this battle. These two nearly had an internal conflict as well. Orochimaru silently waited until the Third Hokage, Uchiha brothers, and the Anbu ninjas left before he turned his attention to Yakushi Kabuto, his former subordinate. "Orochimaru-sama." Yakushi Kabuto, fully aware of Orochimaru''s temperament, directly stated his position: "As long as I use Summoning Jutsu, I can bring back the Third Hokage revived by Edo Tensei. Orochimaru-sama wouldn''t want to fight his former teacher again, would he?" This threat¡­ Indeed left Orochimaru at a loss. Because Kabuto''s own strength was not weak, hisbat skills were not inferior, and with his improved Edo Tensei, Orochimaru was temporarily unable to deal with Kabuto. "Kabuto." But Orochimaru wasn''t one to sit idly by. His eyes gleamed with a chilling light as he casually asked: "Are you helping that kid Uchiha Sasuke to keep an eye on me?" "Orochimaru-sama." "Please trust in my respect for you." Yakushi Kabuto remainedposed, lowering his head slightly with a hint of humility, before slowly raising it again to ask: "Orochimaru-sama, do you wish to vite your agreement with Sasuke-kun at this time?" "With all due respect." Kabuto looked directly at Orochimaru, softly advising the man he greatly respected: "Orochimaru-sama, offending Sasuke-kun by breaking your agreement now would bring no benefits¡­" "Let''s go." Orochimaru snorted coldly. He hadn''t found a way to deal with Uchiha Sasuke yet, and with Uchiha Itachi now aiding Sasuke, and even rising to a high position in Konoha¡­ To deal with these brothers¡­ He needed a strategy to eliminate them! Orochimaru could only adhere to his agreement with Uchiha Sasuke, nning to head to one of his bases to resume his research on Edo Tensei. At the very least¡­ Orochimaru knew there was still much room for improvement in Edo Tensei. He had to quickly improve Edo Tensei, summon and control a group of powerful ninjas, to free himself from Kabuto''s surveince and from Uchiha Sasuke''s control. Meanwhile. In a dark cave. The Akatsuki had not received any news from Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi, leading them to believe that the two could be considered missing. "Disappeared in the Land of Fire¡­" "It can be basically confirmed that Konoha is involved." The leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, stood atop arge, dead tree-like creature, his expression particrly indifferent, as if he cared little about the life or death of his subordinates. "Zetsu, it''s up to you. Find out exactly where they are. Even if they were killed by Konoha''s ninjas, we need to know what happened." "I will." A ck-and-white figure silently sank into the ground. "Let us go!" A young man with blonde hair eagerly volunteered to take on the mission, a trace of excitement on his face. "Maybe they betrayed the organization!" "¡­" The other members of the Akatsuki present had subtle expressions. This blonde-haired youth was Deidara, who had been defeated by Uchiha Itachi using the Sharingan. To this day, he harbored resentment over Itachi''s victory... However¡­ His desire for revenge was quite obvious! Pain nced at Deidara and spoke in a deep voice,ying out his n: "You and Sasori continue with the assigned mission. Until Zetsu finds out what happened to Itachi and Kisame, entering the Land of Fire recklessly would be extremely dangerous..." After all... If Konoha had really captured Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, they might have extracted some information about the Akatsuki from them. "What about Orochimaru?" A hoarse, elderly voice emerged from the mouth of the ugly puppet Hiruko¡ªit was Sasori of the Red Sand, a genius puppeteer within the Akatsuki. Sasori was less concerned with the fate of Itachi and Kisame and more interested in his former teammate, Orochimaru, with whom he had significant grievances. "Gathering funds is our top priority." Pain dismissed Sasori''s desire to pursue Orochimaru, continuing, "Orochimaru has caused a major incident in Konoha, and their ninjas won''t let him go. Pursuing him could draw unwanted attention from Konoha..." At least until they received more intelligence on Kisame and Itachi, Pain had no intention of sending anyone to engage with Konoha, as the Akatsuki''s ns were of utmost importance. Within the vige of Konoha, the higher-ups hadrgely be aware of the Akatsuki''s activities. When Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado saw Sarutobi Hiruzen, resurrected through Edo Tensei, they were initially shocked. After some time, they finally gathered themselves and carefully extracted some truths from Sarutobi. Or rather¡­ Sarutobi told them his version of the truth. There were certain things that Sarutobi Hiruzen needed to keep to himself, possibly because his old friend, Shimura Danzo, was already dead. Hiruzen chose to conceal the fact that Danzo had taken Uchiha Shisui''s eye and used it to control Sasuke. After all... The fewer people who knew about these things, the better. Uchiha Sasuke stood in the Hokage''s office, watching as the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, glossed over some of Shimura Danzo''s crimes while fiercely condemning others. It was clear he had his own agenda. But¡­ This little scheme was also within Uchiha Sasuke''s control. Because Sasuke knew that if Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted Uchiha Itachi to return to Konoha, the vige''s leaders should no longer trouble the Uchiha brothers over the former threat posed by their n. After all, the once formidable n of Sharingan users had been reduced to just these two brothers¡­ After Sarutobi Hiruzen revealed what he had learned, including how Danzo had been killed by Orochimaru after attempting to assassinate him, he questioned the two Hokage advisors. From their answers, he pieced together Danzo''s n to ally with the Akatsuki to attack Konoha and seize the Hokage''s position. Combined with what they already knew¡ªDanzo''s collusion with Orochimaru to harm the Hokage¡ªthey came to a single conclusion. Shimura Danzo''s death was the best oue for Konoha. "Fortunately." "Itachi is still infiltrating the Akatsuki¡­" Koharu Utatane mentioned Danzo with lingering fear. "We never expected that Danzo would go so far as to attempt to collude with the Akatsuki to attack Konoha, just to secure our support for him bing Hokage¡­" "Indeed¡­" Homura Mitokado sighed with some lingering anxiety. "It''s a good thing Kakashi and Shikaku reported Danzo''s actions in time¡­" Luckily, there was still time. Fortunately, the Uchiha brothers had worked together to kill Danzo and even brought back the Edo Tensei-resurrected Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, helping Konoha avoid a crisis. However... An Edo Tensei-revived Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer continue as Hokage. After all, if it were discovered that Hiruzen was a product of Edo Tensei, this technique that could resurrect the dead might be seen as sacrilege by some. For others, it might mean a chance to reunite with their most important loved ones¡­ Orochimaru had always been skilled at manipting people''s hearts, and many Konoha ninjas had already wanted to follow him. Now that he had mastered Edo Tensei, it would inevitably stir unrest within the vige. Of course. The two Hokage advisors agreed to allow Uchiha Itachi to return to Konoha, where he would take over Danzo''s Root, hoping he could learn from Danzo''s experience in protecting Konoha from the shadows. These two advisors knew some of the truth behind the Uchiha massacre. At the very least, they knew that Itachi had indeed resolved the conflict between the Uchiha n and Konoha''s higher-ups. Neither Uchiha Itachi nor the temporarily resurrected Sarutobi Hiruzen were suited to be seen in public; they could only remain hidden within the shadows of Root. After all... Konoha had no more suitable ce for them. Even Konoha''s Anbu couldn''t match Root when it came to keeping secrets. In the end¡­ Just as Konoha''s higher-ups was discussing arrangements for Sarutobi Hiruzen, the voice of Yakushi Kabuto suddenly emerged from Hiruzen''s mouth. "Alright." "Our agreement ends here." "Third Hokage, I''ll take back what is mine. The next time we meet, we''ll be enemies." As Kabuto''s voice faded, the body of the Third Hokage suddenly dissipated into a cloud of smoke! "!!!" Everyone was shocked! "That guy¡­ he''s still dangerous!" Koharu Utatane immediately raised her guard against Orochimaru, preparing to issue new orders for Anbu to continue hunting him down. "We must immediately find out Orochimaru''s whereabouts and prevent him from using Sarutobi to attack Konoha¡­" "Leave this to Root." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Koharu Utatane and volunteered for the task. "You¡­" Koharu frowned, not looking at Sasuke but turning to Uchiha Itachi instead. "Itachi, you are now the head of Root. Take control of Root first, and the task of hunting down Orochimaru will be yours¡­" "Advisor! As for Root..." An Anbu ninja quietly reported the current state of Root to those present: "In the past couple of days¡­ there have been some disturbances." Since Root had always been directly under Shimura Danzo, they were absolutely loyal to him. After the two advisors ordered Danzo''s arrest, they had sent two teams of Anbu to monitor Root. "What happened?" Koharu Utatane furrowed her brow in confusion. "Recently¡­" The Anbu ninja seemed somewhat puzzled but remained loyal as he reported, "The Root ninjas have been frequently going out on missions, and they seem to be growing more irritable¡­" "¡­" Everyone exchanged uncertain nces. "Itachi." Homura Mitokado turned to Uchiha Itachi, handing the responsibility to him. "You are the future head of Root. Go take charge of your division first¡­" "Understood." Uchiha Itachi felt a bit uneasy as well. This would be his first time officially leading a division, a role much higher in rank than that of an Anbu squad leader. Moreover, given his status as a rogue ninja, it was uncertain whether the Root members would be willing to obey him, making the situation rather difficult to manage¡­ When he had not yet defected, Uchiha Itachi had also served in the Root division, so he was familiar with its base. Upon receiving the order, he nned to head there directly. However... Uchiha Sasuke quickly followed him. This was because Uchiha Sasuke was also nominally a member of Root. "Hmph..." Walking beside Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke snorted coldly, "Nii-san, it seems that everyone thinks you are the shackle that can control me..." "..." After a moment of silence, Uchiha Itachi asked, "Root... is it still the same as before?" "There''s no need to bother with that group of worthless people." A cold smile yed on Uchiha Sasuke''s lips, full of disdain for the Root ninjas. Root. Ever since Shimura Danzo''s death, the Root ninjas discovered that the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on their tongues had beenpletely lifted. They immediately fell into a leaderless state. All along, they had followed Shimura Danzo''s orders, and everything they did revolved around him. Suddenly losing this superior, they didn''t know what to do, nor could they even see a way forward. Fortunately. Someone made a suggestion. "I remember that Danzo-sama once considered choosing either Uchiha Sasuke or Sai as his future sessor, didn''t he?" "Since Danzo-sama is missing, or possibly met with an ident, why don''t we let Sai take charge of Root''s affairs for now..." "Huh? Me?" Sai was shocked by hisrade''s suggestion. What a joke! What qualifies me to be the leader of Root! "A mere kid..." Some of the Root ninjas even opposed Sai. After all, Sai was only twelve years old, not at all like someone capable of taking on such a heavy responsibility. In fact, his behavior had often been overly kind. "Do you want Sasuke to be the future leader instead?" The Root ninja who made the suggestion silenced all opposition with one sentence, as they had all experienced Uchiha Sasuke''s oppression. "..." The group of Root ninjas fell into silence. This really was... Do they really have to choose between Sai and Sasuke? In their hearts, every Root ninja subconsciously leaned towards Sai, because at least Sai was genuinely trained in the Root program, and unlike Uchiha Sasuke, didn''t have a habit of randomly killing people... "But we can''t let a kid be the leader, right?" "Do you have a better idea?" "Let''s break out and first find out what''s happened to Danzo-sama!" "..." When Uchiha Itachi arrived, this group of Root ninjas was causing a disturbance. However... Uchiha Itachi couldn''t think of a way to handle it. Aside from suppressing them... It seemed there was no other option... The crimes Shimura Danzomitted were too great, and if these Root ninjas found out the truth about Danzo''s death, it wouldn''t be surprising if some of them turned extreme. Killing the troublemakers would be the fastest way to solve the problem... "Shut up!" Uchiha Sasuke''s voice echoed through the base. The ck-haired boy held his ninja sword, his voice brimming with killing intent, and he stepped forward to stand in front of the group of Root ninjas: "You worthless scum, do you want to rebel at a time like this?" "..." The group of Root ninjas involuntarily took a step back, trembling with fear. "..." Uchiha Itachi sensed something strange. These Root ninjas, who had once been utterly fearless, often spoke disrespectfully even to him, always using Shimura Danzo''s name to intimidate others, sometimes even disregarding the Hokage... But now... Why did they seem so afraid of Sasuke? "Return to your rooms." Uchiha Sasuke narrowed his eyes, his ninja sword slowly drawing from its sheath: "If anyone wants to die, just stay where you are..." "..." The group of Root ninjas gritted their teeth but ultimately could only retreat to their rooms. Although they were eager to inquire about Shimura Danzo, they knew that this kid, Uchiha Sasuke, really would kill them... If Danzo coulde back... He probably wouldn''t me the kid for killing people either. "They''re really afraid of you?" Uchiha Itachi looked at his younger brother in surprise. "Hmph..." When Uchiha Sasuke mentioned these Root ninjas, a trace of disdain was evident on his face: "It''s only natural to fear the strong. They are just a group of worthless people, far from truly embodying the Will of Root..." "..." Uchiha Itachi had never thought that Root would fear the strong. For Shimura Danzo''s orders, these Root ninjas had never hesitated to sacrifice their lives. "Enough." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Itachi beside him and said, "I have to leave the vige for a while. During this time, drive these worthless people out of Root and scatter them into the Anbu, where they can be monitored by Anbu members..." "..." Uchiha Itachi frowned. If that happened... Wouldn''t Root be an empty shell? "When I return..." Uchiha Sasuke stared at Itachi, speaking coldly, "I will bring a group of ninjas who are truly fit for Root. I hope that when you see those ninjas, you will still be able to sit securely as the leader of Root..." "Where will you find people?" Uchiha Itachi''s brows furrowed tightly as he thought of a possibility: "Do you n to hire or recruit rogue ninjas from the ninja world? But theirbat skills don''t even match those of the vige''s ninjas..." "That''s not something you need to worry about." Uchiha Sasuke slowly turned around, walking step by step toward the stairwell leading out of Root: "The people I bring won''t obey your orders, and perhaps they may not even be willing to obey mine..." "..." Uchiha Itachi felt something was off. If that''s the case... Why bring them into Root at all? A group of ninjas who refuse to follow orders¡ªwhat use could they be? However, Uchiha Sasuke seemed unwilling to discuss it further with his brother. He simply continued walking toward the exit. "..." Uchiha Itachi wanted to follow quietly, but was suddenly stopped in his tracks by a kunai thrown in his direction. "Don''t follow me." Uchiha Sasuke did not look back, but coldly warned, "This time, I''m going to kill." "A lot of people." "No matter what, it won''t be more than the number you killed that night." "If you want to do something, then help me prepare a transfer report to bring a girl named Karin from the vige into Root¡­" ~~~ On god, a massacre is about to happen ! Chapter 386: Extra: Massacre at the Grass Village! Sasuke meets Black Zetzu Chapter 386: Extra: Massacre at the Grass Vige! Sasuke meets ck Zetzu The Land of Grass. A ck-and-white creature moves through here. It is none other than Zetsu, the intelligence officer of the Akatsuki, who had once operated under the guise of a Grass Ninja. On its head are two halves of a face, known respectively as White Zetsu and ck Zetsu. "Have you found any trace of Kisame?" ck Zetsu''s voice is eerie and hoarse. "Yes, I have..." White Zetsu''s voice is more lively, responding cheerfully, "Not only did I find Kisame''s whereabouts, but we also discovered where Itachi went. That traitor Itachi and his brother, Uchiha Sasuke, injured Kisame and returned to Konoha." "As for Kisame..." "To escape the pursuit of Konoha''s ninjas, he''s hiding in the Grass Vige. We only found him by following the signals he left behind...""First, let''s find out what really happened..." ck Zetsu''s tone seemed to grow even more ominous, clearly displeased, "If that traitor, Uchiha Itachi, has leaked the Akatsuki''s ns to Konoha..." The n... Might have to be expedited! However, if the n must be rushed, they cannot afford to lose manpower. Kisame''s strength is ideal for capturing the tailed beasts! The Land of Grass. This is a small nation in the ninja world. These small nations in the ninja world often cannot maintain long periods of peace like therger ones, frequently erupting into wars over minor disputes. The only military force here is the Grass Vige. Recently, the Grass Vige has been struggling, as they recently lost all their members who were sent to participate in the Chunin Exams in Konoha, including the leading Jonin. For a small ninja vige, such a loss is devastating... However... Konoha exined it as suicide. The leading Jonin of Grass Vige had offended Konoha''s ninjas and chose tomit suicide within Konoha as a form of atonement. All Konoha could do was express their apologies. "Konoha went too far..." "Is this how they think they can exin it to us..." "They even forcibly kept Karin, that little kid, in Konoha..." A group of Grass Ninjas voiced their discontent, filled with anger toward therge ninja vige of Konoha, some even hoping to sever the alliance with them immediately. But... The leader of Grass Vige didn''t dare to do so. The only thing he could do was calm the people in the vige. After all, Grass Vige often goes to war with neighboring countries and even faces conflicts with powerful rogue ninjas. They can''t afford to offend Konoha at this time. Moreover, since the ninja world is not currently engulfed in war, the geographic location of Grass Vige holds no strategic value for otherrge ninja viges. "Leader." As the Grass Ninjas were still expressing their anger, one of them hurriedly came forward to report an important matter: "Konoha''s ninjas have arrived again! They appear to be members of Konoha''s Anbu, and they''re carrying Karin with them, as if they''re returning her to us!" "They dare toe here!" "Let''s kill them right now!" "Silence!" The leader of Grass Vige immediately silenced everyone and spoke in a deep voice: "Do not say such things in front of Konoha''s ninjas! We must maintain our alliance with Konoha, at least until our war with the neighboring countries is over!" "Alright." "I will personally go to meet them." "Konoha''s willingness to return Karin to us is beneficial..." The leader of Grass Vige personally led a team of guards to wee Konoha''s emissaries. He believed they were Konoha''s emissaries, which is why he came in person. However... This time... He was not weing Konoha''s emissaries... But a messenger from hell. Outside Grass Vige. Uchiha Sasuke stood at the entrance with a trembling Karin. Karin hid behind Uchiha Sasuke, looking at the fierce-looking Grass Ninjas in front of her, feeling an urge to retreat. "Don''t be afraid." Uchiha Sasuke turned around and ced his hand on her head. This ck-haired boy, though seemingly not much different in age or height from her,forted his peer like a little adult. "From today on..." Uchiha Sasuke ruffled Karin''s red hair, letting out a long sigh in his heart as he looked at her hesitant expression, "Your nightmare is over." "Sasuke..." Karin still stubbornly clung to his side. "This is a revenge for you." Uchiha Sasuke slowly raised his hand as he watched a group of ninjas emerge from the gates of Grass Vige, "It''s also a grand performance for others to see..." "..." Karin didn''t quite understand what Uchiha Sasuke meant. "Wee, emissaries from Konoha..." The leader of Grass Vige stepped out with a smile on his face. His eyes showed a hint of shock at the sight of the emissary''s appearance, but he quickly suppressed it. This little guy... The one rumored to have forced the Grass Vige''s leading Jonin tomit suicide! "So, it''s you..." The leader of Grass Vige couldn''t help but grit his teeth, his heart filled with rage. After a moment of intense internal conflict, he forced himself to maintain hisposure as a leader: "Thank you for bringing our little one back..." "I''m not here to return her." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression remained calm as he looked at the leader of Grass Vige: "I''m here to help her kill... to kill everyone here..." "..." The leader of Grass Vige''s eyelid twitched. Is this some kind of joke? A little kid from Konoha dares to be so insolent? The next moment! A sh of lightning surged from Uchiha Sasuke''s palm! The lightning came so quickly that it pierced through the leader''s chest in an instant. The leader of Grass Vige stared in disbelief as arge hole appeared in his chest! "Leader!" "How dare you, Konoha''s ninja!" The other Grass Ninjas were instantly horrified, furiously surrounding Uchiha Sasuke and Karin, weapons in hand, ready to kill Uchiha Sasuke on the spot! However... A purple Susanoo rose up! The majestic purple Susanoo descended upon the vige, which had been filled with tragedy and bloodshed. The giant de in its hand was unsheathed in an instant, and in the terrified eyes of the Grass Ninjas, a sharp, massive de beam split the entire Grass Vige in half! Blood... Immediately stained the streets of this small vige. At the same time. In a narrow house within the Grass Vige. A tall figure sat wearily in a corner, his face concealed beneath a bamboo hat, tightly gripping arge sword. It was Hoshigaki Kisame. Zetsu emerged from the ground. White Zetsu cautiously called out to Kisame, "Hey, Kisame, how''s your injury? What exactly happened?" "No problem." Kisame''s voice was cold as he lowered his head slightly, hiding his face beneath the bamboo hat: "Aren''t you supposed to be able to gather all the intelligence in the ninja world?" "We don''t know about events that have already transpired." ck Zetsu''s voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction as he hoarsely questioned, "Tell us, what trouble did you encounter? Did that traitor, Uchiha Itachi, defect to Konoha again for the sake of his brother?" "Are you sure you''re alright?" White Zetsu seemed a bit concerned about Kisame''s injury, but also indifferent: "I''ve gathered new intel. It''s said that Uchiha Sasuke, that kid, has also awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan and can use Susanoo. With both him and Uchiha Itachi capable of using Susanoo, how could you have escaped unscathed if they both fought against you..." "..." Kisame''s voice was raspy, as if he wasn''t quite used to speaking. He slowly reached up to remove his bamboo hat: "Your intelligence is wrong. Uchiha Sasuke is not a Mangekyo Sharingan user..." "Impossible!" White Zetsu immediately retorted loudly, even citing evidence: "I sent clones to Konoha and gathered plenty of intel. That kid was able to use Susanoo during the Chunin Exams. Only Mangekyo Sharingan users can use Susanoo!" "No..." "There''s another type of person who can use Susanoo, isn''t there?" Kisame gently shook his head, his broad hand slowly lifting the bamboo hat from his head, revealing the eerie appearance and strange eyes hidden beneath it to both White Zetsu and ck Zetsu. "!!!" White Zetsu and ck Zetsu shuddered in unison! Because Kisame''s appearance was horrifying! The man, who already resembled a menacing shark, now had a face devoid of color, with rows of ck spots arranged in order, as if ck nails had been driven into his face as decorations! However... Both White Zetsu and ck Zetsu knew¡­ Those ck spots are not nails, nor are they facial decorations. They are all chakra receivers, just like the ck Rods used in Yin-Yang Release! These chakra receivers... can only be used by someone with the Rinnegan! On Hoshigaki Kisame''s body¡­ How could such things exist! In this world, only Pain should possess such things! And yet, Pain''s movements have always been within their surveince! "Are you..." "A puppet of the Rinnegan!" White Zetsu and ck Zetsu were shocked to their core! "Indeed." Hoshigaki Kisame''s eyes began to change. One eye was a crimson Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, while the other slowly transformed into a purple Rinnegan. "!!!" ck Zetsu was filled with overwhelming terror! This is absurd! How could the Ninja World produce another Rinnegan? Only descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, the Uchiha n, could possibly awaken the Rinnegan, and only when the chakras of Indra and Asura, the Sage''s sons, merge together, along with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, could the Rinnegan be born! However... Anyone capable of awakening the Rinnegan should be under ck Zetsu''s surveince, yet it had never imagined there could be another Rinnegan in the Ninja World! No... Something''s wrong... "Who on earth are you?" ck Zetsu''s heart was filled with infinite dread! "You''ll find out soon enough." Hoshigaki Kisame''s voice was chillingly cold. Boom! The entire Grass Vige began to quake violently! It was as if an earthquake had struck the vige, causing all the buildings to copse in an instant. Wails and cries echoed throughout this small vige! "What is that?" "Is that a demon?" "Everyone, hurry and run!" "Everyone, get out as fast as you can!" The ninjas of Grass Vige shouted loudly, looking at the rampaging Susanoo in itsplete form, while urging the vigers to flee immediately. Crash! The small house was also affected by the shockwaves of Susanoo''s strikes! White Zetsu and ck Zetsu instinctively looked up, and immediately saw the towering purple Susanoo rampaging through Grass Vige like a giant mountain! "Uchiha Sasuke¡­" White Zetsu immediately recognized the name of the Susanoo''s master. "How is this possible¡­" ck Zetsu couldn''t believe its eyes as it gazed at the young boy with ck hair and the girl with red hair inside the crystalline structure of the fully formed Susanoo, its heart felt like it had been struck by a heavy hammer! "Just wait a little longer¡­" Hoshigaki Kisame''s voice echoed in ck Zetsu and White Zetsu''s ears, though it was Uchiha Sasuke''s words that emerged from his mouth: "It will be over soon¡­" "..." White Zetsu and ck Zetsu were left speechless. Indeed. This devastation would soon be over. After all, even the Five Great Ninja Viges were powerless before the fully-formed Susanoo, let alone a small and insignificant vige like Grass Vige¡­ When the entire Grass Vige was utterly destroyed, it no longer even resembled a vige. Deep fissures appeared in the ground, filled with blood and dismembered limbs, the only evidence that people had once died here¡­ This vige. There were only two ces left to stand. One was the small house where Hoshigaki Kisame and Zetsu were, and the other was the vige cemetery. Uchiha Sasuke dispersed his Susanoo with a wave, and with the still-terrified Karin, he walked towards the small house, ignoring all the mutted bodies along the way. "..." Karin''s body trembled with fear. Even she hadn''t imagined that one day this vige, which had once brought her nightmares, would be so easily destroyed. Those Grass ninjas who once bullied, beat, and tormented her and her mother were ughtered like weeds¡­ "..." ck Zetsu''s heart was heavy. Because¡­ It couldn''t understand why Uchiha Sasuke had a Rinnegan! No¡­ Not just the Rinnegan¡­ Even the fully-formed Susanoo shouldn''t be something that someone of Uchiha Sasuke''s age could use, as even the most talented Uchiha, Madara, couldn''t achieve that! "Do you want to visit your mother?" Uchiha Sasuke softly asked Karin. "Okay¡­" Karin lowered her head slightly. This matter¡­ should indeed be told to her mother¡­ But her mother''s grave should have been destroyed as well, right? Unexpectedly, the cemetery of Grass Vige had remainedrgely untouched, perhaps because there were no living people here, or perhaps because someone deliberately spared this ce. After dismissing Karin, Uchiha Sasuke walked step by step towards Zetsu, a mocking, arrogant smile appearing on his lips. "..." ck Zetsu''s heart tightened. Because that smile was full of Uchiha arrogance, it even vaguely felt that Uchiha Sasuke''s smile resembled Madara Uchiha''s! "Hmph¡­" "A thousand years¡­" "And you''re still here¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s first words made ck Zetsu''s heart pound wildly. "!!!" ck Zetsu was filled with infinite fear. This kid¡­ Those words¡­ What do they mean! What does he mean by saying that I, someone over a thousand years old, am still here? How could Uchiha Sasuke, this kid, know that I''ve lived for over a thousand years! This is ck Zetsu''s deepest secret¡­ Yet in this moment, it was exposed by Uchiha Sasuke''s words! "You¡­ just who¡­" ck Zetsu''s body began to tremble. Its mind spun in circles, listing all the people it had encountered over the past thousand years, one by one! "Are you¡­ Indra?" ck Zetsu could only think of this possibility, stammering out the name of the first descendant of the Sage of Six Paths it had ever manipted, its first action since its creation. "Just his chakra¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a cold smile, seemingly mocking ck Zetsu''s naivety: "You should''ve known this long ago." "..." ck Zetsu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like it had narrowly escaped death. No¡­ Wait¡­ This is absurd! How could Indra''s reincarnation know these things, know who I am, and understand what a reincarnation is! Unless Indra secretly did something, allowing his reincarnations to ess his memories, ck Zetsu''s heart couldn''t help but tremble with fear! It shouldn''t¡­ Be possible¡­ No matter how exceptional Indra was, he was ultimately not a true member of the ¨­tsutsuki n. His chakra was only a portion of the Sage of Six Paths'' chakra¡­ "Are you wondering how I have his memories?" Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a mocking smile, as if he wereughing at ck Zetsu: "Because the previous reincarnation was exceptional, after obtaining a portion of Asura''s chakra, he could sense Indra''s lingering will, which allowed Asura''s chakra and Indra''s chakra to reincarnate together in me¡­" "Oh¡­" "By the way¡­" Uchiha Sasuke''s mocking smile deepened, as if he wereughing at both ck Zetsu and someone else: "Are you Indra''s helper, left for us reincarnations?" "..." ck Zetsu''s eye twitched. Wait¡­ Does this mean¡­ No! It seems like I''ve been deceived! When Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, he also awakened Indra''s will and learned some of Indra''s memories! This means¡­ Uchiha Madara knew I was a thousand-year-old ck Zetsu! But when I pretended to be Madara''s will, that man didn''t expose me. Instead, he used me, this thousand-year-old monster, making me obediently serve as his dog to help him resurrect! Chapter 387: Extra: Resurrect Everyone! I want to rebuild the Uchiha Clan! Chapter 387: Extra: Resurrect Everyone! I want to rebuild the Uchiha n! Uchiha Madara¡­ He really isn''t a good person... ck Zetsu''s mind was in turmoil, overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information it had received. It realized that it had likely been deceived, tricked by that man, Uchiha Madara. That man knew ck Zetsu''s true identity, yet pretended to trust it, using it to achieve his own unspeakable goals... ck Zetsu recalled how it had once eagerly revealed itself to Madara, proiming itself to be his will, and now felt a shiver down its spine, as if it were nothing more than a clown. It was supposed to be the one manipting Uchiha Madara! Yet, Madara had concealed so much crucial information and even intended to deceive and use it to achieve his own objectives! ck Zetsu couldn''t help but recall whether Madara had been nning to extract some secrets from it before his death¡­ If it weren''t for this generation''s reincarnation of Indra''s chakra, Uchiha Sasuke, exposing the secret, ck Zetsu felt that it might have been yed to death by Uchiha Madara¡­The descendants of the Sage of Six Paths¡­ They really are no good¡­ That bastard¡­ No wonder he''s the strongest reincarnation of Indra''s chakra! Of course... It had also deceived Uchiha Madara. It used the lie of the Infinite Tsukuyomi to deceive him. However, Madara, knowing that ck Zetsu was a monster that had lived for a thousand years, surely wouldn''t believe such nonsense as the Infinite Tsukuyomi. He was clearly borrowing ck Zetsu''s lie to use it... So close... So close to beingpletely fooled. If it hadn''t known the secrets among the reincarnations of Indra''s chakra, and had strictly followed Uchiha Madara''s n, reviving him and even making him the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki... That man... Would probably have sealed ck Zetsu away immediately! Then he would start ruling the ninja world as the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki! Just a few more years... And ck Zetsu''s n would have failed... Anger swelled in ck Zetsu''s heart; anger at Uchiha Madara for deceiving and using it. But there was also a sense of relief that after Madara''s death, this generation''s reincarnation of Indra''s chakra had been born and exposed these secrets¡­ "Did I say something wrong?" Uchiha Sasuke noticed the anger on ck Zetsu''s face and smirked. "I thought I might lure out some Akatsuki members with Hoshigaki Kisame, but I didn''t expect to see you¡­ Aren''t you the subordinate Indra assigned to us Uchiha?" "Yes¡­" ck Zetsu quickly nodded, its voice eerie, and it immediately began praising Sasuke. "I just didn''t expect you to be even more outstanding than the previous reincarnation¡­" "There''s no need to say such things." Uchiha Sasuke spread his hand, his face still as arrogant as ever, but his tone was somewhat modest. "I''m merely benefiting from his achievements¡­" After speaking, Sasuke nced at ck Zetsu and White Zetsu, taking on the demeanor of a superior. "Now, tell me everything. Hand over all the information on the previous reincarnation. After all, he''s dead, and you should have a new master¡­" "¡­" ck Zetsu felt a bit strange. No¡­ Did this kid really think of it as a dog? Both Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke treated it, the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra, as their dog? Damn it! Do they think I''m just something to be used? ck Zetsu couldn''t help but curse internally, pondering just how much information Uchiha Sasuke had gathered, as a sinister smile appeared on its face, and it quietly asked, "Is there anything you need me to do?" "Bring me the body of the previous reincarnation." Uchiha Sasuke snapped his fingers, calmly making his demand. "One of my subordinates has mastered the Edo Tensei technique, which can resurrect the dead to fight. I need more powerful subordinates to help me dominate the ninja world¡­" "And¡­" Sasuke looked at ck Zetsu, making another unreasonable demand. "The sacrifice must have strong life force. The stronger the life force of the Edo Tensei''s sacrifice, the closer the resurrected one''s power will be to their strength in life¡­" "¡­" ck Zetsu secretly gritted its teeth. Fine, fine¡­ If that''s how you want to y it¡­ If this kid revives Uchiha Madara, that bastard will definitely reveal the truth about the Infinite Tsukuyomi. How could I hand Madara over to him? No¡­ Something isn''t right¡­ The secret of the Infinite Tsukuyomi can''t be hidden from Uchiha Sasuke! Now that Sasuke has already made contact with the members of Akatsuki, it''s only a matter of time before he learns the truth from Uchiha Obito. The truth about the Infinite Tsukuyomi can''t be hidden from him¡­ No¡­ Still not right¡­ Did the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra really only awaken a fragment of Indra''s will? Uchiha Madara, who collected part of Asura''s chakra as well, did his will or memories really not awaken with him? "¡­" ck Zetsu suddenly felt uneasy. Because everything was slipping out of its control. The n it had to use Uchiha Madara had already copsed, and it was uncertain whether it could manipte this Uchiha Sasuke either. It was also doubtful whether future reincarnations of Indra''s chakra could be manipted... No¡­ This can''t happen! ck Zetsu quickly rallied its confidence. It had to cooperate with Uchiha Sasuke, even if it meant bing his dog, to get more information from him, to figure out just how much this kid knew! If Uchiha Sasuke only awakened a few of Indra''s memories, then ck Zetsu would treat him as the new Uchiha Madara! "I''ll find them right away." ck Zetsu regained itsposure, speaking in a raspy voice. "I''ll find some suitable ninja as sacrifices¡­" "You look suitable¡­" Uchiha Sasuke nced at White Zetsu, speaking with interest. "Isn''t this your other half? Can it be separated and used as a sacrifice?" "I can use my Spore Technique to cultivate some clones¡­" White Zetsu hurriedly spoke up, fearing being killed by Sasuke. "Those clones will have the same abilities as me¡­" "That''s even better." Uchiha Sasuke nodded in satisfaction, chuckling. "Then start cultivating your clones. My subordinate should be arriving soon with the cells of the previous reincarnation of Asura''s chakra, which can enhance life force¡­" "¡­" White Zetsu and ck Zetsu fell silent. This kid knew a lot more than expected, even the information about Hashirama being the reincarnation of Asura''s chakra! "How did you know¡­" ck Zetsu couldn''t help but probe. "Because I also possess some of his chakra¡­" Uchiha Sasuke raised a finger, pointing to his eyes, and smirked contemptuously. "Only by obtaining some of Asura''s chakra, and merging it with Indra''s chakra, can one awaken the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths¡­" "But¡­" "I heard from Itachi¡­" "The leader of Akatsuki also possesses the Rinnegan¡­" Uchiha Sasuke narrowed his eyes, his face showing no mercy as his killing intent surged. "This ninja world doesn''t need more than one Rinnegan¡­" "Yes." ck Zetsu immediately nodded, seizing the opportunity to criticize Uchiha Madara. "That was the eye left by the previous reincarnation of Indra''s chakra, Uchiha Madara. He hoped to use it to revive himself at the right time¡­" After saying this, ck Zetsu slyly mentioned its n. "Then, by gathering the chakra of the Nine Tailed Beasts, he would revive the Ten-Tails using the Sage of Six Paths'' body, and use its power to obtain all the chakra in the ninja world, bing the new Sage of Six Paths¡­" "That n sounds good." Uchiha Sasuke nodded in satisfaction, then suddenly smiled contemptuously. "Now that n is mine¡­" "Of course." ck Zetsu quickly forced a sinister smile and lowered its head slightly. In the Grass Vige. Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto arrived. "Your subordinate¡­ is Orochimaru?" A look of surprise shed in ck Zetsu''s eyes. No¡­ There''s no need to be surprised¡­ After all, this isn''t strange¡­ Uchiha Sasuke is the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra, even the most powerful one in history. It''s not surprising that Orochimaru would align with him. White Zetsu used the Spore Technique to produce a batch of White Zetsu clones. This number was far from sufficient, forcing ck Zetsu to extract more White Zetsu from the Gedo Statue of the Outer Path to meet the required number of sacrifices. There was no choice. Uchiha Sasuke''s demands were too many. He wanted to resurrect those from the Uchiha n who died during the night of the massacre, intending to use the power of the Uchiha n to rule the ninja world. This approach¡­ Is truly evil! To desecrate the souls of the dead¡­ ck Zetsu grumbled internally but said nothing, only pretending that Uchiha Madara''s body was hidden far away and refusing to hand it over. Of course. During this time, ck Zetsu kept quietly observing Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto, nning to secretly contact themter. If the opportunity arose¡­ ck Zetsu hoped to keep Uchiha Sasuke in the dark and use Orochimaru or Yakushi Kabuto to revive Uchiha Madara, directly confronting him to extract more information about the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra! As long as it obtainedplete and urate information from Madara, it could then choose a suitable method to deceive Uchiha Sasuke! Yes¡­ ck Zetsu''s eyes quietly fell on Yakushi Kabuto. Because Kabuto seemed rtively ordinary, unlike the dangerous Orochimaru, perhaps it could secretly approach and entice him to revive Uchiha Madara, leading him to uncover the secrets of the Uchiha n¡­ "Such strong life energy¡­" Orochimaru had no idea what he was missing; he was simply sensing the life energy within White Zetsu, and it was as if he had discovered a new world. He was somewhat shocked, frowning as he pondered why these White Zetsu hade into being: "It''s as if they were enveloped in a dense life force from a young age. I can''t fathom what kind of environment could produce such bizarre creatures..." Back then, when Orochimaru defected from the Akatsuki, Zetsu had not yet officially joined, so this was the first time he had encountered such a mysterious being. However... These creatures stirred a sense of greed within Orochimaru. The White Zetsu contained only chakra, devoid of any soul, making them the perfect vessels for his future use of the Living Corpse Reincarnation technique, as there would be no concerns about soulpatibility issues. "Using them as sacrifices..." "That would be somewhat wasteful..." Orochimaru looked at the unmoving White Zetsu and showed a trace of regret on his face; he was eager to experiment on these beings. "It would be better if there were more..." Kabuto, observing the docile White Zetsu awaiting death, couldn''t help but remark, "Besides using them for experiments, we could also resurrect more powerful individuals..." "Don''t worry." "We have plenty more..." ck Zetsu grinned sinisterly. "You may leave now..." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand at ck Zetsu, then instructed, "Let my Preta Path, Kisame, leave with you. Do not leave Kisame''s sight, at least until I determine whether you are loyal to me or to the previous reincarnation of Indra''s chakra..." "..." ck Zetsu''s eyes darkened. This kid... Doesn''t trust me? How could I ever be loyal to Uchiha Madara? That bastard Madara deceived me and even learned the n to revive the Ten-Tails from me, causing significant setbacks to my n. I wish I could go back and desecrate his corpse out of spite! Yet... ck Zetsu had no choice but toply. Because this kid, Uchiha Sasuke, knew too much. If I don''t follow his orders obediently, if I reveal even the slightest ulterior motive, this kid might uncover my secrets before I can gather intelligence on him... ck Zetsu reluctantly departed. Hoshigaki Kisame also followed them. Although Kisame had been transformed into the Preta Path and couldn''t return to the Akatsuki for the time being, as long as ck Zetsu was present, he could cover for Kisame, avoiding suspicion from the Akatsuki. "Alright." "Let''s begin." Uchiha Sasuke nced at Kabuto. "Yes." Kabuto pulled out a scroll from his pocket, cing his hand lightly on it, revealing arge number of coffins sealed within. These coffins... Contained the corpses of the Uchiha n. On the night of the n''s massacre, the Uchiha were ughtered by Uchiha Itachi, and most of the bodies were destroyed by the higher-ups of Konoha, leaving virtually no information to be retrieved. These bodies were never buried at the memorial site but were instead stored in Konoha''s Anbu morgue, preventing any theft. This time... Kabuto and Orochimaru wouldn''t have had much chance of finding them. However, Uchiha Sasuke seemed to know the location where the Uchiha n''s bodies were kept, allowing Kabuto and Orochimaru to retrieve them all. "Can the timing of their resurrection be controlled?" Uchiha Sasuke asked softly as he stood beside Kabuto, "It would be best if they could be resurrected on the night of the n''s massacre..." "The number is toorge..." Kabuto adjusted his sses and raised a concern: "If we want them to return to their pre-death state, it would take a considerable amount of time..." "There are also other issues..." "Would you like to see the bodies we''ve recovered, Sasuke-kun? There are some elderly and young ones among them. Reviving them and controlling the timing of their resurrection is rather tricky; it would take quite a few years with so many people..." "Even the elderly and children?" Orochimaru keenly noticed something, his eyes shing: "Sasuke-kun, it seems you''re interested in more than just utilizing your n''s power..." "But..." "I must remind you..." Orochimaru suddenly smiled, his grin somewhat sinister: "Sasuke-kun, those resurrected by the Edo Tensei aren''t truly alive; their souls are merely imprisoned within the reanimated bodies..." "Indeed!" Kabuto, somewhat shocked himself, couldn''t help but caution Uchiha Sasuke: "Resurrecting them using the Edo Tensei might be seen as a desecration by the deceased..." If possible, Kabuto had considered using the Edo Tensei to resurrect his Dean, Yakushi Nono, but he believed that living as a reanimated corpse would bring her no joy, only pain as a puppet... Kabuto understood Uchiha Sasuke''s desire to resurrect his deceased n, but he hoped Sasuke would consider the feelings of the dead, so as not to make things even more painful in the end... "No matter..." Uchiha Sasuke ced his hand on a coffin and slowly pushed open its lid, revealing a pale woman''s body lying inside. It seemed... The Konoha Kage had done a decent job. At least the bodies had been treated with chemicals, preserving them reasonably well on the surface. However... In this coffin... There was something even more horrifying. The woman was tightly holding the body of a three- or four-year-old child, with a decaying wound on the child''s chest. It appeared that this mother and child were killed by Uchiha Itachi on the night of the massacre, possibly at the same time... Uchiha Sasuke recognized this mother and child. He knew this woman was an ordinary Uchiha n member who hadn''t even awakened the Sharingan. She often took walks with her child in the n grounds and would greet Sasuke warmly when they crossed paths... She was an innocent woman. She had no opportunity to attend the n meetings and had never thought of rebellion. She lived a peaceful life on her husband''s meager sry... As for her child... He was just a little boy, not yet old enough to start school... asionally, when he saw Sasuke, he would boast about wanting to be as great as him, as many kids knew Sasuke was a top student at school... "..." Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath. The ck-haired boy walked among the coffins, opening each one and recalling the deceased who once shared moments with him. Sasuke moved faster and faster, flipping open each coffin as if flipping through a book, ncing at the bodies within as memories flooded his mind. Until... Sasuke stopped before two coffins. These coffins appeared to belong to a married couple. Sasuke reached out and opened one of the coffins, revealing the body of a middle-aged man with closed eyes. The man''s face, even in death, bore a look of relief, with deep tear stains resembling wrinkles. This was... His father. Uchiha Fugaku. "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes narrowed, and he gritted his teeth, refusing to let his emotions betray him¡ªhe was no longer a child! "..." Sasuke forced a calm expression on his face, recalling Akihara Kagura''s demeanor¡ªalwaysposed and rational, no matter the situation! "It''s Sasuke-kun''s father, isn''t it?" Orochimaru approached, with a hint of regret on his face, his gaze falling on the other coffin: "Then, this must be Mikoto''s body?" "Probably." Uchiha Sasuke, his face feigning indifference, casually pushed open the other coffin, revealing a gentle-looking woman lying inside. Uchiha Mikoto. She was the mother of both Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi. Sasuke had seen memories of the night of the massacre, vividly recalling how his father and mother were decapitated by Itachi, his demon-like brother... "She and Nawaki were both very talented back then..." Orochimaru''s face showed a hint of nostalgia, as he remembered the past: "Had she not married Fugaku, she would have been an exceptional ninja and served under mymand for a time..." Orochimaru sighed as he recalled another subordinate: "Of course, she might have ended up like Nawaki, dying in the war, but who would have expected her to die at the hands of her own son..." "Indeed..." "Who could have imagined..." A sh of pain crossed Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes as he quickly closed the coffin, deliberately avoiding looking at the gentle woman inside, so as not to appear too weak in that moment. "..." Orochimaru frowned slightly. Even he, a former superior of Uchiha Mikoto, felt a pang of emotion upon seeing her, yet this kid, Uchiha Sasuke, seemed so cold? This wasn''t what Orochimaru expected... At the very least... When Orochimaru heard that Sasuke nned to use the Edo Tensei to resurrect the Uchiha n, he immediately thought that Sasuke might be someone emotionally tied to the past, yearning to bring back his loved ones and restore lost affection... But now... It seemed... Things were not as they appeared... How could this kid be so indifferent? Or was it that... He truly was Uchiha Itachi''s brother? Both brothers were equally cold-hearted, devoid of familial love! Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath, suppressing the emotions surging within his chest. He forced a tone of arrogance and indifference as he said, "Alright, it looks like all the bodies are here..." Sasuke nced at the coffins and slowly closed the lid of the one in front of him. He looked at the densely packed coffins around him and gave a deep,manding order: "Kabuto-senpai, Orochimaru-san, no matter how much time it takes, resurrect them all..." "I want to rebuild the Uchiha in the Ninja world..." "But before that..." "Select those who were once part of the Konoha Police Force..." "I''ve already taken control of the Konoha Root division, and I need a group of people I canpletely trust to be ced there..." As Sasuke spoke, his eyes fell on a coffin beside him, his expression void of emotion as he mentioned his own father: "Then, let''s start by resurrecting the former captain of the Konoha Police Force using the Edo Tensei. Have him assist you in selecting a group of suitable individuals to join the Root division¡­" Chapter 388: Extra: Edge of Life and Death... Chapter 388: Extra: Edge of Life and Death... "Ninja Art: Edo Tensei." Yakushi Kabuto''s palm struck the ground. As the corpse inside the coffin turned to dust and adhered to a White Zetsu, the first revived Uchiha ninja, with his eyes tightly closed, appeared before them. "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s fingers trembled slightly. The ck-haired boy clenched his fist tightly in his palm, suppressing his emotions to avoid revealing the fear he had buried deep within himself. Yes. Fear. Even though he had be a powerful Rinnegan user, and even though his status was highly respected, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but feel a trace of fear upon seeing this man, because the first revived ninja was his father, Uchiha Fugaku.Bang! As Uchiha Fugaku opened his eyes, he saw a familiar-looking, yet particrlyplex-faced, ck-haired boy standing before him. "Are you... Sasuke?" Uchiha Fugaku instinctively recognized his youngest son. "Wee back to the world of the living... Father." Uchiha Sasuke extended his hands, his eyes slightly lowered, concealing the sorrow and pain in his heart, making it appear as if seeing his deceased loved one again was of no consequence. "..." Uchiha Fugaku remained silent. Is this... Really his youngest son, Uchiha Sasuke? Uchiha Sasuke looked so much like he did as a child that he hardly needed to verify it¡ªhe could recognize him at a nce as his youngest son. But... There was one difference... Aside from that face, there was no trace of the boy he once knew. The boy who once appeared timid whenever he saw him, seemingly fearing his strict father, now stood with a calm expression, as if he had weathered a great storm. No... He had been through it... Uchiha Fugaku recalled the moment of his death. He knew of the Uchiha n''s annihtion and that the deaths of himself and his wife, Uchiha Mikoto, would cast a shadow over his youngest son''s life. There could be no more terrifying night in his life than that one... "What is going on?" Uchiha Fugaku furrowed his brows, giving him a stern appearance: "Sasuke, why have I been revived?" "..." Hearing his father''s words, Uchiha Sasuke instinctively wanted to avoid answering. "Sasuke-kun." Yakushi Kabuto approached, standing by Uchiha Sasuke''s side, and gently suggested, "Shall I exin to Fugaku-sama what has happened?" "There''s no need." "I''ll do it myself." A sh of crimson appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes. He immediately restrained all his emotions, and spoke with arrogance, "If it''s about inputting memories, there''s no better method in this world than the transcription seal of the Sharingan..." "Sharingan!" Uchiha Fugaku immediately recognized Sasuke''s eyes, and he could even sense that the power of those eyes surpassed his own! You must be kidding! Sasuke still looked like a child! Yet, he had already awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Was it the pain of that night that gave him this power, or was it the even more painful life he had endured in the years following the n''s massacre... This child... What exactly had he been through all these years! In an instant, Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes reflected those crimson eyes, and he received the memories of Uchiha Sasuke''s life since his graduation from the Ninja Academy! Framing Shimura Danzo... Seizing control of the Root division of Konoha... Bringing his brother, Uchiha Itachi, back to Konoha... Uchiha Sasuke exposed his dark side to his father without hesitation. He didn''t care how his father would view him... Whether as a father... Or as the head of the Uchiha n... Uchiha Fugaku had been somewhat inadequate in both roles. However, Uchiha Sasuke could not me his father. Whether it was Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Mikoto, or even Uchiha Itachi... The entire family had sacrificed everything for him, cing all of their hopes for the future of the Uchiha n on his shoulders... Now... It was his turn. "This is how things stand..." In a fleeting moment, Uchiha Sasuke projected his memories into Uchiha Fugaku''s mind and calmly said, "It will take time to fully resurrect the Uchiha n, but I need a group of capable people now, so I can leverage the influence of the Root division to take control of Konoha..." "..." Uchiha Fugaku was still lost in thought. As a father, he didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he slowly raised his head, his face still appearing somewhat stern, but his voice tried to sound as gentle as possible. "I understand." What Uchiha Fugaku wanted more was to know what kind of pain his youngest son, Uchiha Sasuke, had endured to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He wanted to know how much suffering this son had gone through in life. However, he did not want to bring this up now, nor did he want his son to relive those painful experiences. "I''ll leave it to you, then." Uchiha Sasuke turned away indifferently, speaking coldly, "As for Itachi, you''ll see him when you return to Konoha..." "But..." "I hope you can hide your identity." Uchiha Sasuke stopped in his tracks, his voice icy as he said, "That man is deeply influenced by the so-called Will of Fire, and I don''t want him to know more..." "Sasuke..." Uchiha Fugaku instinctively wanted to call out to this son, whose temperament had almostpletely changed, and advised him, "Itachi did what he did so that you could..." "Stop saying such meaningless things." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand, walking away on his own as if he had no interest in talking further with his father, "Your sacrifices were meaningless, only making our family look like a joke that should never have existed in the ninja world..." "..." Uchiha Fugaku felt as if he had lost his authority as a father. This youngest son... Had truly grown up... To the point where even he could no longer understand him. "Fugaku-sama." Yakushi Kabuto approached with a smile and asked, "Shall we first carry out Sasuke-kun''s instructions? Pleasee with me to select some suitable members..." At the foothills of Grass Vige. Uchiha Sasuke stood under a tree at the base of the mountain. Karin emerged from a nearby cemetery. She saw the solitary Uchiha Sasuke and slowly walked toward him. "Do you need me to revive your mother?" Uchiha Sasuke, with his arms crossed, asked without any expression, not even minding revealing a bigger secret, "When the time is right, I will bring her back to the world of the living..." "There''s no need for that." Karin shook her head, looking back at her mother''s tombstone as the wind ruffled her red hair. Her eyes were still somewhat red, "Even if she were to be revived, she wouldn''t forget the pain she endured in this world. Let her rest in peace in the afterlife..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke remained silent. No wonder... Even in the real world, where Akihara Kagura possessed great power, Karin was the person he cherished the most. Reviving Karin''s mother would have been easy for that man, yet he didn''t do it. Yes... This world is like a living hell¡­ Even if one is revived to enjoy a warm life, the pains of the past might not heal; instead, one may live out their days in suffering¡­ "Sasuke-kun." Karin looked at Uchiha Sasuke, her eyes focused on the ck-haired boy through her sses. Her chakra seemed to sense the loneliness emanating from him. "You said you were going to revive your n, but why do you still seem so lonely¡­" "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke could not answer. It was no surprise that Karin could see through his heart. After all, he knew about Karin''s ability¡ªa super-sensory skill known as the Kagura Mind''s Eye. This ability perfectly matched Karin in the real world. In the real world, Karin had always prided herself on being Akihara Kagura''s confidant and considered herself his eyes. This belief held true both for the name of her ability and for herself. "Maybe I''ve just gotten used to it." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand and began to walk away. It was rare for him to reveal this side of himself to anyone. "Loneliness is the natural state of a strong person..." Even for someone as powerful as Akihara Kagura. "Sasuke!" Karin suddenly called out to Uchiha Sasuke, her cheeks slightly flushed as she spoke, "You won''t be lonely forever. There are many people willing to stay by your side..." "¡­" Uchiha Sasuke was silent for a moment, recalling Uzumaki Naruto''s mischievous face, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "I''ve always known that." Yes. He wasn''t entirely alone. However, there was still one thing on Uchiha Sasuke''s mind that he wouldn''t reveal to anyone. He wanted to restore order to the ninja world, revive the Uchiha n, and, more importantly, he wanted to dere war on those who had once manipted his fate! Whether it was his father¡­ Or his brother, Uchiha Itachi¡­ Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but harbor some resentment. Even though many had advised him never to hate his beloved brother, Uchiha Itachi, he still couldn''t easily let go¡­ Even if it''s love¡­ Does that give someone the right to control their family''s fate? This way of doing things¡­ It''s not even as good as Akihara Kagura, whom he has always respected and feared! At least when Akihara Kagura maniptes others'' fates, he doesn''t let those close to him fall into darkness. He even secretly pulls those who are trapped in darkness out of the mire... When Uchiha Sasuke and Karin returned, Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Fugaku had already selected a group of rtively obedient members. Although these members were quite submissive within the Uchiha n, they still maintained a rebellious attitude¡­ "Hey, Captain!" "We were killed by our own people, and now even our souls are being enved? Your son, Uchiha Itachi, killed us to secure his position as the leader of the Root..." "Captain..." "Is this what you wanted?" "We''ve always followed you loyally..." Yes. This was unfair. For these Uchihas, their trusted n leader, Uchiha Fugaku, had not protected them. Instead, he allowed his son, Uchiha Itachi, to massacre the entire n¡­ As a n leader¡­ Uchiha Fugaku was highly unqualified. And now, he even had these Uchihas resurrected through the Edo Tensei technique, only to continue following Uchiha Itachi''s orders? This was too much! When Uchiha Sasuke arrived, he saw a group of Uchihas loudly confronting Uchiha Fugaku. They indeed had the right to challenge him. "¡­" Uchiha Fugaku''s expression turned grim. He couldn''t refute these usations, and he found it difficult to face his n members. Besides, he had never been a particrly strong-willed n leader¡­ On one hand, it was rted to his personality. He had always believed that he bore a heavy responsibility, rather than holding supreme power within the Uchiha n. On the other hand¡­ It was naturally his strength. Uchiha Fugaku had never disyed power akin to that of Uchiha Madara. Even if he had powerparable to Madara''s, he wouldn''t be able to suppress the entire n''s will. After all¡­ These n members had once abandoned Uchiha Madara. "The one you should obey is not Itachi..." Uchiha Sasuke''s voice echoed through the area, his gaze dark and scanning each of the resurrected Uchiha. His chakra suddenly red up: "The one you should obey has always been me!" After Uchiha Sasuke spoke, his eyes fell on Uchiha Fugaku, his expression sinister as he said, "Father, did you forget to tell them to hide their identities in front of Itachi..." "Sasuke..." Uchiha Fugaku continued to frown. He didn''t know what Sasuke was thinking, but he could clearly feel a deep chasm between his two sons, Sasuke and Itachi. This chasm might push Sasuke to the extreme and Itachi into the abyss¡­ "There''s no need to say more." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand to stop his father from speaking further. Looking at the resurrected Uchihas present, his killing intent red up: "Don''t hesitate to follow my orders. All you need to do is obey me!" "!!!" Everyone looked in fear at the chakra emanating from Uchiha Sasuke. That terrifying, almost tangible chakra and the overwhelming aura made everyone instinctively retreat, unable to meet his eyes! This youngest son of the n leader¡­ How did his power be so terrifying? He didn''t seem like someone who would be easy to talk to¡­ "I know exactly what kind of people you are..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the resurrected n members, the boy''s youthful face now bearing a faintly arrogant and cold expression: "I won''t be like my father, nor will I be like Uchiha Madara. All you need to do is obey and help me rebuild the Uchiha n¡­" "If anyone wants to die..." "I can destroy their soul right now!" This was a group of people who couldn''t be persuaded by words. Uchiha Sasuke knew his n members well. He couldn''t convince everyone with words alone; he could only use Akihara Kagura''s method¡ªutilizing his overwhelming power to make them obey. "There''s one more issue..." Uchiha Fugaku looked at the now-quiet n members before turning to his son, "Sasuke, the power of the Uchiha lies in the Sharingan. If we want everyone to fight, the Sharingan will inevitably be exposed in the future, which will draw the vige''s attention¡­" "I''ve already prepared a solution." Uchiha Sasuke interrupted his father, picking up the answer used by the man he most respected: "Shimura Danzo secretly kept a batch of Sharingan for human experiments. The new ninjas entering the Root were his test subjects..." Anyway¡­ This burden wouldn''t be too much for Shimura Danzo to bear. "We''re returning to Konoha." Uchiha Sasuke nced at Yakushi Kabuto, and softly instructed, "The future¡­ will depend on you, Kabuto-senpai..." Before leaving. Yakushi Kabuto secretly pulled Uchiha Sasuke aside. Adjusting his sses, Kabuto lowered his voice, "Sasuke-kun, based on the information you provided me earlier, I''ve been researching the issue of crossing worlds. I seem to have found some strange breakthroughs¡­" "Once, during a crisis in another ninja world, you were on the verge of life and death and met the legendary Sage of Six Paths..." "The person you respect the most..." "Seemed to have known long ago that this method could allow you to meet the Sage of Six Paths..." "So¡­" "Perhaps this method could be applied to what you''re trying to achieve." "The only problem is that it''s too dangerous, and you could die at any moment¡­" "It seems my own suspicions weren''t wrong¡­" Uchiha Sasuke interrupted Yakushi Kabuto, his gaze briefly sweeping over the densely packed coffins, and he calmly said, "I''ve long suspected this. After you and Orochimaru-san resurrect everyone with the Edo Tensei¡­" "Even if it costs your life¡­ you''re still going to do it?" Yakushi Kabuto looked deeply at Uchiha Sasuke. "Isn''t it only natural?" Uchiha Sasuke also nced at Yakushi Kabuto, a hint of contempt in his eyes: "This is my responsibility¡­ I''ve already decided how to proceed. I''ll treat it as atonement for the damned and as my revenge against this world!" Chapter 389: Extra: Madara at his Peak revived! Chapter 389: Extra: Madara at his Peak revived! Konoha Vige. Uchiha Sasuke returned here with a group of people. However, Uchiha Itachi did note to greet them, as the second-generation leader of Root and two Hokage advisors were in the Hokage Building, discussing the true session of Tsunade as the Fifth Hokage. This was because Tsunade, Shizune, and Jiraiya had returned to Konoha with Uzumaki Naruto. It must be said: Uchiha Itachi was truly not suited for political struggles. During this time, the only thing this man managed to aplish was to follow Uchiha Sasuke''s orders, dispersing all the Root ninjas and integrating them into the Anbu. The rest of his time was spent echoing the two Hokage advisors, following all their arrangements... "What are you doing?" When Uchiha Sasuke saw his brother, he did not hide his mocking tone: "Have you really be a loyal servant to the Hokage? What''s the deal? Do you truly think of yourself as a loyal subject?" "..."Uchiha Itachi was unable to answer. His expertise was in killing from the shadows. Engaging in these petty discussions with the upper echelons of Konoha made him feel a bit weary during this time. Moreover... He was also a rogue ninja who shouldn''t be alive. Being suddenly thrust into the higher-ups of Konoha was something he wasn''t used to, especially since he was inherently loyal to Konoha and never intended to oppose the higher-ups... "I..." "What should I do?" Uchiha Itachi nced at the group of people standing behind Uchiha Sasuke, his eyes betraying a slight hint of surprise, as those people all seemed to be adults. When did this younger brother Sasuke... gather such a formidable force? Moreover, the one leading them... "Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi instinctively frowned, staring intently at a masked man among them, and softly inquired, "Who are they?" "They are the new members of Root." Uchiha Sasuke had the reanimated Uchiha members don the uniforms of Root and casually remarked, "The only thing Root needs to do now is kill." Uchiha Sasuke handed a list directly to the leader of the group, instructing them to go and openly massacre the casino owners within the Ninja World: "Anyone involved with the current Fifth Hokage Tsunade, whether they are casino owners or lenders, should be killed without exception..." "I understand." The leader slowly nodded. "Wait..." Uchiha Itachi instinctively felt that this voice was strangely familiar, making him immediately recall when hest heard it! This voice... Is it Father''s voice? Uchiha Itachi''s mind began to analyze instinctively! When the leader responded to Sasuke''s orders, he did not act like a subordinate at all; it was as if he and Uchiha Sasuke were equals. Perhaps this man even considered himself superior to Sasuke... "Go and do it." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand, showing no intention of allowing Uchiha Itachi to interact with them, and coldly looked at Uchiha Itachi: "Alright, now go report to the higher-ups. You discovered Shimura Danzo''s experimental base and found a batch of experimental products made from Uchiha n Sharingan..." "Is that...Father?" Uchiha Itachi stared intently at his younger brother, his mind quickly unraveling the entire truth, and his voice trembled slightly as he spoke: "I heard that Orochimaru used the Edo Tensei technique to kill the Third Hokage. You have a connection with Orochimaru, did you use the Edo Tensei to revive our deceased nsmen?" Obviously. The information was easy to deduce. Uchiha Itachi only needed to hear a familiar voice to instantly understand who Sasuke had brought back¡ªthose were the dead Uchiha souls! "This is not something you should concern yourself with." Uchiha Sasuke coldly looked at his brother, turning away without mercy: "Justplete the tasks I''ve given you..." "Right now, that''s all you''re good for..." "Sasuke!" Uchiha Itachi ced his hand on his brother''s shoulder, his eyes darkening, and his voice lowered: "We need to talk..." "Talk about what?" Uchiha Sasuke looked up at his impably dressed elder brother and chuckled lightly, asking: "I''m more curious about something else. Seeing the kind of brother I''ve be, would you still give me your Mangekyo Sharingan now?" "!!!" Uchiha Itachi''s heart sank. "Would you still give me your Mangekyo Sharingan now..." "To grant me the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?" Uchiha Sasuke spread his hands and carelessly proposed another scenario: "Or, would you now take my eyes, to gain the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan for yourself?" "It seems that the masked man has told you quite a lot..." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, suppressing his emotions. Given his own terminal illness, what good would it do to gain his brother''s eyes? However... Uchiha Itachi could not answer his brother''s question. If he handed over his Mangekyo Sharingan to Sasuke now, it would undoubtedly give his brother even more terrifying power. What would Sasuke do then? Now, with just the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke had already begun extending his dark influence over Konoha. What would he do if he attained the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan? Seeing the darkening expression on Itachi''s face, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but sneer and lost interest in further conversing with his brother, returning to his office. In the ensuing time... The situation in Konoha suddenly became bizarre. After Tsunade returned to the vige as the Fifth Hokage, she initially thought that the state of Konoha was eptable. Though the two Hokage advisors were long-winded, they did not oppose her policies. After Shimura Danzo''s death, the new Root leader, Uchiha Itachi, also posed no problems, aside from needing to keep his identity a secret. He carried out all her orders without objection. However... Within just a few days... The political climate of the Land of Fire sharply shifted. The nobles of the Land of Fire opposed Tsunade''s session and even began using her of indiscriminate killing. Just as Tsunade was still trying to figure out where things had gone wrong, the nobles using her were systematically eliminated... By the time Tsunade managed to trace the source of the problem back to Root''s actions, Uchiha Itachi, the leader of Root, simply feigned ignorance when confronted by the Fifth Hokage. He had no idea why Uchiha Sasuke was doing all of this¡­ There was no doubt about it... This situation was causing the newly appointed Fifth Hokage enormous trouble, even though Root was simultaneously creating problems and helping Tsunade clean them up... Of course. A bigger problem soon arose. Orochimaru had destroyed Konoha''s ally, the Grass Vige. Whether for revenge on the Third Hokage or to eliminate the potential threat of Orochimaru, Tsunade had no choice but to rely on Anbu and Root to address the issue¡­ Coincidentally... Aparison was also made. Root pursued Orochimaru with considerable dedication. At the very least, they consistently destroyed Orochimaru''s bases faster than Anbu could, leaving Tsunade unable to dissolve Root and even having to rely on them to deal with Orochimaru, especially since both Uchiha brothers in Root wielded the Mangekyo Sharingan. However... Uchiha Itachi knew all the truths. He knew that all the troubles faced by the Fifth Hokage were orchestrated by his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. The issues Konoha encountered were also all manufactured by Sasuke, even though it was also Sasuke who resolved them. Unfortunately... Uchiha Itachi couldn''t find a solution. Perhaps the only small constion for Itachi was that he finally managed to secretly meet his reanimated father, Uchiha Fugaku, without Sasuke''s knowledge. Through his father, Itachi learned more about Sasuke''s ns, including his scheme to resurrect the entire Uchiha n. "Sasuke..." "Has embarked on a dangerous path." "This is all due to the mistake I made in the past." Itachi deeply felt the trouble that his brother posed but realized that he could not turn Sasuke back: "And now, Sasuke''s power has grown too overwhelming. He ignores anyone''s will, and Konoha is gradually falling under his control..." "Itachi..." Fugaku looked at his eldest son with aplex expression: "This time, will you still stand with Konoha...and kill your own brother?" "..." Itachi remained silent, unable to answer. He held a notebook in his hand, which contained Sasuke''s new ns. Sasuke was drafting a n to reanimate the other Hokages and politically eliminate the two Hokage advisors, cing the Fifth Hokage Tsunade entirely under his control. "I cannot allow Sasuke to continue on this path..." Itachi closed the notebook, his expression solemn: "I won''t kill him, but I must thwart all his schemes..." "Is it for Konoha again?" Fugaku looked at his eldest son and sighed softly: "Back then, when you stood with Konoha, your mother and I were still proud of you... But this time, it''s Sasuke... Can you really go through with it?" "I will bring him back to the right path." Itachi''s gaze gradually grew resolute. He looked at his father, revealing a rare vulnerability: "Father, I need your support..." At the very least... This situation could not continue as it was. If he had his father''s support, Itachi believed that he would not be powerless within Root, and could even subtly undermine Sasuke''s orders. "I understand." Fugaku felt sorrowful about the internal strife between his two sons. He did not want to see his sons turn against each other, but he knew that if Sasuke''s actions were exposed, he would inevitably be attacked and condemned by everyone. Not to mention anything else, just pulling their deceased nsmen back from the afterlife for his own use had already stirred resentment among many in the n¡­ However, Uchiha Sasuke had no interest in the secret plots between his brother and father, nor did he have time to address the growing undercurrents within Root. During this period, Uchiha Sasuke was extremely busy, constantly checking with Kabuto on the progress of the Uchiha n''s reanimation, while also engaging in verbal duels with ck Zetsu. After all... ck Zetsu had its own agenda. This creature, which had hidden in the shadows for thousands of years, could no longer extract more information from Sasuke, and finally had to hand over Uchiha Madara''s body to Kabuto. Kabuto was tasked with reanimating Madara, hoping to glean from him the secrets hidden in the Indra Chakra reincarnations. Coincidentally... The Uchiha n''s reanimation was almostplete. Kabuto never imagined that he would have the chance to resurrect a legendary figure with his own hands. His first thought was to report everything to Uchiha Sasuke. "Agree to it." Uchiha Sasuke was unconcerned and even openly expressed his trust in Uchiha Madara: "It would be best if we could resurrect Madara in his prime. That man would be a valuable ally for us, and he''d be more vignt about ck Zetsu than we are..." "Agreed," replied Yakushi Kabuto, who was also eager to revive Madara at his peak. "There is one more thing..." Kabuto then began to speak seriously about the trouble he had encountered, detailing changes within Root: "Sasuke, thest time a group of Root ninjas came to destroy Orochimaru-sama''s base, it seemed like they truly intended to capture both me and Orochimaru-sama..." "Then there''s no need to provide them with any more information," Sasuke responded indifferently, as if he were a god overlooking the struggles of mere ants. "It doesn''t matter if Root goes out of control. I never really expected them to follow my orders seriously. It was just a way to get them used to the world of the living..." "Hmph... we''ll see..." "Maybe one day I''ll be the so-called enemy of the ninja world," Sasuke scoffed, his face full of mockery. "In that case, let''s fan the mes and let them see that I truly am the enemy of the ninja world..." "Is it really necessary to go that far?" Kabuto looked uneasy, hoping Sasuke would reconsider. "Sasuke, in truth, this world..." "I have no attachment to this world," Sasuke said firmly, dismissing Kabuto''s attempt to persuade him. "Ever since I learned the truth about this world, I no longer care about it..." "For me... it doesn''t matter whether I''m alive or dead..." "All I want now is to return to the world that belongs to me, not to continue living here, burdened by the so-called love and expectations of others..." In the Konoha Vige, Uchiha Itachi, the second leader of Root, and his father, Uchiha Fugaku, also learned that Root''s ninjas had failed in their attempt to capture Orochimaru and Kabuto. Had they seeded, they could have disrupted Sasuke''s n to resurrect the entire Uchiha n with the Edo Tensei technique, and possibly even undo the reincarnation itself... But... This n had failed. Now, Sasuke would likely realize that Root was opposing him. If his younger brother truly came to cause trouble, Itachi was prepared to take full responsibility, even if it meant risking his life in a battle against Sasuke. Of course, he wouldn''t kill his brother. Itachi hoped instead that his death could awaken Sasuke, preventing him from straying further down the wrong path. However... Sasuke truly didn''t care at all. When the dark-haired youth returned to the vige, it was as if nothing had happened. Perhaps he knew his own reputation wasn''t enough tomand respect. "Oh, by the way." "Investigate the recent instances of Uchiha bodies being discovered outside the vige..." "Because that masked man isn''t Uchiha Madara." Sasuke showed no displeasure at Root''s defiance, continuing to speak coldly to his brother: "Kabuto and I found Madara''s body. We''re nning to revive him using the Edo Tensei and use his power to conquer this world..." "..." Itachi suddenly felt that the situation had be even more troublesome. This brother of his... Does he really have to cause so many problems? Just the name Uchiha Madara is enough to make ninjas across the world tremble! Other than the legendary God of Ninja, Hashirama, who could possibly defeat Madara? And besides... Can they really control Madara? "Sasuke, Madara is extremely dangerous..." Itachi couldn''t help but warn his brother, feeling increasingly uneasy. "That man, who once dominated the Warring States period, possessed the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, at the very least..." "Just a pawn," Sasuke replied emotionlessly as he drank his pear juice, not taking his brother''s warning to heart at all. "Madara was like me, just a puppet whose fate was controlled by someone else..." "..." Itachi felt a pang of sorrow in his heart. "That''s enough." Sasuke mmed his cup on the table, maintaining his cold and heartless demeanor: "That masked man is likely Kakashi-sensei''s former teammate, Uchiha Obito, because his abilities resemble the space-time jutsu Kakashi once demonstrated. Ry this information to the Fifth Hokage and Kakashi-sensei. Have them pursue him during this time..." "Perhaps... it''s his destiny as well." "And... What about you?" Itachi''s gaze darkened. "Me?" Sasuke sneered as he nced at his brother, coldly mocking him: "Do you think I had any other choice after that night? Didn''t you already arrange my destiny?" "I''ll just wait quietly for your death..." "And then I''ll take your eyes..." "Naturally, I''ll awaken the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..." "I''ll make good use of that power..." Sasuke touched his eyes, a slight smile on his lips. "To change the world''s perception of ninjas, to reshape this world''s past, and let them understand what the future of the ninja world should really be like..." "..." Itachi felt a deep unease, worried that his brother would be even more powerful in the future. He didn''t care what the future of the ninja world would look like... But... This brother of his... Definitely shouldn''t turn out like this! Meanwhile, the negotiation between ck Zetsu and Kabuto went smoothly. Kabuto, wanting to strengthen his control over the resurrected Madara, even tampered with Madara''s corpse, adding more cells from the First Hokage. "Are you sure..." "Madara won''t escape your control?" ck Zetsu asked, feeling uneasy, knowing the extent of Madara''s power. "He won''t," Kabuto replied confidently, adjusting his sses. "That''s good..." "As long as we can extract the secret of Sasuke''s power from Madara..." ck Zetsu''s sinister voice echoed in Kabuto''s ears: "Kabuto, you want to uncover those ancient secrets as well, don''t you?" "Of course," Kabuto replied with a sly smile, quickly forming hand seals and mming his hands onto the ground! As Kabutopleted the seals, Madara''s corpse turned to dust and merged with a White Zetsu, reconstituting into a man d in red armor, with his eyes tightly shut, standing before them! "Madara!" Without waiting for Madara to open his eyes, ck Zetsu immediately asked: "When you awakened the Rinnegan, how much of Indra''s memories did you receive?" In any case... ck Zetsu no longer intended to use Madara! ck Zetsu had already devised its future ns, intending topletely abandon Madara. After extracting enough information from Madara, it would proceed to deceive Sasuke! "..." Madara''s disheveled hair swayed slowly. "Hm?" Madara''s eyes opened slowly, revealing a pair of crimson eyes. Frowning, he asked the first question after his resurrection: "Indra... who is that?" "Hehehehe..." "Stop pretending, Madara..." "When you awakened the Rinnegan, you received the residual memories of Indra..." "I already know, Madara..." ck Zetsu sneered as it stared at Madara, mocking both Madara and itself for pretending to be Madara''s will: "When you awakened the Rinnegan, you already knew who I was, but you still pretended to acknowledge me as your will when I appeared..." "My... will?" Madara''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and a terrifying killing intent began to emanate from him: "ck Zetsu, aren''t you my will?" "Madara..." "We both know the truth..." ck Zetsu''s lips curled into a sneer, as if mocking Madara and itself: "There''s no need to keep pretending. When you awakened the Rinnegan, didn''t you already know my identity?" "!!!" Madara''s eyes narrowed further, and a tangible chakra began to surge from his body. ck Zetsu... Had another identity? Wasn''t it his will? This thing had been deceiving him all along? "..." Sensing the ominous chakra emanating from Madara, ck Zetsu suddenly felt a sense of unease. It instinctively looked back at Kabuto: "Kabuto, are you sure this isn''t Madara at his peak?" "I''m not so sure..." Kabuto''s face showed a mix of confusion and regret, smiling at ck Zetsu. "After all..." "I wasn''t born in that era..." "So I''ve never seen Madara-sama in his peak¡­" Chapter 390: Extra: Prelude Chapter 390: Extra: Prelude It seems... Something''s not quite right. ck Zetsu felt a bit of panic rising within him. This creature, who had hidden for a thousand years, was still hoping that Kabuto could control the reincarnated Uchiha Madara and prevent Madara from suddenly turning against them. There shouldn''t be any problems, right? After all, Kabuto wouldn''t let his own reincarnated pawn go out of control. Otherwise, a furious Uchiha Madara would surely tear him to pieces... "ck Zetsu..." Uchiha Madara''s expression was intriguing as his fingers slowly curled into a fist, and his gaze grew increasingly dark. "It seems there''s a lot I don''t know...""There''s a lot I don''t know either..." ck Zetsu''s voice was somewhat grim as he rasped out the truth, directly questioning Madara: "When you awakened the Rinnegan, you also awakened Indra''s residual will. Yet you chose to hide that memory. Even though you knew my identity and that I had encountered Indra a thousand years ago, you still pretended to be unaware and wanted to use me to achieve your goal..." "!!!" Madara''s eyes flickered. A thousand years ago... ck Zetsu has lived for over a thousand years? "Madara, let''s justy it all out..." ck Zetsu looked at Uchiha Madara, a hint of disdain in his voice as he said, "My identity is far above that of you descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. You''re nothing more than my tool. Do you think that just because you''ve inherited a sliver of Indra''s memory, you can control the entire ninja world?" "What Indra knew..." "Isn''t even one ten-thousandth of the truth of this world..." "You descendants of the Sage of Six Paths have only inherited the chakra passed down to you. No, your chakra is nothing but stolen..." "Hmph..." "Using me as a tool, huh?" Madara took a deep breath. Although he still didn''t know the full truth, he was now certain that ck Zetsu had deceived him, even treating him as a mere tool! Madara was still unclear whether the Eye of the Moon n was real or what Infinite Tsukuyomi actually was, but he was very certain that ck Zetsu''s identity was anything but ordinary! But... Why did this guy suddenly decide to reveal everything? Madara couldn''t figure it out and didn''t bother thinking further, as he knew that as long as he captured ck Zetsu, he could force the truth out of him! In the next moment! Madara''s hand suddenly shot out! ck Zetsu quickly nced toward Kabuto! However, Kabuto merely smiled slightly, as if he hadn''t seen anything, quietly watching as ck Zetsu was captured by Madara''s hand! "Kabuto!" ck Zetsu''s heart filled with shock and anger. "Speak..." "Tell me everything..." Madara tightened his grip around ck Zetsu''s neck, coldlymanding, "Tell me, who is Indra? What is his will? What is his connection to the Rinnegan?" "ck Zetsu..." "Who... are you?" "Wait... you don''t know?" ck Zetsu looked at Madara in disbelief. What''s going on... Wasn''t it said that Madara had also awakened Indra''s will? Wasn''t it said that Madara knew his identity but pretended to be unaware? Why is he now asking these foolish questions about my identity? Uchiha Madara... How could he be unaware of this! Could it be... Uchiha Sasuke lied to him! No... What on earth is happening! ck Zetsu''s heart filled with endless regret. In his attempt to deceive and manipte Sasuke, he wanted to extract more information from Madara, but it seemed that he had been tricked by that kid. Madara appeared to know nothing about any of this! That liar! That kid is a liar! The descendants of the Sage of Six Paths really are all rotten! To think they would deceive him, this poor creature that has lived for a thousand years, even causing him to throw away Uchiha Madara as a pawn and end up in Madara''s grasp! No... No... There''s still a chance to salvage this! A n quickly formed in ck Zetsu''s mind! He didn''t need to care how much Sasuke or Madara knew. Even if Sasuke knew more, it was all based on Indra''s will from a thousand years ago. All he had to do was deceive them the same way he deceived Indra. After all, Indra didn''t know the truth of this world either! "I am..." "Allow me to answer that." Before ck Zetsu could speak, a youthful voice suddenly rang out from a nearby tree, echoing in everyone''s ears. "!!!" Who could it be! Someone had been hiding nearby all along! Madara''s eyes instantly transformed into the Rinnegan, and his hand shot out toward the tree, activating the gravitational force of the Bansh¨­ Ten''in! However... An opposing force shed with his gravity! The two forces neutralized each other, causing Madara''s heart to skip a beat! A ck-haired boy slowly jumped down from the tree, a mocking smile on his face. "I should probably apologize to you, ck Zetsu. I''m the one who told you that Madara had also awakened Indra''s will. Actually, I tricked you..." "Uchiha Sasuke, you sneaky little kid..." ck Zetsu gritted his teeth as he looked at the ck-haired boy before him. As soon as ck Zetsu saw Sasuke, something clicked in his mind, and he suddenly turned to Kabuto. "Wait, Kabuto, this was your n all along. You two conspired to resurrect Madara..." "I didn''t expect you to fall for it so easily..." Sasuke sighed, seemingly disappointed in ck Zetsu''s intelligence. "But it''s not surprising. Once you lose the initiative with information, you be nothing more than someone else''s ything..." This fact... Had already been proven. In the real world, Akihara Kagura had tricked ck Zetsu repeatedly, one deception after another, until ck Zetsu''s mother, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, was finally tricked into appearing... "You!" Anger shed across ck Zetsu''s face. "I''m not interested in talking to a loser..." Sasuke shrugged, his gaze lingering more on Madara, as if a younger generation paying respect to an elder, lowering his eyes slightly. "Madara..." "Thank you for everything." "..." Madara''s eyes showed a subtle change. He could tell that Sasuke was not ordinary, as Sasuke also possessed a Rinnegan. Of course. Madara also noticed Sasuke''s appearance. This little guy looked a lot like his younger brother, Uchiha Izuna! "Who are you?" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes, raising his guard. "Uchiha Sasuke." Uchiha Sasuke didn''t want tomunicate this way. His other Sharingan shed with a hint of red light. "Let''s use a quicker method ofmunication..." "A memory transfer seal?" Uchiha Madara chuckled lightly, surprisingly unconcerned as he epted the memory transfer seal from Uchiha Sasuke. "Then let me see... What story have I not heard before?" "For you, it might be exactly what you want." Uchiha Sasuke''s expression grew slightlyplicated. Having spent some time with Uchiha Madara, Sasuke understood his personality well¡ªthis man relished the challenge of facing the strong! To be honest... It''s quite possible that once Uchiha Madara learns of the information from the real world, his first thought will be to challenge Akihara Kagura... There was a lot in this memory transfer seal. Uchiha Sasuke silently observed Madara''s expression. If Madara showed ambition rather than the desire for battle, Sasuke would immediately take action to eliminate him! "Where is that man named Akihara Kagura!" After receiving the information from the real world, a sh of arrogant battle intent appeared on Madara''s face, and there was even a hint of madness in his eyes. "It''s unbelievable that even when I joined forces with Hashirama, we were no match for him..." This is... A bit too terrifying! The Susanoo-armored True Several Thousand Hands... Was so easily dealt with by that man! Even after bing the legendary Sage of Six Paths, I was still no match for him! Too strong! Only such a man is worth challenging! Uchiha Madara wasn''t even interested in questioning ck Zetsu about the modified stone tablet left by the Sage of Six Paths, nor was he interested in exploring the secrets of the ¨­tsutsuki n. The only thing he cared about was that god-like man! The man who toyed with the ninja world, the man who single-handedly crushed all the ninjas in the ninja world, the man so terrifying that ordinary people would feel despair at the sight of him! Akihara Kagura! "If I could go back..." "Perhaps I would have a chance to meet him..." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head. Ever since Akihara Kagura left the ninja world with his people, Sasuke hadn''t seen him for a long time. "Interesting..." Uchiha Madara looked at the ck-haired youth before him, feeling a touch of affection. In that real world, this young man had also interacted with him like a brother and received his teachings. "What''s the point of telling me all this?" "Only you..." "No..." "I should say..." "We share the same thoughts." Uchiha Sasuke extended his hand and calmly stated his thoughts. "In this world, everyone else believes in the so-called understanding andmunication brought by chakra, but only we believe that power and threats are what can deter the ninja world, maintaining peace under the pressure of force, and bncing it under the watchful eye of a god..." "Infinite Tsukuyomi is a lie..." "Then the only thing left to rely on is power..." Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, narrowing his eyes. "You can aplish this yourself, can''t you? With the Rinnegan and the Six Paths chakra, no one in this ninja world is your match, not even me as I am now..." "Just repaying a favor." Uchiha Sasuke casually raised an eyebrow, indifferent. "Consider it my repayment for the knowledge I received from you..." People from the Root... Do not leave debts unpaid. The second leader of the Root, Akihara Kagura, owed a favor to a little girl, and he returned to repay that debt even after the final battle was over. Uchiha Sasuke also disliked owing anything to anyone, whether it was to Uchiha Madara or Uzumaki Naruto; he did not like being in debt to them. "And also..." "The Uchiha n..." "I''ll entrust it to you..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara, a trace of regret in his eyes. "What I once wanted to achieve, I''ll leave it to you..." "You..." Madara''s lips curved into a helpless smile, a smile that even carried a hint of affection. "You''re just like Izuna..." "But..." Madara furrowed his brow and said in a deep voice, "From your memories, I see that the Uchiha n seems to have already perished... Besides, that group of people, born with a love for ease, are you really going to save them?" "Just repaying a debt." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, gently stroking his eye sockets. "Even if the Uchiha n has perished, I can bring them back to life. I''m merely returning their fate to them. Their future has nothing to do with me..." "Is it necessary to go to such lengths?" Like Kabuto, Madara didn''t quite understand Sasuke''s thoughts and questioned him in a deep voice, "Sasuke, with your current power, you can silence everyone''s doubts. There''s no need to go to such lengths for those who are alive..." "Madara." Sasuke interrupted Madara, his voice sinking into mncholy. "The death of everyone was just so you could survive..." "Having never borne such a heavy fate, even if I could tell you all the feelings, you would never truly understand." "Tsk..." Madara''s face showed a hint of regret. "I''m going back to Konoha." Sasuke looked at Madara and continued, "Please stay calm for now, at least until our n members are revived through Edo Tensei..." "Don''t worry." Madara chuckled and nodded, his gaze falling on ck Zetsu, a faint smirk forming on his lips. "For the peace that the so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi would bring, I''ve endured long enough. Now that this n has failed, I don''t mind waiting even longer..." "....." ck Zetsu''s heart suddenly tightened. That look... Made ck Zetsu feel that it might be in serious trouble! "Madara, what are you nning!" ck Zetsu didn''t know what Uchiha Madara had discovered and nervously tried to argue, "Madara, let me exin, this kid Sasuke..." "Kaguya Otsutsuki..." Madara''s eyebrow twitched, and seeing ck Zetsu''s body tremble, he asked with a cold smile, "The progenitor of chakra, is she the one behind you?" "!!!" ck Zetsu''s heart sank into despair. "Hope you have fun." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand and left with Kabuto. Kabuto was still busy with his work¡ªthey had many Uchiha n members to revive, especially those who were brought back on the day of their death. Thousands of Uchiha... The scale of the work was overwhelming for both Kabuto and Orochimaru. Not to mention, there were some ordinary people with no chakra, and this busy work wouldst at least several years. "It seems like fate..." Uchiha Sasuke looked at the underground base and listened to Kabuto''s report on the timeline for the final phase of the n. His voice was unexpectedly calm. "It seems that in the remaining years, I need to quickly arrange everything¡­" Chapter 391: Extra: Extra Finale! Whose Funeral is this? Chapter 391: Extra: Extra Finale! Whose Funeral is this? Time has flown by. Over the years, the new generation of Konoha''s ninjas has grown up, with some even bing J¨­nin in the vige. Among these new generation ninjas, Uchiha Sasuke, the first to be promoted to J¨­nin, and Uzumaki Naruto, who left the vige to train with Jiraiya and has yet to pass the Ch¨±nin Exam, are often absent from the new generation''s gatherings. "Sasuke, that guy..." "It seems like he didn''t show up again..." "Now Sasuke''s name is quite renowned, considered as the sessor of the Fourth Hokage and known as the ''Purple Lightning.'' I even heard from my dad that there was a proposal to make him the Hokage''s bodyguard, but he refused. It seems like he doesn''t enjoy standing on the sidelines..." "Why are people from the Cloud Vige here?" "They''re probably here to negotiate, right?" Nara Shikamaru tilted his head, looking at the group of Cloud Vige envoys, casually talking about what was well-known in the ninja world: "Sasuke defeated the Cloud Vige...""!!!" The eyes of the young ninjas widened in shock! "Hey, hey, hey..." "Is that really something to be surprised about?" Looking at their expressions, Shikamaru couldn''t help but mutter, "Didn''t that guy defeat the Rock Vige and the Mist Vigest year?" "I never thought his power would grow to such an extent..." Rock Lee clenched his fists tightly, his face showing no fear but rather full of fighting spirit. "Although it feels like the gap between us has widened, it only makes me want to challenge Sasuke even more!" "Calm down, Lee!" Tenten hurriedly restrained her teammate. "..." But Haruno Sakura didn''t show any pride for Uchiha Sasuke. Her eyes were filled with deep concern, as she was one of the few who understood Sasuke''s situation. Although Sasuke had been diligently working for Konoha, his rtionship with the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, was deteriorating... As the Hokage''s disciple, Sakura frequently visited the Hokage''s office and often heard the sounds of doors mming and desks being pounded... Over the past few years, the rtionship between the Hokage''s office and the Root Division had be somewhat delicate. Even though the head of Root, Uchiha Itachi, followed the Hokage''s orders, he couldn''t change the independent nature of the Root ninjas, especially after the vige revived the past Hokages to guard against Orochimaru''s attack... Since then... Konoha has developed a somewhatplex political system. Although Tsunade is still the Fifth Hokage, she cannot avoid the interference of the other resurrected Hokages in governance, which leaves her frustrated and powerless. To put it bluntly... Any decision made by the Fifth Hokage essentiallyes from the Hokage Council, and Tsunade''s proposals are never approved. The Fifth Hokage... Is nearly a figurehead. The only piece of good news is that the Root''s leader, Uchiha Itachi, still shows respect to Tsunade, though he cannot fully control the Root... There''s no helping it. Uchiha Itachi''s position is too awkward. This Root leader can''t even appear in public, lest the truth about the Uchiha n''s downfall be discovered. Only a few of the new generation ninjas know this secret... Perhaps the only ones who know are... Nara Shikamaru and Haruno Sakura. Since Itachi cannot show his face, the more familiar Uchiha Sasuke has to represent Root in public, making Sasuke appear as the de facto leader of Root... "Everyone!" "I''m back!" As the young ninjas gathered, a familiar, loud voice caught their attention, and they all turned to look! "Naruto!" "Naruto!" A group of delighted faces turned toward Uzumaki Naruto! "Hey! Everyone''s here!" Naruto''s face was full of joy as well, but when he nced around and didn''t see Sasuke, he instinctively asked, "Where''s Sasuke? Why isn''t he here?" "..." Everyone fell silent. "Sasuke... has been busytely." Sakura took the initiative to answer on behalf of the group and mentioned their team leader, Hatake Kakashi: "Kakashi has been tracking down the rogue ninja Uchiha Obito..." Yes. Kakashi is also very busy. After Root reported the identity of the mysterious masked man, Kakashi had been tirelessly pursuing Obito, making Obito''s life very difficult... There''s no helping it. With ck Zetsu''s disappearance, Obito lost a crucial source of information, forcing him to engage in a game of cat and mouse with Kakashi. Boom! As they were talking, the sound of a fierce battle echoed through Konoha, and everyone instinctively looked toward the source of themotion! "Is something happening?" "It seems to being from the direction of the Hokage''s office!" Everyone immediately realized the urgency of the situation and rushed toward the Hokage''s office! However, when they arrived, they didn''t see any enemies, only the fallen Cloud ninjas and a purple half-body Susanoo. Uchiha Sasuke was hidden within the Susanoo, his now sixteen-year-old figure coldly watching the Cloud ninjas he had defeated with a single strike. "I''ve already said it." "There''s no need for any so-called alliances!" "What the Cloud Vige needs to do is simply follow Konoha''s orders!" "But..." A Cloud ninja looked at Sasuke, struggling to speak, "The Fifth Hokage didn''t say..." "Do I need to visit the Cloud Vige again?" Sasuke''s gaze turned icy, forcing the Cloud ninjas to lower their heads, as neither the Fourth Raikage nor Killer Bee could stand against Sasuke... Otherwise... The Cloud wouldn''t have sent a delegation to Konoha. "Sasuke..." Naruto couldn''t believe his eyes as he looked at his formerrade. He never thought he would see Sasuke under such circumstances... In fact... Thisrade seemed somewhat unfamiliar. Naruto even felt a little afraid to recognize him. "Naruto." When Sasuke saw Naruto, his eyes softened slightly, and he dispelled his Susanoo. "I have something to do. If we get the chance, we''ll catch upter..." "What''s going on here?" Naruto asked in surprise, looking at the Cloud ninjas lying on the ground. "They''re just a bunch of disobedient children..." Sasuke nced disdainfully at the Cloud ninjas who didn''t dare raise their heads. "As long as the adults get a little angry, they''ll learn that defying their elders has no good oue..." "..." Everyone present had strange expressions on their faces. No matter how they looked at it, wasn''t Sasuke the child here? From the Hokage''s office. Tsunade looked down at the scene. With such amotion, there was no way she wouldn''t notice. "Tsunade-sama..." Shizune stood cautiously by her side, fearing that her teacher would get angry. However, Tsunade''s face was calm, as if she was already used to such incidents. "What''s the point of getting angry? The Root''s power is strong, backed by my grandfather, the Second Hokage, and the Fourth Hokage. I can''t issue any orders that go against Root''s will. It''s already fortunate that Konoha Hospital is still willing to fully obey my orders..." "..." Shizune deeply felt Tsunade''s helplessness. But¡­ It would be ideal if the Fifth Hokage didn''t end up shing with Uchiha Sasuke over this matter. Shizune always felt that every time they had a conflict with the Root, the oue was never quite favorable, and it seemed that Tsunade-sama always ended up on the losing side... Bang! Tsunade''s expression was calm as she closed the window, but after turning around, she smashed her desk with a punch, her eyes filled with anger! "That kid!" "Do I not even have the authority to meet with envoys from other viges?" "Tsunade-sama, please calm down..." Shizune hurriedly and quietly tried to persuade Tsunade, speaking seriously, "The people downstairs can hear themotion here..." "Do you expect me to swallow my anger?" Tsunade shot an angry nce at Shizune. "..." Shizune timidly hugged the little pig and stepped aside. But really... Should she be med for this? There are so many resurrected Hokage above, and so many Jonin below who are Sasuke''s ssmates. Uchiha Sasuke has been performing well over the past few years... Except that he slightly tarnished the Hokage''s reputation... Konoha has genuinely be the number one ninja vige in the ninja world. Outside the Hokage building. When Uchiha Sasuke saw Uzumaki Naruto return, he unusually took the time to have a meal with these ninjas of the same age, which could barely be considered a wee party. "Naruto..." Uchiha Sasuke held his tea cup seriously, his expression calm as he looked at his friend, "Don''t fall behind too much. You need to be very strong..." "I''m already really strong now!" Uzumaki Naruto grinned broadly,ughing and boasting, "I was training outside with Pervy Sage, not just traveling!" "..." Uchiha Sasuke slowly shook his head and said nothing more. "What''s wrong, Sasuke-kun?" Haruno Sakura looked at Uchiha Sasuke with concern in her eyes, "Is something going to happen? Isn''t the ninja world still at peace?" To be honest... Uchiha Sasuke is currently the greatest threat to the peace of the ninja world. This man always finds seemingly trivial reasons tounch attacks on other ninja viges, including but not limited to enemy vige ninjas infiltrating Konoha, and taskpetition between enemy vige ninjas and Konoha ninjas... Seriously... Shouldn''t such things have be routine by now? The other major ninja viges couldn''t understand Konoha''s stance at all. They only witnessed the domineering nature of Uchiha Sasuke and Konoha. The fact that there hasn''t been a war yet is solely due to Uchiha Sasuke''s overwhelming personal strength. His mastery of the mysterious Flying Thunder God technique,bined with the terrifying Mangekyo Sharingan, has left other vigespletely subdued... "Nothing." Uchiha Sasuke put down his tea cup and silently scanned everyone present, sitting there in solitude without saying another word. Until it was time to leave... Uchiha Sasuke was even thest to leave, personally seeing off each of his peers, and finally escorting Uzumaki Naruto back home. "Naruto." "This might be thest time we meet." Uchiha Sasuke extended his fist towards Uzumaki Naruto, "The future of the ninja world will surely be peaceful. If you want to achieve something, you need to strive to be strong, very strong..." "What do you mean..." "What do you mean by thest time we meet? I''m not going to leave the vige to train anymore; I''m going to make up for the time I''ve fallen behind you all these years..." Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t understand hispanion''s thoughts. He extended his fist to bump against Uchiha Sasuke''s,ughing as he said, "I''ve heard that you''ve be really amazing! Just wait for me to be Hokage!" "I''ve always believed..." Uchiha Sasuke retracted his fist, his eyes lowering slightly, "I''ve left a sixteenth birthday present for you at the Root. Go take a look on your sixteenth birthday; it shouldn''t disappoint you..." "Alright..." Uzumaki Naruto''s face was full of anticipation. Because he had never received a birthday present since he was a child, no matter how ordinary Uchiha Sasuke''s gift was, he was looking forward to it. At the Root base. A group of Edo Tensei-revived Uchiha n members were maintaining operations in an orderly manner. When Uchiha Sasuke returned, he saw his brother, Uchiha Itachi, and his father, Uchiha Fugaku, talking privately again, but he paid it no mind. "Itachi." Uchiha Sasuke walked towards them, his voice turning cold, "My vision is deteriorating due to the frequent use of the Mangekyo Sharingan. I need the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan now..." "..." Uchiha Itachi frowned. Over the years... This younger brother had repeatedly mentioned the need for the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, hoping that he, as the elder brother, would quickly hand over his eyes so Sasuke could gain even more terrifying power... But... Uchiha Itachi felt uneasy. Because he believed his younger brother was on the wrong path. "I know you disapprove of my methods..." Uchiha Sasuke smirked coldly, opening his palm, and said in a chilly tone, "Let''s set a time and ce! My ocr power may not be stronger than yours now, but let''s duel in a location of your choice. The victor shall take the other''s eyes..." "Sasuke!" Uchiha Fugaku''s heart tightened. "This is our inescapable destiny." Uchiha Sasuke waved his hand to stop his father from speaking, his gaze fixed intently on Uchiha Itachi, "To gain the Eternal Mangekyo, I must seize the light of my kin. You''ve dyed long enough, Itachi..." "I understand." Uchiha Itachi lowered his head. After a moment of contemtion, and calcting his own physical condition, he suddenly looked up, his face solemn as he stared at his younger brother, "Three months from now... at our n''s old storage stronghold..." "That would be perfect." Uchiha Sasuke chuckled lightly, even adding, "Back then, you killed everyone and pinned the future on me. Now, let''s have these resurrected nsmen witness just how powerful the future of the Uchiha n that you believed in really is..." "..." Uchiha Itachi could no longer argue. Late at night. Uchiha Itachi quietly left the Root base. The man went straight to the Hokage building to report to Tsunade about his impending duel with Uchiha Sasuke. He also disclosed all of Sasuke''s actions over the past few years¡ªsecretly manipting several Edo Tensei-revived Hokage to control Konoha''s power, and even reviving deceased Uchiha n members to extend the Root''s influence. To be honest... These actions were more troublesome and frightening than the Uchiha n''s coup attempt in the past. "I understand." Tsunade''s face was full of helplessness when Uchiha Itachi came to report these things. "But what can we change? Itachi, are you really going to kill your own brother in this duel? Regardless, Sasuke is still arade of the vige. I do not approve, and I even oppose the duel between you two brothers. This matter cannot be allowed..." "I won''t kill him." "I will die at his hands." Uchiha Itachi looked at the Fifth Hokage, involuntarily coughing a few times, trying to maintain a serious demeanor, "Tsunade-sama, my body can''t hold out any longer. I will reverse all of this before I die..." No matter what... He would not kill his younger brother. Uchiha Itachi calmly exined his n, his expression unperturbed, "If Sasuke doesn''t release the Edo Tensei after my death, I hope Tsunade-sama can ensure that they rest in peace..." "..." Tsunade felt it would be difficult to aplish this. "The control of Edo Tensei is in the hands of Yakushi Kabuto and Orochimaru..." "As long as we can find Kabuto, we can eliminate the problem of Edo Tensei..." "As for Sasuke¡­" Uchiha Itachi revealed all the secrets he had uncovered, quietly exining the future he had nned: "If I am unable to persuade him to change his mind before I die, Tsunade-sama, please expel him from Konoha. At the very least, Sasuke won''t be able to continue controlling Konoha through power. Keeping him in the vige is more dangerous than making him a rogue ninja without a home..." "Compared to Sasuke''s strength and talent..." When evaluating his younger brother, Uchiha Itachi was remarkably fair, havingpletely seen through Sasuke: "It is Sasuke''s cunning and intelligence that pose the greatest danger." "Sasuke now..." "Is used to having everything in his grasp." "The reason he can still manipte Konoha is due to the vige''s dependence on and support for him. If the Fifth Hokage hardens her resolve..." "Once Sasuke kills me and continues to wreak havoc relying on the reanimated ninjas and the power of the Sharingan, please expel him from Konoha using my death as the reason..." "When we fight..." "I won''t use my Mangekyo Sharingan..." After detailing his ns for his brother, Uchiha Itachi made one final request: "I hope Tsunade-sama can rece my eyes with ordinary Sharingan..." "Then you will surely die at his hands..." Tsunade sighed deeply, looking at Uchiha Itachi with some pity. "This has always been my fate." Uchiha Itachi calmly shook his head, showing no concern. Inside his sleeve were two ordinary Sharingan, obtained during a Root mission, originating from Uchiha Obito''s collection. "Having an older brother like you..." Tsunade said no more and proceeded with the surgery to rece Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. However, after removing his Mangekyo Sharingan, Uchiha Itachi did not hand them over to Tsunade for safekeeping. Instead, he quietly infiltrated Uzumaki Naruto''s home, awakening the sleeping Naruto to entrust him with the eyes. "Uzumaki Naruto." Seeing the somewhat panicked Naruto, Uchiha Itachi used a genjutsu with his three-tomoe Sharingan to calm him: "If one day you ept Sasuke, give him these eyes..." "Is there something wrong with Sasuke?" Naruto felt that Uchiha Itachi''s words were a bit strange. "The Sasuke you know is no longer the Sasuke of now; his darkness is far deeper than you imagine. Don''t tell anyone about this..." Uchiha Itachi extended his finger, and a crow with two scarlet Sharingan eyes appeared, flying straight into Naruto''s stomach. "!!!" Naruto was horrified and tried to vomit it out. "Don''t be afraid." "Uzumaki Naruto." "Perhaps only you can save Sasuke..." Uchiha Itachi''s figure faded like a phantom, his voice lingering in Naruto''s ears: "The future Sasuke may fall into deeper darkness or may walk toward a brighter future. I hope you can bring him back because he only trusts you..." This was Uchiha Itachi''s arrangement. If he died at Uchiha Sasuke''s hands and still couldn''t change anything, then Sasuke would be expelled from Konoha by Tsunade... At that time... Uzumaki Naruto would know that Uchiha Sasuke had be a rogue ninja and would gradually learn of Sasuke''s darkness over the years. This young man would likely do everything he could to bring Sasuke back to Konoha, wouldn''t he? After all... It seemed his brother only valued him. If Sasuke could return to Konoha from being a rogue ninja and emerge from the darkness, he would obtain the eyes Itachi left him, awakening the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and using those eyes to protect Konoha... If Sasuke refused to return to Konoha... Then his brother''s danger would not worsen... Uchiha Itachi believed his n was fairly reasonable. He didn''t have enough confidence to pull his brother out of the quagmire of darkness, so he could only devise aprehensive n involving multiple people, hoping that his brother would wake up after experiencing these events... This was Uchiha Itachi''s final n. Or rather... This was the only n he coulde up with. In a pure battle, Uchiha Itachi knew he was no match for Uchiha Sasuke. After all, Sasuke had mastered many powerful techniques. Whether it was the Flying Thunder God technique or the Cursed Seal mode, they were enough to defeat him, not to mention that Sasuke also had a stronger Mangekyo Sharingan... Over the next three months, Uchiha Itachi quietly awaited the uing duel. Uchiha Sasuke, however, remained busy. During this time, he observed Yakushi Kabuto''s progress with the Edo Tensei and estimated that it would bepleted in about three months. Unfortunately, during those three months, many things happened. Even though Uchiha Madara remained hidden, and the intelligence member of the Akatsuki, ck Zetsu, had long vanished without a trace, the Akatsuki organization still began its actions to capture the tailed beasts. Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura headed to Sand Vige to help retrieve Gaara, while Naruto''s teacher Jiraiya went to Rain Vige to gather intelligence. Initially, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t care, casually sending Orochimaru to Rain Vige because he remembered that in the real world, Jiraiya didn''t encounter any issues during his intelligence gathering. However, Orochimaru returned with Jiraiya''s corpse... Jiraiya... Had died in Rain Vige. "..." Uchiha Sasuke once again felt the fear instilled by Akihara Kagura. Jiraiya... Had actually died in Rain Vige! "Whatever." "One more or one less... It doesn''t matter..." Uchiha Sasuke, feeling a bit helpless, instructed Yakushi Kabuto to revive Jiraiya through the Edo Tensei: "Consider it an extra gift for that fool Naruto..." "That idiot..." Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya''s corpse, his face showing helplessness. He was reluctant to use the Edo Tensei to control Jiraiya, knowing his old friend wouldn''t want to be bound by anyone. But... Orochimaru couldn''t change Uchiha Sasuke''s decision. With Yakushi Kabuto performing the Edo Tensei, Jiraiya''s first action upon awakening was to anxiously survey his surroundings... And he saw Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto, two of Konoha''s great enemies, in league with Uchiha Sasuke, who currently held substantial control over Konoha! "Sasuke!" Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Uchiha Sasuke in disbelief: "You''re actually working with these two!" "They''ve always been my subordinates." Uchiha Sasuke shook his head, unwilling to say more to Jiraiya: "Alright, we''re busy and don''t have time for idle chatter. There are some things you can tell them once you''re back in Konoha..." "Are you ready?" Uchiha Sasuke turned to look at Yakushi Kabuto. "They''re all here..." Yakushi Kabuto waved his hand. With Kabuto''s gesture, the tightly packed coffins in the base suddenly opened, revealing resurrected Uchiha n members... Old men... Children... Wives, husbands... One by one, the Uchihas opened their eyes. "I know you all hate Uchiha Itachi..." Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze swept over everyone present, lingering for a moment on his mother, Uchiha Mikoto, before quickly turning away: "You must all resent him for killing your loved ones..." "Where is Uchiha Itachi!" "That traitor!" "Where is Uchiha Itachi!" As soon as they were resurrected, the Uchihas erupted in fury, eager to seek revenge on the traitor Itachi. Even the previously resurrected Root Uchiha members secretly gritted their teeth! Although they suppressed their hatred for Itachi due to Uchiha Fugaku''s stance, this didn''t mean they had let go of that hatred! "Silence." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes shed with scarlet, coldly silencing everyone present: "I''ll tell you the truth... The higher-ups of Konoha had already discovered our n''s ns to stage a coup and were prepared for war!" "Uchiha Itachi believed our n couldn''t defeat the Konoha leadership, so he killed the entire n in exchange for my survival..." "That bastard!" "How could he do that!" "You brothers sacrificed the lives of the entire n..." "....." The base instantly became chaotic. Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes subtly changed. He looked at his younger son nervously, unsure of what Sasuke intended to do... Even though¡­ The duel between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi is fast approaching, so why has he gathered these nsmen here... Could it be... he intends to have the nsmen who died back then join in killing Itachi? "Sasuke..." Uchiha Mikoto looked worried. She didn''t know what was happening; she only saw that her husband''s expression was grim and that her youngest son had be unrecognizable in both temperament and appearance. What on earth is he nning... "Enough!" Uchiha Sasuke abruptly raised his hand, his eyes coldly scanning all the nsmen present. "Everyone be quiet. If anyone says another word, I will mercilessly purge your entire family''s souls!" "I owe you your lives, and I will return them to you. Back then, he sacrificed your lives to save mine and arrogantly nned out my life. I will use my own life to give you new lives..." "This eye is the eye of the Sage of Six Paths..." A purple Rinnegan with tomoe appeared in Uchiha Sasuke''s eye as he continued coldly, "An eye with the power to reverse life and death, and control yin and yang..." "After your resurrection..." "Enjoy your lives..." "I''ve arranged a suitable department in Konoha for those who want to return to live there. In the future, nothing more will happen. For those who don''t want to stay in Konoha, I''ve arranged a suitable guardian for you..." "After today..." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes shed as he coldly announced, "The matter between my brother and me will be settled between us alone..." In the next moment. Uchiha Sasuke calmly brought his hands together, his gaze still slowly sweeping over everyone, finally stopping on his mother. "Sasuke!" Uchiha Mikoto''s heart tightened! "Outer Path..." Uchiha Sasuke closed his eyes, his face disying an unprecedented calm, like a devout believer, as he slowly bowed his head. His voice was unusually tranquil: "Rinne Rebirth..." "Sasuke!" Uchiha Fugaku instinctively took two steps forward! However... A sh of light enveloped Uchiha Fugaku! Beams of white light shone down on all the ninjas who had been resurrected through the Edo Tensei, even Jiraiya looked at the white light on his body in astonishment! What... is going on? "Is it over?" Kabuto adjusted his sses. "..." A glimmer of greed appeared in Orochimaru''s eyes! Orochimaru''s snake-like pupils observed the weakness in Uchiha Sasuke after using the Rinne Rebirth, and his figure suddenly lunged forward like a serpent, reaching out to grab Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes! This fool... Actually abandoned this power so easily! But a figure d in red armor suddenly appeared beside Uchiha Sasuke, sending Orochimaru flying with a single blow! "Anyst words?" Uchiha Madara stood by Uchiha Sasuke''s side, looking at the weakened young man lying there, as if seeing his own brother who had once died before his eyes. "After using the Rinne Rebirth, you will inevitably die..." "Give him my eyes." A hint of disdain appeared on Uchiha Sasuke''s lips, as if mocking his brother who was still causing trouble in Konoha. "Hmph, I''ve never needed his eyes, or his so-called power, or the fate he arrogantly imposed on me..." "Let him live in agony..." Uchiha Sasuke''s mockery was almost unrestrained, and he felt a nearly vengeful satisfaction. "I''ll make him feel... the pain I''ve endured all these years..." "Sasuke!" Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Fugaku rushed over! Uchiha Mikoto hastily cradled her son in her arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. This mother couldn''t believe that the first thing she would see upon being resurrected was the death of her most beloved youngest son! This kind of thing... No mother could bear... Even Uchiha Fugaku''s mind went nk. He had been constantly persuaded by his elder son, thinking that his younger son had gone astray... But... He never imagined that this younger son would be so resolute! "Sorry..." Uchiha Sasuke grasped his mother''s arm, his gaze gradually bing unfocused. He could feel his soul leaving his body, and his voice grew weaker: "Just consider it my stubborn desire for revenge against him..." "Sasuke!!!" Uchiha Mikoto clung tightly to his neck, feeling the lifelessness in her son''s arms, and the pain in her heart overwhelmed her mind in an instant! This moment... Was even more painful than when Uchiha Itachi killed her! "..." Uchiha Fugaku stood beside his wife, looking at his younger son''s now lifeless body, his newly resurrected heart trembling violently, nearly causing his body to copse! "..." A group of Uchiha n members gradually calmed down after their initial excitement from being resurrected, their expressions turning increasingly sorrowful as they silently gathered around Uchiha Sasuke. Even though they had been killed by Uchiha Itachi... Being resurrected by Uchiha Sasuke, who used his own life to bring them back, allowed them to feel the depth of character in the young boy they had once watched grow up... "Actually..." "Death isn''t so bad..." An old man touched his eyes, letting the tears flow freely down his cheeks. "At least we won''t have to worry about conflicts between the vige and the n anymore... None of this was your fault... Sasuke... you''re still just a child..." "..." The Uchiha n members present became increasingly sorrowful. "..." Jiraiya quietly watched everything, having already guessed the truth from the information revealed by Uchiha Sasuke. The man also silently bowed his head. In reality... Jiraiya knew the situation in Konoha. Compared to the brash Uzumaki Naruto, Jiraiya had always been aware of the internal situation in Konoha through the information that had been passed on. He had always known about the conflict between Uchiha Sasuke and Tsunade, always believing that Naruto underestimated hispanion too much. But... It seems... He had underestimated Naruto''spanion as well. He needed to return to Konoha and tell Tsunade the whole truth. These Uchiha were still Konoha''srades and should not continue to suffer the mistakes made during the Third Hokage''s time. Meanwhile, The day of the duel arrived as scheduled. Perhaps it was fate, or perhaps it was others seeking revenge against Uchiha Itachi. Even Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto chose to bury Uchiha Sasuke on the day of the duel, at the Uchiha base. However... Uchiha Itachi knew nothing of this. The man looked at the empty Root base, donned all his equipment, and headed to the duel location, followed by a group of Anbu and Konoha ninjas, including Uzumaki Naruto and other new generation ninjas who had been summoned. Because something major was about to happen, this team was personally led by the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade. If nothing unexpected happened... After this duel, the politicalndscape of both Konoha and the entire ninja world would bepletely transformed. However... What they did not expect was... Someone was already waiting for them at the entrance to the duel. "Jiraiya..." Tsunade looked in disbelief at Jiraiya, who stood guarding the entrance, dressed in ck funeral attire with a flower on his chest. What''s going on? Hadn''t Mount Myoboku sent news of Jiraiya''s death? "Pervy Sage!" Uzumaki Naruto was startled by the sight of the resurrected Jiraiya! "Haha, Tsunade..." Jiraiya instinctively tried to greet Tsunade with a light smile, but when his hand touched the white flower on his chest, he remembered what day it was. "Well¡­" Jiraiya suddenly felt a reluctance to look at Uzumaki Naruto. He wasn''t sure how Naruto would react to the news of his death, but he feared how devastated Naruto would be when he realized what today really meant. "Jiraiya, why are you dressed like that...?" Tsunade couldn''t wait any longer and hurried over to Jiraiya''s side. There was nothing more joyful for her at this moment than reuniting with an old friend she thought was lost forever. However... As Tsunade approached Jiraiya, she was met by arge group of people, all dressed in ck funeral attire¡ªmembers of the Uchiha n, including some familiar faces. "What is this..." Tsunade was instantly shocked, staring in disbelief at the scene before her. "Has everyone been resurrected by Sasuke using the Edo Tensei? Could that kid possibly want everyone to witness the duel between the brothers?" "Maybe..." "There''s some misunderstanding..." A hint of guilt appeared on Jiraiya''s face, especially when he saw Naruto rushing over to embrace him. He felt almost too ashamed to pat the boy on the shoulder as he used to. "..." Uchiha Itachi walked forward slowly, his expression solemn. "Wait a moment..." Jiraiya gave Itachi a deep look, then removed the white flower pinned to his chest and handed it to him. "You should wear this..." "Whose funeral is it today?" Naruto curiously nced at the group of Uchihas standing in the distance. "Where is Sasuke? Didn''t Grandma Tsunade say something important was happening today?" "It''s..." "Sasuke''s funeral..." Jiraiya turned his head away, unable to look at Naruto. "What?" Naruto''s mind went nk. "What did you say...?" Tsunade herself was stunned, struggling to grasp the situation. "..." Itachi felt a sharp pain in his heart, and blood suddenly trickled from his mouth as he looked incredulously into the base. He saw a mass of ck funeral attire... And among them... A mother crying her heart out... And a father with a face so dark and grim it seemed he could drown in his own sorrow... "Things might not be what you expect..." Jiraiya took a deep breath, cing his hand on Naruto''s head, feeling the tremors of his young disciple''s body, and tried to steady his voice. "Naruto, this has nothing to do with you. It''s not your fault. Sasuke simply chose his own path..." "Yourpanion..." "Was an exceptional and great ninja." "Sasuke chose the life he wanted, instead of being trapped in the past controlled by others. This was his decision. Don''t be sad..." Jiraiya''s voice was as calm as possible as he recounted what he had seen, revealing the truth behind the Uchiha n''s demise and their resurrection. "Back then..." "Uchiha Itachi, to ensure Sasuke''s survival, chose to kill all his n members, shouldering the hatred and the infamy of their massacre alone..." "But..." "This also plunged Sasuke into hatred and darkness..." "And now..." "Sasuke, to repay the price of his own survival, sacrificed his life to resurrect his deceased n members..." "Don''t be sad... Don''t be sad..." Jiraiya tightened his grip on Naruto''s shoulders as he listened to the boy''s quiet sobs. "Naruto... This was his choice..." "..." Uchiha Itachi walked past Jiraiya step by step. His mind was still nk as he walked steadily forward, passing through a crowd whose hostility toward him was growing, past his grieving mother and father. Finally, he stopped in front of a coffin. "Here are his eyes." Uchiha Madara stood beside the coffin, handing a bottle to Itachi with a face full of disdain. "That kid... He doesn''t need your eyes... nor the fate you arranged for him..." "By the way..." Madara looked into Itachi''s eyes, his scorn barely concealed. "Your mastery of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is truly remarkable, being able to control it even in the face of a family member''s death without evolving it further..." "I sensed it..." "You brought the people from Konoha here?" "Worried you''re not strong enough to face him, afraid your brother wouldn''t die thoroughly enough?" "..." Blood tears streamed from Itachi''s eyes. He could sense Madara''s mockery and knew that the man had seen through the fact that his eyes were just ordinary three-tomoe Sharingan. He wasn''t even using his Mangeky¨­ to send his brother off! This brother... Chose to repay him in this way... Chose to return everything he had done with his own death! Itachi didn''t take the eyes from Madara''s hand. Instead, he reached out to touch the coffin, his body nearly copsing. He looked down at the peaceful young man lying within and suppressed his agonized voice. "Sasuke..." "Please, don''t sleep anymore..." "I just wanted you to survive..." "All of this is my fault. I''m the one who should have died. Why did you sacrifice your life? I only wanted you to live..." "No matter what you be..." "I would always love you..." Itachi''s hand trembled as it reached toward Sasuke''s face, barely daring to touch his brother. "As long as you were alive..." "Hmph..." "Now it''s your turn..." Madara, arms crossed, looked at Itachi, who was nearly crushed by his grief, and spoke with disdain. "Feel the pain he once suffered. The one who should have died is you, yet your brother found a way to save you. Be grateful you had such a brother..." "Sasuke..." Blood and tears streamed down Itachi''s face. Madara''s mockery stabbed at him like knives, over and over again, until he wished he could die right then and there, to use his life to resurrect his brother! Mysterious Space. In the rift between the afterlife and the living world. A ghostly figure floated in mid-air, gently tapping a dark staff on the surface of the water¡ªnone other than the legendary Sage of Six Paths. Beside the Sage stood the soul of a young man, looking down at the water''s surface with a calm expression. "Reincarnation of Indra''s chakra..." The Sage stroked his beard, frowning at the scene in the water. "Such arge-scale resurrection of the dead... will have a great impact on the living world. Do you understand the consequences of your actions?" "My subordinates'' actions require no exnation to you." A voice, apanied by an overwhelming pressure, interrupted them. A handsome young man appeared, looking somewhat bored as he watched the Sage of Six Paths and Uchiha Sasuke''s soul. "After all, you never really educated your son Indra properly. His affairs have nothing to do with you anymore. Besides, this useless fool is just the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra..." "..." Uchiha Sasuke''s soul twitched. After all he had been through, his feelings toward this man had improved, but after being insulted, those feelings plummeted into the negative... I must have been wrong... This man is definitely not a good person... "Tsk..." "Petty revenge..." The young man who hade to retrieve Sasuke nced at the scene reflected in the water, his face showing disdain. "Anyway, when you learned the truth back then, you no longer wanted to follow my orders..." "This time..." "You barely pass." ~~~ Complete! Thank you Readers for the Support! Also [Shinigami in the Ninja World] is avable please check it out! Next is Author''s Thoughts and Trantion Thought''s check it out! Chapter 392: Author and Translator Thoughts Chapter 392: Author and Trantor Thought''s Closing Remarks This bookes to an end here! First of all, I would like to thank the readers who have supported me all along! After all, it is your support and subscriptions that truly kept this book alive¡­ As of the book''s conclusion, the final average subscription count is around 21,000, with about 4,000 to 5,000 people still following the updates. I could continue writing extra chapters, but I realized that many characters'' stories have already reached a satisfying conclusion. Even Karin has had the best possible resolution, so there is no need to write additional content for her. I am concerned that if I continue, the writing might deteriorate, and I also fear producing something as unsatisfactory as the "One Piece" arc again¡­ Only Sasuke is an exception. As a fan of Sasuke, I am somewhat dissatisfied with how his story ended, especially his rtionship with Uchiha Itachi, which felt a bit odd. Therefore, I wrote a special extra chapter for him, focusing on defying fate¡­ Also¡­ I would like to express my gratitude to my main editor, Lv Dou, and my responsible editor, Hao Yun¡­To be honest¡­ When I first sent the draft of this book to Lv Dou, he believed it had potential and supported me in continuing it. Hao Yun has also been consistently reminding me throughout the process. Finally, this book isplete¡­ In conclusion! The lessons I''ve learned from this book are: focus on writing "Naruto" fanfictions well, avoid "One Piece" fanfictions, and write what I am good at and passionate about! The new book should be released on either April 4th or 5th¡­ if all goes well¡­ Again, THANK YOU! ~~~ Trantion Thought''s: Raw Name: ´Ó»ðÓ°¿ªÊ¼×ö´ò¹¤ÈË Author: Ũī½½Êé Raw Link: /book/1037088758/ No New Book¡­ As of now August 14. Thank you to the readers who, for some reason, continue to vote with Power Stones even when I don''t update the chapters! Thank you to the Patrons who keep supporting me financially! Without you all, I''d just be an ordinary broke person, unsure of where my life would be headed. Now, through tranting and reading, I''ve found my peace! Like my firstpleted trantion, [Pay to Win Uchiha in Konoha], I can''t express enough gratitude for the support you''ve given to this fanfic [Part-Time Employee in Konoha]. And with the next fanfic trantion, [Shinigami in the Ninja World], I will do my best because I feel that this one is even better than the previous two! Again, thank you! One thank you is not enough! Lastly, please continue supporting Bleam in his trantion works! *Bow* The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!